<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<!DOCTYPE ThML PUBLIC 
    "-//CCEL/DTD Theological Markup Language//EN"
    "http://www.ccel.org/dtd/ThML10.dtd">
<!--
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xml"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xsl"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
-->
    
<!-- Copyright Christian Classics Ethereal Library -->
<ThML>
<ThML.head> 

<generalInfo>
 <description>With over twenty volumes, the <i>Nicene and 
Post-Nicene Fathers</i> is a momentous achievement. Originally gathered 
by 
Philip Schaff, the <i>Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers</i> is a collection 
of 
writings by classical and medieval Christian theologians. The purpose of 
such a collection is to make their writings readily available. The 
entire work is divided into two series. The first series focuses on two 
classical Christian theologians--St. Augustine and St. John Chrysostom. 
St. Augustine is one of the most influential and important Christian 
thinkers of all time. In addition to reprinting his most popular two 
works--the <i>Confessions</i> and the <i>City of God</i>--these volumes 
also 
contain 
other noteworthy and important works of St. Augustine, such as <i>On the 
Holy Trinity</i>, <i>Christian Doctrine</i>, and others. St. John 
Chrysostom 
was an 
eloquent speaker and well-loved Christian clergyman. St. John took a 
more literal interpretation of Scripture, and much of his work focused 
on practical aspects of Christianity, particularly what is now called 
social justice. He advocated for the poor, and challenged abuses of 
authority. This volume contains St. John Chrysostom's homilies on the 
Gospel of <i>Acts</i> and <i>Romans</i>. The <i>Nicene and Post-Nicene 
Fathers</i> 
is 
comprehensive in scope, and provide keen translations of instructive and 
illuminating texts from some of the greatest theologians of the 
Christian church. These spiritually enlightening texts have aided 
Christians for over a thousand years, and remain instructive and 
fruitful even today!<br /><br />Tim Perrine<br />CCEL Staff Writer 
</description>
 <firstPublished />
 <pubHistory />
 <comments /> 
</generalInfo> 

<printSourceInfo>
 <published>Edinburgh: T&amp;T Clark</published> 
</printSourceInfo> 

<electronicEdInfo>
 <publisherID>ccel</publisherID>
 <authorID>schaff</authorID>
 <bookID>npnf111</bookID>
 <workID>npnf111</workID>
 <bkgID>saint_chrysostom_homilies_on_the_acts_of_the_apostles_and_the_epistle_to_the_romans_(schaff)</bkgID>
 <version>3.0</version>
 <series />
 <editorialComments />
 <revisionHistory />
 <status>This document has been carefully proofed</status>

 <DC>
  <DC.Title>NPNF1-11. Saint Chrysostom: Homilies on the Acts of the Apostles and the Epistle to the Romans</DC.Title>
  <DC.Title sub="short">NPNF (V1-11)</DC.Title>
    <DC.Title sub="authTitle">Chrysostom Homilies</DC.Title>
    <DC.Creator sub="Editor" scheme="short-form">Philip Schaff</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Creator sub="Editor" scheme="file-as">Schaff, Philip (1819-1893)</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Creator sub="Editor" scheme="ccel">schaff</DC.Creator>
  <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="ccel">chrysostom</DC.Creator>
  <DC.Creator sub="" scheme="file-as" />
  <DC.Creator sub="" scheme="short-form" />
  <DC.Creator sub="" scheme="ccel" />
  <DC.Creator sub="" scheme="file-as" />
  <DC.Creator sub="" scheme="short-form" />
  <DC.Publisher>Grand Rapids, MI: Christian Classics Ethereal Library</DC.Publisher>
  <DC.Subject scheme="ccel">All; Early Church; Sermons; Proofed</DC.Subject>
  <DC.Subject scheme="LCCN">BR60 .S4</DC.Subject>
  <DC.Subject scheme="lcsh1">Christianity</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="lcsh2">Early Christian Literature. Fathers of the Church, etc.</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Contributor sub="Transcriber" />
  <DC.Contributor sub="Markup" />
  <DC.Contributor sub="Digitizer" />
  <DC.Date sub="Created">2002-06-22</DC.Date>
  <DC.Type>Text.Commentary</DC.Type>
  <DC.Format scheme="IMT">text/html</DC.Format>
  <DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/schaff/npnf111.html</DC.Identifier>
  <DC.Source sub="ElectronicEdition" />
  <DC.Source sub="ElectronicEdition" scheme="URL" />
  <DC.Source />
  <DC.Source scheme="URL" />
  <DC.Language scheme="ISO639-3">eng</DC.Language>
  <DC.Rights>Public Domain</DC.Rights>
 </DC>
</electronicEdInfo>













<style type="text/css">
span.MsoEndnoteReference	{ vertical-align:super }
.MsoEndnoteText	{ font-size:x-small; text-indent:.25in }
ins	{ text-decoration:none }
p.c43	{ margin-left:.45in; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c42	{ margin-bottom:6pt; margin-left:.75in; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c41	{ margin-left:.75in; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c40	{ margin-bottom:6pt; margin-left:.5in; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c39	{ margin-left:.5in; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c38	{ margin-bottom:6pt }
p.c36	{ margin-top:9pt; margin-left:.25in; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c35	{ margin-top:6pt; text-align:right; text-indent:.25in }
p.c34	{ font-style:italic; margin-left:.25in; margin-top:9pt; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c33	{ margin-top:9pt; margin-bottom:9pt; text-align:center }
p.c32	{ margin-top:3pt; text-align:center }
p.c31	{ margin-top:12pt; text-align:center }
p.c30	{ margin-top:.5in; margin-bottom:9pt; text-align:center }
span.c29	{ font-size:large; font-variant:small-caps }
p.c28	{ margin-top:6pt; margin-bottom:9pt; text-align:center }
span.c27	{ text-transform:uppercase }
p.c26	{ margin-top:42pt; text-align:center }
p.c25	{ margin-top:.25in; text-align:center }
span.c24	{ font-size:x-large; text-transform:uppercase }
p.c23	{ margin-top:24pt; text-align:center }
span.c22	{ font-size:medium; text-transform:uppercase }
p.c21	{ margin-top:.5in; text-align:center }
span.c20	{ font-size:large; text-transform:uppercase }
span.c18	{ text-transform:uppercase }
p.c16	{ margin-top:3pt }
p.c15	{ margin-top:3pt; text-align:right; text-indent:.25in }
span.c14	{ font-variant:small-caps }
p.c13	{ text-indent:.25in }
p.c12	{ margin-top:9pt; text-indent:.25in }
span.c11	{ font-variant:small-caps }
p.c10	{ margin-top:.5in; margin-bottom:6pt; text-align:center }
span.c9	{ font-size:x-large }
p.c8	{ margin-bottom:6pt; text-align:center }
p.c7	{ margin-bottom:12pt; text-align:center }
p.c6	{ margin-top:6pt; text-align:center }
span.c4	{ font-size:large }
span.c3	{ font-size:xx-large }
p.c2	{ text-align:center }
span.c1	{ font-size:medium }
</style>

<style type="text/xcss">
<selector element="span" class="MsoEndnoteReference">
  <property name="vertical-align" value="super" />
</selector>
<selector class="MsoEndnoteText">
  <property name="font-size" value="x-small" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="ins">
  <property name="text-decoration" value="none" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c43">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".45in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c42">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".75in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c41">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".75in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c40">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".5in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c39">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".5in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c38">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c36">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c35">
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="right" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c34">
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c33">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c32">
  <property name="margin-top" value="3pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c31">
  <property name="margin-top" value="12pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c30">
  <property name="margin-top" value=".5in" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c29">
  <property name="font-size" value="large" />
  <property name="font-variant" value="small-caps" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c28">
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c27">
  <property name="text-transform" value="uppercase" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c26">
  <property name="margin-top" value="42pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c25">
  <property name="margin-top" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c24">
  <property name="font-size" value="x-large" />
  <property name="text-transform" value="uppercase" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c23">
  <property name="margin-top" value="24pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c22">
  <property name="font-size" value="medium" />
  <property name="text-transform" value="uppercase" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c21">
  <property name="margin-top" value=".5in" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c20">
  <property name="font-size" value="large" />
  <property name="text-transform" value="uppercase" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c18">
  <property name="text-transform" value="uppercase" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c16">
  <property name="margin-top" value="3pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c15">
  <property name="margin-top" value="3pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="right" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c14">
  <property name="font-variant" value="small-caps" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c13">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c12">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c11">
  <property name="font-variant" value="small-caps" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c10">
  <property name="margin-top" value=".5in" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c9">
  <property name="font-size" value="x-large" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c8">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c7">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="12pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c6">
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c4">
  <property name="font-size" value="large" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c3">
  <property name="font-size" value="xx-large" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c2">
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c1">
  <property name="font-size" value="medium" />
</selector>
</style>


</ThML.head> 

<ThML.body>

<div1 title="Series Title Page" shorttitle="" progress="0.09%" prev="toc" next="ii" id="i">
<pb n="i" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_i.html" id="i-Page_i" />
<p class="c2" id="i-p1"> <span class="c1" id="i-p1.1">A SELECT LIBRARY</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p2">OF THE</p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p3"><span class="c3" id="i-p3.1">NICENE AND</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p4"><span class="c3" id="i-p4.1">POST-NICENE FATHERS</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p5">OF</p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p6"><span class="c4" id="i-p6.1">THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p7"><span class="c1" id="i-p7.1">EDITED BY</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p8">PHILIP SCHAFF, D.D.,
LL.D.,</p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p9">PROFESSOR OF CHURCH HISTORY IN THE UNION
THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, NEW YORK.</p>

<p class="c6" id="i-p10">IN CONNECTION WITH A NUMBER OF
PATRISTIC SCHOLARS OF EUROPE AND AMERICA.</p>

<p class="c7" id="i-p11"><span class="c1" id="i-p11.1">VOLUME XI</span></p>

<p class="c8" id="i-p12"><span class="c4" id="i-p12.1">SAINT CHRYSOSTOM:</span></p>

<p class="c6" id="i-p13"><span class="c4" id="i-p13.1">HOMILIES ON THE ACTS OF THE
APOSTLES AND</span></p>

<p class="c6" id="i-p14"><span class="c4" id="i-p14.1">THE EPISTLE TO THE
ROMANS</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p15"><span class="c1" id="i-p15.1">T&amp;T CLARK</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p16">EDINBURGH</p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p17"><span class="c4" id="i-p17.1">__________________________________________________</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p18">WM. B. EERDMANS PUBLISHING
COMPANY</p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p19">GRAND RAPIDS,
MICHIGAN</p>
<pb n="ii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_ii.html" id="i-Page_ii" />

</div1>

<div1 title="Preface to the American Edition" shorttitle="" progress="0.11%" prev="i" next="iii" id="ii">
<pb n="iii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_iii.html" id="ii-Page_iii" />
<p class="c10" id="ii-p1"><span class="c9" id="ii-p1.1">Preface to the American
Edition.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="ii-p2">————————————</p>

<p class="c12" id="ii-p3"><span class="c11" id="ii-p3.1">In</span> the
preparation of this volume of Chrysostom’s Homilies on Acts and
Romans, the effort has been to improve the Oxford edition by some
changes and corrections, and by the addition of critical and
explanatory notes. The translation remains substantially unchanged.
Frequent minor changes have, however, been made in phraseology, where
it has seemed to me that the sense could thereby be made plainer.
Archaic and obsolescent words or expressions have often been replaced
by more idiomatic modern language. In Biblical quotations where the
translation was an inaccurate rendering of the original, I have
substituted either the Revised Version or a translation conformed to
the recent critical texts. A considerable number of errors in the
English edition have been corrected. The imperfect state of the
original text of the Homilies on Acts is a serious embarrassment, alike
to translator and editor, in this part of the work. Often the reports
of the discourses are in hopeless confusion, and it is impossible to
determine confidently the meaning of what has been reported, much less
of what the preacher originally said. Happily this remark applies to
only a part of the exposition.</p>

<p class="c13" id="ii-p4">The notes which I have added are
intended to bring modern criticism into relation with the statements of
Chrysostom upon points of special difficulty or importance. Sometimes
they are added by way of correction to what is stated in the text. More
frequently however, they are intended to present briefly the opinions
of critical interpreters upon disputed or doubtful points, and thus to
supplement for the modern reader the practical expositions of these
books of the New Testament. At other times it has seemed desirable to
explain matters which are but lightly touched upon in the text or
passed over without explanation or notice. There is frequent occasion
to observe how the spiritual insight of the great preacher has led him,
in the case of difficult passages, to a right discernment of the same
sense which critical exegesis discovers. I trust that these brief
annotations, touching upon a great variety of points, may contribute
somewhat to the usefulness of the edition.</p>

<p class="c13" id="ii-p5">These notes are distinguished
from those of the English editors by having appended to them the
initials, G. B. S.</p>

<p class="c13" id="ii-p6">The annotations of the English
editors which are so copious upon the Homilies on Acts have been, with
trifling exceptions, retained and the references have been, so far as
possible, adapted to the American edition. It is obvious, however, that
this adaptation could not be perfectly made because but few of the
volumes of the American edition of the Homilies had appeared when this
volume was prepared for the press. References to English editions of
works not yet accessible in an American edition were, of necessity,
left unchanged. Some small-portions of the work of the English editors
which seemed to have no present value <pb n="iv" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_iv.html" id="ii-Page_iv" />have been omitted. It is not
improbable that still other omissions might well have been made, but
the editor has been slow to follow his own judgment in this particular
in dealing with the conscientious and painstaking labors of the Oxford
editors.</p>

<p class="c13" id="ii-p7">It will be noticed that the
English notes to the Homilies on Romans are few and brief. These have
been retained with such adaptations as could be made, and the American
editor has added a considerable number of statements of critical
opinions, together with such explanations of the course of thought and
connections of ideas in difficult passages of the Epistle, as seemed
desirable and useful. In the Homilies on Romans the state of the text
is such and the work of the translators so well performed, that one is
rarely at a loss to perceive the author’s meaning; the nature and
limitations of his exposition, however, seem to call for occasional
supplementing and correction.</p>

<p class="c13" id="ii-p8">The indexes have been carefully
revised. Topics which seemed unimportant and texts which are merely
quoted or alluded to, without being explained, have often been omitted.
By this process of revision the size of the indexes has been
considerably reduced. It is hoped that they will be found sufficient to
guide those who consult the volume to what is said upon the main themes
which find place in it.</p>

<p class="c15" id="ii-p9"><span class="c11" id="ii-p9.1">George</span> B. <span class="c14" id="ii-p9.2">Stevens</span>.</p>

<p class="c16" id="ii-p10"><span class="c11" id="ii-p10.1">Yale University, New
Haven</span>, March, 1889.</p>



</div1>

<div1 title="Title Page" shorttitle="" progress="0.25%" prev="ii" next="iv" id="iii">
<pb n="v" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_v.html" id="iii-Page_v" />

<p class="c21" id="iii-p1"><span class="c20" id="iii-p1.1">the homilies</span></p>

<p class="c23" id="iii-p2"><span class="c22" id="iii-p2.1">of</span></p>

<p class="c23" id="iii-p3"><span class="c24" id="iii-p3.1">St. john Chrysostom,</span></p>

<p class="c25" id="iii-p4"><span class="c22" id="iii-p4.1">archbishop of
constantinople,</span></p>

<p class="c23" id="iii-p5"><span class="c22" id="iii-p5.1">on the</span></p>

<p class="c23" id="iii-p6"><span class="c24" id="iii-p6.1">ACTS OF THE
APOSTLES,</span></p>

<p class="c26" id="iii-p7"><span class="c18" id="iii-p7.1">translated, WITH NOTES AND
INDICES, by</span></p>

<p class="c25" id="iii-p8"><span class="c20" id="iii-p8.1">rev. J. WALKER,
m.a.,</span></p>

<p class="c28" id="iii-p9"><span class="c27" id="iii-p9.1">of BRASENOSE
college;</span></p>

<p class="c25" id="iii-p10"><span class="c20" id="iii-p10.1">rev. J. sheppard,
m.a.,</span></p>

<p class="c28" id="iii-p11"><span class="c27" id="iii-p11.1">of oriel college, oxford;
and</span></p>

<p class="c25" id="iii-p12"><span class="c20" id="iii-p12.1">rev. h. browne,
m.a.,</span></p>

<p class="c28" id="iii-p13"><span class="c27" id="iii-p13.1">of corpus christi college,
cambridge.</span></p>

<p class="c21" id="iii-p14"><span class="c18" id="iii-p14.1">revised, with notes,
by</span></p>

<p class="c25" id="iii-p15"><span class="c20" id="iii-p15.1">rev. GEORGE B. STEVENS,
P</span><span class="c29" id="iii-p15.2">h</span><span class="c20" id="iii-p15.3">.D.,
d.d.,</span></p>

<p class="c28" id="iii-p16"><span class="c27" id="iii-p16.1">professor IN YALE
UNIVERSITY.</span></p>

</div1>

<div1 title="Preface to Part I. of the Oxford Edition" shorttitle="" progress="0.26%" prev="iii" next="v" id="iv">
<pb n="vi" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_vi.html" id="iv-Page_vi" />
<pb n="vii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_vii.html" id="iv-Page_vii" />
<pb n="viii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_viii.html" id="iv-Page_viii" />
<pb n="xi" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_xi.html" id="iv-Page_xi" />
<p class="c10" id="iv-p1"><span class="c9" id="iv-p1.1">Preface to Part I. of the Oxford
Edition.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="iv-p2">————————————</p>

<p class="c12" id="iv-p3"><span class="c11" id="iv-p3.1">The</span> present volume of St. Chrysostom on the Acts of the Apostles has
been delayed for some time by the difficulty of fixing the Text. Some
farther account of the grounds on which this has been done will be
given in the Preface to Part II. (vid. <i>infra.</i>) It may suffice
for the present to say, that these Homilies appear to have been less
carefully reported than usual, and published without a revision by the
Author. The printed text was formed for the most part (Erasmus’s
Latin Version entirely) from a manuscript, said to be of the tenth
century, in which these Homilies are given in a very different form,
evidently the work of a later hand, and intended to make them read more
smoothly. The earlier text, shown to be such by internal evidence, and
alone followed in the Catena and all other ancient extracts and
compilations, is preserved in other <span class="c14" id="iv-p3.2">mss.</span> and
appears to have been in general disregarded by former editors, from its
difficulty. The Translation was originally made from Savile’s
Text, by the Rev. J. <span class="c14" id="iv-p3.3">Walker</span>, M.A. of Brasenose
College, and the Rev. J. <span class="c14" id="iv-p3.4">Sheppard</span>, M.A. of
Oriel College, Oxford. The Editors are much indebted to the Rev. H.
<span class="c14" id="iv-p3.5">Browne</span>, M.A. of Corpus Christi College,
Cambridge, who has restored the Text and corrected the Translation
accordingly, the difference being frequently so great as to require a
passage to be translated anew. He has likewise undertaken to prepare
the Greek Text for publication, and to supply the prefatory matter.
Many passages will still be found imperfect and unsatisfactory, but it
has been thought better to leave them evidently so, than to resort to
uncertain conjectures. A few conjectural emendations, however, have
been admitted into the Text, and many more suggested.</p>

<p class="c15" id="iv-p4">C. <span class="c14" id="iv-p4.1">Marriott</span>.</p>

<p class="c16" id="iv-p5"><span class="c11" id="iv-p5.1">Oxford</span>,
<i>Feast of St. James.</i> 1851.</p>

<p class="c21" id="iv-p6">——————————­­­­­­­——————————</p>

</div1>

<div1 title="Preface to Part II. of the Oxford Edition" shorttitle="" progress="0.32%" prev="iv" next="vi" id="v">
<p class="c30" id="v-p1"><span class="c9" id="v-p1.1">Preface to Part II. of the
Oxford Edition.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="v-p2">————————————</p>

<p class="c12" id="v-p3"><span class="c11" id="v-p3.1">The</span> manifestly imperfect condition in which these Homilies have come
to us may partly be accounted for by the circumstances of the times in
which they were preached. It was in the Easter weeks of the third year
of his residence at Constantinople as Archbishop, that St. Chrysostom
began this course of Sermons; and during all the remaining part of that
year (<span class="c14" id="v-p3.2">a.d.</span> 400), the Capital of the East was
kept in constant trouble and alarm by the revolt of Gainas and the
Goths. Moreover, scarcely had the preaching commenced, when the
complaints from the Churches of Asia Minor were brought (May, 400)
before the Metropolitan See, which business during many months
painfully occupied the Archbishop’s thoughts, and eventually
demanded his presence at Ephesus. Few of St. Chrysostom’s Sermons
were originally prepared in writing: certainly these were not: and as
certainly the text, drawn up by no skilful hand from notes taken during
the preaching, can never have been revised by the Preacher himself.
This was a serious disadvantage: for these Homilies, if only from the
novelty of the subject, stood especially in need of revision. <i>The
Acts of the Apostles,</i> though read in the churches in the season
between Easter and Pentecost, were seldom preached upon; and we find
St. Chrysostom complaining in the opening of these Homilies, as also on
an earlier occasion at Antioch, that this <pb n="x" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_x.html" id="v-Page_x" />portion of the Scriptures was
not so much read as it ought to be, nay, that there were “many to
whom this Book was not even known.” (p. 1 and note l). Hence it
is not surprising, if the Preacher was not always understood; and, in
fact, the attentive reader will not unfrequently see reason to suspect,
that the scribe (or “reporter,”) from whose notes the text
was formed, did not rightly apprehend the sense of what he heard. Nor
has the transcriber (or “redactor”) remedied the defects,
whatever they may have been, of the original report. On the contrary,
in other ways, of which we shall have to speak presently, he has often
perplexed the sense, and sometimes entirely misrepresented the
Preacher’s meaning.</p>

<p class="c13" id="v-p4">The earliest mention of our
Homilies is by Cassiodorus (<span class="c14" id="v-p4.1">a.d.</span> 514), who
relates, that with the assistance of friends he caused “the
fifty-five Homilies on the Acts, by St. John, Bishop of
Constantinople,” to be translated into Latin, <i>Opp.</i> t. ii.
p. 544. This version unfortunately is lost.<note place="end" n="1" id="v-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="v-p5"> From the
same Cassiodorus there is extant a short work on the Acts under the
title <i>Complexiones Actuum Apostolorum</i>; but this is merely a
brief syllabus of the history, and contains nothing in which we could
trace a reference to St. Chrysostom’s Exposition.</p></note> In the
Canons of the Fifth and Sixth General Councils, St. Chrysostom’s
view of the Seven Deacons in the Acts is cited at length from Hom. xiv.
(p. 91). John of Damascus, <i>de Fid. Orthod</i>. iii. 15, (<span class="c14" id="v-p5.1">a.d.</span> 730), cites as from the second of these
Homilies a passage which appears in the first, being the comment on i.
9. Photius has an entry in the <i>Bibliotheca</i> relating to them, but
by some mistake the number is given as fifty. Of the <i>Catena</i> on
the Acts, compiled by a certain Andreas Presbyter of unknown age and
country, but not later than the tenth century (for there is a
manuscript of that age), a large proportion is taken from St.
Chrysostom: and the Commentaries of Œcumenius (990) and
Theophylact (1077) are in many places formed from the Catena: as also
are the Scholia in <span class="c14" id="v-p5.2">mss.</span> of the Acts. To these
may be added the <i>Florilegium</i> or <i>Eclogæ,</i> a
compilation the date of which is unknown, but certainly not later than
the first half of the eleventh century. The Author of this work seems
to have resorted to our Homilies once only (Hom. xix. p 139): but
there, he, as all the rest who have been mentioned, used the text which
in the notes we call <i>the old text,</i> and from which the present
Translation is made.</p>

<p class="c13" id="v-p6">For there is another and a
widely different text, by which alone, unfortunately, these Homilies
have been known in modern times, except by the few who have had access
to Manuscripts. In the National Library at Paris there is (No. 729) a
manuscript (in our notes marked E, in Par. Ben. 2, D), which the
Parisian Editor describes thus: <i>Quorum</i> (of six <span class="c14" id="v-p6.1">mss.</span> on the Acts) <i>antiquissimus, olim Colb. nunc Reg.
729, sæc.</i> X., <i>nitide et accurate scriptus, desinit in hom.
quinquagesima.</i> (This is a mistake; it reaches to the end of the
55th.) Of the other <span class="c14" id="v-p6.2">mss.</span> he assigns A. B.
C  (No. 725, 6, 7), to the twelfth, fourteenth
and thirteenth centuries respectively. These, and a copy in the Library
of New College (N), contain the <i>old text.</i> Two others D, F, (728,
and 73 suppl.) exhibit a text compiled from old and new, and with
alterations peculiar to itself. Of the six Parisian <span class="c14" id="v-p6.3">mss.</span> a full collation was made for “the Library of
the Fathers:” of N we have at present but a partial
collation.</p>

<p class="c13" id="v-p7">The <span class="c14" id="v-p7.1">ms</span>.
E. came into the hands of Erasmus, and from it he made his Latin
version, down to the end of Hom. liii. and there for some reason which
is not explained he goes off to the other text, of which he has nowhere
taken notice in the preceding Homilies. Of this work he says in an
Epistle to Tonstal, Bishop of Durham: <i>Ex Chrysostomo in Acta
verteram homilias tres; cujus operæ me pœnituit, cum nihil
hic viderem Chrysostomi. Tuo tamen hortatu recepi codicem in manum; sed
nihil unquam legi indoctius. Ebrius ac stertens scriberem meliora.
Habet frigidos sensiculos nec eos satis commode potest explicare.</i>
In his Preface, however, he considerably abates the severity of this
censure, and contents himself with hinting a doubt whether the work be
St. Chrysostom’s: <i>quod stylus concisum quiddam et abruptum
habeat, id quod a phrasi Chrysostomi videtur alienum: si docti tamen
censebunt opus Chrysostomo dignum, libenter hoc ego quicquid est
suspicionis ponam.</i></p>

<p class="c13" id="v-p8">Of the Greek text, the <i>editio
princeps</i>, that of Commelin, professes to be formed from manuscripts
<i>Biblioth. Palatinæ Bavaræ, Augustanæ,
Pistorianæ</i>, of which at present we are unable to give any
account. Perhaps Commelin’s leading <span class="c14" id="v-p8.1">ms</span>.
was of a composite order: such however is his text; for it occasionally
deserts E, to which, as a general rule, it closely adheres. This was
inconsistent, for the circumstances of the two texts are such, that one
or other ought to be followed throughout. There can be no valid reason
for alternating between the two: for they are not different reports of
the same matter, such that between them one might hope to approximate
to the truth: the one is a refashionment of the other, and where it
differs, it does so, not because its framer had a more correct report
of the Sermons, but because he wished to improve upon the materials
which lay before him in the other text.</p>

<p class="c13" id="v-p9">Commelin’s text, in
substance, is retained in all the subsequent editions. Savile, from the
New College <span class="c14" id="v-p9.1">ms</span>. has corrected words and
phrases here and there, but in the main his text is still that of the
<i>editio princeps.</i> (He describes it as composed from the New
College <span class="c14" id="v-p9.2">ms</span>., another belonging to J. A. de
Thou (Thuanus), <i>et tertio non ita pridem excuso in Germania.</i>)
The edition of Morel (which commonly goes under the name of Fronto
Ducæus) repeats Commelin, but without Savile’s emendations:
and the Benedictines (here not Montfaucon), though they profess to have
collated the Parisian <span class="c14" id="v-p9.3">mss.</span>, have reprinted
with but slight improvements, <pb n="xi" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_xi.html" id="v-Page_xi" />and with not a few disimprovements, the
text of Morel. In the Parisian reprint of the Benedictine Chrysostom
(Par. Ben. 2), the Editor has occasionally, but not constantly,
recurred to the manuscripts, rarely gives the preference to the text of
A. B. C., and constantly assumes the inferiority of those copies, in
contents and authenticity as well as in antiquity, to the manuscript
(E), which furnished the Latin version of Erasmus, and in substance, as
we have explained, the printed text of the original.</p>

<p class="c13" id="v-p10">Had the Editors collated the
manuscript copies of these Homilies—a labor from which they, or
those whom they employed, seem to have shrunk—they would probably
have reversed their estimate of the relative value of the two
recensions. The general superiority of the other text in point of sense
and coherence, notwithstanding its frequent abruptness and uncouthness,
is too evident to be called in question. Had they also collated the
Catena, Œcumenius, Theophylact, and the Scholia, they would have
found the external testimony to be coincident with the internal
evidence to the higher antiquity as well as greater authenticity of the
text which (for the most part unknown) they rejected. It would have
been seen that this, besides being, with all its faults, incomparably
better, was the older of the two; and that the other could claim no
higher antiquity than that of the manuscript (said to be of the tenth
century) in which it appears: that it is the work of some scribe, who,
offended by the manifest abruptness and ruggedness of the earlier text,
set himself to smooth out the difficulties, and to make it read more
easily. For this is clearly the true state of the case. With this view,
the scribe sometimes alters words and phrases, sometimes transposes:
often omits, where he found something that he did not understand,
oftener still amplifies, or rather dilutes: and interpolates matter
which sometimes is demonstrably borrowed with little disguise from the
Catena (see p. 113, note 1; 279, note 3; 280, note 2); or which, when
it is his own, is little worth. In short, he has thought more of sound
than of sense, and if he could make a passage run smoothly to the ear,
has given himself little concern whether St. Chrysostom was likely to
have so thought, or so expressed himself. The notes appended to our
Translation will abundantly substantiate this censure. To have noted
all the variations, either of the printed text, or of E alone, would
have been a task as unprofitable as it was wearisome: perhaps as it is,
we have given more than enough to vindicate the claims of the older
text. If any one desires larger materials for comparison,
Erasmus’ Latin version, which, except in the two last Homilies,
keeps close to E, will show that the text which we represent in our
Translation is, with all its imperfections, incomparably the better of
the two. Even if it were otherwise and were the alterations not, as
they mostly are, disfigurements, but, considered in themselves, decided
improvements, still our duty was plain: the text which came to us
accredited by all the testimony known to be extant, we were not at
liberty to reject in favor of an alien recension, unknown to the
Ancients, and, as far as our evidence goes, unheard of before the tenth
century. Therefore, in forming the text for this Translation we have
entirely dismissed E, except where it has preserved readings which came
strictly under the description of “various
readings.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="v-p11">But while confining ourselves to
that older text, we were not to leave unnoticed its more patent defects
and errors. We could not but perceive, that we had before us an
unrevised report of St. Chrysostom’s Sermons, which, especially
in the Expositions, was frequently imperfect—sometimes, indeed,
little more than a set of rough notes thrown together, with,
apparently, little or no attempt at arrangement. So far as this
imperfection was caused by the reporter’s negligence or
incapacity, there was no remedy: and leaving the matter as we found it,
or, at most, inserting in the text the marks of a <i>lacuna,</i> we
have only ventured, in the notes, to surmise what may have been the
general purport of St. Chrysostom’s remarks. In other places,
where the defects of our sources seemed to be rather chargeable upon
the redactor, we have sought to apply a remedy, sometimes, but rarely,
by conjectural emendation; very often by inserting portions of sacred
text or other connecting matter in [], and also by transposing parts
which had fallen out of their true order. For it seems that the
original transcript from the reporter’s notes was defective in
these two regards. (1) The reporter would frequently omit to note in
his tablets the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v-p11.1">κείμενον</span> or some other text of Scripture, or would indicate it in the
shortest possible way by a word or two at the beginning and ending of
the passage, intending to insert it afterwards at his leisure. It
appears, however, that in many places this was either not done at all,
or done in the wrong place. Hence where the text seemed incurably
defective or perplexed, we have often been able to restore coherency by
the simple expedient of inserting texts which were omitted, or else, by
removing the texts altogether, and redistributing them among the
comments. Almost any page of the Translation, especially in the
Recapitulations, will illustrate this remark.</p>

<p class="c13" id="v-p12">(2) It often happens, that the
order of the comments both in the first and in the second exposition
(or recapitulation), does not follow the order of the texts. Of course
the Preacher might be supposed to have sometimes returned upon his own
steps, but it was scarcely conceivable that St. Chrysostom should have
delivered an Exposition perplexed, as we often found it, by disjointed
remarks thrown together without the slightest method. It was necessary
therefore to consider whether it might not be possible to educe
something like connected exposition, by assuming that the
reporter’s notes had been transcribed from his tablets in a wrong
order. Where it could be seen that one sentence or portion was given as
comment on such a verse, another on some other verse, and so on, some
clue to the true order was given us in the sequence of the texts
<pb n="xii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_xii.html" id="v-Page_xii" />themselves. Even so, the difficulties which beset this part of our task
were greater than can be readily estimated by any one who has not tried
it. Sometimes the complication resisted all attempts at
disentanglement. We are far from supposing that we have done all that
might have been done in this way: but it is hoped that the labor which
has been bestowed has not been altogether wasted, and that the
restoration will carry with it its own evidence. And as in these
attempts we have indicated by letters the order in which the trajected
parts lie in the manuscripts, the reader in every case has the means of
forming his own judgment. In the first seventeen Homilies, we have only
now and then resorted to this method: not because it was less needed
there, but because we had not then so clearly perceived what was the
state of the case, and what was practicable in this way. The eighteenth
furnishes a remarkable instance, pp. 116–120. Let any one read it
in the order denoted by the letters, i.e. the six parts marked (a)
consecutively, then the seven parts marked (b), inserting in the third
of the latter (see p. 116, note 3), the comment on v. 25, from page
117, (“And they when they had testified,” etc., to
“when the Samaritans believed,”) and he will have the
entire “recapitulation” or second exposition of the history
of the Samaritans and Simon Magus as it appears in the <span class="c14" id="v-p12.1">mss.</span>—which he will plainly perceive could not have
proceeded in that form from St. Chrysostom. The same matter, read as we
have arranged it, will be found to form a continuous exposition, not
indeed perfect, for the dislocated state into which it had fallen seems
to have led to further corruptions on the part of the scribes: but at
any rate coherent, and with the parts fitting into each other.
Moreover, if the fourteen parts, as here arranged, be numbered 1. 2. 3.
etc., it will be seen that the order in which they lie in the <span class="c14" id="v-p12.2">mss.</span> is 1. 3. 5: 8. 10. 12: 2. 4. 6: 14: 7. 9. 11.
13., whence it seems that the derangement proceeded by some kind of
method. The like was often found to be the case in subsequent
instances. In p. 229, the trajection is 1. 3. 5. 7. 9. 11. 13: 2. 4. 6.
8. 10. 12: i.e., the transcriber missed the alternate portions, and
brought them all together at the end. In p. 229 (before the series just
noticed), and 260, it is 3. 2. 1., and in 170, 4. 3. 2. 1., i. e.
three, and four, parts read in reverse order. In a great number of
instances the transposition is only of two parts, 2. 1: sometimes
repeated as in 235, 2. 1., 1: 2. 1: 234, 2. 1: 1: 2. 1: 2. 1: 196, 2.
1: 1: 2. 1: 1: 2. 1: 1: 2. 1. A form of frequent occurrence is 2. 4.,
1. 3., as in 188, 220, 225, 247; and combined with others as in 213, 2.
4. 1. 3. 2. 1: in 275, 2. 1: 1: 2. 4. 1. 3. and 183, 2. 1: 1: 2. 4. 1.
3: 2. 1. There is the like regularity in the scheme 2. 1. 4. 3., p.
125; and 3. 1. 4. 2. p. 216, 301. In the last Homily, which is
extremely confused, the trajection seems to yield this very regular
scheme, 2. 4. 6. 1. 3. 5: 1: 5. 3. 1. 6. 4. 2. In other instances where
the trajection is less regular, or does not seem to follow a rule, as
in 151, 4. 1. 3. 2: 152, 3. 2. 4. 1: 242, 4. 6. 1. 3. 5. 7. 2. 8: 250,
2. 1. 4. 8. 5. 3. 6. 9. 7. and in 298, 316, 321 (on which three see the
notes), the transcriber may have gone wrong on other grounds, and not,
as in the generality of instances, from mistaking the order in which
the reporter had set the matter on his tablets. The trajections we have
attempted to remedy occur mostly in the expository parts. In the
<i>Ethica</i> it often appeared to us, that the coherency might be
greatly improved by transposition, but the evidence of the true order
was more precarious here, than where the sequence of the texts
furnished a clue; in these parts, therefore, we have rarely ventured
upon applying this remedy.</p>

<p class="c13" id="v-p13">In these ways it is hoped that
something has been done towards presenting these Homilies in a form
nearer to that in which they were delivered, than the form in which
they are exhibited in the unadulterated manuscripts, much more in the
printed editions. The task was arduous, and we are far from supposing
that our labors have always been successful; but at least we have not
spared pains and diligence. The Translation was a work only less
difficult than the reconstruction of the text. Here again much
indulgence is needed on the score of the difficulty of producing a
version, which, while it represented the original with its roughnesses
and defects, should not be altogether unreadable. We have attempted,
however, to give faithfully, though not always literally, the sense, or
what seemed to be the sense, of our materials.</p>

<p class="c13" id="v-p14">As a commentary on <i>the Acts
of the Apostles,</i> this Work stands alone among the writings of the
first ten centuries. The Expositions of St. Clement of Alexandria (in
the <i>Hypotyposes</i>), of Origen, of Diodorus of Tarsus, and St.
Chrysostom’s teacher, Theodore of Mopsuestia, as well as of
Ammonius and others whose materials are used in the Catena, have
perished. Those who are acquainted with the characteristic qualities of
St. Chrysostom’s exegesis, will perceive here also the same
excellencies which mark his other expository works—especially the
clear and full exposition of the historical sense, and the exact
appreciation of the rhetorical momenta in the discourses of St. Peter,
St. Stephen, St. James and St. Paul, as recorded in the Acts. Of the
<i>Ethica</i> it is perhaps not too much to affirm, that not the most
finished work of St. Chrysostom will be found to furnish more of
instruction and interesting <i>matter</i> (apart from the expression)
than will be found in these Homilies, on the religious and moral
subjects of which they treat: for example, On the delay of Baptism, On
spiritual indolence and excuses derived from the cessation of
Miraculous Grace, On the nature and uses of Miracles, On Prayer, On the
Study of the Scriptures, On Alms, On Anger and Gentleness, Against
Oaths and Swearing, and many others. Nor does any work exhibit a
livelier portraiture of the character and life of the great Preacher
and Bishop, and of the manners of the times in which his lot was
cast.</p>
</div1>

<div1 title="A Commentary on the Acts of the Apostles" shorttitle="" progress="0.94%" prev="v" next="vi.i" id="vi">
<pb n="xiii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_xiii.html" id="vi-Page_xiii" />
<pb n="xiv" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_xiv.html" id="vi-Page_xiv" />
<pb n="xv" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_xv.html" id="vi-Page_xv" />
<pb n="xvi" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_xvi.html" id="vi-Page_xvi" />
<pb n="1" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_1.html" id="vi-Page_1" />
<p class="c25" id="vi-p1"><span class="c20" id="vi-p1.1">a commentary</span></p>

<p class="c31" id="vi-p2"><span class="c18" id="vi-p2.1">on</span></p>

<p class="c31" id="vi-p3"><span class="c24" id="vi-p3.1">the acts of the
apostles,</span></p>

<p class="c23" id="vi-p4"><span class="c20" id="vi-p4.1">By St. John
Chrysostom,</span></p>

<p class="c32" id="vi-p5"><span class="c18" id="vi-p5.1">Archbishop of constantinople.<note place="end" n="2" id="vi-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi-p6"> These
Sermons were preached at Constantinople, in the second or third year of
St. Chrysostom’s archiepiscopate: see Hom. xliv. “Lo, by
the grace of God, we also have been by the space of three years, not
indeed night and day exhorting you, but often every third, or at least
every seventh, day doing this.” It appears from Hom. i. that the
course began during the weeks of Easter: at which season the Book of
Acts was by long established practice read in other Churches (as at
Antioch and in Africa), if not at Constantinople. See St. Chrys.
<i>Hom. Cur in Pentecoste Acta legantur</i>, and St. August. <i>Tr. in
Joann</i>. vi. 18.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi-p7">————————————</p>

<div2 title="Homily I on Acts i. 1, 2." shorttitle="" progress="0.96%" prev="vi" next="vi.ii" id="vi.i">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Acts i. 1, 2." id="vi.i-p0.1" parsed="|Acts|1|1|1|2" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.1-Acts.1.2" />

<p class="c21" id="vi.i-p1"><span class="c9" id="vi.i-p1.1">Homily I.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vi.i-p2"><scripRef passage="Acts I. 1, 2" id="vi.i-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|1|1|1|2" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.1-Acts.1.2">Acts I. 1, 2</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi.i-p3">“The former treatise have
I made, O Theophilus, concerning all things which Jesus began both to
do and to teach, until the day on which, having given charge to the
Apostles, whom He had chosen, by the Holy Spirit, He was taken
up.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.i-p4"><span class="c11" id="vi.i-p4.1">To</span> many
persons this Book is so little known, both it and its author, that they
are not even aware that there is such a book in existence.<note place="end" n="3" id="vi.i-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p5"> St.
Chrys. had made the same complaint at Antioch in the <i>Homilies</i>
(<span class="c14" id="vi.i-p5.1">a.d.</span> 387) <i>in Principium Actorum,</i> etc.
t. iii. p. 54. “We are about to set before you a strange and new
dish.…strange, I say, and not strange. Not strange; for it
belongs to the order of Holy Scripture: and yet strange; because
peradventure your ears are not accustomed to such a subject. Certainly,
there are many to whom this Book is not even known (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i-p5.2">πολλοῖς
γοῦν τὸ
βιβλίον
τοῦτο οὐδὲ
γνώριμόν
ἐστι</span>) and many again think
it so plain, that they slight it: thus to some men their knowledge, to
some their ignorance, is the cause of their neglect……We are
to enquire then who wrote it, and when, and on what subject: and why it
is ordered (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i-p5.3">νενομοθέτηται</span>) to be read at this festival. For peradventure you do not
hear this Book read [at other times] from year’s end to
year’s end.”</p></note> For this reason especially I have taken this
narrative for my subject, that I may draw to it such as do not know it,
and not let such a treasure as this remain hidden out of sight. For
indeed it may profit us no less than even the Gospels; so replete is it
with Christian wisdom and sound doctrine, especially in what is said
concerning the Holy Ghost. Then let us not hastily pass by it, but
examine it closely. Thus, the predictions which in the Gospels Christ
utters, here we may see these actually come to pass; and note in the
very facts the bright evidence of Truth which shines in them, and the
mighty change which is taking place in the disciples now that the
Spirit has come upon them. For example, they heard Christ say,
“Whoso believeth on Me, the works that I do shall he do also, and
greater works than these shall he do” (<scripRef passage="John xiv. 12" id="vi.i-p5.4" parsed="|John|14|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.12">John xiv. 12</scripRef>): and again, when
He foretold to the disciples, that they should be brought before rulers
and kings, and in their synagogues they should scourge them, and that
they should suffer grievous things, and overcome all (<scripRef passage="Matt. x. 18" id="vi.i-p5.5" parsed="|Matt|10|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.18">Matt. x.
18</scripRef>):
and that the Gospel should be preached in all the world (<scripRef passage="Matt. 24.14" id="vi.i-p5.6" parsed="|Matt|24|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.14">Ib. xxiv. 14</scripRef>): now all this, how it
came to pass exactly as it was said, may be seen in this Book, and more
besides, which He told them while yet with them. Here again you will
see the Apostles themselves, speeding their way as on wings over land
and sea; and those same men, once so timorous and void of
understanding, on the sudden become quite other than they were; men
despising wealth, and raised above glory and passion and concupiscence,
and in short all such affections: moreover, what unanimity there is
among them now; nowhere any envying as there was before, nor any of the
old hankering after the preeminence, but all virtue brought in them to
its last finish, and shining through all, with surpassing lustre, that
charity, concerning which the Lord had given so many charges saying,
“In this shall all men know that ye are My disciples, if ye love
one another.” (<scripRef passage="John xiii. 35" id="vi.i-p5.7" parsed="|John|13|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.13.35">John xiii. 35</scripRef>.) And then,
besides, there are doctrines to be found here, which we could not have
known so surely as we now <pb n="2" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_2.html" id="vi.i-Page_2" />do, if this Book had not existed, but the
very crowning point of our salvation would be hidden, alike for
practice of life and for doctrine.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.i-p6">The greater part, however, of
this work is occupied with the acts of Paul, who “laboured more
abundantly than they all.” (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 10" id="vi.i-p6.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.10">1 Cor. xv. 10</scripRef>.) And the reason
is, that the author of this Book, that is, the blessed Luke, was his
companion: a man, whose high qualities, sufficiently visible in many
other instances, are especially shown in his firm adherence to his
Teacher, whom he constantly followed.<note place="end" n="4" id="vi.i-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p7"> The two
reasons which Chrysostom urges for the study of the Acts are also the
two chief grounds upon which modern criticism depends for establishing
not only the general trust-worthiness of the book, but also its
authorship by Luke. They are in substance, (1) The continuity of the
history as connected with the gospels and, particularly, coincidences
of style, matter and diction with the third gospel, and (2) The
remarkable undesigned coincidences of statement between the Acts and
Pauline Epistles which exclude the possibility of inter-dependence.
From <scripRef passage="Col. i. 11" id="vi.i-p7.1" parsed="|Col|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.11">Col. i. 11</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Col 1:14" id="vi.i-p7.2" parsed="|Col|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.14">14</scripRef>; Philem. 24; <scripRef passage="2 Tim. iv. 11" id="vi.i-p7.3" parsed="|2Tim|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.11">2 Tim. iv. 11</scripRef>, we learn that Luke was
a close companion of Paul. In the part of the Book of Acts which treats
especially of the work of Paul, the writer frequently refers to himself
in the use of the first person plural as an associate of the apostle
(vid. <scripRef passage="Acts 16:10" id="vi.i-p7.4" parsed="|Acts|16|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.10">xvi. 10</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 20:6" id="vi.i-p7.5" parsed="|Acts|20|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.6">xx. 6</scripRef> sq.;
<scripRef passage="acts 21:1" id="vi.i-p7.6" parsed="|Acts|21|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.1">xxi. 1</scripRef> sq.; <scripRef passage="acts 27:1" id="vi.i-p7.7" parsed="|Acts|27|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.27.1">xxvii. 1</scripRef>). These considerations
demonstrate the fitness of Luke to prepare such a treatise as the Acts
and render the supposition of his authorship plausible. When they are
combined with those mentioned under (1) and when the dedication of both
books to a certain Theophilus is considered, the argument becomes very
cogent and complete.—G.B.S.</p></note> Thus at a time when
all had forsaken him, one gone into Galatia, another into Dalmatia,
hear what he says of this disciple: “Only Luke is with me.”
(<scripRef passage="2 Tim. iv. 10" id="vi.i-p7.8" parsed="|2Tim|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.10">2 Tim. iv. 10</scripRef>.) And giving the Corinthians a charge concerning him, he
says, “Whose praise is in the Gospel throughout all the
Churches.” (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. viii. 18" id="vi.i-p7.9" parsed="|2Cor|8|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.8.18">2 Cor. viii. 18</scripRef>.) Again, when he says,
“He was seen of Cephas, then of the twelve,” and,
“according to the Gospel which ye received” (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 5, 1" id="vi.i-p7.10" parsed="|1Cor|15|5|0|0;|1Cor|15|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.5 Bible:1Cor.15.1">1 Cor. xv. 5, 1</scripRef>),
he means the Gospel of this Luke.<note place="end" n="5" id="vi.i-p7.11"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p8"> The
reference in the Text of the expression: “the Gospel which ye
received,” (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 1" id="vi.i-p8.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.1">1 Cor. xv. 1</scripRef>) to Luke’s
“gospel” is, of course, groundless. Paul speaks of it as
the gospel which he preached unto them. It is “his gospel”
as in <scripRef passage="Rom. ii. 16" id="vi.i-p8.2" parsed="|Rom|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.16">Rom. ii. 16</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rom 16:25" id="vi.i-p8.3" parsed="|Rom|16|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.25">xvi. 25</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Gal. i. 11" id="vi.i-p8.4" parsed="|Gal|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.11">Gal. i. 11</scripRef>, etc. The use of
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i-p8.5">ἐυαγγέλιον</span>
to denote a book is
post-apostolic.—G.B.S.</p></note> So that there can be no
mistake in attributing this work to him: and when I say, to him, I
mean, to Christ.<note place="end" n="6" id="vi.i-p8.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p9"> <i>Hom. in
Princip. Act.</i> p. 54. “First we must
see who wrote the Book.…whether a man, or God: and if man, let us
reject it; for, ‘Call no man master upon earth:’ but if
God, let us receive it.”</p></note> And why then did he not relate every
thing, seeing he was with Paul to the end? We may answer, that what is
here written, was sufficient for those who would attend, and that the
sacred writers ever addressed themselves to the matter of immediate
importance, whatever it might be at the time: it was no object with
them to be writers of books: in fact, there are many things which they
have delivered by unwritten tradition. Now while all that is contained
in this Book is worthy of admiration, so is especially the way the
Apostles have of coming down to the wants of their hearers: a
condescension suggested by the Spirit who has so ordered it, that the
subject on which they chiefly dwell is that which pertains to Christ as
man. For so it is, that while they discourse so much about Christ, they
have spoken but little concerning His Godhead; it was mostly of the
Manhood that they discoursed, and of the Passion, and the Resurrection,
and the Ascension. For the thing required in the first instance was
this, that it should be believed that He was risen, and ascended into
heaven. As then the point on which Christ himself most insisted was, to
have it known that He was come from the Father, so is it this
writer’s principal object to declare, that Christ was risen from
the dead, and was received up into Heaven, and that He went to God, and
came from God. For, if the fact of His coming from God were not first
believed, much more, with the Resurrection and Ascension added thereto,
would the Jews have found the entire doctrine incredible. Wherefore
gently and by degrees he leads them on to higher truths. Nay, at Athens
Paul even calls Him man simply, without saying more (<scripRef passage="Acts xvii. 31" id="vi.i-p9.1" parsed="|Acts|17|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.31">Acts xvii. 31</scripRef>).
For if, when Christ Himself spoke of His equality with the Father, they
often attempted to stone Him, and called Him a blasphemer for this
reason, it was little to be expected that they would receive this
doctrine from the fishermen, and that too, with the Cross coming before
it.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.i-p10">But why speak of the Jews,
seeing that even the disciples often upon hearing the more sublime
doctrines were troubled and offended? Therefore also He told them,
“I have many things to say unto you, but ye cannot bear them
now.” (<scripRef passage="John xvi. 12" id="vi.i-p10.1" parsed="|John|16|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.16.12">John xvi. 12</scripRef>.) If those could not,
who had been so long time with Him, and had been admitted to so many
secrets, and had seen so many wonders, how was it to be expected that
men, but newly dragged away from altars, and idols, and sacrifices, and
cats, and crocodiles (for such did the Gentiles worship), and from the
rest of their evil ways, should all at once receive the more sublime
matters of doctrine? And how in particular should Jews, hearing as they
did every day of their lives, and having it ever sounded in their ears,
“The Lord thy God is one Lord, and beside Him is none
other” (<scripRef passage="Deut. vi. 4" id="vi.i-p10.2" parsed="|Deut|6|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.6.4">Deut. vi. 4</scripRef>): who also had seen Him
hanging nailed on the Cross, nay, had themselves crucified and buried
Him, and not seen Him even risen: when they were told that this same
person was God and equal with the Father, how should they, of all men,
be otherwise than shocked and revolted? Therefore it is that gently and
little by little they carry them on, with much consideration and
forbearance <pb n="3" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_3.html" id="vi.i-Page_3" />letting themselves down to their low attainments,
themselves the while enjoying in more plentiful measure the grace of
the Spirit, and doing greater works in Christ’s name than Christ
Himself did, that they may at once raise them up from their grovelling
apprehensions, and confirm the saying, that Christ was raised from the
dead. For this, in fact, is just what this Book is: a Demonstration of
the Resurrection:<note place="end" n="7" id="vi.i-p10.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p11"> <i>Hom.
cur in Pentec. Acta legantur,</i> t. iii. p.
89. E. “The demonstration of the Resurrection is, the Apostolic
miracles: and of the Apostolic miracles this Book is the
school.”</p></note> <note place="end" n="8" id="vi.i-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p12"> The
statement that the Acts is a “Demonstration of the
Resurrection” has a certain profound truth, but is incorrect if
intending to assert that such was the conscious purpose of the author.
The resurrection of Jesus is a prominent theme in the Apostolic
discourses but the book is no more designed primarily to prove the
resurrection than are the Epistles to the Romans and Corinthians. The
immediate purpose of the book is to record the labors and triumphs of
the Apostolic Church as supplementary to the narrative of the teaching
and work of Jesus (<scripRef passage="Acts 1.1,2" id="vi.i-p12.1" parsed="|Acts|1|1|1|2" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.1-Acts.1.2">i. 1,
2</scripRef>).
The events narrated presuppose the resurrection and would have been
impossible without it.—G.B.S.</p></note> this being once
believed, the rest would come in due course. The subject then and
entire scope of this Book, in the main, is just what I have said. And
now let us hear the Preface itself.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.i-p13">“The former treatise have
I made, O Theophilus, of all that Jesus began both to do and to
teach.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 1.1" id="vi.i-p13.1" parsed="|Acts|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.1">v.
1</scripRef>)
Why does he put him in mind of the Gospel? To intimate how strictly he
may be depended upon. For at the outset of the former work he says,
“It seemed good to me also, having had perfect understanding of
all things from the very first, to write unto thee in order.”
(<scripRef passage="Luke i. 3" id="vi.i-p13.2" parsed="|Luke|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.3">Luke i. 3</scripRef>.) Neither is he content with his own testimony, but refers the
whole matter to the Apostles, saying, “Even as they delivered
them unto us, which from the beginning were eyewitnesses and ministers
of the word.” (<scripRef passage="Luke i. 2" id="vi.i-p13.3" parsed="|Luke|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.2">Luke i. 2</scripRef>.) Having then
accredited his account in the former instance, he has no need to put
forth his credentials afresh for this treatise, seeing his disciple has
been once for all satisfied, and by the mention of that former work he
has reminded him of the strict reliance to be placed in him for the
truth. For if a person has shown himself competent and trustworthy to
write of things which he has heard, and moreover has obtained our
confidence, much more will he have a right to our confidence when he
has composed an account, not of things which he has received from
others, but of things which he has seen and heard. For thou didst
receive what relates to Christ; much more wilt thou receive what
concerns the Apostles.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.i-p14">What then, (it may be asked), is
it a question only of history, with which the Holy Spirit has nothing
to do? Not so. For, if “those delivered it unto us, who from the
beginning were eyewitnesses and ministers of the word;” then,
what he says, is <i>theirs.</i> And why did he not say, ‘As they
who were counted worthy of the Holy Spirit delivered them unto
us;’ but “Those who were eyewitnesses?” Because, in
matter of belief, the very thing that gives one a right to be believed,
is the having learned from eyewitnesses: whereas the other appears to
foolish persons mere parade and pretension. And therefore John also
speaks thus: “I saw, and bare record that this is the Son of
God.” (<scripRef passage="John. i. 34" id="vi.i-p14.1" parsed="|John|1|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.34">John. i. 34</scripRef>.) And Christ expresses
Himself in the same way to Nicodemus, while he was dull of
apprehension, “We speak that we do know, and testify that we have
seen; and no one receiveth our witness.” (<scripRef passage="John 3.11" id="vi.i-p14.2" parsed="|John|3|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.11">Ib. iii. 11</scripRef>.) Accordingly, He gave
them leave to rest their testimony in many particulars on the fact of
their having seen them, when He said, “And do ye bear witness
concerning Me, because ye have been with Me from the beginning.”
(<scripRef passage="John xv. 27" id="vi.i-p14.3" parsed="|John|15|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.15.27">John xv. 27</scripRef>.) The Apostles themselves also often speak in a similar manner;
“We are witnesses, and the Holy Spirit which God hath given to
those that obey Him.” (<scripRef passage="Acts ii. 32" id="vi.i-p14.4" parsed="|Acts|2|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.32">Acts ii. 32</scripRef>); and on a
subsequent occasion, Peter, still giving assurance of the Resurrection,
said, “Seeing we did eat and drink with Him.” (<scripRef passage="Acts x. 41" id="vi.i-p14.5" parsed="|Acts|10|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.41">Acts x. 41</scripRef>.)
For they more readily received the testimony of persons who had been
His companions, because the notion of the Spirit was as yet very much
beyond them. Therefore John also at that time, in his Gospel, speaking
of the blood and water, said, he himself <i>saw it,</i> making the fact
of his having seen it equivalent, for them, to the highest testimony,
although the witness of the Spirit is more certain than the evidence of
sight, but not so with unbelievers. Now that Luke was a partaker of the
Spirit, is abundantly clear, both from the miracles which even now take
place; and from the fact that in those times even ordinary persons were
gifted with the Holy Ghost; and again from the testimony of Paul, in
these words, “Whose praise is in the Gospel” (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. viii. 18" id="vi.i-p14.6" parsed="|2Cor|8|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.8.18">2 Cor. viii. 18</scripRef>);
and from the appointment to which he was chosen: for having said this,
the Apostle adds, “But also appointed of the Churches to travel
with us with this grace which is administered by us.”<note place="end" n="9" id="vi.i-p14.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p15"> Chrys.
states too confidently that “the brother” whose praise is
referred to in <scripRef passage="2 Cor. viii. 18" id="vi.i-p15.1" parsed="|2Cor|8|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.8.18">2 Cor. viii. 18</scripRef>, is Luke. It cannot be
determined who this “brother” was. See Meyer <i>in
loco.</i> Other conjectures are: Barnabas, Mark, Erastus, and an actual
brother of Titus.—G.B.S.</p></note></p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.i-p16">Now mark how unassuming he is.
He does not say, The former Gospel which I preached, but, “The
former treatise have I made;” accounting the title of Gospel to
be too great for him; although it is on the score <pb n="4" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_4.html" id="vi.i-Page_4" />of this that the
Apostle dignifies him: “Whose praise,” he says, “is
in the Gospel.” But he himself modestly says, “The former
treatise have I made—O Theophilus, of all that Jesus began both
to do and to teach:” not simply “of all,” but from
the beginning to the end; “until the day,” he says,
“in which He was taken up.” And yet John says, that it was
not possible to write all: for “were they written, I
suppose,” says he, “that even the world itself could not
contain the books written.” (<scripRef passage="John xxi. 25" id="vi.i-p16.1" parsed="|John|21|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.21.25">John xxi. 25</scripRef>.) How then does
the Evangelist here say, “Of all?” He does not say
“all,” but “of all,” as much as to say,
“in a summary way, and in the gross;” and “of all
that is mainly and pressingly important.” Then he tells us in
what sense he says <i>all,</i> when he adds, “Which Jesus began
both to do and to teach;” meaning His miracles and teaching; and
not only so, but implying that His doing was also a
teaching.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.i-p17">But now consider the benevolent
and Apostolic feelings of the writer: that for the sake of a single
individual he took such pains as to write for him an entire Gospel.
“That thou mightest have,” he says, “the certainty of
those things, wherein thou hast been instructed.” (<scripRef passage="Luke i. 4" id="vi.i-p17.1" parsed="|Luke|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.4">Luke i. 4</scripRef>.)
In truth, he had heard Christ say, “It is not the will of My
Father that one of these little ones should perish.”
(<scripRef passage="Matt. xviii. 14" id="vi.i-p17.2" parsed="|Matt|18|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.14">Matt.
xviii. 14</scripRef>.) And why did he not make one book of it, to send to one man
Theophilus, but has divided it into two subjects? For clearness, and to
give the brother a pause for rest. Besides, the two treatises are
distinct in their subject-matter.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.i-p18">But consider how Christ
accredited his words by His deeds. Thus He saith, “Learn of Me,
for I am meek and lowly in heart.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. 11.29" id="vi.i-p18.1" parsed="|Matt|11|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.29">Ib. xi. 29</scripRef>.) He taught men to be
poor,<note place="end" n="10" id="vi.i-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p19"> <span class="c11" id="vi.i-p19.1">Ms</span>. C. has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i-p19.2">οἰκτίρμονας</span>, <i>merciful;</i> the rest, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i-p19.3">ἀκτήμονας</span>, <i>without possessions,</i> which is certainly the true
reading. Thus in the <i>Sermon de futuræ Vitæ deliciis,</i>
where Chrys. discourses largely on the harmony of Christ’s
teaching and actions, he says, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i-p19.4">Πάλιν
ἀκτημοσύνην
παιδεύων, ὅρα
πῶς διὰ τῶν
ἔργων αὐτὴν
ἐπιδείκνυται,
λέγων, Αἱ
ἀλώπεκες, κ. τ.
λ</span>.</p></note> <note place="end" n="11" id="vi.i-p19.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p20"> “He
taught them to be poor.” Here we have a tinge of asceticism. Even
if we suppose that the beatitude of the poor refers to literal poverty
(<scripRef passage="Luke vi. 20" id="vi.i-p20.1" parsed="|Luke|6|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.20">Luke vi. 20</scripRef>) as well as to poverty in spirit (<scripRef passage="Matt. v. 3" id="vi.i-p20.2" parsed="|Matt|5|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.3">Matt. v. 3</scripRef>), it is still
incorrect to say that Jesus taught his disciples that poverty was in
itself a virtue. The ascetic principle is of heathen, not of Christian
origin. It is noticeable that Chrys. quotes no passage to sustain his
statement.—G.B.S.</p></note> and exhibited this by
His actions: “For the Son of Man,” He says, “hath not
where to lay His head.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. 8.20" id="vi.i-p20.3" parsed="|Matt|8|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.20">Ib. viii.
20</scripRef>.)
Again, He charged men to love their enemies; and He taught the same
lesson on the Cross, when He prayed for those who were crucifying Him.
He said, “If any man will sue thee at the law, and take away thy
coat, let him have thy cloak also” (<scripRef passage="Matt. 5.40" id="vi.i-p20.4" parsed="|Matt|5|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.40">Ib. v. 40</scripRef>): now <i>He</i> not
only gave His garments, but even His blood. In this way He bade others
teach. Wherefore Paul also said, “So as ye have us for an
example.” (<scripRef passage="Philip. iii. 17" id="vi.i-p20.5" parsed="|Phil|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.17">Philip. iii. 17</scripRef>.) For nothing is more
frigid than a teacher who shows his philosophy only in words: this is
to act the part not of a teacher, but of a hypocrite. Therefore the
Apostles first taught by their conduct, and then by their words; nay
rather they had no need of words, when their deeds spoke so loud. Nor
is it wrong to speak of Christ’s Passion as action, for in
suffering all He performed that great and wonderful act, by which He
destroyed death, and effected all else that He did for us.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.i-p21">“Until the day in which He
was taken up, after that He, through the Holy Spirit, had given
commandments unto the Apostles whom He had chosen. After He had given
commandments through the Spirit” (<scripRef passage="Acts 1.2" id="vi.i-p21.1" parsed="|Acts|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.2">v. 2</scripRef>); i.e. they were spiritual words that He spake unto them,
nothing human; either this is the meaning, or, that it was by the
Spirit that He gave them commandments.<note place="end" n="12" id="vi.i-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p22"> The
latter is doubtless the correct interpretation. (So Meyer, Hackett).
Cf. <scripRef passage="Matt. xii. 28" id="vi.i-p22.1" parsed="|Matt|12|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.28">Matt. xii. 28</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John iii. 34" id="vi.i-p22.2" parsed="|John|3|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.34">John iii. 34</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke iv. 1" id="vi.i-p22.3" parsed="|Luke|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.4.1">Luke iv. 1</scripRef>.—G.B.S.</p></note> Do you observe in
what low terms he still speaks of Christ, as in fact Christ had spoken
of Himself? “But if I by the Spirit of God cast out devils”
(<scripRef passage="Matt. xii. 28" id="vi.i-p22.4" parsed="|Matt|12|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.28">Matt.
xii. 28</scripRef>); for indeed the Holy Ghost wrought in that Temple. Well, what
did He command? “Go ye therefore,” He says, “make
disciples of all the nations, baptizing them into the Name of the
Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost; teaching them to observe
all things whatsoever I have commanded you.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. 28.19,20" id="vi.i-p22.5" parsed="|Matt|28|19|28|20" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.19-Matt.28.20">Ib. xxviii. 19, 20</scripRef>.) A high encomium this
for the Apostles; to have such a charge entrusted to them, I mean, the
salvation of the world! words full of the Spirit! And this the writer
hints at in the expression, “through the Holy Ghost” (and,
“the words which I spake unto you,” saith the Lord,
“are Spirit”) (<scripRef passage="John vi. 63" id="vi.i-p22.6" parsed="|John|6|63|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.63">John vi. 63</scripRef>); thus leading
the hearer on to a desire of learning what the commands were, and
establishing the authority of the Apostles, seeing it is the words of
the Spirit they are about to speak, and the commandments of Christ.
“After He had given commandments,” he says, “He was
taken up.” He does not say, ‘ascended;’ he still
speaks as concerning a man. It appears then that He also taught the
Disciples after His resurrection, but of this space of time no one has
related to us the whole in detail. St. John indeed, as also does the
present writer, dwells at greater length on this subject than the
others; but none has clearly related every thing (for they hastened to
something else); however, we have learnt <pb n="5" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_5.html" id="vi.i-Page_5" />these things through the
Apostles, for what they heard, that did they tell. “To whom also
He shewed Himself alive.” Having first spoken of the Ascension,
he adverts to the Resurrection; for since thou hast been told that
“He was taken up,” therefore, lest thou shouldest suppose
Him to have been taken up by others<note place="end" n="13" id="vi.i-p22.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p23"> i.e. as
Œcumenius explains <i>in l.</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i-p23.1">ίνα
μή τις νομίσῃ
ἐτέρου
ουνάμει
τοῦτο
γενέσθαι</span>, lest any should suppose this to have been done by the power of
another, he adds, to show that it was His own act, <i>To whom also,</i>
etc.</p></note>, he adds,
“To whom He shewed Himself alive.” For if He shewed Himself
in the greater, surely He did in the minor circumstance. Seest thou,
how casually and unperceived he drops by the way the seeds of these
great doctrines?<note place="end" n="14" id="vi.i-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p24"> It is
more than doubtful whether the mention of the resurrection is
introduced (<scripRef passage="Acts 1.3" id="vi.i-p24.1" parsed="|Acts|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.3">i. 3</scripRef> sq.) for the purpose of
meeting sceptical objections. The writer will rather make it the point
of departure for his subsequent narrative. He has mentioned the
ascension; the resurrection is the other great event and he will
introduce a resumé of the more important circumstances which
happened during the period between these two events and which have an
important bearing upon the history about to be
related.—G.B.S.</p></note></p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.i-p25">“Being seen of them during
forty days.” He was not always with them now, as He was before
the Resurrection. For the writer does not say “forty days,”
but, “during forty days.” He came, and again disappeared;
by this leading them on to higher conceptions, and no longer permitting
them to stand affected towards Him in the same way as before, but
taking effectual measures to secure both these objects, that the fact
of His Resurrection should be believed, and that He Himself should be
ever after apprehended to be greater than man. At the same time, these
were two opposite things; for in order to the belief in His
Resurrection, much was to be done of a human character, and for the
other object, just the reverse. Nevertheless, both results have been
effected, each when the fitting time arrived.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.i-p26">But why did He appear not to
all, but to the Apostles only?<note place="end" n="15" id="vi.i-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p27"> Chrys.
seems to overlook the appearance “to above five hundred brethren
at once,” <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 6" id="vi.i-p27.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.6">1 Cor. xv. 6</scripRef>.—G.B.S.</p></note> Because to the many it
would have seemed a mere apparition, inasmuch as they understood not
the secret of the mystery. For if the disciples themselves were at
first incredulous and were troubled, and needed the evidence of actual
touch with the hand, and of His eating with them, how would it have
fared in all likelihood with the multitude? For this reason therefore
by the miracles [wrought by the Apostles] He renders the evidence of
His Resurrection unequivocal, so that not only the men of those
times—this is what would come of the ocular proof—but also
all men thereafter, should be certain of the fact, that He was risen.
Upon this ground also we argue with unbelievers. For if He did not rise
again, but remains dead, how did the Apostles perform miracles in His
name? But they did not, say you, perform miracles? How then was our
religion (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i-p27.2">ἔθνος)</span> instituted? For this certainly they will
not controvert nor impugn what we see with our eyes: so that when they
say that no miracles took place, they inflict a worse stab<note place="end" n="16" id="vi.i-p27.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p28"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i-p28.1">Περιπείρουσι</span>, <span class="c14" id="vi.i-p28.2">ms</span>. C. and Cat. (see
<scripRef passage="1 Tim. vi. 9" id="vi.i-p28.3" parsed="|1Tim|6|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.9">1 Tim. vi. 9</scripRef>,
pierced themselves through with many sorrows), and in this sense
<i>Hom. in Matt.</i> 455 B. 463 A. The word is used as here, ibid. 831
C. where several <span class="c14" id="vi.i-p28.4">mss.</span> have <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i-p28.5">πανταχοῦ
ἡ πλάνη
ἑαυτὴν
περιπείρει</span>, for ἑ<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i-p28.6">αυτῇ
περιπίπτει</span>.</p></note> upon themselves. For this would be the
greatest of miracles, that without any miracles, the whole world should
have eagerly come to be taken in the nets of twelve poor and illiterate
men. For not by wealth of money, not by wisdom of words, not by any
thing else of this kind, did the fishermen prevail; so that objectors
must even against their will acknowledge that there was in these men a
Divine power, for no human strength could ever possibly effect such
great results. For this He then remained forty days on earth,
furnishing in this length of time the sure evidence of their seeing Him
in His own proper Person, that they might not suppose that what they
saw was a phantom. And not content with this, He added also the
evidence of eating with them at their board: as to signify this, the
writer adds, “And being at table<note place="end" n="17" id="vi.i-p28.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p29"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i-p29.1">Συναλιζόμενος</span>. In the margin of E.V. “Eating together with
them.” The Catena here and below, had pr. man. the other
reading, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i-p29.2">συναυλιζόμενος</span>, but corrected in both places. St. Chrys. so takes the
word, <i>Hom. in Princip. Act.</i> §11.767 E. <i>in Joann.</i> 522
D. Œcumen. in 1. explains it, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i-p29.3">τουτέστι
κοινωνῶν
ἁλῶν,
κοινωνῶν
τραπέζης</span>, “Partaking of the salt, partaking of the
table.”</p></note> with them, He
commanded.”<note place="end" n="18" id="vi.i-p29.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p30"> Chrys.
here follows the interpretation which derives <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i-p30.1">συναλιζόμενος</span>
(i. 4) from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i-p30.2">σύν</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i-p30.3">ἅλς</span> (salt) hence, <i>eating
together.</i> So several ancient authorities as Vulgate
(<i>convesceus</i>) and even modern, as Meyer. But the preferable
derivation is from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i-p30.4">σύν</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i-p30.5">ἁλής</span> (crowded), hence <i>to
be assembled, to meet with</i> (sc. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i-p30.6">ἀυτοῖς</span>). So
Olshausen, Hackett, Lechler, Thayer’s <i>Lex.</i> and most modern
authorities.—G.B.S.</p></note> (<scripRef passage="Acts 1.4" id="vi.i-p30.7" parsed="|Acts|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.4">v. 4</scripRef>.) And this circumstance the Apostles themselves always put
forth as an fallible token of the Resurrection; as where they say,
“Who did eat and drink with Him.” (<scripRef passage="Acts x. 41" id="vi.i-p30.8" parsed="|Acts|10|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.41">Acts x. 41</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.i-p31">And what did He, when appearing
unto them those forty days? Why, He conversed with them, says the
writer, “concerning the kingdom of God.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 1.3" id="vi.i-p31.1" parsed="|Acts|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.3">v. 3</scripRef>.) For, since the disciples both had been distressed and
troubled at the things which already had taken place, and were about to
go forth to encounter great difficulties, He recovered them by His
discourses concerning the future. “He commanded them that they
should not depart from Jerusalem, but wait for the promise of the
Father.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 1.4" id="vi.i-p31.2" parsed="|Acts|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.4">v.
4</scripRef>.)
First, He led them out to Galilee, afraid and trembling, in order that
they might listen to His words in security. <pb n="6" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_6.html" id="vi.i-Page_6" />Afterwards, when they had
heard, and had passed forty days with Him, “He commanded them
that they should not depart from Jerusalem.” Wherefore? Just as
when soldiers are to charge a multitude, no one thinks of letting them
issue forth until they have armed themselves, or as horses are not
suffered to start from the barriers until they have got their
charioteer; so Christ did not suffer these to appear in the field
before the descent of the Spirit, that they might not be in a condition
to be easily defeated and taken captive by the many. Nor was this the
only reason, but also there were many in Jerusalem who should believe.
And then again that it might not be said, that leaving their own
acquaintance, they had gone to make a parade among strangers, therefore
among those very men who had put Christ to death do they exhibit the
proofs of His Resurrection, among those who had crucified and buried
Him, in the very town in which the iniquitous deed had been
perpetrated; thereby stopping the mouths of all foreign objectors. For
when those even who had crucified Him appear as believers, clearly this
proved both the fact of the crucifixion and the iniquity of the deed,
and afforded a mighty evidence of the Resurrection. Furthermore, lest
the Apostles should say, How shall it be possible for us to live among
wicked and bloody men, they so many in number, we so few and
contemptible, observe how He does away their fear and distress, by
these words, “But wait for the promise of the Father, which ye
have heard of Me.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 1.4" id="vi.i-p31.3" parsed="|Acts|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.4">v.
4</scripRef>.)
You will say, When had they heard this? When He said, “It is
expedient for you that I go away; for if I go not away, the Comforter
will not come unto you.” (<scripRef passage="John xvi. 7" id="vi.i-p31.4" parsed="|John|16|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.16.7">John xvi. 7</scripRef>.) And again,
“I will pray the Father, and He shall send you another Comforter,
that He may abide with you.” (<scripRef passage="John 14.16" id="vi.i-p31.5" parsed="|John|14|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.16">ib. xiv. 16</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.i-p32">But why did the Holy Ghost come
to them, not while Christ was present, nor even immediately after his
departure, but, whereas Christ ascended on the fortieth day, the Spirit
descended “when the day of Pentecost,” that is, the
fiftieth, “was fully come?” (<scripRef passage="Acts ii. 1" id="vi.i-p32.1" parsed="|Acts|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.1">Acts ii. 1</scripRef>.) And how was it,
if the Spirit had not yet come, that He said, “Receive ye the
Holy Ghost?” (<scripRef passage="John xx. 22" id="vi.i-p32.2" parsed="|John|20|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.22">John xx. 22</scripRef>.) In order to
render them capable and meet for the reception of Him. For if Daniel
fainted at the sight of an Angel (<scripRef passage="Dan. viii. 17" id="vi.i-p32.3" parsed="|Dan|8|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.8.17">Dan. viii. 17</scripRef>), much more would
these when about to receive so great a grace. Either this then is to be
said, or else that Christ spoke of what was to come, as if come
already; as when He said, “Tread ye upon serpents and scorpions,
and over all the power of the devil.” (<scripRef passage="Luke x. 19" id="vi.i-p32.4" parsed="|Luke|10|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.19">Luke x. 19</scripRef>.) But why had the
Holy Ghost not yet come? It was fit that they should first be brought
to have a longing desire for that event, and so receive the grace. For
this reason Christ Himself departed, and then the Spirit descended. For
had He Himself been there, they would not have expected the Spirit so
earnestly as they did. On this account neither did He come immediately
after Christ’s Ascension, but after eight or nine days. It is the
same with us also; for our desires towards God are then most raised,
when we stand in need. Accordingly, John chose that time to send his
disciples to Christ when they were likely to feel their need of Jesus,
during his own imprisonment. Besides, it was fit that our nature should
be seen in heaven, and that the reconciliation should be perfected, and
then the Spirit should come, and the joy should be unalloyed. For, if
the Spirit being already come, Christ had then departed, and the Spirit
remained; the consolation would not have been so great as it was. For
in fact they clung to Him, and could not bear to part with Him;
wherefore also to comfort them He said, “It is expedient for you
that I go away.” (<scripRef passage="John xvi. 7" id="vi.i-p32.5" parsed="|John|16|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.16.7">John xvi. 7</scripRef>.) On this account
He also waits during those intermediate days, that they might first
despond for awhile, and be made, as I said, to feel their need of Him.
and then reap a full and unalloyed delight. But if the Spirit were
inferior to the Son, the consolation would not have been adequate; and
how could He have said, “It is expedient for you?” For this
reason the greater matters of teaching were reserved for the Spirit,
that the disciples might not imagine Him inferior.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.i-p33">Consider also how necessary He
made it for them to abide in Jerusalem, by promising that the Spirit
should be granted them. For lest they should again flee away after His
Ascension, by this expectation, as by a bond, He keeps them to that
spot. But having said, “Wait for the promise of the Father, which
ye have heard of Me,” He then adds, “For John truly
baptized with water, but ye shall be baptized with the Holy Ghost not
many days hence.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 1.4,5" id="vi.i-p33.1" parsed="|Acts|1|4|1|5" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.4-Acts.1.5">v. 4,
5</scripRef>.)
For now indeed He gives them to see the difference there was betwixt
Him and John, plainly, and not as heretofore in obscure hints; for in
fact He had spoken very obscurely, when He said,
“Notwithstanding, he that is least in the kingdom of heaven is
greater than he:” but now He says plainly, “John baptized
with water, but ye shall be baptized with the Holy Ghost.”
(<scripRef passage="Matt. xi. 11" id="vi.i-p33.2" parsed="|Matt|11|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.11">Matt.
xi. 11</scripRef>.) And he no longer uses the testimony, but merely adverts to the
person of John, reminding the disciples of what he had said, and <pb n="7" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_7.html" id="vi.i-Page_7" />shows
them that they are now become greater than John; seeing they too are to
baptize with the Spirit. Again, He did not say, I baptize you with the
Holy Ghost, but, “Ye shall be baptized:” teaching us
humility. For this was plain enough from the testimonyof John, that it
was Christ Himself Who should baptize: “He it is that shall
baptize you with the Holy Ghost and with fire” (<scripRef passage="Luke iii. 16" id="vi.i-p33.3" parsed="|Luke|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.3.16">Luke iii. 16</scripRef>.);
wherefore also He made mention of John.<note place="end" n="19" id="vi.i-p33.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p34"> So <span class="c14" id="vi.i-p34.1">mss.</span> C. F. D. and the Catena. The others have
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i-p34.2">μόνου
αὐτοῦ</span>, “of him
(John) alone,” not of his testimony.</p></note></p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.i-p35">The Gospels, then, are a history
of what Christ did and said; but the Acts, of what that “other
Comforter” said and did. Not but that the Spirit did many things
in the Gospels also; even as Christ here in the Acts still works in men
as He did in the Gospels: only then the Spirit wrought through the
Temple, now through the Apostles: then, He came into the Virgin’s
womb, and fashioned the Temple; now, into Apostolic souls: then in the
likeness of a dove; now, in the likeness of fire. And wherefore?
Showing there the gentleness of the Lord, but here His taking vengeance
also, He now puts them in mind of the judgment likewise. For, when need
was to forgive, need was there of much gentleness; but now we have
obtained the gift, it is henceforth a time for judgment and
examination.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.i-p36">But why does Christ say,
“Ye shall be baptized,” when in fact there was no water in
the upper room? Because the more essential part of Baptism is the
Spirit, through Whom indeed the water has its operation; in the same
manner our Lord also is said to be anointed, not that He had ever been
anointed with oil, but because He had received the Spirit. Besides, we
do in fact find them receiving a baptism with water [and a baptism with
the Spirit], and these at different moments. In our case both take
place under one act, but then they were divided. For in the beginning
they were baptized by John; since, if harlots and publicans went to
that baptism, much rather would they who thereafter were to be baptized
by the Holy Ghost. Then, that the Apostles might not say, that they
were always having it held out to them in promises (<scripRef passage="John xiv. 15, 16" id="vi.i-p36.1" parsed="|John|14|15|14|16" osisRef="Bible:John.14.15-John.14.16">John xiv. 15, 16</scripRef>),
(for indeed Christ had already discoursed much to them concerning the
Spirit, that they should not imagine It to be an impersonal Energy or
Operation, (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i-p36.2">ἐνέργειαν
ἀνυπόστατον</span>) that they might not say this, then, He adds, “not
many days hence.” And He did not explain when, that they might
always watch: but, that it would soon take place, He told them, that
they might not faint; yet the exact time He refrained from adding, that
they might always be vigilant. Nor does He assure them by this alone; I
mean, by the shortness of the time, but withal by saying, “The
promise which ye have heard of Me.” For this is not, saith He,
the only time I have told you, but already I have promised what I shall
certainly perform. What wonder then that He does not signify the day of
the final consummation, when this day which was so near He did not
choose to reveal? And with good reason; to the end they may be ever
wakeful, and in a state of expectation and earnest heed.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.i-p37">For it cannot, it cannot be,
that a man should enjoy the benefit of grace except he watch. Seest
thou not what Elias saith to his disciple? “If thou see me when I
am taken up” (<scripRef passage="2 Kings ii. 10" id="vi.i-p37.1" parsed="|2Kgs|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.2.10">2 Kings ii. 10</scripRef>),
this that thou askest shall be done for thee. Christ also was ever wont
to say unto those that came unto Him, “Believest thou?” For
if we be not appropriated and made over to the thing given,<note place="end" n="20" id="vi.i-p37.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p38"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i-p38.1">᾽Εὰν
γὰρ μὴ
οἰκειωθῶμεν
πρὸς τὸ
διδόμενον</span>. Erasm. <i>Nisi rei datæ addicti
fuerimus.</i></p></note> neither do we greatly feel the benefit. So it
was also in the case of Paul; grace did not come to him immediately,
but three days intervened, during which he was blind; purified the
while, and prepared by fear. For as those who dye the purple first
season with other ingredients the cloth that is to receive the dye,
that the bloom may not be fleeting;<note place="end" n="21" id="vi.i-p38.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p39"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i-p39.1">Οἱ τὴν
ἁλουργίδα
βάπτοντες.…ἵνα
μὴ ἐξίτηλον
γένηται τὸ
ἄνθος</span>. Comp. <i>Plat.
Republ.</i> iv. vol. i. p. 289. Stallb. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i-p39.2">Οὐκοῦν
οἶσθα, ἦν δ᾽
ἐγὼ, ὅτι οἱ
βαφεῖς,
ἐπειδὰν
βουληθῶσι
βάψαι ἔρια
ὥστ᾽ εἶναι
ἁλούργα,
πρῶτον μὲν
ἐκλέγονται
ἐκ τοσούτων
χρωμάτων
μίαν φύσιν
τὴν τῶν
λευκῶν,
ἔπειτα
προπαρασκευάζουσι
οὐκ ὀλίγῃ
παρα σκεύ&amp; 219·
θεραπεύσαντες
ὅπως δέξεται
ὅτι μάλιστα
τὸ ἄνθος, καὶ
οὕτω δὴ
βάπτουσι</span>.</p></note> so in this
instance God first takes order that the soul shall be thoroughly in
earnest, and then pours forth His grace. On this account also, neither
did He immediately send the Spirit, but on the fiftieth day. Now if any
one ask, why we also do not baptize at that season of Pentecost? we may
answer, that grace is the same now as then;<note place="end" n="22" id="vi.i-p39.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p40"> The
question, fully expressed, is, ‘Why do we baptize, not at
Pentecost, <i>but on Easter Eve?</i>’ And the answer is,
‘Because the lenten fast forms a meet preparation for the
reception of baptism. And moreover, there is a reason which weighed
with our fathers, in respect of this season of the fifty days, the time
of the Church’s great festivity. The baptism newly received would
restrain the neophytes from giving loose to carnal lusts; having
prepared them to keep the feast with a holy and awful gladness.’
It should be borne in mind, that these Homilies were commenced during
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i-p40.1">Πεντηκοστὴ</span>, i.e. the period of fifty days between Easter and
Pentecost; at which season the Book of Acts was usually read in the
Churches.</p></note> but
the mind becomes more elevated now, by being prepared through fasting.
And the season too of Pentecost furnishes a not unlikely reason. What
may that be? Our fathers held Baptism <pb n="8" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_8.html" id="vi.i-Page_8" />to be just the proper curb upon
evil concupiscence, and a powerful lesson for teaching to be
sober-minded even in a time of delights.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.i-p41">As if then we were banquetting
with Christ Himself, and partaking of His table, let us do nothing at
random, but let us pass our time in fastings, and prayers, and much
sobriety of mind. For if a man who is destined to enter upon some
temporal government, prepares himself all his life long, and that he
may obtain some dignity, lays out his money, spends his time, and
submits to endless troubles; what shall we deserve, who draw near to
the kingdom of heaven with such negligence, and both show no
earnestness before we have received, and after having received are
again negligent? Nay, this is the very reason why we are negligent
after having received, that we did not watch before we had received.
Therefore many, after they have received, immediately have returned to
their former vomit, and have become more wicked, and drawn upon
themselves a more severe punishment; when having been delivered from
their former sins, herein they have more grievously provoked the Judge,
that having been delivered from so great a disease, still they did not
learn sobriety, but that has happened unto them, which Christ
threatened to the paralytic man, saying, “Behold thou art made
whole: sin no more, lest a worse thing come unto thee”
(<scripRef passage="John v. 14" id="vi.i-p41.1" parsed="|John|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.14">John v. 14</scripRef>): and which He also predicted of the Jews, that “the last
state shall be worse than the first.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xii. 45" id="vi.i-p41.2" parsed="|Matt|12|45|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.45">Matt. xii. 45</scripRef>.) For <i>if,</i>
saith He, showing that by their ingratitude they should bring upon them
the worst of evils, “if I had not come, and spoken unto them,
they had not had sin” (<scripRef passage="John xv. 22" id="vi.i-p41.3" parsed="|John|15|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.15.22">John xv. 22</scripRef>); so that the
guilt of sins committed after these benefits is doubled and quadrupled,
in that, after the honour put upon us, we show ourselves ungrateful and
wicked. And the Laver of Baptism helps not a whit to procure for us a
milder punishment. And consider: a man has gotten grievous sins by
committing murder or adultery, or some other crime: <i>these</i> were
remitted through Baptism. For there is no sin, no impiety, which does
not yield and give place to this gift; for the Grace is Divine. A man
has again committed adultery and murder; the former adultery is indeed
done away, the murder forgiven, and not brought up again to his charge,
“for the gifts and calling of God are without repentance”
(<scripRef passage="Rom. xi. 29" id="vi.i-p41.4" parsed="|Rom|11|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.29">Rom. xi. 29</scripRef>); but for those committed after Baptism he suffers a punishment
as great as he would if both the former sins were brought up again, and
many worse than these. For the guilt is no longer simply equal, but
doubled and tripled.<note place="end" n="23" id="vi.i-p41.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p42"> This
view, that baptism cleansed from all sin, and that, therefore, sin
after baptism was far more heinous and hard to be forgiven, held wide
sway in the early church and operated as a powerful motive for the
delay of baptism. The reception of the grace of baptism involves this
increased liability to deadlier sin. For this reason Tertullian had
urged its postponement. “And so according to the circumstances
and disposition, and even age, of each individual, the delay of baptism
is preferable; principally, however, in the case of little
children.” “If any understand the weighty import of
baptism, they will fear its reception more than its delay,” etc.
<i>De Baptismo,</i> xviii. Chrys. did not carry the idea to this
length.—G.B.S.</p></note> Look: in proof that
the penalty of these sins is greater, hear what St. Paul says:
“He that despised Moses’ law died without mercy, under two
or three witnesses: of how much sorer punishment, suppose ye, shall he
be thought worthy, who hath trodden under foot the Son of God, and hath
counted the blood of the covenant an unholy thing, and hath done
despite unto the Spirit of grace?” (<scripRef passage="Heb. x. 28, 29" id="vi.i-p42.1" parsed="|Heb|10|28|10|29" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.28-Heb.10.29">Heb. x. 28, 29</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.i-p43">Perhaps we have now deterred
many from receiving baptism. Not however with this intention have we so
spoken, but on purpose that having received it, they may continue in
temperance and much moderation. ‘But I am afraid,’ says
one. If thou wert afraid, thou wouldest have received and guarded it.
‘Nay,’ saith he, ‘but this is the very reason why I
do not receive it,—that I am frightened.’ And art thou not
afraid to depart thus? ‘God is merciful,’ saith he. Receive
baptism then, because He is merciful and ready to help. But thou, where
to be in earnest is the thing required, dost not allege this
mercifulness; thou thinkest of this only where thou hast a mind to do
so. And yet that was the time to resort to God’s mercy, and we
shall then be surest of obtaining it, when we do our part. For he that
has cast the whole matter upon God, and, after his baptism, sins, as
being man it is likely, he may, and repents, shall obtain mercy;
whereas he that prevaricates with God’s mercy, and departs this
life with no portion in that grace, shall have his punishment without a
word to be said for him. ‘But how if he depart,’ say you,
‘after having had the grace vouchsafed to him?’ He will
depart empty again of all good works.<note place="end" n="24" id="vi.i-p43.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p44"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i-p44.1">Τί οὖν ἃν
καταξιωθείς
φησιν
ἀπελεύσεται
πάλιν κενὸς
κατορθωμάτων</span>, Cod. C, and so A, but with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i-p44.2">ἀπελεύσῃ</span>  In the latter recension this
sentence is omitted, and instead of it, we have, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i-p44.3">Τί δὲ ταῦτα
κατὰ τῆς
σεαυτοῦ
σωτηρίας
προβάλλῃ</span>; ‘But why dost thou put forth such pretences against thine
own salvation?’ Chrys. had just said, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i-p44.4">ἀπελθὼν
ἄμοιρος τῆς
χάριτος
ἀπαιραίτητον
ἕξει τὴν
τιμωρίον</span>. The objector (with the usual prevaricating formula, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i-p44.5">τί οὖν ἐ&amp;
129·ν τὸ καὶ
τό</span>; <i>Hom. in Matt.</i> 229 D.)
says: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i-p44.6">τί
οὖν ἂν
καταξιωθεὶς</span>, sc. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i-p44.7">τῆς
χαριτὸς
ἀπέλθῃ</span>; to
which Chrys. answers: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i-p44.8">᾽Απελεύσεται
πάλιν κενὸς
κατορθωμάτων</span>: He will depart as empty of good works as he was before
his baptism: adding, For it is, I think, utterly impossible that such
an one [though he should live ever so long after baptism] would have
wrought out his own salvation.</p></note> For it is
impossible, yes, it is in my opinion impossible, that the man who upon
such hopes dallied with baptism should have effected ought generous and
good. And why <pb n="9" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_9.html" id="vi.i-Page_9" />dost thou harbor such fear, and presume upon the
uncertain chance of the future? Why not convert this fear into labor
and earnestness, and thou shalt be great and admirable? Which is best,
to fear or to labor? Suppose some one to have placed thee, having
nothing to do, in a tottering house, saying, Look for the decaying roof
to fall upon thy head: for perhaps it will fall, perhaps not; but if
thou hadst rather it should not, then work and inhabit the more secure
apartment: which wouldest thou have rather chosen, that idle condition
accompanied with fear, or this labor with confidence? Why then, act now
in the same way. For the uncertain future is like a decayed house, ever
threatening to fall; but this work, laborious though it be, ensures
safety.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.i-p45">Now God forbid that it should
happen to us to fall into so great straits as to sin after baptism.
However, even if aught such should happen, God is merciful, and has
given us many ways of obtaining remission even after this. But just as
those who sin after baptism are punished for this reason more severely
than the Catechumens, so again, those who know that there are medicines
in repentance, and yet will not make use of them, will undergo a more
grievous chastisement. For by how much the mercy of God is enlarged, by
so much does the punishment increase, if we do not duly profit by that
mercy. What sayest thou, O man? When thou wast full of such grievous
evils, and given over, suddenly thou becamest a friend, and wast
exalted to the highest honor, not by labors of thine own, but by the
gift of God: thou didst again return to thy former misconduct; and
though thou didst deserve to be sorely punished, nevertheless, God did
not turn away, but gave unnumbered opportunities of salvation, whereby
thou mayest yet become a friend: yet for all this, thou hast not the
will to labor. What forgiveness canst thou deserve henceforth? Will not
the Gentiles with good reason deride thee as a worthless drone? For if
there be power in that doctrine of yours, say they, what means this
multitude of uninitiated persons? If the mysteries be excellent and
desirable, let none receive baptism at his last gasp. For that is not
the time for giving of mysteries but for making of wills; the time for
mysteries is in health of mind and soundness of soul. For, if a man
would not prefer to make his will in such a condition; and if he does
so make it, he gives a handle for subsequent litigation (and this is
the reason why testators premise these words: “Alive, in my
senses, and in health, I make this disposal of my property:”),
how should it be possible for a person who is no longer master of his
senses to go through the right course of preparation for the sacred
mysteries?<note place="end" n="25" id="vi.i-p45.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p46"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i-p46.1">Μετὰ
ἀκριβείας
μυσταγωγεῖσθαι</span>: alluding to the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i-p46.2">κατήχησις
μυσταγωγική</span>, i.e. the course of instruction by which the catechumens
were prepared for baptism. See the Catechetical Discourses of St. Cyril
of Jerusalem.</p></note> For if in the affairs of this life, the
laws of the world would not permit a man who was not perfectly sound in
mind to make a will, although it be in his own affairs that he would
lay down the law; how, when thou art receiving instruction concerning
the kingdom of heaven, and the unspeakable riches of that world, shall
it be possible for thee to learn all clearly, when very likely too thou
art beside thyself through the violence of thy malady? And when wilt
thou say those words<note place="end" n="26" id="vi.i-p46.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p47"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i-p47.1">Τὰ ῥ&amp; 208·ματα
ἐκεῖνα</span>: i.e.
not (as Ben. seems to interpret) “Buried with Christ;” as
if this were part of the form of words put into the mouth of the person
to be baptized; but the words, “I renounce thee, O Satan, and all
thy angels, and all thy service, and all thy pomp: and I enlist myself
with Thee, O Christ.” St. Chrysost. <i>Serm. ad pop. Antioch,</i>
xxi. p. 244. The words, “buried with Him,” serve to show
more clearly the absurdity of such delay: “we are ‘buried
with Christ in His death,’ that we may rise again to newness of
life, not that we should pass at once from the spiritual burial to the
literal.”</p></note> to Christ, in the act
of being buried with Him when at the point to depart hence? For indeed
both by works and by words must we show our good will towards Him.
(<scripRef passage="Rom. vi. 4" id="vi.i-p47.2" parsed="|Rom|6|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.4">Rom. vi. 4</scripRef>.) Now what thou art doing is all one, as if a man should want to
be enlisted as a soldier, when the war is just about to break up; or to
strip for the contest in the arena, just when the spectators have risen
from their seats. For thou hast thine arms given thee, not that thou
shouldest straightway depart hence, but that being equipped therewith,
thou mayest raise a trophy over the enemy. Let no one think that it is
out of season to discourse on this subject, because it is not Lent now.
Nay, this it is that vexes me, that ye look to a set time in such
matters. Whereas that Eunuch, barbarian as he was and on a journey, yea
on the very highway, he did not seek for a set time (<scripRef passage="Acts viii. 27" id="vi.i-p47.3" parsed="|Acts|8|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.27">Acts viii. 27</scripRef>);
no, nor the jailer, though he was in the midst of a set of prisoners,
and the teacher he saw before him was a man scourged and in chains, and
whom he was still to have in his custody. (<scripRef passage="Acts 16.29" id="vi.i-p47.4" parsed="|Acts|16|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.29">ib. xvi. 29</scripRef>.) But here, not being
inmates of a jail, nor out on a journey, many are putting off their
baptism even to their last breath.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.i-p48">Now if thou still questionest
that Christ is God, stand away from the Church: be not here, even as a
hearer of the Divine Word, and as one of the catechumens:<note place="end" n="27" id="vi.i-p48.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p49"> The
catechumens were allowed to be present at the first part of the service
(<i>Missa catechumenorum</i>); and were dismissed after the Sermon,
before the proper Prayers of the Church, or <i>Missa
Fidelium.</i></p></note> but if thou art sure of this, and knowest
clearly this truth, <pb n="10" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_10.html" id="vi.i-Page_10" />why delay? Why shrink back and hesitate? For fear,
say you, lest I should sin. But dost thou not fear what is worse, to
depart for the next world with such a heavy burden? For it is not
equally excusable, not to have gotten a grace set before you, and to
have failed in attempting to live uprightly. If thou be called to
account, Why didst thou not come for it? what wilt thou answer? In the
other case thou mayest allege the burden of thy passions, and the
difficulty of a virtuous life: but nothing of the kind here. For here
is grace, freely conveying liberty. But thou fearest lest thou
shouldest sin? Let this be thy language after Baptism: and then
entertain this fear, in order to hold fast the liberty thou hast
received; not now, to prevent thy receiving such a gift. Whereas now
thou art wary before baptism, and negligent after it. But thou art
waiting for Lent: and why? Has that season any advantage? Nay, it was
not at the Passover that the Apostles received<note place="end" n="28" id="vi.i-p49.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p50"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i-p50.1">Κατηξιώθησαν
τῆς
χάριτος</span>, as
above, p. 8, note 1, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i-p50.2">τί
οὖν ἄν
καταξιωθείς</span>;</p></note> the
grace, but at another season; and then three thousand (Luke says,) and
five thousand were baptized: (<scripRef passage="Acts 2.41; 4.4; 10" id="vi.i-p50.3" parsed="|Acts|2|41|0|0;|Acts|4|4|0|0;|Acts|10|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.41 Bible:Acts.4.4 Bible:Acts.10">ch.
ii. 41; iv. 4, and ch. x</scripRef>.) and again Cornelius.
Let us then not wait for a set time, lest by hesitating and putting off
we depart empty, and destitute of so great gifts. What do you suppose
is my anguish when I hear that any person has been taken away
unbaptized, while I reflect upon the intolerable punishments of that
life, the inexorable doom! Again, how I am grieved to behold others
drawing near to their last gasp, and not brought to their right mind
even then. Hence too it is that scenes take place quite unworthy of
this gift. For whereas there ought to be joy, and dancing, and
exultation, and wearing of garlands, when another is christened; the
wife of the sick man has no sooner heard that the physician has ordered
this, than she is overcome with grief, as if it were some dire
calamity; she sets up the greatest lamentation, and nothing is heard
all over the house but crying and wailing, just as it is when condemned
criminals are led away to their doom. The sick man again is then more
sorely grieved; and if he recovers from his illness, is as vexed as if
some great harm had been done to him. For since he had not been
prepared for a virtuous life, he has no heart for the conflicts which
are to follow, and shrinks at the thought of them. Do you see what
devices the devil contrives, what shame, what ridicule? Let us rid
ourselves of this disgrace; let us live as Christ has enjoined. He gave
us Baptism, not that we should receive and depart, but that we should
show the fruits of it in our after life. How can one say to him who is
departing and broken down, Bear fruit? Hast thou not heard that
“the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace?”
(<scripRef passage="Gal. v. 22" id="vi.i-p50.4" parsed="|Gal|5|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.22">Gal. v. 22</scripRef>.) How comes it then that the very contrary takes place here? For
the wife stands there mourning, when she ought to rejoice; the children
weeping, when they ought to be glad together; the sick man himself lies
there in darkness, and surrounded by noise and tumult, when he ought to
be keeping high festival; full of exceeding despondency at the thought
of leaving his children orphans, his wife a widow, his house desolate.
Is this a state in which to draw near unto mysteries? answer me; is
this a state in which to approach the sacred table?<note place="end" n="29" id="vi.i-p50.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p51"> The
Holy Communion, administered immediately after baptism.</p></note>
Are such scenes to be tolerated? Should the Emperor send letters and
release the prisoners in the jails, there is joy and gladness: God
sends down the Holy Ghost from Heaven to remit not arrears of money,
but a whole mass of sins, and do ye all bewail and lament? Why, how
grossly unsuitable is this! Not to mention that sometimes it is upon
the dead that the water has been poured, and holy mysteries flung upon
the ground. However, not we are to blame for this, but men who are so
perverse. I exhort you then to leave all, and turn and draw near to
Baptism with all alacrity, that having given proof of great earnestness
at this present time, we may obtain confidence for that which is to
come; whereunto that we may attain, may it be granted unto us all by
the grace and mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ, to Whom be glory and
power for ever and ever. Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily II on Acts i. 6." shorttitle="" progress="2.63%" prev="vi.i" next="vi.iii" id="vi.ii">
<pb n="11" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_11.html" id="vi.ii-Page_11" />
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Acts i. 6." id="vi.ii-p0.1" parsed="|Acts|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.6" />
<p class="c21" id="vi.ii-p1"><span class="c9" id="vi.ii-p1.1">Homily II.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vi.ii-p2"><scripRef passage="Acts I. 6" id="vi.ii-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.6">Acts I. 6</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi.ii-p3">“When they therefore were
come together, they asked of Him, saying, Lord, wilt Thou at this time
restore again the kingdom to Israel?”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.ii-p4"><span class="c11" id="vi.ii-p4.1">When</span> the disciples intend to ask anything, they approach Him together,
that by dint of numbers they may abash Him into compliance. They well
knew that in what He had said previously, “Of that day knoweth no
man” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xxiv. 36" id="vi.ii-p4.2" parsed="|Matt|24|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.36">Matt. xxiv. 36</scripRef>), He had merely
declined telling them: therefore they again drew near, and put the
question. They would not have put it had they been truly satisfied with
that answer. For having heard that they were about to receive the Holy
Ghost, they, as being now worthy of instruction, desired to learn. Also
they were quite ready for freedom: for they had no mind to address
themselves to danger; what they wished was to breathe freely again; for
they were no light matters that had happened to them, but the utmost
peril had impended over them. And without saying any thing to Him of
the Holy Ghost, they put this question: “Lord, wilt Thou at this
time restore the kingdom to Israel?” They did not ask, when? but
whether “at this time.” So eager were they for that day.
Indeed, to me it appears that they had not any clear notion of the
nature of that kingdom; for the Spirit had not yet instructed them.<note place="end" n="30" id="vi.ii-p4.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii-p5"> The
emphatic position of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii-p5.1">ἐν τῷ
χρόνῳ
τούτῳ</span> as well as the
answer of Jesus shows that the disciples’ earnest hope and
expectation were that their Lord should, during their life-time,
personally organize a kingdom on the basis of the Jewish theocracy.
Chrys. is explicit in pointing out their incorrect conception of the
kingdom of Christ, but does not here explain the specifically Jewish
character of that conception. In the early disciples we behold the
constant struggle of the Christian spirit to break away from the forms
of Jewish nationalism.—G.B.S.</p></note> And they do not say, When shall these things
be? but they approach Him with greater honour, saying, “Wilt Thou
at this time restore again the kingdom,” as being now already
fallen. For there they were still affected towards sensible objects,
seeing they were not yet become better than those who were before them;
here they have henceforth high conceptions concerning Christ. Since
then their minds are elevated, He also speaks to them in a higher
strain. For He no longer tells them, “Of that day not even the
Son of Man knoweth” (<scripRef passage="Mark xiii. 32" id="vi.ii-p5.2" parsed="|Mark|13|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.13.32">Mark xiii. 32</scripRef>); but He says, It
is not for you to know the times or the seasons which the Father hath
put in His own power (<scripRef passage="Acts i. 7" id="vi.ii-p5.3" parsed="|Acts|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.7">Acts i. 7</scripRef>.) Ye ask things
greater than your capacity, He would say. And yet even now they learned
things that were much greater than this. And that you may see that this
is strictly the case, look how many things I shall enumerate. What, I
pray you, was greater than their having learned what they did learn?
Thus, they learned that there is a Son of God, and that God has a Son
equal with Himself in dignity (<scripRef passage="John v. 17-20" id="vi.ii-p5.4" parsed="|John|5|17|5|20" osisRef="Bible:John.5.17-John.5.20">John v. 17–20</scripRef>); they learned that there will be a resurrection
(<scripRef passage="Matt. xvii. 9" id="vi.ii-p5.5" parsed="|Matt|17|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.17.9">Matt.
xvii. 9</scripRef>); that when He ascended He sat on the right hand of God
(<scripRef passage="Luke xxii. 69" id="vi.ii-p5.6" parsed="|Luke|22|69|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.69">Luke xxii. 69</scripRef>); and what is still more stupendous, that Flesh is seated in
heaven, and adored by Angels, and that He will come again (<scripRef passage="Mark xvi. 19" id="vi.ii-p5.7" parsed="|Mark|16|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.19">Mark xvi. 19</scripRef>);
they learned what is to take place in the judgment (<scripRef passage="Matt. xvi. 27" id="vi.ii-p5.8" parsed="|Matt|16|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.27">Matt. xvi. 27</scripRef>); learned that
they shall then sit and judge the twelve tribes of Israel (<scripRef passage="Luke xxi. 27" id="vi.ii-p5.9" parsed="|Luke|21|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.21.27">Luke xxi.
27</scripRef>); learned that the Jews would be cast out, and in their stead the
Gentiles should come in (<scripRef passage="Matt. xix. 28" id="vi.ii-p5.10" parsed="|Matt|19|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.28">Matt. xix. 28</scripRef>). For, tell me,
which is greater? to learn that a person will reign, or to learn the
time when? (<scripRef passage="Luke xxi. 24" id="vi.ii-p5.11" parsed="|Luke|21|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.21.24">Luke xxi. 24</scripRef>). Paul learned
“things which it is not lawful for a man to utter”
(<scripRef passage="2 Cor. xii. 4" id="vi.ii-p5.12" parsed="|2Cor|12|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.4">2 Cor. xii. 4</scripRef>); things that were before the world was made, he learned
them all. Which is the more difficult, the beginning or the end?
Clearly to learn the beginning. This, Moses learned, and the time when,
and how long ago: and he enumerates the years. And<note place="end" n="31" id="vi.ii-p5.13"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii-p6"> Cod. C.
omits this sentence here, and inserts it below (p. 12), where it is
evidently out of place. The passage referred to seems to be
<scripRef passage="Ecclesiasticus 51.8" id="vi.ii-p6.1" parsed="|Sir|51|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sir.51.8">Ecclus. 51, 8</scripRef>.</p></note>
the wise Solomon saith, “I will make mention of things from the
beginning of the world.” And that the time is at hand, they do
know: as Paul saith, “The Lord is at hand, be careful for
nothing.” (<scripRef passage="Phil. iv. 5" id="vi.ii-p6.2" parsed="|Phil|4|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.5">Phil. iv. 5</scripRef>). These things they
knew not [then], and yet He mentions many signs (<scripRef passage="Matt. 24" id="vi.ii-p6.3" parsed="|Matt|24|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24">Matt. ch. xxiv</scripRef>). But, as He has just
said, “Not many days hence,” wishing them to be vigilant,
and did not openly declare the precise moment, so is it here also.
However, it is not about the general Consummation that they now ask
Him, but, “Wilt Thou at this time,” say they,
“restore the kingdom to Israel?” And not even this did He
reveal <pb n="12" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_12.html" id="vi.ii-Page_12" />to them. They also asked this [about the end of the world]
before: and as on that occasion He answered by leading them away from
thinking that their deliverance was near and, on the contrary, cast
them into the midst of perils, so likewise on this occasion but more
mildly. For, that they may not imagine themselves to be wronged, and
these things to be mere pretences, hear what He says: He immediately
gives them that at which they rejoiced: for He adds: “But ye
shall receive power, after that the Holy Ghost is come upon you; and ye
shall be witnesses unto Me both in Jerusalem, and in all Judea, and in
Samaria, and unto the uttermost part of the earth.” (<scripRef passage="Acts i. 8" id="vi.ii-p6.4" parsed="|Acts|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.8">Acts i. 8</scripRef>.)
Then, that they may make no more enquiries, straightway He was received
up. Thus, just as on the former occasion He had darkened their minds by
awe, and by saying, “I know not;” here also He does so by
being taken up. For great was their eagerness on the subject, and they
would not have desisted; and yet it was very necessary that they should
not learn this. For tell me,<note place="end" n="32" id="vi.ii-p6.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii-p7"> The
connection must be supplied: e.g. It was not that this point of
knowledge was too high for them; for, as has been shown, they knew
already, or were soon to know, things much higher than this, and which
their hearers would find much harder to believe. For tell me,
etc.</p></note> which do the
Gentiles most disbelieve? that there will be a consummation of the
world, or that God is become man, and issued from the Virgin?<note place="end" n="33" id="vi.ii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii-p8"> Here
C. has the sentence: “Also the wise Solomon saith, etc.” p.
ii, note 1.</p></note> But I am ashamed of dwelling on this
point, as if it were about some difficult matter. Then again, that the
disciples might not say, Why dost thou leave the matter in suspense? He
adds, “Which the Father hath put in His own power.” And yet
He declared the Father’s power and His to be one: as in the
saying, “For as the Father raiseth up the dead and quickeneth
them, even so the Son quickeneth whom He will.” (<scripRef passage="John v. 21" id="vi.ii-p8.1" parsed="|John|5|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.21">John v. 21</scripRef>.)
If where need is to work, Thou actest with the same power as the
Father; where it behooves to know, dost Thou not know with the same
power? Yet certainly to raise up the dead is much greater than to learn
the day. If the greater be with power, much more the other.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.ii-p9">But just as when we see a child
crying, and pertinaciously wishing to get something from us that is not
expedient for him, we hide the thing, and show him our empty hands, and
say, “See, we have it not:” the like has Christ here done
with the Apostles. But as the child, even when we show<note place="end" n="34" id="vi.ii-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii-p10"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii-p10.1">Καὶ
δεικνύντων
ἡμῶν</span>, C. the modern text
has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii-p10.2">μή</span>.</p></note> him [our empty hands], persists with his
crying, conscious he has been deceived, and then we leave him, and
depart, saying, “Such an one calls me:” and we give him
something else instead, in order to divert him from his desire, telling
him it is a much finer thing than the other, and then hasten away; in
like manner Christ acted.<note place="end" n="35" id="vi.ii-p10.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii-p11"> These
illustrations, which seem to admit a half deceptive element in our
Lord’s conversations, are as little justified by the passage in
hand as by the character of Jesus. What Jesus promises, viz.: the Holy
Spirit, is not promised in order to “divert” the disciples
from their desire, but to assure to them a greater blessing than they
then knew how to anticipate. The disciples wish a temporal kingdom with
personal prerogatives; Jesus promises them the Spirit of Truth and
opens before them the life of spiritual growth and usefulness. The
illustration would have been more appropriate, had Chrys. said:
“The child persists in his crying, but Jesus quiets him by giving
him something far better than he had
asked.”—G.B.S.</p></note> The disciples asked
to have something, and He said He had it not. And on the first occasion
he frightened them. Then again they asked to have it now: He said He
had it not; and He did not frighten them now, but after having shown<note place="end" n="36" id="vi.ii-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii-p12"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii-p12.1">᾽Αλλὰ
μετὰ τὸ
δεῖξαι</span> (as
above, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii-p12.2">καὶ
δεικνύντων
ἡμῶν</span>, sc. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii-p12.3">γυμνὰς
τὰς χεῖρας</span>), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii-p12.4">τοῦτο
πεποίηκεν</span>, sc. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii-p12.5">φοβεῖ</span>. The <span class="c14" id="vi.ii-p12.6">mss.</span> except C and A, and the Edd. have ὃ before <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii-p12.7">πεποίηκεν</span>, which gives no sense.</p></note> [the empty hands], He has done this, and
gives them a plausible reason:<note place="end" n="37" id="vi.ii-p12.8"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii-p13"> Chrys. therefore explains these sayings of our Lord (polemically
against the Arians) as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii-p13.1">οἰκονομία</span>: i.e. the thing said is not objectively true, but the
morality of all actions depends on the subjective condition of
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii-p13.2">προαίρεσις</span>
or purpose (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii-p13.3">παρὰ τὴν τῶν
χρωμένων
προαίρεσιν
γιγνεται
φαῦλον ἢ
καλὸν</span>, de Sacerdot.
1. 8.), so that where this is right and good, a deception is lawful.
This lax view of the morality of Truth was very general in the Greek
Church: not so in the early Latin Church. See the two Treatises of St.
Augustine, <i>De Mendacio</i> (“Lib. of Fathers,”
<i>Seventeen Short Treatises of St. Aug.</i>) The stricter doctrine
however is maintained by St. Basil, who in his shorter Monastic Rule
peremptorily condemns all <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii-p13.4">οἰκονομία</span>, and pious fraud (<i>officiosium mendacium</i>) of every
description, on. the ground that all falsehood is from Satan,
<scripRef passage="John v. 44" id="vi.ii-p13.5" parsed="|John|5|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.44">John v. 44</scripRef>.
and that our Lord has made no distinction between one sort of lying and
another. Again, the monk Johannes of Lycopolis in Egypt: “All
falsehood is foreign from Christ and Christian men, be it in a small or
in a great matter: yea, though a good end be served by it, it is never
to be allowed, for the Saviour hath declared, that all lying is from
the Wicked One.” Pallad, <i>Hist. Lausiac in Bibl. Patr.</i> t.
xiii. p. 965.</p></note> “Which the
Father,” He says, “hath put in his own power.” What?
Thou not know the things of the Father! Thou knowest Him, and not what
belongs to Him! And yet Thou hast said, “None knoweth the Father
but the Son” (<scripRef passage="Luke x. 25" id="vi.ii-p13.6" parsed="|Luke|10|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.25">Luke x. 25</scripRef>); and, “The
Spirit searcheth all things, yea, the deep things of God”
(<scripRef passage="1 Cor. ii. 10" id="vi.ii-p13.7" parsed="|1Cor|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.10">1 Cor. ii. 10</scripRef>); and Thou not know this! But they feared to ask Him again,
lest they should hear Him say, “Are ye also without
understanding?” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xv. 26" id="vi.ii-p13.8" parsed="|Matt|15|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.15.26">Matt. xv. 26</scripRef>.) For they feared
Him now much more than before. “But ye shall receive power, after
that the Holy Ghost is come upon you.” As in the former instance
He had not answered their question (for it is the part of a teacher to
teach not what the disciple chooses, but what is expedient for him to
learn), so in this, He tells them beforehand, for this reason, what
they ought to know, that they may not be troubled. In truth, they were
yet weak. But to inspire them with confidence, He raised up their
souls, and concealed what was grievous. <pb n="13" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_13.html" id="vi.ii-Page_13" />Since he was about to leave
them very shortly, therefore in this discourse He says nothing painful.
But how? He extols as great the things which would be painful: all but
saying, “‘Fear not’: for ye shall receive power,
after that the Holy Ghost is come upon you; and ye shall be witnesses
unto Me both in Jerusalem, and in all Judea, and in Samaria.” For
since he had said, “Go not into the way of the Gentiles, and into
any city of the Samaritans enter ye not” (<scripRef passage="Matt. x. 5" id="vi.ii-p13.9" parsed="|Matt|10|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.5">Matt. x. 5</scripRef>), what there He
left unsaid, He here adds, “And to the uttermost part of the
earth;” and having spoken this, which was more fearful than all
the rest, then that they may not again question Him, He held His peace.
“And having this said, while they beheld, He was taken up; and a
cloud received Him out of their sight” (<scripRef passage="Acts 1.9" id="vi.ii-p13.10" parsed="|Acts|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.9">v. 9</scripRef>). Seest thou that they did preach and fulfil the Gospel?
For great was the gift He had bestowed on them. In the very place, He
says, where ye are afraid, that is, in Jerusalem, there preach ye
first, and afterwards unto the uttermost part of the earth. Then for
assurance of what He had said, “While they beheld, He was taken
up.” Not “while they beheld” did He rise from the
dead, but “while they beheld, He was taken up.” Inasmuch,
however, as the sight of their eyes even here was not all-sufficient;
for in the Resurrection they saw the end, but not the beginning, and in
the Ascension they saw the beginning, but not the end: because in the
former it had been superfluous to have seen the beginning, the Lord
Himself Who spake these things being present, and the sepulchre showing
clearly that He is not there; but in the latter, they needed to be
informed of the sequel by word of others: inasmuch then as their eyes
do not suffice to show them the height above, nor to inform them
whether He is actually gone up into heaven, or only seemingly into
heaven, see then what follows. That it was Jesus Himself they knew from
the fact that He had been conversing with them (for had they seen only
from a distance, they could not have recognized Him by sight),<note place="end" n="38" id="vi.ii-p13.11"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii-p14"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii-p14.1">Πόρρωθεν
γὰρ οὐκ ἐνῆν
ἰδόντας
γνῶναι</span>; i.e. had
they but seen the Ascension from a distance, and not been conversing
with the Lord at the moment of His Assumption. Cod. E. transposes the
clause to the end of the sentence; meaning that they could not by mere
sight have been cognizant of the fact of His ascension <i>into
heaven.</i></p></note> but that He is taken up into Heaven the
Angels themselves inform them. Observe how it is ordered, that not all
is done by the Spirit, but the eyes also do their part. But why did
“a cloud receive Him?” This too was a sure sign that He
went up to Heaven. Not fire, as in the case of Elijah, nor fiery
chariot, but “a cloud received Him;” which was a symbol of
Heaven, as the Prophet says;<note place="end" n="39" id="vi.ii-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii-p15"> <scripRef passage="Ps. civ. 3" id="vi.ii-p15.1" parsed="|Ps|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.4.3">Ps. civ. 3</scripRef>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii-p15.2">ὁ τιθεὶς
νέφει τὴν
ἐπίβασιν
αὐτοῦ</span>: “Who
maketh on a cloud His stepping,” or,
“going.”</p></note> “Who maketh
the clouds His chariot” (<scripRef passage="Ps. civ. 3" id="vi.ii-p15.3" parsed="|Ps|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.4.3">Ps. civ. 3</scripRef>); it is of the
Father Himself that this is said. Therefore he says, “on a
cloud;” in the symbol, he would say, of the Divine power, for no
other Power is seen to appear on a cloud. For hear again what another
Prophet says: “The Lord sitteth upon a light cloud”
(<scripRef passage="Is. xix. 1" id="vi.ii-p15.4" parsed="|Isa|19|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.19.1">Is. xix. 1</scripRef>). For<note place="end" n="40" id="vi.ii-p15.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii-p16"> At first
sight it looks as if this sentence were out of place here. But the
connection may be thus explained: this circumstance, of the cloud, is
not idle, but very significant; and the minds of the disciples were
alive to its import, as betokening His Godhead. True, might it not also
be said of Moses on the mount Sinai, that a cloud received him out of
their sight? For “Moses entered into the darkness,”
<scripRef passage="Exod. xx. 21" id="vi.ii-p16.1" parsed="|Exod|20|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.20.21">Exod. xx. 21</scripRef>.
But the cloud there was because of Him, “where God was,”
not because of Moses.</p></note> it was while they were listening with
great attention to what He was saying, and this in answer to a very
interesting question, and with their minds fully aroused and quite
awake, that this thing took place. Also on the mount [Sinai] the cloud
was because of Him: since Moses also entered into the darkness, but the
cloud there was not because of Moses. And He did not merely say,
“I go,” lest they should again grieve, but He said,
“I send the Spirit” (<scripRef passage="John xvi. 5, 7" id="vi.ii-p16.2" parsed="|John|16|5|0|0;|John|16|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.16.5 Bible:John.16.7">John xvi. 5, 7</scripRef>);
and that He was going away into heaven they saw with their eyes. O what
a sight they were granted! “And while they looked
stedfastly,” it is said, “toward heaven, as he went up,
behold, two men stood by them in white apparel; which also said, Ye men
of Galilee, why stand ye gazing up into heaven? This same Jesus, which
is taken up from you into heaven”—they used the expression
“This” demonstratively, saying, “this Jesus, which is
taken up from you into heaven, shall thus”—demonstratively,
“in this way”—“come in like manner as ye have
seen Him going into heaven.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 1.10,11" id="vi.ii-p16.3" parsed="|Acts|1|10|1|11" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.10-Acts.1.11">v. 10, 11</scripRef>.) Again, the outward
appearance is cheering [“in white apparel”]. They were
Angels, in the form of men. And they say, “Ye men of
Galilee:” they showed themselves to be trusted by the disciples,
by saying, “Ye men of Galilee.” For this was the meaning:
else, what needed they to be told of their country, who knew it well
enough? By their appearance also they attracted their regard, and
shewed that they were from heaven. But wherefore does not Christ
Himself tell them these things, instead of the Angels? He had
beforehand told them all things; [“What if ye shall see the Son
of Man] going up where He was before?” (<scripRef passage="John vi. 62" id="vi.ii-p16.4" parsed="|John|6|62|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.62">John vi. 62</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.ii-p17">Moreover the Angels did not say,
‘whom you have seen taken up,’ but, “going into
heaven:” ascension is the word, not assumption; <pb n="14" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_14.html" id="vi.ii-Page_14" />the expression
“taken up,”<note place="end" n="41" id="vi.ii-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii-p18"> i.e. the
Angels had before used the phrase of <i>assumption:</i> but this does
not express the whole matter; therefore, to show that it is the act of
His own Divine power, they now say, <i>going</i> and afterwards express
it that He <i>will come</i>, not that He will be sent. He ascended, as
He descended, by His own Divine power. So again it is said, “A
cloud received Him:” but in this He was not passive; as God He
stepped upon the cloud: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii-p18.1">ἐπέβη</span> alluding to the
expression in the Psalm above cited, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii-p18.2">τιθεὶς τὴν
ἐπίβασιν</span>.</p></note> belongs to the flesh.
For the same reason they say, “He which is taken up from you
shall thus come,” not, “shall be sent,” but,
“shall come. He that ascended, the same is he also that
descended” (<scripRef passage="Eph. iv. 10" id="vi.ii-p18.3" parsed="|Eph|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.10">Eph. iv. 10</scripRef>). So again the
expression, “a cloud received Him:” for He Himself mounted
upon the cloud. Of the expressions, some are adapted to the conceptions
of the disciples, some agreeable with the Divine Majesty. Now, as they
behold, their conceptions are elevated: He has given them no slight
hint of the nature of His second coming. For this, “Shall
<i>thus</i> come,” means, with the body; which thing they desired
to hear; and, that he shall come again to judgment “thus”
upon a cloud. “And, behold, two men stood by them.” Why is
it said, “men?” Because they had fashioned themselves
completely as such, that the beholders might not be overpowered.
“Which also said:” their words moreover were calculated for
soothing: “Why stand ye gazing up into heaven?” They would
not let them any longer wait there for Him. Here again, these tell what
is greater, and leave the less unsaid. That “He will thus
come,” they say, and that “ye must look for Him from
heaven.” For the rest, they called them off from that spectacle
to their saying, that they might not, because they could not see Him,
imagine that He was not ascended, but even while they are conversing,
would be present ere they were aware. For if they said on a former
occasion, “Whither goest Thou?” (<scripRef passage="John xiii. 36" id="vi.ii-p18.4" parsed="|John|13|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.13.36">John xiii. 36</scripRef>) much more would
they have said it now.<note place="end" n="42" id="vi.ii-p18.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii-p19"> All the
Editions and the Latin Versions connect with this the following
sentence: “Much more would they have said now, Dost Thou at this
time restore the kingdom to Israel?” But it is evident, that at
this point begins the recapitulation, or renewed exposition. It is in
fact a peculiarity of these Discourses, that Chrys. having gone through
the exposition of the text, often, as here, goes over the same ground
again, usually with some such formula as, “But let us look
through what has been said from the beginning.”</p></note></p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.ii-p20">“Wilt Thou at this
time,” say they, “restore the kingdom to Israel?”
(Recapitulation). They so well knew his mildness, that after His
Passion also they ask Him, “Wilt thou restore?” And yet He
had before said to them, “Ye shall hear of wars and rumors of
wars, but the end is not yet,” nor shall Jerusalem be taken. But
now they ask Him about the kingdom, not about the end. And besides, He
does not speak at great length with them after the Resurrection. They
address then this question, as thinking that they themselves would be
in high honor, if this should come to pass. But He (for as touching
this restoration, that it was not to be, He did not openly declare; for
what needed they to learn this? hence they do not again ask,
“What is the sign of Thy coming, and of the end of the
world?” for they are afraid to say that: but, “Wilt Thou
restore the kingdom to Israel?” for they thought there was such a
kingdom), but He, I say, both in parables had shown that the time was
not near,<note place="end" n="43" id="vi.ii-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii-p21"> The
reference here must be to such parables as: “The Sower,”
“The Leaven,” “The Grain of Mustard Seed.”
(<scripRef passage="Matt. xiii. 1-43" id="vi.ii-p21.1" parsed="|Matt|13|1|13|43" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.1-Matt.13.43">Matt.
xiii. 1–43</scripRef>), and the parable of the Growing Seed (<scripRef passage="Mark iv. 26-29" id="vi.ii-p21.2" parsed="|Mark|4|26|4|29" osisRef="Bible:Mark.4.26-Mark.4.29">Mark iv. 26–29</scripRef>), all of which seem to represent the progress of his truth
as a long and slow development. To these might be added such
expressions as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii-p21.3">ἕως τῆς
συντελείας
τοῦ αἰ&amp;
242·νος</span> (<scripRef passage="Matt. xxviii. 20" id="vi.ii-p21.4" parsed="|Matt|28|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.20">Matt. xxviii.
20</scripRef>)
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii-p21.5">ἑως ἐσχάτου
τῆς γῆς</span> (<scripRef passage="Acts i. 8" id="vi.ii-p21.6" parsed="|Acts|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.8">Acts i. 8</scripRef>).—G.B.S.</p></note> and here where they asked, and He answered
thereto, “Ye shall receive power,” says He, “when the
Holy Ghost is come upon you. Is come upon you,” not, “is
sent,” [to shew the Spirit’s coequal Majesty. How then
darest thou, O opponent of the Spirit, to call Him a creature<note place="end" n="44" id="vi.ii-p21.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii-p22"> This
sentence is from the later recension.</p></note>?]. “And ye shall be witnesses to
Me.” He hinted at the Ascension. [“And when he had spoken
these things.<note place="end" n="45" id="vi.ii-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii-p23"> The text
of these Homilies is often greatly confused by the omission, especially
in the recapitulations, of the words on which Chrys. is
commenting.</p></note>] Which they had heard before, and He
now reminds them of. [“He was taken up.”] Already it has
been shown, that He went up into heaven. [“And a cloud,
etc.”] “Clouds and darkness are under His feet,”
(<scripRef passage="Ps. xviii. 9" id="vi.ii-p23.1" parsed="|Ps|18|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.18.9">Ps. xviii. 9</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Ps. cvii. 2" id="vi.ii-p23.2" parsed="|Ps|7|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.7.2">xcvii. 2</scripRef>) saith the Scripture:
for this is declared by the expression, “And a cloud received
Him:” the Lord of heaven, it means. For as a king is shown by the
royal chariot, so was the royal chariot sent for Him. [“Behold,
two men, etc.] That they may vent no sorrowful exclamations, and that
it might not be with them as it was with Elisha, (<scripRef passage="2 Kings ii. 12" id="vi.ii-p23.3" parsed="|2Kgs|2|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.2.12">2 Kings ii. 12</scripRef>)
who, when his master was taken up, rent his mantle. And what say they?
“This Jesus, which is taken up from you into heaven, shall thus
come.” And, “Behold, two men stood by them.”
(<scripRef passage="Matt. xviii. 16" id="vi.ii-p23.4" parsed="|Matt|18|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.16">Matt.
xviii. 16</scripRef>.) With good reason: for “in the mouth of two witnesses
shall every word be established” (<scripRef passage="Deut. xvii. 6" id="vi.ii-p23.5" parsed="|Deut|17|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.17.6">Deut. xvii. 6</scripRef>): and these utter
the same things. And it is said, that they were “in white
apparel.” In the same manner as they had already seen an Angel at
the sepulchre, who had even told them their own thoughts; so here also
an Angel is the preacher of His Ascension; although indeed the Prophets
had frequently foretold it, as well as the Resurrection.<note place="end" n="46" id="vi.ii-p23.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii-p24"> Here
Erasmus has followed another reading (of E.), the very reverse in
sense; “And if indeed the Prophets did not foretell this, be not
astonished, for it was superfluous to say any thing individually about
this, being necessarily involved in the idea of the resurrection,
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii-p24.1">τῇ
ἀναστάσει
συννοουμένης</span>).”</p></note></p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.ii-p25"><pb n="15" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_15.html" id="vi.ii-Page_15" />Everywhere it is Angels as at
the Nativity, “for that which is conceived in her,” saith
one, “is by the Holy Ghost” (<scripRef passage="Matt. i. 20" id="vi.ii-p25.1" parsed="|Matt|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.1.20">Matt. i. 20</scripRef>): and again to
Mary, “Fear not, Mary.” (<scripRef passage="Luke i. 30" id="vi.ii-p25.2" parsed="|Luke|1|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.30">Luke i. 30</scripRef>.) And at the
Resurrection: “He is not here; He is risen, and goeth before
you.” (<scripRef passage="Luke 24.6" id="vi.ii-p25.3" parsed="|Luke|24|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.6">ib. xxiv. 6</scripRef>.) “Come, and
see!” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xxviii. 6" id="vi.ii-p25.4" parsed="|Matt|28|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.6">Matt. xxviii. 6</scripRef>.) And at the Second
Coming. For that they may not be utterly in amaze, therefore it is
added, “Shall thus come.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. 25.31" id="vi.ii-p25.5" parsed="|Matt|25|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.31">ib. xxv. 31</scripRef>.) They recover their
breath a little; if indeed He shall come again, if also thus come, and
not be unapproachable! And that expression also, that it is “from
them” He is taken up, is not idly added.<note place="end" n="47" id="vi.ii-p25.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii-p26"> In the
later recension it is added: “but is declaratory of His love
towards them, and of their election, and that He will not leave those
whom He has chosen.”</p></note> And
of the Resurrection indeed Christ Himself bears witness (because of all
things this is, next to the Nativity, nay even above the Nativity, the
most wonderful: His raising Himself to life again): for,
“Destroy,” He says, “this Temple, and in three days
I<note place="end" n="48" id="vi.ii-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii-p27"> <scripRef passage="John ii. 19" id="vi.ii-p27.1" parsed="|John|2|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.2.19">John ii. 19</scripRef>; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii-p27.2">ἐγὼ ἐγερῶ
αὐτὸν</span>, Chrys. adding
the pronoun for emphasis.</p></note> will raise it up.” (<scripRef passage="John ii. 19" id="vi.ii-p27.3" parsed="|John|2|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.2.19">John ii. 19</scripRef>.)
“Shall thus come,” say they. If any therefore desires to
see Christ; if any grieves that he has not seen Him: having this heard,
let him show forth an admirable life, and certainly he shall see Him,
and shall not be disappointed. For Christ will come with greater glory,
though “thus,” in this manner, with a body<note place="end" n="49" id="vi.ii-p27.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii-p28"> The
emphasis of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii-p28.1">οὕτως</span> and
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii-p28.2">ὃν τρόπον</span> is better preserved if we interpret them to mean <i>visibly,</i>
or with the accompaniment of a cloud, in reference to the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii-p28.3">νεφέλη</span> (9), rather than merely (as Chrys.) “with a
body.” They had not raised the question as to his coming with or
without a body. What they wanted to know was whether he was coming in
such a way that they could recognize him.—G.B.S.</p></note>; and much more wondrous will it be to see
Him descending from heaven. But for what He will come, they do not
add.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.ii-p29">[“Shall thus come,”
etc.] This is a confirmation of the Resurrection; for if he was taken
up with a body, much rather must He have risen again with a body. Where
are those who disbelieve the Resurrection? Who are they, I pray? Are
they Gentiles, or Christians? for I am ignorant. But no, I know well:
they are Gentiles, who also disbelieve the work of Creation. For the
two denials go together: the denial that God creates any thing from
nothing, and the denial that He raises up what has been buried. But
then, being ashamed to be thought such as “know not the power of
God” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xxii. 29" id="vi.ii-p29.1" parsed="|Matt|22|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.29">Matt. xxii. 29</scripRef>), that we may not
impute this to them, they allege: We do not say it with this meaning,
but because there is no need of the body. Truly it may be seasonably
said, “The fool will speak foolishness.” (<scripRef passage="Is. xxxii. 6" id="vi.ii-p29.2" parsed="|Isa|32|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.32.6">Is. xxxii. 6</scripRef>.)
Are you not ashamed not to grant, that God can create from nothing? If
he creates from matter already existing, wherein does He differ from
men? But whence, you demand, are evils? Though you should not know
whence, ought you for that to introduce another evil in the knowledge
of evils? Hereupon two absurdities follow. For if you do not grant,
that from things which are not, God made the things which are, much
more shall you be ignorant whence are evils: and then, again, you
introduce another evil, the affirming that Evil (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii-p29.3">τὴν
κακίαν</span>) is
uncreated. Consider now what a thing it is, when you wish to find the
source of evils, to be both ignorant of it, and to add another to it.
Search after the origin of evils, and do not blaspheme God. And how do
I blaspheme? says he. When you make out that evils have a power equal
to God’s; a power uncreated. For, observe what Paul says;
“For the invisible things of Him from the creation of the world
are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made.”
(<scripRef passage="Rom. i. 20" id="vi.ii-p29.4" parsed="|Rom|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.20">Rom. i. 20</scripRef>.) But the devil would have both to be of matter, that there may
be nothing left from which we may come to the knowledge of God. For
tell me, whether is harder: to<note place="end" n="50" id="vi.ii-p29.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii-p30"> The text
in both classes of manuscripts, and in the Edd., needs reformation. The
argument is, If good and evil be, as the Manichæans say, both
self-subsistent, then evil must subsist for ever. For if, as they
affirm, God cannot create out of nothing, neither can He change a thing
into its opposite; nay, much less, for this is harder than that. In E.
(the text of the Edd.) the reading is, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii-p30.1">το φυσει
κακον καλον
καλον
ποι῾σαι (ει γε
τι εστι καθὗ
υμα¨ γαρ λεγω:
φυσει γαρ
ουδεν εσπι
ποι῾σαι
κακον καλου
συνεργον) ῾ το
εξ ουκ
οντων</span>: which as usual
in this <span class="c14" id="vi.ii-p30.2">ms</span>. is an attempt to explain the
meaning, but is not what the context requires. in C. A. (the original
text) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii-p30.3">τὸ
φὺσει κακὸν
ποιῆσαι (εἴ γε
τί ἐστι· καθ᾽
ὑμᾶς γὰρ
λέγω· φύσει
γὰρ οὐδὲν
ἔστι ποιῆσαι
κακὸν ἢ καλὸν
καὶ καλοῦ
συνεργὸν) ἢ
τὸ [οὐκ. A.̓̀ ἐξ
οὐκ ὄντων</span>. Read, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii-p30.4">τὸ φύσει
κακὸν (εἴ γε
τί ἐστι· καθ᾽
ὑμᾶς γὰρ
λέγω· φύσει
γὰρ οὐδέν
ἐστι κακὸν)
ποιῆσαι ἢ
καλὸν ἢ καὶ
καλοῦ
συνεργόν</span>.</p></note> take that which is by
nature evil (if indeed there be ought such; for I speak upon your
principles, since there is no such thing as evil by nature), and make
it either good, or even coefficent of good? or, to make of nothing?
Whether is easier (I speak of quality); to induce the non-existent
quality; or to take the existing quality, and change it into its
contrary? where there is no house, to make the house; or where it is
utterly destroyed, to make it identically exist again? Why, as this is
impossible, so is that: to make a thing into its opposite. Tell me,
whether is harder; to make a perfume, or to make filth have the effect
of perfume? Say, whether of these is easier (since we subject God to
our reasonings: nay, not we, but ye); to form eyes, or to make a blind
man to see continuing blind, and yet more sharp-sighted, than one who
does see? To make blindness into sight, and deafness into hearing? To
me the other seems easier. Say then do <pb n="16" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_16.html" id="vi.ii-Page_16" />you grant God that which is
harder, and not grant the easier? But souls also they affirm to be of
His substance. Do you see what a number of impieties and absurdities
are here! In the first place, wishing to show that evils are from God,
they bring in another thing more impious than this, that they are equal
with Him in majesty, and God prior in existence to none of them,
assigning this great prerogative even to them! In the next place, they
affirm evil to be indestructible: for if that which is uncreated can be
destroyed, ye see the blasphemy! So that it comes to this, either<note place="end" n="51" id="vi.ii-p30.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii-p31"> <sup>῞</sup><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii-p31.1">Ωστε ἀνάγκη
ἢ μηδὲν τοῦ
Θεοῦ εἶναι εἰ
μὴ ταῦτα· &amp; 217·
καὶ Θεὸν
εἶναι</span>. For so it
seems the passage should be read, for which the <span class="c14" id="vi.ii-p31.2">mss.</span> have <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii-p31.3">ἢ
εἰ μὴ
ταῦτα</span>, and then in
the older text, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii-p31.4">ἢ καὶ Θεὸν
εἶναι</span>, for which the
modern recension, D. E. F. and Edd. have <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii-p31.5">ἢ καὶ
Θεὸν μὴ
εἶναι</span>.</p></note> that nothing is of God if not these; or that
these are God! Thirdly, what I have before spoken of, in this point
they defeat themselves, and prepare against themselves fresh
indignation. Fourthly, they affirm unordered matter to possess such
inherent (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii-p31.6">ἐπιτηδειότητα</span>) power. Fifthly, that evil is the cause of the goodness of
God, and that without this the Good had not been good. Sixthly, they
bar against us the ways of attaining unto the knowledge of God.
Seventhly, they bring God down into men, yea plants and logs. For if
our soul be of the substance of God, but the process of its
transmigration into new bodies brings it at last into cucumbers, and
melons, and onions, why then the substance of God will pass into
cucumbers! And if we say, that the Holy Ghost fashioned the Temple [of
our Lord’s body] in the Virgin, they laugh us to scorn: and if,
that He dwelt in that spiritual Temple, again they laugh; while they
themselves are not ashamed to bring down God’s substance into
cucumbers, and melons, and flies, and caterpillars, and asses, thus
excogitating a new fashion of idolatry: for let it not be as the
Egyptians have it, “The onion is God;” but let it be,
“God in the onion”! Why dost thou shrink from the notion of
God’s entering into a body?<note place="end" n="52" id="vi.ii-p31.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii-p32"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii-p32.1">τὴν
ἐνσωμάτωσιν
τοῦ Θεοῦ</span>.
Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii-p32.2">μετενσωμάτωσιν</span>. But the Manichees affirmed a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii-p32.3">μετενσωμάτωσιν</span>
of the particle of the Divine Substance, the human
soul; viz. the more polluted soul transmigrates into other men, and
animals (<i>Archelai et Manet. Disput.</i> §. ix. Routh, <i>Rell.
Sacc.</i> iv. 161.), but in the last stage of the process of its
purgation, into vegetable substances less attached to the earth by
roots, such as gourds, etc. in which the Divine particle is
self-conscious and intelligent (see the following note), whereas in
animal substances it is brutified. In this sense it is said
above, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii-p32.4">ἡ μετενσ.
ἐκβαίνει εἰς
σικύους κ. τ.
λ</span>. What they
denied was, an <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii-p32.5">ἐνσωμάτωσις
Θεοῦ</span> by
Incarnation.</p></note> ‘It is
shocking,’ says he. Why then this is much more shocking. But,<note place="end" n="53" id="vi.ii-p32.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii-p33"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii-p33.1">᾽Αλλ᾽
οὐκ
αἰσχρόν; πῶς
γάρ; ὅπερ</span> (om. A.) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii-p33.2">ἂν εἰς
ἡμᾶς
γένηται· τὸ
δὲ σὸν ὄντως
αἰσχρόν</span>.
Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii-p33.3">ἀλλ᾽ οὐκ
αἰσχρόν; πῶς;
ὅπερ
γὰρ ἂν εἰς
ἡμᾶς γένηται
ὄντως
αἰσχρόν</span>.
<i>Erasmus; An non hoc turpe est? Quomodo non turpe sit in Deum, quod,
si nobis contingat, revera turpe futurum sit? Ben. Quandoquidem si in
nobis fiat, vere turpe est</i>. i.e. For, that same which, if it take
place in us, is indeed shocking [how should it not be so in God?]. The
exclamation, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii-p33.4">Εἴδετε
συρφετὸν
ἀσεβείας!</span> seems to imply either that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii-p33.5">ὄντως
αἰσχρόν</span> is
part of the Manichæan’s reply, or that something is omitted.
Perhaps the reporter wrote, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii-p33.6">τὸ δὲ σ.
ὅντως
αἰσχρόν</span>,
meaning <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii-p33.7">σῶμα</span>: “But the
body, etc.” <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii-p33.8">῍Αν εἰς
ἡμᾶς
γένηται</span> can
hardly be, as taken by Erasm., <i>quod si nobis contingat,</i> i.e.
that our substance should migrate into plants, etc. but rather, if it
be into us that this (embodying of the Divine Substance) takes place.
For illustration of the Manichæan tenets here alluded to, comp.
Euod. <i>de Fid. adv. Manich.</i> §35. (<i>Opp.</i> St. Augustin.,
Append. t. viii. Ben.) <i>Non Deus Manichæi luctum pateretur de
partis suæ abscissione vel amissione; quam partem dicunt quum in
fructibus vel in herbis fuerit, id est, in melone, vel beta, vel
talibus rebus, et principium suum et medietatem et finem nosse, cum
autem ad carnem venerit omnem intelligentiam amittere; ut propterea
magister hominibus missus sit, quia stulta in illis facta est pars
Dei,</i> etc  “Then the God of the Manichæan would
not suffer grief in consequence of the cutting off or loss of part of
his substance; which part, they say, if it be in fruits or in herbs, as
in the melon or beet or such-like, knows its beginning and middle and
end; but when it comes to flesh, loses all intelligence: so that the
reason why the Teacher was sent to men was, because in them the
particle of God was stultified, etc.” And <i>Commonitor, de
recip. Manich.</i> Art. 3. (ibid.) <i>ut credatur pars Dei polluta
teneri in cucumeribus et melonibus et radiculis et porris et quibusque
vilissimis herbulis,</i> etc.</p></note> forsooth, it is not shocking—how
should it be?—this same thing which is so, if it be into us!
‘But thy notion is indeed shocking.’ Do ye see the
filthiness of their impiety?—But why do they not wish the body to
be raised? And why do they say the body is evil? By what then, tell me,
dost thou know God? by what hast thou the knowledge of existing things?
The philosopher too: by means of what is he a philosopher, if the body
does nothing towards it? Deaden the senses, and then learn something of
the things one needs to know! What would be more foolish than a soul,
if from the first it had the senses deadened? If the deadening of but a
single part, I mean of the brain, becomes a marring of it altogether;
if all the rest should be deadened, what would it be good for? Show me
a soul without a body. Do you not hear physicians say, The presence of
disease sadly enfeebles the soul? How long will ye put off hanging
yourselves? Is the body material? tell me. “To be sure, it
is.” Then you ought to hate it. Why do you feed, why cherish it?
You ought to get quit of this prison. But besides: “God cannot
overcome matter, unless he (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii-p33.9">συμπλακἥ</span>) implicate himself with it: for he cannot issue orders to
it (O feebleness!) until he close with it, and (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii-p33.10">σταθἥ</span>)
take his stand (say you) through the whole of it!” And a king
indeed does all by commanding; but God, not by commanding the evil! In
short, if it were unparticipant of all good, it could not subsist at
all. For Evil cannot subsist, unless it lay hold upon somewhat of the
accidents of Virtue: so that if it had been heretofore all unmixed with
virtue, it would have perished long ago: for such is the condition of
evils. Let there be a profligate man, let him put upon himself no
restraint whatever, will he live ten days? Let there be <pb n="17" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_17.html" id="vi.ii-Page_17" />a robber, and
devoid of all conscience in his dealings with every one, let him be
such even to his fellow-robbers, will he be able to live? Let there be
a thief, void of all shame, who knows not what blushing is, but steals
openly in public. It is not in the nature of evils to subsist, unless
they get some small share at least in good. So that hereupon, according
to these men, God gave them their subsistence. Let there be a city of
wicked men; will it stand? But let them be wicked, not only with regard
to the good, but towards each other. Why, it is impossible such a city
should stand. Truly, “professing themselves to be wise, they
became fools.” (<scripRef passage="Rom. i. 22" id="vi.ii-p33.11" parsed="|Rom|1|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.22">Rom. i. 22</scripRef>.) If bodily
substance be evil, then all things visible exist idly, and in vain,
both water and earth, and sun, and air; for air is also body, though
not solid. It is in point then to say, “The wicked have told me
foolish things.” (<scripRef passage="Ps. cxix. 85" id="vi.ii-p33.12" parsed="|Ps|19|85|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.85">Ps. cxix. 85</scripRef>.) But let not us
endure them, let us block up our ears against them. For there is, yea,
there is, a resurrection of bodies. This the sepulchre which is at
Jerusalem declares, this the pillar<note place="end" n="54" id="vi.ii-p33.13"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii-p34"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii-p34.1">τὸ ξύλον
ἔνθα
προσεδέθη
καὶ
ἐμαστιγώθη</span>. The ‘Pillar of Flagellation’ is exhibited in
the Latin Choir of the Church of the Holy Sepulchre.</p></note> to which He was
bound, when He was scourged. For, “We did eat and drink with
Him,” it is said. Let us then believe in the Resurrection, and do
things worthy of it, that we may attain to the good things which are to
come, through Christ Jesus our Lord, with Whom to the Father, and the
Holy Ghost together, be power, honor, now and for ever, world without
end. Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily III on Acts i. 12." shorttitle="" progress="3.78%" prev="vi.ii" next="vi.iv" id="vi.iii">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Acts i. 12." id="vi.iii-p0.1" parsed="|Acts|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.12" />
<p class="c21" id="vi.iii-p1"><span class="c9" id="vi.iii-p1.1">Homily III.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vi.iii-p2"><scripRef passage="Acts I. 12" id="vi.iii-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.12">Acts I. 12</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi.iii-p3">“Then returned they unto
Jerusalem from the mount called Olivet, which is from Jerusalem a
sabbath day’s journey.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.iii-p4">“<span class="c14" id="vi.iii-p4.1">Then</span> returned they,” it is said: namely, when they
had heard. For they could not have borne it, if the angel had not
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p4.2">ὑπερέθετο</span>) referred them to another Coming. It seems to me, that it
was also on a sabbath-day<note place="end" n="55" id="vi.iii-p4.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iii-p5"> This must
be taken as a hasty remark, unless (which is not likely) a sabbath
extraordinary is meant.</p></note> that these things took
place; for he would not thus have specified the distance, saying,
“from the mount called Olivet, which is from Jerusalem a sabbath
day’s journey,” unless they were then going on the
sabbath-day a certain definite distance. “And when they were come
in,” it says, “they went up into an upper room, where they
were making their abode:” so they then remained in Jerusalem
after the Resurrection: “both Peter, and James, and John:”
no longer is only the latter together with his brother mentioned,<note place="end" n="56" id="vi.iii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iii-p6"> The
meaning seems to be, “he is not content to mention only James and
John with Peter, but gives the full list of the
Apostles.”</p></note> but together with Peter the two: “and
Andrew, and Philip, and Thomas, Bartholomew, and Matthew, and James
(the son) of Alphæus, and Simon Zelotes, and Judas, (the brother)
of James.”<note place="end" n="57" id="vi.iii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iii-p7"> The
meaning of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p7.1">᾽Ιουδας
᾽Ιακώβου</span> (<scripRef passage="Acts 1.13; Luke 6.16" id="vi.iii-p7.2" parsed="|Acts|1|13|0|0;|Luke|6|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.13 Bible:Luke.6.16">i. 13</scripRef>, cf. <scripRef passage="Luke vi. 16" id="vi.iii-p7.3" parsed="|Luke|6|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.16">Luke vi.
16</scripRef>)
is a disputed point. Whether the genitive denotes the relation of
brother or son has never been decided. The interpretation of the
English translators is allowed to stand because it is, probably, the
more common one and has many able modern exegetes in its favor among
whom are Buttmann, Gram. N.T. Gk. (Eng. Trans.) p. 94. and, more
doubtfully, Winer, N.T. Gram. (Eng. Trans.) p. 190. It is, however,
certain that usage is strongly in favor, of supplying <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p7.4">ὑιός</span>. The former view
identifies this Judas with the author of the Epistle (<scripRef passage="Jud. i. 1" id="vi.iii-p7.5" parsed="|Judg|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Judg.1.1">Jud. i. 1</scripRef>)
and is that of our older English Trans. The latter understands this
Judas to be the son of an unknown James and is favored by
Thayer’s <i>Lex.,</i> Meyer and the Revised Vs. To me this view
seems probably correct.—G.B.S.</p></note> (<scripRef passage="Acts 1.13" id="vi.iii-p7.6" parsed="|Acts|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.13">v.
13</scripRef>.)
He has done well to mention the disciples: for since one had betrayed
Christ, and another had been unbelieving, he thereby shows that, except
the first, all of them were preserved.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.iii-p8">“These were all continuing
with one accord in prayer together with the women.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 1.14" id="vi.iii-p8.1" parsed="|Acts|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.14">v. 14</scripRef>.) For this is a
powerful weapon in temptations; and to this they had been trained.
[“Continuing with one accord.”] Good. (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p8.2">καλὥς</span>). Besides, the present temptation directed them to this: for they
exceedingly feared the Jews. “With the women,” it is said:
for he had said that they had followed Him: “and with Mary the
mother of Jesus.” (<scripRef passage="Luke xxiii. 55" id="vi.iii-p8.3" parsed="|Luke|23|55|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.23.55">Luke xxiii. 55</scripRef>.)
How then [is it said, that “that disciple”] took her to his
own home” (<scripRef passage="John xix. 26" id="vi.iii-p8.4" parsed="|John|19|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.26">John xix. 26</scripRef>), at that time? But
then the Lord had brought them together again, and so returned.<note place="end" n="58" id="vi.iii-p8.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iii-p9"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p9.1">Παλὶν δὲ
συναγαγὼν
αὐτοὺς οὐτως
κατῆλθεν</span>. So the older text: i.e. When they were scattered every man to
his own home, that disciple had taken her <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p9.2">εἰς τὰ
ἴδια</span>. But after the
Resurrection Christ had gathered them together, and <i>so</i> (with all
assembled) had returned to the usual place or mode of
living.</p></note> “And <pb n="18" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_18.html" id="vi.iii-Page_18" />with His brethren.”
(<scripRef passage="John xvii. 5" id="vi.iii-p9.3" parsed="|John|17|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.5">John xvii. 5</scripRef>.) These also were before unbelieving. “And in those
days,” it says, “Peter stood up in the midst of the
disciples, and said.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 1.15" id="vi.iii-p9.4" parsed="|Acts|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.15">v.
15</scripRef>.)
Both as being ardent, and as having been put in trust by Christ with
the flock, and as having precedence in honor,<note place="end" n="59" id="vi.iii-p9.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iii-p10"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p10.1">Προτιμότερος</span>, <span class="c14" id="vi.iii-p10.2">b.c.</span>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p10.3">προτιμώμενος</span>
A. and Catena: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p10.4">τοῦ χοροῦ
πρῶτος</span>, E. D. F.
Comp. <i>Hom. in Matt.</i> liv. t. ii. 107. “What then saith the
mouth of the Apostles, Peter? He, the ever ardent, the coryphæus
of the choir of the Apostles.”</p></note> he
always begins the discourse. (“The number of the names together
were about an hundred and twenty.) Men and brethren,” he says,
“this Scripture must needs have been fulfilled, which the Holy
Ghost spake before,”<note place="end" n="60" id="vi.iii-p10.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iii-p11"> Chrys.
seems to have read on to the end of the chapter. The rest of the
citation being omitted in the <span class="c14" id="vi.iii-p11.1">mss.</span> the
remodeller of the text makes alterations, and adds matter of his own,
to make the exposition run smoother. “Why did he not ask Christ,
<i>alone,</i> to give him some one in the place of Judas? And why of
their own selves do they not make the election?” Then instead
of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p11.2">βέλτιον
γέγονε
λοιπον
πρῶτον μὲν
γὰρ, κ. τ. λ</span>. he has, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p11.3">βελτίων
λοιπὸν ἦν
γεγονως ό
Πετρὸς αὐτὸς
ὲαυτοῦ, κ. τ.
λ</span>. “Peter
has now become a better man than he was. So much for this point. But as
to their request to have their body filled up not simply, but by
revelation, we will mention two reasons; first,” etc.</p></note> [etc.] (<scripRef passage="Acts 1.16" id="vi.iii-p11.4" parsed="|Acts|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.16">v. 16</scripRef>.) Why did he not ask
Christ to give him some one in the room of Judas? It is better as it
is. For in the first place, they were engaged in other things;
secondly, of Christ’s presence with them, the greatest proof that
could be given was this: as He had chosen when He was among them, so
did He now being absent. Now this was no small matter for their
consolation. But observe how Peter does everything with the common
consent; nothing imperiously. And he does not speak thus without a
meaning. But observe how he consoles them concerning what had passed.
In fact, what had happened had caused them no small consternation. For
if there are many now who canvass this circumstance, what may we
suppose they had to say then?</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.iii-p12">“Men and brethren,”
says Peter. For if the Lord called them brethren, much more may he.
[“Men,” he says]: they all being present.<note place="end" n="61" id="vi.iii-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iii-p13"> Edd.
“Wherefore he uses this address, they all being present.”
But the old text has simply <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p13.1">πάντων
παρόντων</span>, i.e., all, both men and women. Chrys. is commenting on the
address <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p13.2">ἄνδρες
αδελφοὶ</span> as
including the <i>women</i> also who were before said to be present.
Comp. <i>Hom. in Matt.</i> lxxiii. p. 712, B. on the separation of men
and women in the Churches.</p></note>
See the dignity of the Church, the angelic condition! No distinction
there, “neither male nor female.” I would that the Churches
were such now! None there had his mind full of some worldly matter,
none was anxiously thinking about household concerns. Such a benefit
are temptations, such the advantage of afflictions!</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.iii-p14">“This Scripture,”
says he, “must needs have been fulfilled, which the Holy Ghost
spake before.” Always he comforts them by the prophecies. So does
Christ on all occasions. In the very same way, he shows here that no
strange thing had happened, but what had already been foretold.
“This Scripture must needs have been fulfilled,” he says,
“which the Holy Ghost by the mouth of David spake before.”
He does not say, David, but the Spirit through him. See what kind of
doctrine the writer has at the very outset of the book. Do you see,
that it was not for nothing that I said in the beginning of this work,
that this book is the Polity of the Holy Spirit? “Which the Holy
Ghost spake before by the mouth of David.” Observe how he
appropriates (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p14.1">οἰκειοὕται</span>) him; and that it is an advantage to them, that this was
spoken by David, and not by some other Prophet. “Concerning
Judas,” he says, “which was guide.” Here again mark
the philosophical temper of the man: how he does not mention him with
scorn, nor say, “that wretch,” “that
miscreant:” but simply states the fact; and does not even say,
“who betrayed Him,” but does what he can to transfer the
guilt to others: nor does he animadvert severely even on these:
“Which was guide,” he says, “to them that took
Jesus.” Furthermore, before he declares where David had spoken,
he relates what had been the case with Judas, that from the things
present he may fetch assurance of the things future, and show that this
man had already received his due. “For he was numbered,”
says he, “with us, and had obtained part of this ministry. Now
this man acquired a field out of the reward of iniquity.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 1.17,18" id="vi.iii-p14.2" parsed="|Acts|1|17|1|18" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.17-Acts.1.18">v. 17, 18</scripRef>.) He gives his
discourse a moral turn, and covertly mentions the cause of the
wickedness, because it carried reproof with it.<note place="end" n="62" id="vi.iii-p14.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iii-p15"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p15.1">λανθανόντως
λέγει τὴν
αἰτίαν,
παιδευτικὴν
οὖσαν</span>: i.e. “in
speaking of the wages of Judas, he indicates, that the Jews, by whom he
was hired, were the authors of the wickedness: but because this carried
reproof, he does it covertly, by implication.” In the next
sentence, he goes on to another point of the exposition, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p15.2">Καὶ οὐ
λέγει, κ. τ. λ</span>. i.e. “And observe also, that with the same wise
forbearance, he says it not of the Jews, but of Judas, that a piece of
ground was all that was gotten by this wickedness: now, in fact, not
Judas earned this, but the Jews.” The modern text has
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p15.3">οὐ
λέγει γάρ</span>.</p></note> And he
does not say, The Jews, but, “this man, acquired” it. For
since the minds of weak persons do not attend to things future, as they
do to things present, he discourses of the immediate punishment
inflicted. “And falling headlong, he burst asunder in the
midst.” He does well to dilate not upon the sin, but upon the
punishment. “And,” he says, “all his bowels gushed
out.” This brought them consolation.<note place="end" n="63" id="vi.iii-p15.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iii-p16"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p16.1">Τοῦτο
παραμυθίαν
ἐκείνοις
ἔφερε</span>. Something
seems to be omitted here.</p></note>
“And it was known unto all the dwellers at Jerusalem; insomuch as
that field is called in their proper tongue <span dir="rtl" id="vi.iii-p16.2">Aceldama</span>, that <pb n="19" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_19.html" id="vi.iii-Page_19" />is to say, the field
of blood.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 1.19" id="vi.iii-p16.3" parsed="|Acts|1|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.19">v.
19</scripRef>).
Now the Jews<note place="end" n="64" id="vi.iii-p16.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iii-p17"> Here
also Chrys. seems to be imperfectly reported. His meaning may be
gathered from what is said further on, in the recapitulation: i.e. in
giving the field that name, “because it was the price of
blood” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xxvii. 8" id="vi.iii-p17.1" parsed="|Matt|27|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.8">Matt. xxvii. 8</scripRef>), they unconsciously
prophesied; for indeed the reward of <i>their</i> iniquity was this,
that their place became an Aceldama.</p></note> gave it this name, not on this
account, but because of Judas; here, however, Peter makes it to have
this reference, and when he brings forward the adversaries as
witnesses, both by the fact that they named it, and by saying,
“in their proper tongue,” this is what he means.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.iii-p18">Then after the event, he
appositely brings in the Prophet, saying, “For it is written in
the Book of Psalms, Let his habitation be desolate, and let no man
dwell therein” (<scripRef passage="Acts 1.20" id="vi.iii-p18.1" parsed="|Acts|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.20">v.
20</scripRef>)
(<scripRef passage="Ps. lxix. 25" id="vi.iii-p18.2" parsed="|Ps|69|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.69.25">Ps. lxix. 25</scripRef>): this is said of the field and the dwelling: “And his
bishopric let another take; that is, his office, his priesthood. So
that this, he says, is not my counsel, but His who hath foretold these
things. For, that he may not seem to be undertaking a great thing, and
just such as Christ had done, he adduces the Prophet as a witness.
“Wherefore it behooves of these men which have companied with us
all the time.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 1.21" id="vi.iii-p18.3" parsed="|Acts|1|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.21">v.
21</scripRef>.)
Why does he make it their business too? That the matter might not
become an object of strife, and they might not fall into contention
about it. For if the Apostles themselves once did this, much more might
those. This he ever avoids. Wherefore at the beginning he said,
“Men and brethren. It behooves” to choose from among you.<note place="end" n="65" id="vi.iii-p18.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iii-p19"> So A. B.
C. and the Catena. The other text has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p19.1">ἐξ
ἡμῶν</span>, which is less
apposite.</p></note> He defers the decision to the whole body,
thereby both making the elected objects of reverence and himself
keeping clear of all invidiousness with regard to the rest. For such
occasions always give rise to great evils. Now that some one must needs
be appointed, he adduces the prophet as witness: but from among what
persons: “Of these,” he says, “which have companied
with us all the time.” To have said, the worthy must present
themselves, would have been to insult the others; but now he refers the
matter to length of time; for he says not simply, “These who have
companied with us,” but, “all the time that the Lord Jesus
went in and out among us, beginning from the baptism of John unto that
same day that He was taken up from us, must one be ordained to be a
witness with us of His resurrection” (<scripRef passage="Acts 1.22" id="vi.iii-p19.2" parsed="|Acts|1|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.22">v. 22</scripRef>): that their college (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p19.3">ὁ χορὸς</span>) might not
be left mutilated. Then why did it not rest with Peter to make the
election himself: what was the motive? This; that he might not seem to
bestow it of favor. And besides, he was not yet endowed with the
spirit. “And they appointed two, Joseph called Barsabus, who was
surnamed Justus, and Matthias.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 1.23" id="vi.iii-p19.4" parsed="|Acts|1|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.23">v. 23</scripRef>.) Not he appointed them: but it was he that introduced the
proposition to that effect, at the same time pointing out that even
this was not his own, but from old time by prophecy; so that he acted
as expositor, not as preceptor. “Joseph called Barsabus, who was
surnamed Justus.” Perhaps both names are given, because there
were others of the same name, for among the Apostles also there were
several names alike; as James, and James (the son) of Alphæus;
Simon Peter, and Simon Zelotes; Judas (the brother) of James, and Judas
Iscariot. The appellation, however, may have arisen from a change of
life, and very likely also of the moral character.<note place="end" n="66" id="vi.iii-p19.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iii-p20"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p20.1">῎Αλλως δὲ καὶ
μεταβολῆς
βίου, ἴσως δὲ
καὶ
προαιρέσεως
ἦν ἡ
ὀνομασία</span>. i.e. St. Luke gives both the names Joseph (or Joses) and Justus,
perhaps for the sake of distinction. The name (as Latin) may have been
given in consequence of a change of life (viz. of circumstances), and
(as meaning ‘the Just’) perhaps also from a change of
character (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p20.2">προαίρεσις</span>.)—Or, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p20.3">προαίρεσις
(βίου</span>) may be opposed
to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p20.4">μεταβολὴ
βίου</span> and then the meaning
would be, that the name may have related to a change, i.e. reformation
of life, or perhaps to his original choice or moral purpose of life.
But <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p20.5">ἴσως δὲ καὶ</span>
seems best to suit the former explanation.</p></note>
“They appointed two,” it is said, “Joseph called
Barsabus, who was surnamed Justus, and Matthias. And they prayed, and
said; Thou, Lord, which knowest the hearts of all men, show whether of
these two thou hast chosen, that he may take part of this ministry and
Apostleship, from which Judas by transgression fell, that he might go
to his own place.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 1.24,25" id="vi.iii-p20.6" parsed="|Acts|1|24|1|25" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.24-Acts.1.25">v. 24,
25</scripRef>.)
They do well to mention the sin of Judas, thereby showing that it is a
witness they ask to have; not increasing the number, but not suffering
it to be diminished. “And they gave forth their lots” (for
the spirit was not yet sent), “and the lot fell upon Matthias:
and he was numbered with the eleven Apostles.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 1.26" id="vi.iii-p20.7" parsed="|Acts|1|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.26">v. 26</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.iii-p21">“Then,” it says,
“returned they unto Jerusalem from the mount called Olivet
(Recapitulation), [“which<note place="end" n="67" id="vi.iii-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iii-p22"> This
clause of the text is added, though wanting in our <span class="c14" id="vi.iii-p22.1">mss.</span> The comment is, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p22.2">ὥστε
μηδὲ μακρὰν
βαδίζουσιν
ὁδὸν φόβον
τινὰ
γενέσθαι
τρέμουσιν
ἔτι καὶ
δεδοικόσιν
αὐτοῖς</span>: i.e.
“so that <i>not</i> being a long way for them walking, it was
<i>not,</i> etc.,” which construction being somewhat obscure, the
modern text has, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p22.3">τοῦτό φησιν,
ἵνα δείξῃ
ὅτι μακρὰν οὐ
βαδίζουσιν
ὁδὸν, ὡς
φόβον τινὰ μη
γενέσθαι
τρέμουσιν
ἔτι καὶ
δεδοικόσιν
αὐτοῖς</span>.</p></note> is nigh to
Jerusalem, at the distance of a sabbath-day’s journey:”] so
that there was no long way to go, to be a cause of alarm to them while
yet trembling and fearful. “And when they were come in, they went
up into an upper room.” They durst not appear in the town. They
also did well to go up into an upper room, as it became less easy to
arrest them at once. “And they continued,” it is said,
“with one accord in prayer.” Do <pb n="20" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_20.html" id="vi.iii-Page_20" />you see how watchful they
were? “Continuing in prayer,” and “with one
accord,” as it were with one soul, continuing therein: two things
reported in their praise. [“Where<note place="end" n="68" id="vi.iii-p22.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iii-p23"> Here
again, as usual, in the renewed exposition, the text is
omitted.</p></note> they
were abiding,” etc., to, “And Mary the Mother of Jesus and
His brethren.”] Now Joseph perhaps was dead: for it is not to be
supposed that when the brethren had become believers, Joseph believed
not; he who in fact had believed before any. Certain it is that we
nowhere find him looking upon Christ as man merely. As where His mother
said, [“Thy father and I did seek thee sorrowing.”
(<scripRef passage="Luke ii. 48" id="vi.iii-p23.1" parsed="|Luke|2|48|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.48">Luke ii. 48</scripRef>.) And upon another occasion, it was said,] “Thy mother<note place="end" n="69" id="vi.iii-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iii-p24"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p24.1">῾Η μητήρ σου
καὶ οἱ
ἀδελφοί σου
ἐζητοῦμέν
σε</span>. A. C. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p24.2">ὁ πατήρ σου κ. τ.
λ</span>. B. For <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p24.3">ἐζητ</span>. we must read
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p24.4">ζητοῦσιν</span>. The passage referred to is <scripRef passage="Matt. xiii. 47" id="vi.iii-p24.5" parsed="|Matt|13|47|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.47">Matt. xiii.
47</scripRef>,
where however it is not Mary that speaks, but “A certain person
said unto Him, Behold, Thy mother and Thy brethren stand without
seeking to speak with Thee.” In the Homily on that passage,
Chrys. interprets that Mary presented herself on that occasion
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p24.6">οὐδὲν
οὐδέπω περὶ
αὐτοῦ μέγα
φανταζομένη</span>, “having as yet no high idea of His Person,”
and that both she and His brethren, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p24.7">ὡς ἀνθρώπῳ
προσεῖχον
ψιλῷ</span> “looked upon
Him as mere man.” In the same way he adverts to that incident
here, for contrast with the higher faith of Joseph; but as the
statement, “His mother said,” is not accurate, the modern
text <i>substitutes</i> the passage, <scripRef passage="Luke ii. 48" id="vi.iii-p24.8" parsed="|Luke|2|48|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.48">Luke ii. 48</scripRef>, and
reads, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p24.9">ἡ μήτηρ
ἔλεγεν, ᾽Εγὼ
καὶ ὁ πατήρ
σου
ὀδυνώμενοι
ἐζητοῦμέν
σε</span>. It seems that Chrys. cited this
passage also (hence our <span class="c14" id="vi.iii-p24.10">mss.</span> have <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p24.11">ἐζητοῦμεν</span> for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p24.12">ζητοῦσι</span>), meaning, that it was not Joseph who said this, but
Mary.—Œcumenius, however, gives a different turn to this
passage of St. Chrys. “And if Joseph had been alive, he too would
have been present; especially as he never, <i>like his sons</i>
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p24.13">οἱ ἐξ
αὐτοῦ</span> viz.
the ἀδελφοὶ),
entertained a doubt of the mystery of the Incarnation. But it is
manifest that <i>he was long dead;</i> <i>since</i> even on the
occasion when, as Jesus was teaching, His kinsfolk demanded to see Him,
<i>Joseph was not present.</i> For what says the Gospel? “Thy
mother and thy brethren without seek thee;” but not also, <i>Thy
father.</i></p></note> and thy brethren seek thee.”
(<scripRef passage="Matt. xiii. 47" id="vi.iii-p24.14" parsed="|Matt|13|47|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.47">Matt.
xiii. 47</scripRef>.) So that Joseph knew this before all others. And to them [the
brethren] Christ said, “The world cannot hate you, but Me it
hateth. (<scripRef passage="John vii. 7" id="vi.iii-p24.15" parsed="|John|7|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.7">John vii. 7</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.iii-p25">Again, consider the moderation
of James. He it was who received the Bishopric of Jerusalem, and here
he says nothing. Mark also the great moderation of the other Apostles,
how they concede the throne to him, and no longer dispute with each
other. For that Church was as it were in heaven: having nothing to do
with this world’s affairs: and resplendent not with wails, no,
nor with numbers, but with the zeal of them that formed the assembly.
They were “about an hundred and twenty,” it says. The
seventy perhaps whom Christ Himself had chosen, and other of the more
earnest-minded disciples, as Joseph and Matthias. (<scripRef passage="Acts 1.14" id="vi.iii-p25.1" parsed="|Acts|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.14">v. 14</scripRef>.) There were women, he says, many, who followed Him.
(<scripRef passage="Mark xv. 41" id="vi.iii-p25.2" parsed="|Mark|15|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.15.41">Mark xv. 41</scripRef>.) [“The number of the names together.] Together<note place="end" n="70" id="vi.iii-p25.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iii-p26"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p26.1">᾽Επι
τὸ αὐτὸ</span>: a
comment on <scripRef passage="Acts 1.15" id="vi.iii-p26.2" parsed="|Acts|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.15">v. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>” they were on all occasions.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.iii-p27">[“Men and brethren,”
etc.] Here is forethought for providing a teacher; here was the first
who ordained a teacher. He did not say, ‘We are
sufficient.’ So far was he beyond all vain-glory, and he looked
to one thing alone. And yet he had the same power to ordain as they all
collectively.<note place="end" n="71" id="vi.iii-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iii-p28"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p28.1">Καίτοιγε
ἰσότυπον
ἅπασιν εἶχε
τὴν
κατάστασιν,</span> which Erasm. justly
renders, <i>Quanquam habebat jus constituendi por omnibus:</i> i.e. the
ordination by St. Peter singly, would have been as valid as the
ordination by the whole body. D. F. have <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p28.2">καίτοι
οὐδὲ</span>, i.e. and yet he
possessed a power of ordaining, in which they were not all upon a par
with him: which reading is accepted by Morel. Sav. and Ben., and is
rendered by the last, <i>Quanquam non pari forma apud omnes ejus
vigebat auctoritas.</i> This reading originated in a mistake as to the
meaning of the other, as if that asserted only that St. Peter had the
same power of ordaining as <i>any</i> of the rest.</p></note> But well might these things be done in
this fashion, through the noble spirit of the man, and because prelacy
then was not an affair of dignity, but of provident care for the
governed. This neither made the elected to become elated, for it was to
dangers that they were called, nor those not elected to make a
grievance of it, as if they were disgraced. But things are not done in
this fashion now; nay, quite the contrary.—For observe, they were
an hundred and twenty, and he asks for one out of the whole body: with
good right, as having been put in charge of them: for to him had Christ
said, “And when thou art converted, strengthen thy
brethren.” (<scripRef passage="Luke xxii. 32" id="vi.iii-p28.3" parsed="|Luke|22|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.32">Luke xxii. 32</scripRef>, Ben.)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.iii-p29">“For he was numbered with
us,” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p29.1">πρὥτος τοῦ
πράγματος
αὐθεντει</span> absent from A.B.C ) says Peter. On this
account it behooves to propose another; to be a witness in his place.
And see how he imitates his Master, ever discoursing from the
Scriptures, and saying nothing as yet concerning Christ; namely, that
He had frequently predicted this Himself. Nor does he mention where the
Scripture speaks of the treachery of Judas; for instance, “The
mouth of the wicked and the mouth of the deceitful are opened against
me” (<scripRef passage="Ps. cix. 1" id="vi.iii-p29.2" parsed="|Ps|9|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.9.1">Ps. cix. 1</scripRef>.); but where it speaks only of his punishment; for this was
most to their advantage. It shows again the benevolence of the Lord:
“For he was numbered with us” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p29.3">τοὕτο γὰρ
αὐτοὺς
μάλιστα
ὡφέλει·
Δείκνυσι
πάλιν</span> A.B.C ), he says, “and obtained his lot of this
ministry.” He calls it everywhere “lot,” showing that
the whole is from God’s grace and election, and reminding them of
the old times, inasmuch as God chose him into His own lot or portion,
as of old He took the Levites. He also dwells upon the circumstances
respecting Judas, showing that the reward of the treachery was made
itself the herald of the punishment. For he “acquired,” he
says, “a field out of the reward of the iniquity.” Observe
the divine economy <pb n="21" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_21.html" id="vi.iii-Page_21" />in the event. “Of the iniquity,” he
says. For there are many iniquities, but never was anything more
iniquitous than this: so that the affair was one of iniquity. Now not
only to those who were present did the event become known, but to all
thereafter, so that without meaning or knowing what they were about,
they gave it a name; just as Caiaphas had prophesied unconsciously. God
compelled them to call the field in Hebrew “Aceldama.”
(<scripRef passage="Matt. xxvi. 24" id="vi.iii-p29.4" parsed="|Matt|26|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.24">Matt.
xxvi. 24</scripRef>.) By this also the evils which were to come upon the Jews were
declared: and Peter shows the prophecy to have been so far in part
fulfilled, which says, “It had been good for that man if he had
not been born.” We may with propriety apply this same to the Jews
likewise; for if he who was guide suffered thus, much more they. Thus
far however Peter says nothing of this. Then, showing that the term,
“Aceldama,” might well be applied to his fate, he
introduces the prophet, saying, “Let his habitation be
desolate.” For what can be worse desolation than to become a
place of burial? And the field may well be called <i>his.</i> For he
who cast down the price, although others were the buyers, has a right
to be himself reckoned owner of a great desolation.<note place="end" n="72" id="vi.iii-p29.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iii-p30"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p30.1">κύριος
ἐρημώσεως
μεγάλης</span>.
Something perhaps is wanting between <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p30.2">κύρ</span>. and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p30.3">ἐρ.
μ</span>. Indeed the text seems to consist of
little more than a few rough notes.</p></note>
This desolation was the prelude to that of the Jews, as will appear on
looking closely into the facts. For indeed they destroyed themselves by
famine, and killed many, and the city became a burial-place of
strangers, of soldiers,<note place="end" n="73" id="vi.iii-p30.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iii-p31"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p31.1">Τάφος
γέγονεν ἡ
πόλις τῶν
ξένων, τῶν
στρατιωτῶν</span>. In the defective state of the text it is not easy to
conjecture what this can mean. Perhaps, alluding to the words in St.
Matthew, “a place to bury <i>strangers</i> in.” St. Chrys.
may have explained, that the strangers were not heathen (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p31.2">ἐκείνους γὰρ
οὐδ᾽ ἂν
εἴασαν
ταφῆναι</span>,
they would not have allowed such to be buried in or by the Holy City,
much less have provided a place of burial for them), but foreign Jews:
and if in <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p31.3">τάφος
γέγονεν ἡ
πόλις</span> he alludes to
the description in Josephus, B. J. v. 12. 3. and 13. 7. this
explanation of the term “strangers” would be the more
apposite, as the myriads who perished in the siege were assembled from
all parts of the world. The ‘soldiers’ seem to be the
mercenaries on the side of the Jews: five thousand Idumæans are
mentioned, B. J. v. 6. 1.</p></note> for as to those,
they would not even have let them be buried, for in fact they were not
deemed worthy of sepulture.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.iii-p32">“Wherefore of these men
which have companied with us,” continues Peter. Observe how
desirous he is they should be eye-witnesses. It is true indeed that the
Spirit would shortly come; and yet great care is shown with regard to
this circumstance. “Of these men,” he says, “which
have companied with us, all the time that the Lord Jesus went in and
out among us.” He shows that they had dwelt with Christ, not
simply been present as disciples. In fact, from the very beginning
there were many that then followed Him. Observe, for instance, how this
appears in these words: “One of the two which heard John speak,
and followed Jesus.—All the time,” he says, “that the
Lord Jesus went in and out among us, beginning from the baptism of
John.” (<scripRef passage="John i. 40" id="vi.iii-p32.1" parsed="|John|1|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.40">John i. 40</scripRef>.) True! for no one knew
what preceded that event, though they did learn it by the Spirit.
“Unto that same day that He was taken up from us, must one be
ordained to be a witness with us of His resurrection.”<note place="end" n="74" id="vi.iii-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iii-p33"> The
requirement for the apostolic office is here clearly indicated. The
candidate must have associated with Christ and his apostles during the
period from John’s baptism to the Lord’s ascension, i.e.
during His public ministry. The character of the apostolate is also
significantly implied in the term <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p33.1">μάρτυς τῆς
ἀναστάσεως
ἀυτοῦ</span>. The
resurrection was the great central theme of apostolic teaching and
preaching (vid. <scripRef passage="Acts iv. 2, 33" id="vi.iii-p33.2" parsed="|Acts|4|2|0|0;|Acts|4|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.2 Bible:Acts.4.33">Acts iv. 2, 33</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts xvii. 18, 32" id="vi.iii-p33.3" parsed="|Acts|17|18|0|0;|Acts|17|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.18 Bible:Acts.17.32">xvii. 18, 32</scripRef>).—G.B.S.</p></note> He said not, a witness of the rest of his
actions, but a witness of the resurrection alone. For indeed that
witness had a better right to be believed, who was able to declare,
that He Who ate and drank, and was crucified, the same rose again.
Wherefore it was needed that he should be a witness, not only of the
time preceding this event, nor only of what followed it, and of the
miracles; the thing required was, the resurrection. For the other
matters were manifest and acknowledged, but the resurrection took place
in secret, and was manifest to these only. And they do not say, Angels
have told us; but, We have seen.<note place="end" n="75" id="vi.iii-p33.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iii-p34"> Here
the Edd. have <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p34.1">ἡμεῖς·
πόθεν
δῆλον; ἐξ ὧν
θαυματουργοῦμεν</span>. “ourselves: how is this proved? by the miracles we
work.” C. has not these words, which are not needed, but rather
disturb the sense.</p></note> For this it was that
was most needful at that time: that they should be men having a right
to be believed, because they had seen.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.iii-p35">“And they appointed
two,” it is said.<note place="end" n="76" id="vi.iii-p35.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iii-p36"> The
words of the text (<scripRef passage="Acts 1.23" id="vi.iii-p36.1" parsed="|Acts|1|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.23">v.
23</scripRef>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p36.2">Καὶ
ἔστησαν δύο</span>
are better rendered “put forward” (Rev.
Vs.) than “appointed.” (A.Y.) The meaning is that the
company chose two persons as candidates, leaving the decision between
them to the lot.—G.B.S.</p></note> Why not many? That
the feeling of disappointment might not reach further, extending to
many. Again, it is not without reason<note place="end" n="77" id="vi.iii-p36.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iii-p37"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p37.1">Οὐχ ἁπλῶς δὲ
προστίθησιν
ἐκεῖνον</span>,
D. and E. have <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p37.2">οὐχ
ἁπλῶς δὲ οὐ
προτίθησιν
ἐκεῖνον</span>,
according to which the sense would be the same: “Not without
reason does he avoid putting Matthias first.”</p></note> that he puts
Matthias last; he would show, that frequently he that is honourable
among men, is inferior before God. And they all pray in common saying,
“Thou, Lord, which knowest the hearts of all men, show.
Thou,” not “We.” And very seasonably they use the
epithet, “heart-knowing:” for by Him Who is this<note place="end" n="78" id="vi.iii-p37.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iii-p38"> Here
the Edd. add, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p38.1">οὐχὶ τῶν
ἔξωθεν</span>,
“not by those without:” but these words are not found in
our <span class="c14" id="vi.iii-p38.2">mss.</span> of either text, nor in the
Catena.</p></note> must the choice be made. So confident
were they, that assuredly one of them must be appointed. They said not,
Choose, but, “Show the chosen one;” knowing that all things
were foreordained of God; “Whom <pb n="22" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_22.html" id="vi.iii-Page_22" />Thou didst choose: one of these
two,” say they, “to have his lot in this ministry and
apostleship.” For there was besides another ministry
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p38.3">διακονία</span>). “And they gave them their lots.” For they did
not yet consider themselves to be worthy to be informed by some sign.<note place="end" n="79" id="vi.iii-p38.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iii-p39"> So,
except E. all our <span class="c14" id="vi.iii-p39.1">mss.</span> and the Catena: and
Morel. Ben. But Sav. and Par. “they did not yet think themselves
worthy to make the election by themselves: wherefore they desire to be
informed by some sign.” An unnecessary alteration; for the
<i>sign</i> means some miraculous token. So Œcumen.</p></note> And besides, if in a case where neither
prayer was made, nor men of worth were the agents, the casting of lots
so much availed, because it was done of a right intention, I mean in
the case of Jonah (<scripRef passage="Jonah i. 7" id="vi.iii-p39.2" parsed="|Jonah|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jonah.1.7">Jonah i. 7</scripRef>); much more did
it here. Thus,<note place="end" n="80" id="vi.iii-p39.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iii-p40"> <span class="c11" id="vi.iii-p40.1">Mss.</span> and Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p40.2">πολλῷ
μᾶλλον
ἐνταῦθα
ἐπλήρωσε τὸν
χορὸν,
ἀπήρτισε την
τάξιν</span>. The Catena
adds <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p40.3">ὁ ἀναδεχθεὶς
(ἀναδειχθεὶς</span>), which we have adopted.</p></note> did he, the designated, fill up the
company, complete the order: but the other candidate was not annoyed;
for the apostolic writers would not have concealed [that or any other]
failings of their own, seeing they have told of the very chief
Apostles, that on other occasions they <i>had indignation</i>
(<scripRef passage="Matt. xx. 24; Matt. xxvi. 8" id="vi.iii-p40.4" parsed="|Matt|20|24|0|0;|Matt|26|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.20.24 Bible:Matt.26.8">Matt.
xx. 24; Matt. xxvi. 8</scripRef>), and this not once
only, but again and again.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.iii-p41">Let us then also imitate them.
And now I address no longer every one, but those who aim at preferment.
If thou believest that the election is with God, be not displeased.
(<scripRef passage="Mark x. 14" id="vi.iii-p41.1" parsed="|Mark|10|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.10.14">Mark x. 14</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Mark 10:21" id="vi.iii-p41.2" parsed="|Mark|10|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.10.21">21</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 14:4" id="vi.iii-p41.3" parsed="|Mark|14|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.14.4">xiv. 4</scripRef>.) For it is with Him thou art displeased, and with Him thou
art exasperated: it is He who has made the choice; thou doest the very
thing that Cain did; because, forsooth, his brother’s sacrifice
was preferred, he was indignant, when he ought to have felt
compunction. However, that is not what I mean here; but this, that God
knows how to dispense things for the best. In many cases, thou art in
point of disposition more estimable than the other but not the fit
person. Besides, on the other hand, thy life is irreproachable, and thy
habits those of a well-nurtured man, but in the Church this is not all
that is wanted. Moreover, one man is adapted for one thing, another for
another. Do you not observe, how much discourse the holy Scripture has
made on this matter? But let me say why it is that the thing has become
a subject of competition: it is because we come to the Episcopate not
as unto a work of governing and superintending the brethren, but as to
a post of dignity and repose. Did you but know that a Bishop is bound
to belong to all, to bear the burden of all; that others, if they are
angry, are pardoned, but he never; that others, if they sin, have
excuses made for them, he has none; you would not be eager for the
dignity, would not run after it. So it is, the Bishop is exposed to the
tongues of all, to the criticism of all, whether they be wise or fools.
He is harassed with cares every day, nay, every night. He has many to
hate him, many to envy him. Talk not to me of those who curry favor
with all, of those who desire to sleep, of those who advance to this
office as for repose. We have nothing to do with these; we speak of
those who watch for your souls, who consider the safety and welfare of
those under them before their own. Tell me now: suppose a man has ten
children, always living with him, and constantly under his control; yet
is he solicitous about them; and a bishop, who has such numbers, not
living under the same roof with him, but owing obedience to his
authority—what does he not need to be! But he is honored, you
will say. With what sort of honor, indeed! Why, the paupers and beggars
abuse him openly in the market-place. And why does he not stop their
mouths then? Yes, very proper work, this, for a bishop, is it not?<note place="end" n="81" id="vi.iii-p41.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iii-p42"> Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p42.1">Πάνυ
γε. Οὐ γὰρ
ἐπισκόπου
λέγεις
ἔργον</span>. Read
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p42.2">Πάνυ
γε (οὐ γάρ;) ἐπισκ. λέγ.
ἔργον</span>.</p></note> Then again, if he do not give to all, the
idle and the industrious alike, lo! a thousand complaints on all sides.
None is afraid to accuse him, and speak evil of him. In the case of
civil governors, fear steps in; with bishops, nothing of the kind. As
for the fear of God, it does not influence people, as regards them, in
the least degree. Why speak of the anxiety connected with the word and
doctrine? the painful work in Ordinations? Either, perhaps, I am a poor
wretched incompetent creature, or else, the case is as I say. The soul
of a Bishop is for all the world like a vessel in a storm: lashed from
every side, by friends, by foes, by one’s own people, by
strangers. Does not the Emperor rule the whole world, the Bishop a
single city? Yet a Bishop’s anxieties are as much beyond those of
the emperor, as the waters of a river simply moved, by the wind are
surpassed in agitation by the swelling and raging sea. And why? because
in the one case there are many to lend a hand, for all goes on by law
and by rule; but in the other there is none of this, nor is there
authority to command; but if one be greatly moved, then he is harsh; if
the contrary, then he is cold! And in him these opposites must meet,
that he may neither be despised, nor be hated. Besides, the very
demands of business preoccupy him: how many is he obliged to offend,
whether he will or not! How many to be severe with! I speak not
otherwise than it is, but as <pb n="23" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_23.html" id="vi.iii-Page_23" />I find it in my own actual experience. I
do not think there are many among Bishops that will be saved, but many
more that perish: and the reason is, that it is an affair that requires
a great mind. Many are the exigencies which throw a man out of his
natural temper; and he had need have a thousand eyes on all sides. Do
you not see what a number of qualifications the Bishop must have? to be
apt to teach, patient, holding fast the faithful word in doctrine
(see <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iii. 2-9" id="vi.iii-p42.3" parsed="|1Tim|3|2|3|9" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.2-1Tim.3.9">1 Tim. iii. 2–9</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Tit. i. 7-9" id="vi.iii-p42.4" parsed="|Titus|1|7|1|9" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.7-Titus.1.9">Tit. i. 7–9</scripRef>). What trouble and
pains does this require! And then, others do wrong, and he bears all
the blame. To pass over every thing else: if one soul depart
unbaptized, does not this subvert all his own prospect of salvation?
The loss of one soul carries with it a penalty which no language can
represent. For if the salvation of that soul was of such value, that
the Son of God became man, and suffered so much, think how sore a
punishment must the losing of it bring! And if in this present life he
who is cause of another’s destruction is worthy of death, much
more in the next world. Do not tell me, that the presbyter is in fault,
or the deacon. The guilt of all these comes perforce upon the head of
those who ordained them. Let me mention another instance. It chances,
that a bishop has inherited from his predecessor a set of persons of
indifferent character.<note place="end" n="82" id="vi.iii-p42.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iii-p43"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p43.1">Συμβαίνει
τινὰ κλῆρον
διαδέξασθαι
ἀνδρῶν
μοχθηρῶν</span>. The expression below, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p43.2">ὅτι
μοχθηρός τις
ἐστι</span> shows that the
ἀνδ.
μοχθ.,
‘ill-conditioned men,’ are clerks. The offences meant seem
to have been before ordination: and the difficulty is, How to deal with
a clerk who ought not to have been ordained at all? You cannot cut him
off from the order of clergy, there being no present actual delinquency
to justify such a step. Then suppose you do not call him to account for
the past, on the ground that the bishop who ordained him must be
answerable: what are you to do, when this man should in the regular
course be advanced to a higher order of the ministry? To refuse to
ordain him, would be to publish his unworthiness, and call attention to
the scandal of his having been ordained in the first instance: to
advance him, would be even worse.</p></note> What measures is it
proper to take in respect of bygone transgressions (for here are two
precipices) so as not to let the offender go unpunished, and not to
cause scandal to the rest? Must one’s first step be to cut him
off? There is no actual present ground for that. But is it right to let
him go unmarked? Yes, say you; for the fault rests with the bishop who
ordained him. Well then? must one refuse to ordain him again, and to
raise him to a higher degree of the ministry? That would be to publish
it to all men, that he is a person of indifferent character, and so
again one would cause scandal in a different way. But is one to promote
him to a higher degree? That is much worse.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.iii-p44">If then there were only the
responsibility of the office itself for people to run after in the
episcopate, none would be so quick to accept it. But as things go, we
run after this, just as we do after the dignities of the world. That we
may have glory with men, we lose ourselves with God. What profit in
such honor? How self-evident its nothingness is! When you covet the
episcopal rank,<note place="end" n="83" id="vi.iii-p44.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iii-p45"> Here
the Edd. add <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p45.1">ἀντίστησον
τὴν
γέενναν</span>,
“put in the other balance—hell:” which, however, is
not found in any of our <span class="c14" id="vi.iii-p45.2">mss.</span></p></note> put in the other scale, the account
to be rendered after this life. Weigh against it, the happiness of a
life free from toil, take into account the different measure of the
punishment. I mean, that even if you have sinned, but in your own
person merely, you will have no such great punishment, nothing like it:
but if you have sinned as bishop, you are lost. Remember what Moses
endured, what wisdom he displayed, what good deeds he exhibited: but,
for committing one sin only,<note place="end" n="84" id="vi.iii-p45.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iii-p46"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p46.1">ἵνα
ἓν ἁμάρτῃ
ἁμάρτημα
μόνον,
ἐκολάζετο
πικρῶς</span>. On this
peculiar construction, see Field, <i>Adnotat, in Hom. in Matt.</i> p.
404. E.—In the next sentence St. Chrys. in applying the
term <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p46.2">ἱερεὺς</span> to
Moses, does not mean that Moses was a Priest, but that he held a
station similar in some regards to that of Bishops afterwards. Aaron
was properly the High Priest, but Moses was a type of Christian
Bishops, considered as Chief Pastors and Rulers.</p></note> he was bitterly
punished; and with good reason; for this fault was attended with injury
to the rest. Not in regard that the sin was public, but because it was
the sin of a spiritual Ruler (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p46.3">ίερέως</span>) cf. S.);
for in truth we do not pay the same penalty for public and for hidden
faults. (Aug in <scripRef passage="Ps. xcix. 6" id="vi.iii-p46.4" parsed="|Ps|99|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.99.6">Ps. xcix. 6</scripRef>.) The sin may be the same, but not the
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p46.5">ζημία</span>) harm of
it; nay, not the sin itself; for it is not the same thing to sin in
secret and unseen, and to sin openly. But the bishop cannot sin
unobserved. Well for him if he escape reproach, though he sin not; much
less can he think to escape notice, if he do sin. Let him be angry, let
him laugh, or let him but dream of a moment’s relaxation, many
are they that scoff, many that are offended, many that lay down the
law, many that bring to mind the former bishops, and abuse the present
one; not that they wish to sound the praise of those; no, it is only to
carp at him that they bring up the mention of fellow-bishops, of
presbyters. Sweet, says the proverb, is war to the inexperienced; but<note place="end" n="85" id="vi.iii-p46.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iii-p47"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p47.1">Μᾶλλον δὲ
νῦν οὐδὲ
μετὰ τὸ
ἐκβῆναι
δῆλος τοῖς
πολλοῖς· οὐ
γάρ ἐστιν
αὐτοῖς
πολέμος· &amp;
135·λλὰ κατὰ
τοὺς
ποίμενας
ἐκείνους, κ. τ.
λ</span>. Perhaps Chrys. is not fully reported
here. The meaning seems to be: “The proverb, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p47.2">γλυκὺς ὁ
πόλεμος
ἀπείροις</span>, may well be applied here; it is a fine thing to be a bishop, to
those who have not tried it. Little do people think what this war is,
before they have entered into it. But in our times, not only
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p47.3">πρὸ τοῦ
ἐμβῆναι</span>,
but even <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p47.4">μετὰ
τὸ ἐκβῆναι</span>, after a good bishop has gone through with it, the
generality of people do not see that there has been any war in the
case. We bishops, in their view, are like Ezekiel’s shepherds.
And no marvel, for many among us are such.” The author of the
modern text has given a different turn to the sentiment. Here it is:
“The same may well be said in the present case; or rather, we do
say it before we have entered into the contest; but after we have
embarked in it, we become not even visible to the generality. For to us
now there is no war, against those who oppress the poor, nor do we
endure to battle in defence of the flock; but like those shepherds,
etc.”</p></note> it may rather <pb n="24" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_24.html" id="vi.iii-Page_24" />be said now, that even after
one has come out of it, people in general have seen nothing of it: for
in their eyes it is not war, but like those shepherds in Ezekiel, we
slay and devour. (<scripRef passage="Ezek. xxxiv. 2" id="vi.iii-p47.5" parsed="|Ezek|34|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.34.2">Ezek. xxxiv. 2</scripRef>.) Which of us has it in
his power to show that he has taken as much care for the flocks of
Christ, as Jacob did for Laban’s? (<scripRef passage="Gen. xxxi. 40" id="vi.iii-p47.6" parsed="|Gen|31|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.31.40">Gen. xxxi. 40</scripRef>.) Which of us can
tell of the frost of the night? For talk not to me of vigils, and all
that parade.<note place="end" n="86" id="vi.iii-p47.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iii-p48"> Vigils were celebrated in C.’s time with much pomp. A grand
ceremonial of this kind was held in the first year of his episcopate,
at the translation of the relics.</p></note> The contrary plainly is the fact.
Prefects, and governors (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p48.1">ὕπαρχοι καὶ
τοπάρχαι</span>) of provinces, do not enjoy such honour as he that governs the
Church. If he enter the palace, who but he is first? If he go to see
ladies, or visit the houses of the great, none is preferred to him. The
whole state of things is ruined and corrupt. I do not speak thus as
wishing to put us bishops to shame, but to repress your hankering after
the office. For with what conscience,<note place="end" n="87" id="vi.iii-p48.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iii-p49"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p49.1">Ποί&amp; 251· γὰρ
συνειδότι
ἂν (l. κἂν) γένῃ
σπούδασας ἢ,
κ. τ. λ</span>. The meaning is
strangely mistaken by the Lat. transl. Erasm. has, <i>Quem enim
conscium adibis si vel,</i> etc. <i>Ben. Quo uteris conscio si ambias
vel,</i> etc. The ποίοις <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p49.2">ὀφθάλμοις</span> following might have shown the meaning, not to mention the
ungrammatical rendering of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p49.3">ἂν
γένῃ
σπούδασας</span>.</p></note> (even should
you succeed in becoming a bishop, having made interest for it either in
person or by another), with what eyes will you look the man in the face
who worked with you to that end? What will you have to plead for your
excuse? For he that unwillingly, by compulsion and not with his own
consent, was raised to the office, may have something to say for
himself, though for the most part even such an one has no pardon to
expect,<note place="end" n="88" id="vi.iii-p49.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iii-p50"> See
<i>de Sacerdot,</i> lib. iv. in the opening, where this question is
considered at length.</p></note> and yet truly he so far has something to
plead in excuse. Think how it fared with Simon Magus. What signifies it
that you give not money, if, in place of money, you pay court, you lay
many plans, you set engines to work? “Thy money perish with
thee!” (<scripRef passage="Acts viii. 20" id="vi.iii-p50.1" parsed="|Acts|8|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.20">Acts viii. 20</scripRef>.) Thus was it said to
him, and thus will it be said to these: your canvassing perish with
you, because you have thought to purchase the gift of God by human
intrigue! But there is none such here? And God forbid there should be!
For it is not that I wish any thing of what I have been saying to be
applicable to you: but just now the connexion has led us on to these
topics. In like manner when we talk against covetousness, we are not
preaching at you, no, nor against any one man personally. God grant it
may be the case, that these remedies were prepared by us without
necessity. The wish of the physician is, that after all his pains, his
drugs may be thrown away because not wanted: and this is just what we
desire, that our words may not have been needed, and so have been
spoken to the wind, so as to be but words. I am ready to submit to
anything, rather than be reduced to the necessity of using this
language. But if you like, we are ready to leave off; only let our
silence be without bad effects. No one, I imagine, though he were ever
so vainglorious, would wish to make a display of severity, when there
is nothing to call for it. I will leave the teaching to you: for that
is the best teaching, which teaches by actions.<note place="end" n="89" id="vi.iii-p50.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iii-p51"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p51.1">Παραχωρήσω
τῆς
διδασκαλίας
ἱμῖν</span>: I will cede the
teaching to you; let it be yours to teach by your actions, which is the
more potent teaching.</p></note> For
indeed the best physicians, although the sickness of their patients
brings them in fees, would rather their friends were well. And so we
too wish all to be well. (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. xiii. 7" id="vi.iii-p51.2" parsed="|2Cor|13|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.13.7">2 Cor. xiii. 7</scripRef>.)
It is not that we desire to be approved, and you reproved. I would
gladly manifest, if it were possible, with my very eyes, the love which
I bear to you: for then no one would be able to reproach me, though my
language were ever so rough. “For speech of friends, yea, were it
insult, can be borne;”<note place="end" n="90" id="vi.iii-p51.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iii-p52"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p52.1">Τὰ γὰρ παρὰ
φιλῶν
λεγόμενα, Κἂν
ὕβρις ᾖ,
φορητά</span>.
Apparently a quotation.</p></note> more “faithful
are the wounds of a friend, rather than the ready kisses of an enemy.
(<scripRef passage="Prov. xxvii. 6" id="vi.iii-p52.2" parsed="|Prov|27|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.27.6">Prov. xxvii. 6</scripRef>.) There nothing I love more than you, no, not even light itself.
I would gladly have my eyes put out ten thousand times over, if it were
possible by this means to convert your souls; so much is your salvation
dearer to me than light itself. For what profit to me in the rays of
the sun, when despondency on your account makes it all thick darkness
before my eyes? Light is good when it shines in cheerfulness, to a
sorrowful heart it seems even to be a trouble. How true this is, may
you never learn by experience! However, if it happen to any of you to
fall into sin, just stand by my bedside, when I am laid down to rest
and should be asleep; see<note place="end" n="91" id="vi.iii-p52.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iii-p53"> Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p53.1">ἀπυλοίμην
εἰ μὴ</span>: “May I
perish if, etc.” but none of our <span class="c14" id="vi.iii-p53.2">mss.</span>
have this word.</p></note> whether I am not like
a palsied man, like one beside himself, and, in the language of the
prophet, “the light of mine eyes, it also is gone from me.
(<scripRef passage="Ps. xxxviii. 10" id="vi.iii-p53.3" parsed="|Ps|38|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.38.10">Ps. xxxviii. 10</scripRef>.) For where is our hope, if you do not make progress? where
our despondency, if you do excellently? I seem to have wings, when I
hear any thing good of you. “Fulfil ye my joy.”
(<scripRef passage="Phil. ii. 2" id="vi.iii-p53.4" parsed="|Phil|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.2">Phil. ii. 2</scripRef>.) This one thing is the burden of my prayers, that I long for
your advancement. But that in which I strive with all is this, that I
love you, that I am wrapped up in you, that you are my all, father,
mother, brethren, children. Think not then that any <pb n="25" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_25.html" id="vi.iii-Page_25" />thing that has been
said was said in a hostile spirit, nay, it is for your amendment. It is
written “A brother assisted by his brother is as a strong
city.” (<scripRef passage="Prov. xviii. 19" id="vi.iii-p53.5" parsed="|Prov|18|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.18.19">Prov. xviii. 19</scripRef>.) Then do not take it
in disdain: for neither do I undervalue what you have to say. I should
wish even to be set right by you. For all (Edd. ‘all we’)
ye are brethren, and One is our Master: yet even among brothers it is
for one to direct, while the others obey. Then disdain it not, but let
us do all to the glory of God, for to Him belongs glory for ever and
ever. Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily IV on Acts ii. 1, 2." shorttitle="" progress="5.20%" prev="vi.iii" next="vi.v" id="vi.iv">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Acts ii. 1, 2." id="vi.iv-p0.1" parsed="|Acts|2|1|2|2" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.1-Acts.2.2" />
<p class="c21" id="vi.iv-p1"><span class="c9" id="vi.iv-p1.1">Homily IV.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vi.iv-p2"><scripRef passage="Acts II. 1, 2" id="vi.iv-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|2|1|2|2" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.1-Acts.2.2">Acts II. 1, 2</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi.iv-p3">“And when the day of
Pentecost was fully come, they were all with one accord in one place.
And suddenly there came a sound from heaven.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.iv-p4"><span class="c11" id="vi.iv-p4.1">Dost</span> thou perceive the type? What is this Pentecost? The time when the
sickle was to be put to the harvest, and the ingathering was made. See
now the reality, when the time was come to put in the sickle of the
word: for here, as the sickle, keen-edged, came the Spirit down. For
hear the words of Christ: “Lift up your eyes,” He said,
“and look on the fields, for they are white already to
harvest.” (<scripRef passage="John iv. 35" id="vi.iv-p4.2" parsed="|John|4|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.35">John iv. 35</scripRef>.) And again, “The
harvest truly is great, but the laborers are few.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. ix. 38" id="vi.iv-p4.3" parsed="|Matt|9|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.38">Matt. ix.
38</scripRef>.)
But as the first-fruits of this harvest, He himself took [our nature],
and bore it up on high. Himself first put in the sickle. Therefore<note place="end" n="92" id="vi.iv-p4.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p5"> i.e. in
reference to the harvest. The modern text has, “therefore He
calls this the harvest:” missing the author’s meaning, i.e.
the allusion to the parable of the sower.</p></note> also He calls the Word the Seed.
“When,” it says, “the day of Pentecost was fully
come” (<scripRef passage="Luke viii. 5, 11" id="vi.iv-p5.1" parsed="|Luke|8|5|0|0;|Luke|8|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.8.5 Bible:Luke.8.11">Luke viii. 5, 11</scripRef>): that is, when at the
Pentecost, while about it, in short.<note place="end" n="93" id="vi.iv-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p6.1">τουτέστι,
πρὸς τῇ
πεντηκοστῇ
περὶ αὐτὴν
ὡς εἰπεῖν  Πρὸς</span>, as in the
phrase, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p6.2">εἶναι</span> v.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p6.3">γίνεσθαι
πρός τινι</span>. <i>Hom. in Matt.</i> 289. B. Field, not. and similarly
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p6.4">περὶ</span> as in <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p6.5">εἶναι περί
τι</span>. Only Œcumen. has preserved
the true reading, in his comment <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p6.6">πρὸς τῇ π.; περὶ αὐτὴν
ἤδη τὴν
ἑορτήν</span>. A. B.
C. read, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p6.7">πρὸ
τῆς
πεντηκοστῆς
περὶ αὐτὴν
ὡς εἰπεῖν</span>: so Cat. but with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p6.8">περὶ</span> for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p6.9">πρὸ</span>. The
others, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p6.10">οὐ
πρὸ τῆς π.,
ἀλλὰ περὶ
αὐτὴν, ὡς
εἰπεῖν</span>.</p></note> For it was
essential that the present events likewise should take place during the
feast, that those who had witnessed the crucifixion of Christ, might
also behold these. “And suddenly there came a sound from
heaven.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 2.2" id="vi.iv-p6.11" parsed="|Acts|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.2">v.
2</scripRef>.)
Why did this not come to pass without sensible tokens? For this reason.
If even when the fact was such, men said, “They are full of new
wine,” what would they not have said, had it been otherwise? And
it is not merely, “there came a sound,” but, “from
heaven.” And the suddenness also startled them, and<note place="end" n="94" id="vi.iv-p6.12"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p7"> In the
<span class="c14" id="vi.iv-p7.1">mss.</span> and Edd. the order of the following
sentences is confused. It is here restored by bringing the
clause, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p7.2">καὶ
πάντας ἐκεῖ
συνήγαγεν</span> into what appears to be its proper connection, and supplying
the text to the comment <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p7.3">πολλὴν τὴν
ῥυμην λέγει
τοῦ
Πνεύματος</span>.</p></note> brought all together to the spot. “As
of a rushing mighty wind:” this betokens the exceeding vehemence
of the Spirit. “And it filled all the house:” insomuch that
those present both believed, and (Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p7.4">τούτους</span>) in this manner were shown to be worthy. Nor is this all; but
what is more awful still, “And there appeared unto them,”
it says, “cloven tongues like as of fire.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 2.3" id="vi.iv-p7.5" parsed="|Acts|2|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.3">v. 3</scripRef>.) Observe how it is always, “like as;” and
rightly: that you may have no gross sensible notions of the Spirit.
Also, “as it were of a blast:” therefore it was not a wind.
“Like as of fire.” For when the Spirit was to be made known
to John, then it came upon the head of Christ as in the form of a dove:
but now, when a whole multitude was to be converted, it is “like
as of fire. And it sat upon each of them.” This means, that it
remained and rested upon them.” For the sitting is significant of
settledness and continuance.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.iv-p8">Was it upon the twelve that it
came? Not so; but upon the hundred and twenty. For Peter would not have
quoted to no purpose the testimony of the prophet, saying, “And
it shall come to pass in the last days, saith the Lord God, I will pour
out of My spirit upon all flesh: and your sons and your daughters shall
prophesy, and your young men shall see visions, and your old men shall
dream dreams.” (<scripRef passage="Joel ii. 28" id="vi.iv-p8.1" parsed="|Joel|2|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Joel.2.28">Joel ii. 28</scripRef>.) “And they
were all filled with the Holy Ghost.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 2.4" id="vi.iv-p8.2" parsed="|Acts|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.4">v. 4</scripRef>.) For, that the effect may not be to frighten only,
therefore is it both “with the Holy Ghost, and with fire. And
began to speak with other tongues, as the Spirit gave them
utterance.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. iii. 11" id="vi.iv-p8.3" parsed="|Matt|3|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.11">Matt. iii. 11</scripRef>.) They receive no
other sign, but this first; for it was new to them, and there was no
need of any other sign. “And it sat upon each of them,”
says the writer. Observe now, how there is no longer any occasion for
that person to grieve, who was not elected as was Matthias, “And
they were all filled,” he says; not merely received the grace of
the Spirit, but <pb n="26" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_26.html" id="vi.iv-Page_26" />“were filled. And began to speak with other
tongues, as the Spirit gave them utterance.” It would not have
been said, <i>All,</i> the Apostles also being there present, unless
the rest also were partakers. For were it not so, having above made
mention of the Apostles distinctively and by name, he would not now
have put them all in one with the rest. For if, where it was only to be
mentioned that they were present, he makes mention of the Apostles
apart, much more would he have done so in the case here supposed.<note place="end" n="95" id="vi.iv-p8.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p9"> i.e. if
the gift descended only upon the Twelve, there would have been specific
and distinctive mention of them in this narrative, as there was in the
former chapter; and with much more reason here than there. The writer
would not have said merely, They were <i>all</i> together: it sat upon
each one <i>of them:</i> they were <i>all</i> filled: if he had meant
that the Spirit came only upon the Apostles.</p></note> Observe, how when one is <i>continuing in
prayer,</i> when one is in charity, then it is that the Spirit draws
near. It put them in mind also of another vision: for as fire did He
appear also in the bush. “As the Spirit gave them
utterance, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p9.1">ἀποφθέγγεσθαι</span>  (<scripRef passage="Exod. iii. 2" id="vi.iv-p9.2" parsed="|Exod|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.3.2">Exod. iii. 2</scripRef>.) For the things
spoken by them were <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p9.3">ἀποφθέγματα,</span> profound utterances.
“And,” it says, “there were dwelling at Jerusalem
Jews, devout men.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 2.5" id="vi.iv-p9.4" parsed="|Acts|2|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.5">v.
5</scripRef>.)
The fact of their dwelling there was a sign of piety: that being of so
many nations they should have left country, and home, and relations,
and be abiding there. For, it says, “There were dwelling at
Jerusalem Jews, devout men, out of every nation under heaven. Now when
this was noised abroad, the multitude came together, and were
confounded. (<scripRef passage="Acts 2.6" id="vi.iv-p9.5" parsed="|Acts|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.6">v. 6</scripRef>.) Since the event had
taken place in a house, of course they came together from without. The
multitude <i>was confounded:</i> was all in commotion. They marvelled;
“Because that every man heard them speak in his own language. And
they were amazed,” it says, “and marvelled, saying one to
another, Behold, are not all these which speak Galileans?”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 2.7-13" id="vi.iv-p9.6" parsed="|Acts|2|7|2|13" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.7-Acts.2.13">v. 7–13</scripRef>.) They
immediately turned their eyes towards the Apostles. “And
how” (it follows) “hear we every man in our own tongue,
wherein we were born? Parthians, and Medes, and Elamites, and the
dwellers in Mesopotamia, and in Judea, and Cappadocia, in Pontus, and
Asia, Phrygia, and Pamphylia, in Egypt, and in the parts of Libya about
Cyrene:” mark how they run from east to west:<note place="end" n="96" id="vi.iv-p9.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p10"> i.e.
Mark how the enumeration, “Parthians, and Medes,” etc.,
goes from east to west. This comment having been transposed to the end
of <scripRef passage="Acts 2.12" id="vi.iv-p10.1" parsed="|Acts|2|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.12">v. 12</scripRef>, was misunderstood: and
E. has instead of it, “Do you see how it was, that, as if they
had wings, they sped their way through the whole
world?”</p></note>
“and strangers of Rome, Jews and proselytes, Cretes and Arabians,
we do hear them speak in our tongues the wonderful works of God. And,
they were all amazed, and were in doubt, saying one to another, What
meaneth this? Others mocking said, These men are full of new
wine.” O the excessive folly! O the excessive malignity! Why it
was not even the season for that; for it was Pentecost. For this was
what made it worse: that when those were confessing—men that were
Jews, that were Romans, that were proselytes, yea perhaps that had
crucified Him—yet these, after so great signs, say, “They
are full of new wine!”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.iv-p11">But let us look over what has
been said from the beginning. (Recapitulation.) “And when the day
of Pentecost,” etc. “It filled,” he says, “the
house.” That wind <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p11.1">πνοὴ</span> was a very pool
of water. This betokened the copiousness, as the fire did the
vehemence. This nowhere happened in the case of the Prophets: for to
uninebriated souls such accesses are not attended with much
disturbance; but “when they have well drunken,” then indeed
it is as here, but with the Prophets it is otherwise.<note place="end" n="97" id="vi.iv-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p12"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p12.1">Τὰ γὰρ
τοιαῦτα
νηφουσῶν μὲν
ψυχῶν
προσπίπτοντα,
οὐ πολὺ* ἔχει
τὸν θόρυβον·
ὅταν δὲ
μεθύσωσιν
τότε μὲν
οὕτως, τοῖς
προφή* ταις δὲ
ἑτέρως</span>. In the
modern text, which here also is followed by Erasm. and Edd. it
is, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p12.2">ἀλλὰ τότε
μὲν οὕτως
ἐκείνοις,
τοῖς
προφήταις δὲ
ἑτέρως</span>.
“But here indeed it is on this wise with them (the disciples),
but with the Prophets otherwise.”—The expression
“uninebriated” relates to the Old Testament: no such fire
there, no mighty rushing wind, no vehement commotion: this comes of
“the new wine” of the Spirit; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p12.3">ὅταν
μεθύσωσιν</span>, with allusion to <scripRef passage="John ii. 10" id="vi.iv-p12.4" parsed="|John|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.2.10">John ii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>
(<scripRef passage="Ez. iii. 3" id="vi.iv-p12.5" parsed="|Ezek|3|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.3.3">Ez. iii. 3</scripRef>.) The roll of a book<note place="end" n="98" id="vi.iv-p12.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p13"> So
<i>de Sancta Pentecoste,</i> Hom. i. t. ii. 465. “Why does
Ezekiel receive the gift of prophecy not by the likeness of fire, but
by a book, while the Apostles receive the gifts by fire? For concerning
him we read, that one gave him in his mouth a roll of a book, etc.: but
concerning the Apostles not so, but “there appeared unto them
tongues as of fire.” Why is it a book and writing there, here
tongue and fire? Because there the Prophet went his way to accuse sins,
and to bewail Jewish calamities: whereas these went forth to consume
the sins of the whole world: therefore he received a writing, to call
to mind the coming calamities: these fire, to burn up the sins of the
world, and utterly abolish them. For as fire falling among thorns will
with ease destroy them, even so the grace of the Spirit consumed the
sins of men.”</p></note> is given him, and
Ezekiel ate what he was about to utter. “And it became in his
mouth,” it is said, “as honey for sweetness.” (And<note place="end" n="99" id="vi.iv-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p14"> This,
which we have marked as parenthesis, seems to be out of its place: it
interrupts what is said about Ezekiel, and besides is not relevant to
the matter immediately in hand, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p14.1">᾽Ενταῦθα δὲ
αὐτὸ τὸ Πν. τὸ
῞Α. κ. τ. λ</span>. would
come in more suitably after the mention of the fire in the bush, in
which God appeared to Moses. And so Œcumenius seems to have taken
it. “But it is in the likeness of fire, because the Spirit also
is God, and to prove by this also that the Spirit is of one Nature
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p14.2">ὁμοφυὲς</span>)
with the Father, Who appears in this manner to Moses at the
bush.”</p></note> again the hand of God touches the tongue of
another Prophet; but here it is the Holy Ghost Himself: (<scripRef passage="Jer. i. 9" id="vi.iv-p14.3" parsed="|Jer|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.1.9">Jer. i. 9</scripRef>) so
equal is He in honor with the Father and the Son.) And again, on the
other hand, Ezekiel calls it “Lamentations, and mourning, and
woe.” (<scripRef passage="Ez. ii. 10" id="vi.iv-p14.4" parsed="|Ezek|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.2.10">Ez. ii. 10</scripRef>.) To them it might well
be in the form of a book; for they still needed similitudes. Those had
to deal with only one nation, and with their own people; but these with
the whole world, and with men whom they never knew. Also Elisha
<pb n="27" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_27.html" id="vi.iv-Page_27" />receives the grace through the medium of a mantle (<scripRef passage="2 Kings xiii" id="vi.iv-p14.5" parsed="|2Kgs|13|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.13">2 Kings xiii</scripRef>.); another by
oil, as David (<scripRef passage="1 Sam. xvi. 13" id="vi.iv-p14.6" parsed="|1Sam|16|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.16.13">1 Sam. xvi. 13</scripRef>); and Moses by fire, as
we read of him at the bush. (<scripRef passage="Exod. iii. 2" id="vi.iv-p14.7" parsed="|Exod|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.3.2">Exod. iii. 2</scripRef>.) But in the
present case it is not so; for the fire itself sat upon them. (But
wherefore did the fire not appear so as to fill the house? Because they
would have been terrified.) But the story shows, that it is the same
here as there.<note place="end" n="100" id="vi.iv-p14.8"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p15"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p15.1">῞Οτι
τοῦτο ἐκεῖνό
ἐστι</span>: i.e. The Spirit here
given to the disciples, is the same that was given to those: but more
intense in operation; therefore it appears not merely under the emblem
of cloven tongues, but as tongues of <i>fire.</i></p></note> For you are not to stop at this, that
“there appeared unto them cloven tongues,” but note that
they were “of fire.” Such a fire as this is able to kindle
infinite fuel. Also, it is well said, <i>Cloven,</i> for they were from
one root; that you may learn, that it was an operation sent from the
Comforter.<note place="end" n="101" id="vi.iv-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p16"> Chrys.
seems to understand by <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p16.1">διαμεριζόμεναι</span>
(<scripRef passage="Acts 2.3" id="vi.iv-p16.2" parsed="|Acts|2|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.3">v.
3</scripRef>),
divided, distributed among the members of the company, rather than of a
cloven form, a forked appearance, as indicating the shape of the
fire-like tongues. The former is the preferable interpretation. (So the
Rev. Vers. vs. A.V.). The latter view cannot explain the singular verb
which follows, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p16.3">ἐκάθισεν</span>.—G.B.S.</p></note></p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.iv-p17">But observe how those men also
were first shown to be worthy, and then received the Spirit as worthy.
Thus, for instance, David:<note place="end" n="102" id="vi.iv-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p18"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p18.1">ἵνα
δειχθῇ αὐτοῦ
γυμνὴ ἡ
πίστις</span>.
Not, <i>ut palam fieret fides ejus, fides
ejus,</i> Ben. but,<i>quo ipsius nuda simplexque fides declararetur,</i>” Erasm. The meaning seems to be: David after the
victory over Goliath, when the hearts of the people were turned to him,
and he might have taken possession of the kingdom to which he was
anointed, yet did not seek worldly greatness, but chose rather to
suffer persecutions, etc.: as developed in the Homilies <i>de Davide et
Saule,</i> t. iv. 752. Below, for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p18.2">ἀνατρεφόμενον</span>
(“Samuel <i>brought up</i> in the
temple,”) A. has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p18.3">ἀναστρεφόμενον</span>, which we have adopted.</p></note> what he did among the
sheepfolds, the same he did after his victory and trophy; that it might
be shown how simple and absolute was his faith. Again, see Moses
despising royalty, and forsaking all, and after forty years taking the
lead of the people (<scripRef passage="Exod. ii. 11" id="vi.iv-p18.4" parsed="|Exod|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.2.11">Exod. ii. 11</scripRef>); and Samuel
occupied there in the temple (<scripRef passage="1 Sam. iii. 3" id="vi.iv-p18.5" parsed="|1Sam|3|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.3.3">1 Sam. iii. 3</scripRef>); Elisha leaving
all (<scripRef passage="1 Kings xix. 21" id="vi.iv-p18.6" parsed="|1Kgs|19|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.19.21">1 Kings xix. 21</scripRef>); Ezekiel again, made manifest by what happened
thereafter.<note place="end" n="103" id="vi.iv-p18.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p19"> So C
and Cat. B. transposes Elisha and Ezekiel, A. omits the clause. Chrys.
elsewhere makes it a special praise of Ezekiel, that he chose rather to
accompany his people into captivity, than to remain in his own land:
Interp. in <scripRef passage="Isai. i." id="vi.iv-p19.1" parsed="|Isa|1|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1">Isai. i.</scripRef> t. 1. 2. and <i>ad Stagyr.</i> ii. t. ii. 228. In
this manner then (he would say here), Ez. “left all,” and
having thus given proof of his worth, received the gift of prophecy.
The modern text reads: “Ezekiel again. And that the case was
thus, is manifest from what followed. For indeed these also forsook all
that they had. Therefore they then received the Spirit, when they had
given proof of their own virtue.”—By <i>these</i>
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p19.2">οὗτοι</span>) we must
understand the Old Test. saints just mentioned. It should rather have
been <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p19.3">ἐκεῖνοι</span>, but Chrys. is negligent in the use of these pronouns. See
<i>Hom. in Matt.</i> Field. Adnot. p. 709, B.</p></note> In this manner, you see, did these
also leave all that they had. They learnt also what human infirmity is,
by what they suffered; they learnt that it was not in vain they had
done these good works. (<scripRef passage="1 Sam. ix." id="vi.iv-p19.4" parsed="|1Sam|9|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.9">1 Sam. ix.</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="1 Sam xi. 6" id="vi.iv-p19.5" parsed="|1Sam|11|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.11.6">xi. 6</scripRef>.) Even Saul, having first obtained witness that he was
good, thereafter received the Spirit. But in the same manner as here
did none of them receive. Thus Moses was the greatest of the Prophets,
yet he, when others were to receive the Spirit, himself suffered
diminution.<note place="end" n="104" id="vi.iv-p19.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p20"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p20.1">᾽Ηλαττοῦτο</span>. Alluding to <scripRef passage="Numb. xi. 17" id="vi.iv-p20.2" parsed="|Num|11|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.11.17">Numb. xi. 17</scripRef>. “I will
take of the Spirit that is upon thee, and will put it upon
them.”</p></note> But here it is not so; but just as fire
kindles as many flames as it will, so here the largeness of the Spirit
was shown, in that each one received a fountain of the Spirit; as
indeed He Himself had foretold, that those who believe in Him, should
have “a well of water springing up into everlasting life.”
(<scripRef passage="John iv. 14" id="vi.iv-p20.3" parsed="|John|4|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.14">John iv. 14</scripRef>.) And good reason that it should be so. For they did not go forth
to argue with Pharaoh, but to wrestle with the devil. But the wonder is
this, that when sent they made no objections; they said not, they were
“weak in voice, and of a slow tongue.” (<scripRef passage="Exod. iv. 10" id="vi.iv-p20.4" parsed="|Exod|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.4.10">Exod. iv. 10</scripRef>.) For Moses had
taught them better. They said not, they were too young. (<scripRef passage="Jer. i. 6" id="vi.iv-p20.5" parsed="|Jer|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.1.6">Jer. i. 6</scripRef>.)
Jeremiah had made them wise. And yet they had heard of many fearful
things, and much greater than were theirs of old time; but they feared
to object.—And because they were angels of light, and ministers
of things above [“Suddenly there came from heaven,” etc.]
To them of old, no one “from heaven” appears, while they as
yet follow after a vocation on earth; but now that Man has gone up on
high, the Spirit also descends mightily from on high. “As it were
a rushing mighty wind;” making it manifest by this, that nothing
shall be able to withstand them, but they shall blow away all
adversaries like a heap of dust. “And it filled all the
house.” The house also was a symbol of the world. “And it
sat upon each of them,” [etc.] and “the multitude came
together, and were confounded.” Observe their piety; they
pronounce no hasty judgment, but are perplexed: whereas those reckless
ones pronounce at once, saying, “These men are full of new
wine.” Now it was in order that they might have it in their
power,<note place="end" n="105" id="vi.iv-p20.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p21"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p21.1">῞Ινα
δὲ ἐξῇ</span>.
(Cat. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p21.2">ἵνα δείξῃ</span>.) Œcumen. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p21.3">ἵνα
ἔχωσι</span>, “that
they may have it in their power, according to the law of their fathers,
to appear thrice in the year, etc.” The modern text has,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p21.4">ἐπεὶ ἐξῆν…διὰ τοῦτο</span>. “Because it was
permitted…therefore.”</p></note> in compliance with the Law, to appear thrice
in the year in the Temple, that they dwelt there, these “devout
men from all nations.” Observe here, the writer has no intention
of flattering them. For he does not say that they pronounced any
opinion: but what? “Now when this was noised abroad, the
multitude came together, and were confounded.” And well they
might be; for they supposed the matter was now coming to an issue
against them, on account of the outrage committed against Christ.
<pb n="28" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_28.html" id="vi.iv-Page_28" />Conscience also agitated their souls, the very blood being yet upon
their hands, and every thing alarmed them. “Behold, are not all
these which speak Galileans?” For indeed this was confessed.
[“And how hear we”] so much did the sound alarm them.
[“Every man in our own tongue,” etc.] for it found the
greater part of the world assembled there. [“Parthians and
Medes,” etc.] This nerved the Apostles: for, what it was to speak
in the Parthian tongue, they knew not but now learnt from what those
said. Here is mention made of nations that were hostile to them,
Cretans, Arabians, Egyptians, Persians: and that they would conquer
them all was here made manifest. But as to their being in those
countries, they were there in captivity, many of them: or else, the
doctrines of the Law had become disseminated [among] the Gentiles in
those countries.<note place="end" n="106" id="vi.iv-p21.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p22"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p22.1">᾽Εκεῖ
δὲ ἐν
αἰχμαλωσία
ἦσαν πολλοὶ ἢ
καὶ ἐκεῖ
διέσπαρτο τὰ
ἔθνη τὰ τῶν
δογμάτων</span>. A. B. C. N. As <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p22.2">τὰ
τῶν δ</span> taken as apposition
to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p22.3">τὰ
ἔθνη</span> yields no
satisfactory sense, we adopt from the modern text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p22.4">πρὸς</span> before <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p22.5">τὰ
ἔθνη</span>, and make, as
there, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p22.6">τὰ
τῶν δ</span>. the nom. to
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p22.7">διέσπαρτο</span>. And as in the next sentence Chrys. distinguishes
citizens, foreign (Jews), and <i>proselytes,</i> and there is no
mention of the last, unless it be in the clause <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p22.8">ἢ καὶ ἐκεῖ
διέσπαρτο</span>, we infer that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p22.9">τὰ τῶν δ</span>.
means the Law of Moses. “Or also in those countries (Parthia,
Media, etc. in consequence of the dispersion of the Jews) the Law and
its religion had been disseminated among the Gentiles. So that from all
quarters, etc.” Thus it is explained how there came to be present
at Jerusalem “devout men” from Parthia and those other
countries: there were many Jews there in captivity, and also proselytes
of the Law from among the Gentiles.—In the modern text the
passage is thus altered: “But, inasmuch as the Jews were in
captivity, it is likely that there were then present with them many of
the <i>Gentiles:</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p22.10">ἢ
ὅτι καὶ
πρὸς τὰ ἔθνη
τὰ τῶν
δογμάτῶν ἤδη
κατέσπαρτο,
καὶ διὰ τοῦτο
πολλοὶ καὶ ἐξ
αὐτῶν
παρῆσαν
ἐκεῖ</span>. Or, because
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p22.11">τὰ τῶν
δ</span>. had become disseminated among the
Gentiles also, and therefore many also of them were there
present, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p22.12">κατὰ
μνημὴν ὦν
ἤκουσαν</span>.
Here <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p22.13">τὰ
τῶν
δογμάτων</span> is taken to mean ‘the doctrines of the Christian
Faith:’ as Erasmus renders the passage, <i>Sive quod ad gentes
quoque fidei dogmata seminata fuerint, et hanc ob causam complures ex
iis aderant ut memorarent quæ audierant.</i> It can hardly be
supposed that St. Chrysostom meant to represent that some of these
Parthians, Medes, etc. were Gentiles who had heard in their own country
the tidings of the Faith of Christ, and therefore were present at
Jerusalem: yet this is what he is made to say in this text.</p></note> So then the testimony
comes from all quarters: from citizens, from foreigners, from
proselytes. “We do hear them speak in our tongues the wonderful
works of God.” For it was not only that they spoke (in their
tongues), but the things they spoke were wonderful.<note place="end" n="107" id="vi.iv-p22.14"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p23"> It is
impossible to gain from this language any clear view of the
author’s opinion of the gift of tongues. The uncertainty of the
text here still further embarrasses the subject. That the narrative
means that they received at Pentecost a miraculous gift of speaking
foreign languages, is now almost unanimously maintained by modern
scholars. The difficult question as to the gift of tongues as referred
to in <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xiv" id="vi.iv-p23.1" parsed="|1Cor|14|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14">1 Cor. xiv</scripRef>. should not lead to a weakening or explaining away of such
unmistakable expressions as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p23.2">ἑτέραις
γλώσσαις (4), ἡμετέραις
γλώσσαις</span> (11), and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p23.3">τῇ
ἰδί&amp; 139·
διαλέκτῳ</span> (6, 8). Cf. <scripRef passage="Mark xvi. 17" id="vi.iv-p23.4" parsed="|Mark|16|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.17">Mark xvi. 17</scripRef>.—G.B.S.</p></note>
Well then might they be in doubt: for never had the like occurred.
Observe the ingenuousness of these men. They were amazed and were in
doubt, saying, “What meaneth this?” But “others
mocking said, ‘These men are full of new wine’”
(<scripRef passage="John viii. 48" id="vi.iv-p23.5" parsed="|John|8|48|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.48">John viii. 48</scripRef>), and therefore mocked. O the effrontery! And what wonder is it?
Since even of the Lord Himself, when casting out devils, they said that
He had a devil! For so it is; wherever impudent assurance exists, it
has but one object in view, to speak at all hazards, it cares not what;
not that the man should say something real and relevant to the matter
of discourse, but that he should speak no matter what. [“They are
full of new wine.”] Quite a thing of course (is not it?),<note place="end" n="108" id="vi.iv-p23.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p24"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p24.1">Πάνυ γε (οὐ
γάρ;) ἄνθρωποι
κ. τ. λ</span>. See above, p. 47. note
u. and 66, note c. The modern text has, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p24.2">Πάνυ γε· ὅτι
ἄνθρωποι κ. τ.
λ</span>. Below, “Since this was
improbable, therefore, to impose upon the hearers, and show that the
men are drunken, they ascribe, etc.” But in the old text it
is, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p24.3">ὅτι οὐκ ἂν
ἐμεθύσθησαν</span>, meaning, “because [so early in the day] they would
not have been drinking <i>much,</i>” (this is the force of the
tense <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p24.4">μεθυσθῆναι</span>
as in <scripRef passage="John ii. 10" id="vi.iv-p24.5" parsed="|John|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.2.10">John ii. 10</scripRef>) “therefore
they ascribe all to the quality (of the wine);” because as
Œcumen. says, explaining this remark of Chrys., the fumes
of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p24.6">γλεῦκος</span> mount more quickly to the brain, etc. Erasmus, seemingly referring
this to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p24.7">μεμεστωμένοι</span>, translates <i>hebetudini crapulæque rem totam
ascribunt:</i> Ben. even more strangely, <i>‘agendi et loquendi
modo totum ascribunt.</i></p></note> that men in the midst of such dangers, and
dreading the worst, and in such despondency, have the courage to utter
such things! And observe: since this was unlikely; because they would
not have been drinking much [at that early hour], they ascribe the
whole matter to the quality (of the wine), and say, “They are
full” of it. “But Peter, standing up with the eleven,
lifted up his voice, and said unto them.” In a former place<note place="end" n="109" id="vi.iv-p24.8"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p25"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p25.1">᾽Εκεῖ</span>: referring to
ch. i. as expounded in <i>Hom</i>. iii. So Œcumen, in loc.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p25.2">῎Ανω μὲν τὴν
κηδεμονίαν
ἐπιδείκνυται,
ἐν οἷς τῷ
πλήθει
ἐπιτρέπει
τὴν ἐκλογὴν
κ. τ. λ</span>.</p></note> you saw his provident forethought, here you
see his manly courage. For if they were astonished and amazed, was it
not as wonderful that he should be able in the midst of such a
multitude to find language, he, an unlettered and ignorant man? If a
man is troubled when he speaks among friends, much more might he be
troubled among enemies and bloodthirsty men. That they are not drunken,
he shows immediately by his very voice, that they are not beside
themselves, as the soothsayers: and this too, that they were not
constrained by some compulsory force. What is meant by, “with the
eleven?” They expressed themselves through one common voice, and
he was the mouth of all. The eleven stood by as witnesses to what he
said. “He lifted up his voice,” it is said. That is, he
spoke with great confidence, that they might perceive the grace of the
Spirit. He who had not endured the questioning of a poor girl, now in
the midst of the people, all breathing murder, discourses with such
confidence, that this very thing becomes an unquestionable proof of the
Resurrection: in the midst of men who could deride and make a joke of
such things as these! What effrontery, think you, must go to that! what
impiety, what <pb n="29" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_29.html" id="vi.iv-Page_29" />shamelessness!<note place="end" n="110" id="vi.iv-p25.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p26"> Here the
modern text (Edd.) enlarges by the additions “to account the
wonder of the tongues the work of drunkenness? But not a whit did this
annoy the Apostles; nor did it make them less bold at hearing such
scoffing. By the presence of the Spirit they were now transformed, and
were become superior to all bodily considerations.”</p></note> For wherever the Holy
Spirit is present, He makes men of gold out of men of clay. Look, I
pray you, at Peter now: examine well that timid one, and devoid of
understanding; as Christ said, “Are ye also yet without
understanding?” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xv. 16" id="vi.iv-p26.1" parsed="|Matt|15|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.15.16">Matt. xv. 16</scripRef>) the man, who
after that marvellous confession was called “Satan.”
(<scripRef passage="Matt. 16.23" id="vi.iv-p26.2" parsed="|Matt|16|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.23">Ib. xvi. 23</scripRef>.) Consider also the
unanimity of the Apostles. They themselves ceded to him the office of
speaking; for it was not necessary that all should speak. “And he
lifted up his voice,” and spoke out to them with great boldness.
Such a thing it is to be a spiritual man! Only let us also bring
ourselves into a state meet for the grace from above, and all becomes
easy. For as a man of fire falling into the midst of straw would take
no harm, but do it to others: not he could take any harm, but they, in
assailing him, destroy themselves. For the case here was just as if one
carrying hay should attack one bearing fire: even so did the Apostles
encounter these their adversaries with great boldness.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.iv-p27">For what did it harm them,
though they were so great a multitude? Did they not spend all their
rage? did they not turn the distress upon themselves? Of all mankind
were ever any so possessed with both rage and terror, as those became
possessed? Were they not in an agony, and were dismayed, and trembled?
For hear what they say, “Do ye wish to bring this man’s
blood upon us?” (<scripRef passage="Acts v. 28" id="vi.iv-p27.1" parsed="|Acts|5|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.28">Acts v. 28</scripRef>.) Did they<note place="end" n="111" id="vi.iv-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p28"> The
change of subject (from the Jews to the Apostles) is not expressed in
the original. To remedy the confusion occasioned by this negligence,
the modern text (Edd.) transposes this part: viz. after the sentence
ending, “so great a multitude:” it has, “For tell me:
did they not fight—in a picture?” And then, “What? I
pray you; did they not exhaust, etc.” Clearly the other is the
original order. It is shown, first, how the Jews were utterly worsted,
and how awfully the whole posture of affairs was reversed for them; and
then, how victoriously the preachers of the new Faith maintained their
ground against the whole world.</p></note> (the Apostles) not fight against poverty and
hunger: against ignominy and infamy (for they were accounted
deceivers): did they not fight<note place="end" n="112" id="vi.iv-p28.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p29"> Edd.
“Were they not subjected to the ridicule and mockery of those
present? For in their case both these befel together: for some derided
them, others mocked.” Which is weak enough; but the original text
could not be retained, because on the supposition that all this relates
to the Jews <i>then present,</i> the mention of “wrath” and
“punishment” would be irrelevant.</p></note> against ridicule and
wrath and mockery?—for in their case the contraries met: some
laughed at them, others punished them;—were they not made a mark
for the wrathful passions, and for the merriment,<note place="end" n="113" id="vi.iv-p29.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p30"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p30.1">Εὐθυμίαις</span>, i.e. “bursts of self-complacent mirth” (e.g.
at Athens), opposed to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p30.2">θυμοῖς</span> “explosions of wrath.” Ben. without specifying the
authority, notes a various reading, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p30.3">ἀθυμίαις</span>, which is found in none of the Paris copies, and is quite
unmeaning. Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p30.4">μανίαις</span>.</p></note> of whole cities? exposed to factions and
conspiracies: to fire, and sword, and wild beasts? Did not war beset
them from every quarter, in ten thousand forms? And were they any more
affected in their minds by all these things, than they would have been
at seeing them in a dream or in a picture?<note place="end" n="114" id="vi.iv-p30.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p31"> Ben.
interprets: “So unlooked for were these trials, that the Apostles
seemed to themselves to be dreaming or beholding these things in a
picture.” But when the true order of the text is restored, no
such far-fetched comment is needed.</p></note> With
bare body they took the field against all the armed, though against
them all men had arbitrary power [against them, were]: terrors of
rulers, force of arms, in cities and strong walls:<note place="end" n="115" id="vi.iv-p31.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p32"> The
text is defective here, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p32.1">ἀρχόντων
φόβοι, ὅπλων
ἰσχύς·
πόλεσι καὶ
τείχεσιν
ὀχυροῖς</span>.
The text of the Edd. has: “And the wonder is, that with bare body
they took the field against armed men, against rulers having power over
them: without experience,” etc.</p></note>
without experience, without skill of the tongue, and in the condition
of quite ordinary men, matched against juggling conjurors, against
impostors, against the whole throng of sophists, of rhetoricians, of
philosophers grown mouldy in the Academy and the walks of the
Peripatetics, against all these they fought the battle out. And the man
whose occupation had been about lakes, so mastered them, as if it cost
him not so much ado as even a contest with dumb fishes: for just as if
the opponents he had to outwit were indeed more mute than fishes, so
easily did he get the better of them! And Plato, that talked a deal of
nonsense in his day, is silent now, while this man utters his voice
everywhere; not among his own countrymen alone, but also among
Parthians, and Medes, and Elamites, and in India, and in every part of
the earth, and to the extremities of the world. Where now is Greece,
with her big pretentions? Where the name of Athens? Where the ravings
of the philosophers? He of Galilee, he of Bethsaida, he, the uncouth
rustic, has overcome them all. Are you not ashamed—confess
it—at the very name of the country of him who has defeated you?
But if you hear his own name too, and learn that he was called Cephas,
much more will you hide your faces. This, this has undone you quite;
because you esteem this a reproach, and account glibness of tongue a
praise, and want of glibness a disgrace. You have not followed the road
you ought to have chosen, but leaving the royal road, so easy, so
smooth, you have trodden one rough, and steep, and laborious. And
therefore you have not attained unto the kingdom of heaven.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.iv-p33">Why then, it is asked, did not
Christ exercise His influence upon Plato, and upon Pythagoras? Because
the mind of Peter was <pb n="30" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_30.html" id="vi.iv-Page_30" />much more philosophical<note place="end" n="116" id="vi.iv-p33.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p34"> St.
Chrysostom’s habitual use of the term philosophy is thus
explained in the index of Mr. Field’s edition of the Com. on St.
Matt. “Philosophy, according to the custom of Chrys. is not
Christian piety, not the exercise of any virtue, not a pious and chaste
life, not virtue in general, but that part of virtue, which consists in
subduing the carnal appetites and affections. Thus to Christian
philosophy are to be referred: forbearance and long suffering;
humblemindedness; contempt of wealth; an austere and monastic life;
every other mortification (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p34.1">ἀπάθεια</span>).
Its contraries are: emulation (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p34.2">ζηλοτυπία,</span> see below), envy and
vainglory, and all other passions.”</p></note> than
their minds. They were in truth children shifted about on all sides by
vain glory; but this man was a philosopher, one apt to receive grace.
If you laugh at these words, it is no wonder; for those aforetime
laughed, and said, the men were full of new wine. But afterwards, when
they suffered those bitter calamities, exceeding all others in misery;
when they saw their city falling in ruins, and the fire blazing, and
the walls hurled to the ground, and those manifold frantic horrors,
which no one can find words to express, they did not laugh then. And
you will laugh then, if you have the mind to laugh, when the time of
hell is close at hand, when the fire is kindled for your souls. But why
do I speak of the future? Shall I show you what Peter is, and what
Plato, the philosopher? Let us for the present examine their respective
habits, let us see what were the pursuits of each. The one wasted his
time about a set of idle and useless dogmas, and philosophical, as he
says,<note place="end" n="117" id="vi.iv-p34.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p35"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p35.1">καὶ
φιλόσοφα,
φησὶν, ἵνα</span>: “And ‘philosophical,’ forsooth:” but
perhaps it should be <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p35.2">καὶ
ἐφιλοσόφησεν
ἵνα</span>: “this was the upshot
of his philosophizing.” ῾Η <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p35.3">τοῦ
φιλοσόφου
ψυχή</span>: “the soul of
the philosopher himself (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p35.4">Α
τοῦ
διδασκάλου</span>), viz. equally with the souls of other men, becomes, for
instance, a fly,” etc. Comp. <i>infra:</i> “our soul passes
into flies and dogs,” etc. and <i>Hom. in Ev. Joann.</i> t. viii.
8. D. “they say that the souls <i>of men</i> become flies, gnats,
shrubs.”—Edd. “For what is the benefit from learning
that the soul of the philosopher,” etc. The next sentence
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p35.5">ὄντως μυῖα</span>—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p35.6">οὐκ
εἰς μυῖαν
μετέπιπτεν</span>
(sc. ἡ <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p35.7">ψυχὴ</span>), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p35.8">ἀλλ᾽
ἐπέβαινε</span> (sc. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p35.9">μυῖα
τῇ ἐν Πλατ.
οἰκόυσῃ</span>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p35.10">ψυχῇ</span> seems to mean,
‘He talks of the soul becoming a fly: and truly the soul in Plato
might be claimed by a fly:’ <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p35.11">ἐπεβ.
τῇ ψ</span>. as e.g. is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p35.12">ἐπιβαίνειν
τῇ ἐπαρχί&amp;
139·</span> to step into possession of,
etc. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p35.13">Ποίας
γὰρ ταῦτα οὐ
μυίας</span>; Edd.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p35.14">ματαιολογίας</span>; adding, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p35.15">Πόφεν δὴ
τοιαῦτα
ληρεῖν
ἐπεβάλετο</span>; “What could put it into his head to rave in this
fashion?”</p></note> that we may learn that the soul of our
philosopher becomes a fly.<note place="end" n="118" id="vi.iv-p35.16"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p36"> The
author’s depreciation of Plato contrasts unfavorably with the
more generous estimates of a long line of Church Fathers from Justin to
Augustin.—G.B.S.</p></note> Most truly said, a
fly! not indeed changed into one, but a fly must have entered upon
possession of the soul which dwelt in Plato; for what but a fly is
worthy of such ideas! The man was full of irony, and of jealous
feelings against every one else, as if he made it his ambition to
introduce nothing useful, either out of his own head or other
people’s. Thus he adopted the metempsychosis from another, and
from himself produced the Republic, in which he enacted those laws full
of gross turpitude. Let the women, he says, be in common, and let the
virgins go naked, and let them wrestle before the eyes of their lovers,
and let there also be common fathers, and let the children begotten be
common. But with us, not nature makes common fathers, but the
philosophy of Peter does this; as for that other, it made away with all
paternity.<note place="end" n="119" id="vi.iv-p36.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p37"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p37.1">᾽Επεὶ
ἐκεῖνό γε
καὶ ἀνῇρει</span>. Erasmus translates, <i>Quandoquidem et illud quod Plato
docuit, sustulit:</i> whence Ben. <i>Nam illud Platonis hic (Petrus)
sustulit:</i> i.e. for Peter’s doctrine (of chastity) has made an
end of that lewd dogma of Plato’s. But the following sentence
rather implies that the meaning is as above given.</p></note> For Plato’s system only tended
to make the real father next to unknown, while the false one was
introduced. It plunged the soul into a kind of intoxication and filthy
wallowing. Let all, he says, have intercourse with the women without
fear. The reason why I do not examine the maxims of poets, is, that I
may not be charged with ripping up fables. And yet I am speaking of
fables much more ridiculous than even those. Where have the poets
devised aught so portentous as this? But (not to enter into the
discussion of his other maxims), what say you to these—when he
equips the females with arms, and helmets, and greaves, and says that
the human race has no occasion to differ from the canine! Since dogs,
he says, the female and the male, do just the same things in common, so
let the women do the same works as the men, and let all be turned
upside down. For the devil has always endeavored by their means<note place="end" n="120" id="vi.iv-p37.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p38"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p38.1">Δι᾽ αὐτῶν</span>, Ben. <i>per illas</i>, which they seem to refer to
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p38.2">γυναῖκες</span>. Erasm. <i>per illos,</i> which is doubtless right: by
means of the philosophers, as below, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p38.3">ἐν
ταῖς ἐκείνων
ψυχαῖς</span>.</p></note> to show that our race is not more honorable
than that of brutes; and, in fact, some have gone to such a pitch of
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p38.4">κενοδοξίας</span>) absurdity, as to affirm that the irrational creatures are
endued with reason. And see in how many various ways he has run riot in
the minds of those men! For whereas their leading men affirmed that our
soul passes into flies, and dogs, and brute creatures; those who came
after them, being ashamed of this, fell into another kind of turpitude,
and invested the brute creatures with all rational science, and made
out that the creatures—which were called into existence on our
account—are in all respects more honorable than we! They even
attribute to them foreknowledge and piety. The crow, they say, knows
God, and the raven likewise, and they possess gifts of prophecy, and
foretell the future; there is justice among them, and polity, and laws.
Perhaps you do not credit the things I am telling you. And well may you
not, nurtured as you have been with sound doctrine; since also, if a
man were fed with this fare, he would never believe that there exists a
human being who finds pleasure in eating dung. The dog<note place="end" n="121" id="vi.iv-p38.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p39"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p39.1">Καὶ ζηλοῖ
παῤ αὐτοῖς ὁ
κύων κατὰ
Πλάτωνα</span>.
Edd. have this after “polity and laws,” where it is clearly
out of place, whatever it means.</p></note> also among them <pb n="31" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_31.html" id="vi.iv-Page_31" />is jealous, according to
Plato. But when we tell them that these things are fables, and are full
of absurdity, ‘You do not enter (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p39.2">ἐνοήσατε</span>) into the higher meaning,’ say they. No, we do not enter
into this your surpassing nonsense, and may we never do so: for it
requires (of course!<note place="end" n="122" id="vi.iv-p39.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p40"> Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p40.1">Σφόδρα γε·
οὐ γὰρ φρενὸς
βαθείας</span>.
Read <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p40.2">Σφόδρα γε (οὐ
γάρ); φρ. β</span>. as
above, p. 22, note 1, and 28, note 1.</p></note>) an excessively
profound mind, to inform me, what all this impiety and confusion would
be at. Are you talking, senseless men, in the language of crows, as the
children are wont (in play)? For you are in very deed children, even as
they. But Peter never thought of saying any of these things: he uttered
a voice, like a great light shining out in the dark, a voice which
scattered the mist and darkness of the whole world. Again, his
deportment, how gentle it was, how considerate (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p40.3">ἐπιεικὲς</span>); how far above all vainglory; how he looked towards heaven
without all self-elation, and this, even when raising up the dead! But
if it had come to be in the power of any one of those senseless people
(in mere fantasy of course) to do anything like it, would he not
straightway have looked for an altar and a temple to be reared to him,
and have wanted to be equal with the gods? since in fact when no such
sign is forthcoming, they are forever indulging such fantastic
conceits. And what, pray you, is that Minerva of theirs, and Apollo,
and Juno? They are different kinds of demons among them. And there is a
king of theirs, who thinks fit to die for the mere purpose of being
accounted equal with the gods. But not so the men here: no, just the
contrary. Hear how they speak on the occasion of the lame man’s
cure. “Ye men of Israel, why look ye so earnestly on us, as
though by our own power or holiness we had made him to walk?
(<scripRef passage="Acts 3.12" id="vi.iv-p40.4" parsed="|Acts|3|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.12">ch. iii. 12</scripRef>.) We also are men of
like passions with you. (<scripRef passage="Acts 14.14" id="vi.iv-p40.5" parsed="|Acts|14|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.14">Ibid. xiv.
14</scripRef>.)
But with those, great is the self-elation, great the bragging; all for
the sake of men’s honors, nothing for the pure love of truth and
virtue. (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p40.6">φιλοσοφίας
ἔνεκεν</span>.) For
where an action is done for glory, all is worthless. For though a man
possess all, yet if he have not the mastery over this (lust), he
forfeits all claim to true philosophy, he is in bondage to the more
tyrannical and shameful passion. Contempt of glory; this it is that is
sufficient to teach all that is good, and to banish from the soul every
pernicious passion. I exhort you therefore to use the most strenuous
endeavors to pluck out this passion by the very roots; by no other
means can you have good esteem with God, and draw down upon you the
benevolent regard of that Eye which never sleepeth. Wherefore, let us
use all earnestness to obtain the enjoyment of that heavenly influence,
and thus both escape the trial of present evils, and attain unto the
future blessings, through the grace and loving-kindness of our Lord
Jesus Christ, with Whom to the Father and the Holy Ghost be glory,
power, honor, now and ever, and to all ages. Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily V on Acts ii. 14." shorttitle="" progress="6.43%" prev="vi.iv" next="vi.vi" id="vi.v">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Acts ii. 14." id="vi.v-p0.1" parsed="|Acts|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.14" />
<p class="c21" id="vi.v-p1"><span class="c9" id="vi.v-p1.1">Homily V.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vi.v-p2"><scripRef passage="Acts II. 14" id="vi.v-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.14">Acts II. 14</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi.v-p3">“Ye men of Judea, and all
ye that dwell at Jerusalem, be this known unto you, and hearken to my
words.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.v-p4">[“<span class="c14" id="vi.v-p4.1">Ye</span> men of Judea, and all ye that dwell at
Jerusalem,”] whom the writer above described as strangers. Here
he directs his discourse to those others, the mockers,<note place="end" n="123" id="vi.v-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p5"> The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p5.1">ἐκεῖνοι</span>, if the old text be correct, are the mockers, but these are
not “the devout men out of every nation under heaven,”
therefore <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p5.2">οὕς
ξένους εἶπεν
ἀνωτέρω</span> can hardly be meant to refer to the following clause, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p5.3">ἐνταῖθα πρὸς
ἐκείνους κ. τ.
λ</span>. The omission of the text-words, and the
seeming antithesis of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p5.4">ἀνωτέρω</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p5.5">ἐνταῦθα</span>, caused a confusion which the modern text attempts to
remedy by transposing <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p5.6">τοὺς
διαχλ</span>. to the place
of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p5.7">τούτους</span>. “Whom the writer above called strangers, to those Peter
here directs his speech, and he seems indeed to discourse with those,
but corrects the mockers.” This just inverts Chrysostom’s
meaning, which is clear enough from the following context. He says:
“The ‘dwellers in Jerusalem’ are especially the
devout men out of every nation mentioned above, and to instruct these
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p5.8">τούτους</span>) is the real aim of the discourse, which however is addressed in
the first instance to the others (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p5.9">ἐκείνους</span>), whose mockery gave occasion to it. St. Peter stands up
apparently for the purpose of defending himself and his brethren: but
this is in fact quite a secondary object, and the apology becomes a
sermon of doctrine.”</p></note> and while he seems to reason with those,
he sets these right. For indeed it was divinely ordered that
“some mocked,” that he might have a starting-point for his
defence, and by means of that defence, might teach. [“And all ye
that dwell in Jerusalem.”] It seems they accounted it a high
encomium to dwell in Jerusalem too.<note place="end" n="124" id="vi.v-p5.10"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p6.1">Καὶ τὸ ἐν ῾Ι.
οἰκεῖν</span>. Below
he explains <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p6.2">ἄνδρες
᾽Ιουδαῖοι</span> to mean, “dwellers in Judea:” therefore
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p6.3">καὶ</span> seems to mean, “to be not only such, but dwellers in
Jerusalem also.”</p></note> “Be
this,” says he, “known unto you, and hearken unto my
words.” In the first instance he made them more disposed <pb n="32" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_32.html" id="vi.v-Page_32" />to
attend to him. “For not as ye<note place="end" n="125" id="vi.v-p6.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p7"> Here
our leading <span class="c14" id="vi.v-p7.1">ms</span>. after <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p7.2">οὐ γαρ ὡς
ὑμεῖς</span>, has
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p7.3">ἀποπληροῦται,
φησὶ, καὶ
ὑπολαμβάνεται
ὅτι
μεθύουσιν</span>. “For not as ye.”—It is fulfilled (he
says) and it is supposed that they are drunken!” which may have
been said by Chrys., but certainly not in this place.</p></note> suppose,”
says he, “are these drunken.” Do you observe the mildness
of his defence? (<scripRef passage="Acts 2.15" id="vi.v-p7.4" parsed="|Acts|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.15">v.
15</scripRef>.)
Although having the greater part of the people on his side, he reasons
with those others gently; first he removes the evil surmise, and then
he establishes his apology. On this account, therefore, he does not
say, “as ye mock,” or, “as ye deride,” but,
“as ye suppose;” wishing to make it appear that they had
not said this in earnest, and for the present taxing them with
ignorance rather than with malice. “For these are not drunken, as
ye suppose, seeing it is but the third hour of the day.” And why
this? Is it not possible at the third hour to be drunken? But he did
not insist upon this to the letter; for there was nothing of the kind
about them; the others said it only in mockery.<note place="end" n="126" id="vi.v-p7.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p8"> There
is no reason to doubt that the company who witnessed the scenes at
Pentecost really supposed the Christians to be intoxicated. To this
opinion they were, of course, the more readily inclined because of
their prejudice against the new sect. The force of Peter’s
refutation of the charge of drunkenness: “Seeing it is but the
third hour, etc.,” lies partly in the fact that 9 a.m. was too
early for any such general intoxication, and still more in the fact
that the third hour was the first hour of prayer, at which time it
would have been sacrilege to drink to excess.—G.B.S.</p></note>
Hence we learn that on unessential points one must not spend many
words. And besides, the sequel is enough to bear him out on this point:
so now the discourse is for all in common. “But this is that
which was spoken by the prophet Joel, And it shall come to pass in the
last days, saith the Lord God. (<scripRef passage="Acts 2.16,17; Joel 2.28" id="vi.v-p8.1" parsed="|Acts|2|16|2|17;|Joel|2|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.16-Acts.2.17 Bible:Joel.2.28">v. 16, 17. Joel ii. 28</scripRef>.) Nowhere as yet the
name of Christ, nor His promises but the promise is that of the Father.
Observe the wisdom: observe the considerate forbearance: (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p8.2">συγκατάβασιν</span>.) He did not pass on to speak at once of the things
relating to Christ; that He had promised this after His Crucifixion;
truly that would have been to upset all. And yet, you will say, here
was sufficient to prove His divinity. True, it was, if believed (and
the very point was that it should be believed); but if not believed, it
would have caused them to be stoned. “And I will pour out of My
Spirit upon all flesh.” He offers even to them excellent hopes,
if they would have them. And so far, he does not leave it to be
regarded as the exclusive advantage of himself and his company; which
would have made them be looked upon with an evil eye; thus cutting off
all envious feeling. “And your sons shall prophesy.” And
yet, he says, not yours this achievement, this distinction; the gift
has passed over to your children. Himself and his company he calls
their sons, and those [whom he is addressing] he calls his and their
fathers. “And your young men shall see visions, and your old men
shall dream dreams; and on My servants and on My handmaidens I will
pour out in those days of My Spirit; and they shall prophesy.” So
far he shows that he and his have found favor, in that they had
received (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p8.3">καταξιωθέντας</span>) [the Spirit]; not so they whom he is addressing; for that
they had crucified [the Lord]. So Christ also, willing to mitigate
their wrath, said, “By whom do your sons cast out devils?”
(<scripRef passage="Matt. xii. 27" id="vi.v-p8.4" parsed="|Matt|12|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.27">Matt.
xii. 27</scripRef>.) He did not say, My disciples; for indeed it seemed a flattering
mode of expression. And so Peter also did not say, ‘They are not
drunk, but speak<note place="end" n="127" id="vi.v-p8.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p9"> Here
the innovator, again mistaking his author’s meaning, as if it
were—Peter did not say, “These are not drunk,” but
what he did say was, “They speak by the Spirit”—finds
it necessary to add, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p9.1">Καὶ οὐχ
ἁπλῶς</span>, And not
merely so, but, etc.</p></note> by the
Spirit:’ but he takes refuge with the prophet, and under shelter
of him, so speaks. As for the accusation [of drunkenness], he cleared
himself of that by his own assertion; but for the grace, he fetches the
prophet as witness. “I will pour out of My Spirit upon all
flesh.” [“And your sons,” etc.] To some the grace was
imparted through dreams, to others it was openly poured forth. For
indeed by dreams the prophets saw, and received revelations.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.v-p10">Then he goes on with the
prophecy, which has in it also something terrible. “And I will
show wonders in heaven above, and signs” [“in the earth
beneath”]. (<scripRef passage="Acts 2.19" id="vi.v-p10.1" parsed="|Acts|2|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.19">v.
19</scripRef>.)
In these words he speaks both of the judgment to come, and of the
taking of Jerusalem. “Blood and fire, and vapor of smoke.”
Observe how he describes the capture. “The sun shall be turned
into darkness, and the moon into blood.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 2.20" id="vi.v-p10.2" parsed="|Acts|2|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.20">v. 20</scripRef>.) This results from the (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p10.3">διαθέσεως</span>) internal affection of the sufferers. It is said, indeed,
that many such phenomena actually did occur in the sky, as Josephus
attests. At the same time the Apostle strikes fear into them, by
reminding them of the darkness which had lately occurred, and leading
them to expect things to come. “Before that great and notable day
of the Lord come.” For be not confident, he means to say, because
at present you sin with impunity. For these things are the prelude of a
certain great and dreadful day. Do you see how he made their souls to
quake and melt within them, and turned their laughter into pleading for
acquittal?<note place="end" n="128" id="vi.v-p10.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p11"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p11.1">ἀπολογίαν</span>, as in <scripRef passage="2 Cor. vii. 11" id="vi.v-p11.2" parsed="|2Cor|7|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.7.11">2 Cor. vii. 11</scripRef>.
“Yea, what clearing of yourselves.”</p></note> For if these things are the prelude
of that day, it follows that the extreme of danger is impending. But
what next? He again lets them take <pb n="33" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_33.html" id="vi.v-Page_33" />breath, adding, “And it shall
come to pass, that whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord,
shall be saved.” (<scripRef passage="Rom. x. 13" id="vi.v-p11.3" parsed="|Rom|10|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.13">Rom. x. 13</scripRef>.) This is said
concerning Christ, as Paul affirms, but Peter does not venture as yet
to reveal this.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.v-p12">Well, let us look over again
what has been said. It is well managed, that as against men laughing
and mocking, he starts up and begins with, “Be this known unto
you all and hearken unto my words.” But he begins by saying,
“Ye men of Judea.” By the expression <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p12.1">᾽Ιουδαἵοι</span>, I take him to mean those that lived in Judea.—And,
if you please, let us compare those expressions in the Gospel, that you
may learn what a sudden change has taken place in Peter. “A
damsel,” it is written, “came out unto him, saying, Thou
also wast with Jesus of Nazareth.” And, says he, “I know
not the Man.” And being again questioned, “he began to
curse and to swear.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xxvi. 69-72" id="vi.v-p12.2" parsed="|Matt|26|69|26|72" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.69-Matt.26.72">Matt. xxvi.
69–72</scripRef>.) But see here his boldness, and his great freedom of
speech.—He did not praise those who had said, “We do hear
them speak in our tongues the wonderful works of God;” but by his
severity towards those others, he made these more earnest, and at the
same time his address is clear from all appearance of adulation. And it
is well to remark, on all occasions, however the Apostles may
condescend to the level of their hearers (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p12.3">συγκατάβασις</span>), their language is clear from all appearance both of
adulation and of insolence: which is a difficult point to
manage.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.v-p13">Now that these things should
have occurred at “the third hour,” was not without cause.
For<note place="end" n="129" id="vi.v-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p14"> i.e.
The brightness of the miraculous fire appears at a time when there
would be many to see it, people not being engaged in their works, nor
within their houses at their noontide meal. Œcumenius evidently
had the old text before him, for he gives the same sense with the
slightest verbal alterations. In the Catena the sense is altered by
omission of the negatives. “When people are about their work,
when about their dinner,” etc. The innovator (followed by Edd.)
makes it “For when the brightness of the light is shown, then men
are not occupied in the business of dinner (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p14.1">οὐ περὶ
ἔργα</span>…<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p14.2">τὰ περὶ
ἄριστον</span>),
then the day is cheerful (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p14.3">φαιδρὰ</span>, the
brisk and stirring time of day), then all are in the market.”
By <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p14.4">τὸ
λαμπρὸν τοῦ
φῶτος</span> he seems to
mean bright daylight.</p></note> the brightness of this fire is shown at the
very time when people are not engaged in their works, nor at dinner;
when it is bright day, when all are in the market-place. Do you observe
also the freedom which fills his speech? “And hearken to my
words.” And he added nothing, but, “This,” says he,
“is that which was spoken by the prophet Joel; And it shall come
to pass in the last days.” He shows, in fact, that the
consummation is nigh at hand, and the words, “In the last
days,” have a kind of emphasis. [“I will pour out,”
etc.] And then, that he may not seem to limit the privilege to the sons
only, he subjoins, “And your old men shall dream dreams.”
Mark the sequence. First sons; just as David said, “Instead of
thy fathers, were begotten thy sons.” (<scripRef passage="Ps. xlv. 17" id="vi.v-p14.5" parsed="|Ps|45|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.17">Ps. xlv. 17</scripRef>.) And again
Malachi; “They shall turn the hearts of the fathers to the
children. And on my handmaidens, and on my servants.”
(<scripRef passage="Mal. iv. 6" id="vi.v-p14.6" parsed="|Mal|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mal.4.6">Mal. iv. 6</scripRef>.) This also is a token of excellence, for we have become His
servants, by being freed from sin. And great is the gift, since the
grace passes over to the other sex also, not as of old, it was limited
to just one or two individuals, as Deborah and Huldah.<note place="end" n="130" id="vi.v-p14.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p15"> Here,
after <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p15.1">εἰς
δευτέραν</span>, C. has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p15.2">᾽Ολδὰν</span> (marg. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p15.3">γρ.
καὶ Λοβνὰν.
οἷον Δεβ. καὶ
Λοβνάν</span>. B.
after <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p15.4">Δεβ.
καὶ ᾽Ολδὰν</span> adds <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p15.5">ἢ Λοβνάν</span>) It does not appear who is meant by this Lobna, unless it
originates in some strange misconception of <scripRef passage="2 Kings xxiii. 31" id="vi.v-p15.6" parsed="|2Kgs|23|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.23.31">2 Kings xxiii. 31</scripRef>,
“daughter of Jeremiah of Libnah,” LXX. Θ. ῾<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p15.7">Ι.
ἐκ Λοβνά</span>.
Clem. Alex. <i>Str.</i> i. §. 136. has no such name in his list of
Old Testament prophetesses.</p></note> He did not say that it was the Holy Ghost,
neither did he expound the words of the prophet; but he merely brings
in the prophecy to fight its own battle. As yet also he has said
nothing about Judas; and yet it was known to all what a doom and
punishment he had undergone; for nothing was more forcible than to
argue with them from prophecy: this was more forcible even than facts.
For when Christ performed miracles, they often contradicted Him. But
when Christ brought forward the prophet, saying, “The Lord said
unto my Lord, Sit Thou on my right hand,” they were silent, and
“no man,” we read, “was able to answer Him a
word.” (<scripRef passage="Ps. xc. 1" id="vi.v-p15.8" parsed="|Ps|90|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.90.1">Ps. xc. 1</scripRef>.) And on all occasions
He Himself also appealed to the Scriptures; for instance, “If he
called them gods to whom the word of God came.” (<scripRef passage="John x. 35" id="vi.v-p15.9" parsed="|John|10|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.35">John x. 35</scripRef>.)
And in many places one may find this. On this account here also Peter
says, “I will pour out of my spirit upon all flesh;” that
is, upon the Gentiles also. But he does not yet reveal this, nor give
interpretations; indeed,<note place="end" n="131" id="vi.v-p15.10"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p16"> Edd.
“For it was not expedient, because this also was obscure. I will
show, etc. For it frightened them more, being obscure. But if he had
interpreted, it would even have offended them more.”</p></note> it was better not
to do so (as also this obscure saying, “I will show wonders in
heaven above,” put them the more in fear because it was obscure.)
And it would have been more an offence, had it been interpreted from
the very first. Then besides, even as plain, he passes over it, wishing
to make them regard it as such. But after all, he does interpret to
them anon, when he discourses to them upon the resurrection, and after
he has paved the way by his discourse. (<i>infra</i> v. 39.) For<note place="end" n="132" id="vi.v-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p17"> What
follows in the edited text is obscure and perplexed. The original text
seems to labor under some defects, besides the omission of the passages
commented upon.</p></note> since the good things were not sufficient
to allure them, [it is added, “And I will show wonders,
<pb n="34" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_34.html" id="vi.v-Page_34" />etc.”]. Yet<note place="end" n="133" id="vi.v-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p18"> Something seems wanting here: e.g. as above, “There were
signs in heaven, as Josephus relates. This however, in the full sense,
has never been fulfilled.” And then, a reference to the
Babylonian compared with the Roman judgment.</p></note> this has never
been fulfilled. For none escaped then [in that former judgment], but
now the faithful did escape, in Vespasian’s time. And this it is
that the Lord speaks of, “Except those days had been shortened,
not all flesh should be saved.”—[“Blood, and fire,
and vapor of smoke.”] (<scripRef passage="Matt. xxiv. 22" id="vi.v-p18.1" parsed="|Matt|24|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.22">Matt. xxiv.
22</scripRef>.)
The worst to come first;<note place="end" n="134" id="vi.v-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p19"> First blood, i.e. the taking and slaughter of the inhabitants:
then, fire, etc., i.e. the burning of the city.</p></note> namely, the
inhabitants to be taken, and then the city to be razed and burnt. Then
he dwelt upon the metaphor, bringing before the eyes of the hearers the
overthrow and the taking. “The sun shall be turned into darkness,
and the moon into blood.” What means, the moon turned into blood?
It denotes the excess of the slaughter. The language is fraught with
helpless dismay. (<i>supra</i> p. 32.) “And it shall come to
pass, every one who shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be
saved. Every one,” he says: though he be priest (but he does not
vet reveal the meaning), though bond, though free. For<note place="end" n="135" id="vi.v-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p20"> As B.
has this sentence, which is in fact necessary to the sense, the
omission of it in C. A. may be referred to the
homœoteleuton, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p20.1">ἐλεύθερος</span>.</p></note> there is no male nor female in Christ
Jesus, no bond, no free. (<scripRef passage="Gal. iii. 28" id="vi.v-p20.2" parsed="|Gal|3|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.28">Gal. iii. 28</scripRef>.) Well may it be
so, for all these are but shadow. For if in king’s palaces there
is no high-born nor low-born, but each appears according to his deeds;
and in art, each is shown by his works; much more in that school of
wisdom (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p20.3">φιλοσοφια</span>). “Every one who shall invoke.” Invoke: not any
how, for it is written, “Not every one that saith unto Me, Lord,
Lord:” but with (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p20.4">διαθέσεως</span>) inward earnest affection, with a life more than commonly
good, with the confidence which is meet. Thus far, however, he makes
the discourse light, by introducing that which relates to faith, and
that terrible which relates to the punishment.<note place="end" n="136" id="vi.v-p20.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p21"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p21.1">καὶ (=καίπερ</span>,
or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p21.2">εἰ
καὶ?) φοβερὸν
τὸ τῆς
κολάσεως</span>. i.e. he alleviates the severity of his discourse by speaking of
the effects of faith, at the same time that he shows the fearfulness of
the punishment. Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p21.3">καὶ οὐ φοβ.
κρύπτων τὸ
τῆς
κολάσεως</span>, i.e. light…and not fearful, by withdrawing out of sight
what relates to the punishment: which however Ben. renders as if it
were <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p21.4">οὐ τὸ
φοβ</span>. And not concealing the
fearfulness, etc.”</p></note>
For in the invocation is the salvation.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.v-p22">What, I pray you, is this you
say? Do you talk of salvation for them after the Cross? Bear with me a
little. Great is the mercy of God. And this very fact does, no less
than the resurrection, prove him to be God, yea, no less than His
miracles—the fact that He calls these to Him. For surpassing
goodness is, above all things, peculiarly God’s own. Therefore
also He says, “None is good save one, that is, God.”
(<scripRef passage="Luke xviii. 19" id="vi.v-p22.1" parsed="|Luke|18|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.19">Luke xviii. 19</scripRef>.) Only let us not take this goodness for an occasion of
negligence. For He also punishes as God. In fact, the very punishments
here spoken of, He brought them to pass, even He who said, “Every
one who shall call on the name of the Lord, shall be saved.” I
speak of the fate of Jerusalem;<note place="end" n="137" id="vi.v-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p23"> It
is extremely doubtful if Peter understood by “the great and
terrible day of the Lord” (20) the destruction of Jerusalem.
(Chrys.) It probably refers to the <i>Parousia</i> which is thought of
as imminent. The “last days” then would be the days
preceding the Messianic age which is to begin at the <i>Parousia.</i>
This view harmonizes with the Jewish conception and with the Christian
expectation that the then existing period (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p23.1">αἴων
οὕτος</span>) was soon to
pass into a new age (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p23.2">αἰ&amp; 241·ν
μέλλων</span>). The
scenes of Pentecost were thought to be the harbingers of this
consummation and were so significant both of the joys and woes of the
impending crisis, that the bold imagery of the prophet Joel is applied
to them. Cf. the prophetic terms in which the destruction of Jerusalem
is foretold—an event closely associated with the personal return
of our Lord in <scripRef passage="Matt. xxiv" id="vi.v-p23.3" parsed="|Matt|24|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24">Matt. xxiv</scripRef>.—G.B.S.</p></note> that intolerable
punishment: of which I will tell you some few of the particulars,
useful to us in our contest, both with the Marcionites and many other
heretics. For, since they distinguish between Christ a good God, and
that evil God [of the Old Testament], let us see who it was that
effected these things. The evil God, taking vengeance for Christ? or
not so? How then alien to Him? But was it the good God? Nay, but it is
demonstrated that both the Father and the Son did these things. The
Father in many places; for instance, when He says in the parable of the
vineyard,<note place="end" n="138" id="vi.v-p23.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p24"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p24.1">ὡς ὅταν
λέγῃ ἐν τῷ
ἀμπελῶνι
πέμπειν τὰ
στρατεύματα
αὐτοῦ</span>. Chrys. is
misreported here, for the sending forth of the armies belongs to the
parable of the marriage of the king’s son.</p></note> [“He will miserably destroy
those wicked husbandmen” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xxi. 41" id="vi.v-p24.2" parsed="|Matt|21|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.41">Matt. xxi. 41</scripRef>); again in the
parable of the marriage feast, the King is said] to send His armies
(<scripRef passage="Matt. 22.7" id="vi.v-p24.3" parsed="|Matt|22|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.7">ib. xxii. 7</scripRef>): and the Son, when He
says, “But those Mine enemies, which would not that I should
reign over them, bring hither, and slay them before Me.”
(<scripRef passage="Luke xix. 27" id="vi.v-p24.4" parsed="|Luke|19|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.19.27">Luke xix. 27</scripRef>.) * * *.<note place="end" n="139" id="vi.v-p24.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p25"> Something must have been omitted here: viz. a brief exposition of
the parable here referred to. The innovator endeavors to mend the text,
by leaving out the following sentence.</p></note> And they sent, saying, We will not
have Thee to reign over us. Would you like then to hear the things
which actually came to pass? Moreover, Christ Himself also speaks of
the future tribulations, than which never any thing more dreadful came
to pass; never any thing more ruthless, my beloved, than the deeds then
done!<note place="end" n="140" id="vi.v-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p26"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p26.1">῟Ων οὐδὲν
ὠμότερον
γέγονεν,
ἀγαπητοὶ, τῶν
τότε
πεπραγμένων
πραγμάτων</span>. This may be explained as a negligent construction, but
perhaps some words are omitted. The next sentence, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p26.2">Καὶ αὐτὸς
ἀπεφήνατο</span> (which phrase is repeated below), refers to <scripRef passage="Matt. xxiv. 21" id="vi.v-p26.3" parsed="|Matt|24|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.21">Matt. xxiv.
21</scripRef>.
“There shall be great tribulation, such as has not been from the
beginning of the world to this time.”</p></note> And He Himself declared it. For what could
you wish to see more grievous than these? * * *—probed them with
their <pb n="35" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_35.html" id="vi.v-Page_35" />daggers!<note place="end" n="141" id="vi.v-p26.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p27"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p27.1">᾽Οβεγίσκοις</span>
(dagger-blades, or spear-heads, or spits) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p27.2">αὐτοὺς
διέπειραν</span>. In Hom. vi. p. 43. <i>infra,</i> we have the phrase
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p27.3">τίνες
ὀβελίσκοι
πεπυρωμένοι
διέπειραν
σῶμα</span>. It is evident that
something is omitted, and no more probable supposition presents itself,
than that Chrys. here read out from Josephus or Eusebius the
description of the famine among the besieged (which the reporter of the
sermon omitted at the time, intending to insert it at his leisure); and
that the short sentence in the text is the preacher’s own
parenthetical explanation of some part of the description. Thus, B. J.
vi. 3. 3. speaking of the cruelties practised upon dying wretches
suspected of having food concealed about their persons, Josephus
says: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p27.4">᾽Αλλὰ καὶ
τοὺς
ἐκπνέοντας
οἱ λῄσται
διηρεύνων,
μήτις ὑπὸ
κόλπον ἔχων
τροφὴν
σκήπτοιτο
τὸν θάνατον
αὑτῷ</span>. Perhaps
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p27.5">ὀβελίσκοις
αὐτοὺς
διέπειραν</span> is C.’s comment upon <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p27.6">διηρεύνων</span>.—Or, in like manner, it may refer to the description
in B. J. v. 12. 3. how the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p27.7">λῃσταὶ</span>,
after ransacking the bodies of the dead, tried the edges of their
swords upon them, etc. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p27.8">Τάς τε ἀκμὰς
τῶν ξιφῶν
ἐδοκιμάζον
ἐν τοῖς
πτώμασι, καί
τινας τῶν
ἐρριμμένων
ἔτι ζῶντας
διήλαυνον
ἐπὶ πείρᾳ
τοῦ
σιδήρου</span>.
Perhaps, however, the expression may be taken in a metaphorical sense
as in the phrase above cited: “they pierced themselves
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p27.9">ἑαυτοὺς</span> for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p27.10">αὐτοὺς</span>) as
with spits or lancets.”</p></note>— * * * But shall I relate to you
the shocking case of the woman, that tragic tale? * * * (Joseph. B. J.
vi. 3. 4.) Did not the actual events cast all misery into the shade?
But shall I tell you of famines and pestilences? One might speak of
horrors without number: nature was unknown; law unknown; they outdid
wild beasts in ferocity. True, these miseries came by the fate of wars;
but because God, because Christ so willed it to be. These facts will
apply both against the Marcionites and against those who do not believe
that there is a hell: for they are sufficient to silence their
impudence. Are not these calamities more severe than the Babylonian?<note place="end" n="142" id="vi.v-p27.11"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p28"> Against the Marcionites, he says: You say that the God of the Old
Testament is a cruel God; whereas Christ, the good God, is all
mildness. Yet was not the Roman judgment upon the Jews inflicted by
Him? And was it not beyond comparison more ruthless (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p28.1">ὠμότερον</span>, above) than the Babylonian or any former judgment, inflicted, as
you say, by the God of the Old Testament?</p></note> Are not these sufferings more grievous than
the famines of that time? Yes, for [“never was the like from the
beginning of the world”] “no, nor ever shall be
such.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xxiv. 21" id="vi.v-p28.2" parsed="|Matt|24|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.21">Matt. xxiv. 21</scripRef>.) And this was
Christ’s own declaration. In what sense then, think ye, is it
said that Christ remitted them their sin?<note place="end" n="143" id="vi.v-p28.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p29"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p29.1">Πῶς οὖν
φατὲ φησίν</span>, i.e. as it is said in the text, “Every one that
calleth on the name of the Lord shall be saved.” The question is
the same as was put in the beginning of this section: “What? do
you speak of salvation for them after crucifying the Lord? And this,
when you have shown us how fearfully that sin was visited?” This
question, as a very simple one, he leaves the hearers to answer for
themselves, by distinguishing between believers and unbelievers, the
penitent and the hardened.—The innovator quite alters the sense;
“How then say some that Christ remitted them their sin?”
which makes the next sentence idle.</p></note>
Perhaps it seems a commonplace question: but do ye solve it.—It
is not possible to show anywhere, even in fiction, any thing like what
the reality was here. And had it been a Christian that wrote this
history, the matter might be regarded with suspicion: but if he was a
Jew, and a Jewish zealot, and after the Gospel, how can the meaning of
the facts be otherwise than palpable to all men? For you will see the
man, how, everywhere, he always extols the concerns of the
Jews.—There is therefore a hell, O man! and God is
good.—Aye, did you shudder at hearing these horrors? But these,
which take place here, are nothing in comparison with what shall be in
that world. Once more I am compelled to seem harsh, disagreeable,
stern. But what can I do? I am set to this: just as a severe
schoolmaster is set to be hated by his scholars: so are we. For would
it not be strange indeed, that, while those who have a certain post
assigned them by kings do that which is appointed them, however
disagreeable the task may be, we, for fear of your censure, should
leave our appointed task undone? Another has a different work. Of you,
many have it for their work, to show mercy, to act humanely, to be
pleasant and agreeable to the persons to whom you are benefactors. But
to those to whom we do good, we seem stern and severe, troublesome and
disagreeable. For we do good, not by the pleasure we give, but by the
pain we inflict. So it is also with the physician: though he indeed is
not excessively disagreeable, for the benefit afforded by his art is
had immediately; ours hereafter. So again the magistrate is odious to
the disorderly and seditious; so the legislator is vexatious to them
for whom he makes laws. But not so he that invites to enjoyment, not so
he that prepares public festivities and entertainments, and puts all
the people in garlands: no, these are men that win acceptance,
feasting, as they do, whole cities with all sorts of spectacles;
contributing largely, bearing all the cost. And therefore those whom
they have treated, requite them for these enjoyments with words of
welcome and benediction, with hanging (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p29.2">παραπετάσματα</span>) of tapestries, and a blaze of lamps, and with wreaths,
and boughs, and brilliant garments. Whereas, at the sight of the
physician, the sick become sad and downcast: at sight of the
magistrate, the rioters become subdued: no running riot then, no
gambolling, except when he also goes over into their ranks.<note place="end" n="144" id="vi.v-p29.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p30"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p30.1">Πλὴν ὅταν
κἀκεῖνος εἰς
ἐκείνην
μεταστῇ τὴν
τάξιν</span>  The meaning is obscure: for it may be
either, that he is displaced from office (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p30.2">μεταστῆναι,
μετάστασις</span>
are common in this sense), and makes one of the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p30.3">στασιάζοντες</span>; or, that he lays aside the magistrate and demeans himself
to take part in their excesses. (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p30.4">Τάξις</span> is the
expression for the attendants of any high official, and may perhaps be
taken in that sense here). Erasmus goes wide of the text: <i>nec
exultant eo quod et ille ad hoc opus ordinatus est:</i> and so Montf.
<i>nec exultantes quod ille ad hoc officium sit
constitutus.</i></p></note> Let us see, then, which render the best
service to their cities; those who provide these festivities, and
banquetings, and expensive entertainments, and manifold rejoicings; or
those who restrain all those doings, bearing before them stocks,
scourges, executioners, dreaded soldiers, and a voice fraught with much
terror: and issuing orders, <pb n="36" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_36.html" id="vi.v-Page_36" />and making men hang down their heads, and
with the rod dispersing the idlers in the market-place. Let us see, I
say; these are the disagreeable, those the beloved: let us see where
the gain rests. (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p30.5">λήλει</span>.) What
comes then of your pleasure-givers? A kind of frigid enjoyment, lasting
till the evening, and to-morrow vanished; mirth ungoverned, words
unseemly and dissolute. And what of these? Awe, sobriety, subdued
thoughts; reasonableness of mind, an end of idleness; a curb on the
passions within; a wall of defence, next to God,<note place="end" n="145" id="vi.v-p30.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p31"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p31.1">μετὰ τὸν
Θεὸν</span>, omitted in the
modern text.</p></note>
against assailants from without. It is by means of these we have each
our property but by those ruinous festivities we dissipate it. Robbers
indeed have not invaded it, but vainglory together with pleasure acts
the part of robber. Each sees the robber carrying off everything before
his eyes, and is delighted at it! A new fashion of robbery, this, to
induce people to be glad when one is plundering them! On the other
part, there is nothing of the kind: but God, as the common Father, has
secured us as by a wall against all [depredators], both seen and
unseen.<note place="end" n="146" id="vi.v-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p32"> <i>Hom. in Matt.</i> lxxi. p. 699. C. Chrys.
describes <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p32.1">κενοδοξία</span>
(vainglory) in almsgiving, as the thief that runs away
with the treasure laid up in heaven. And something of this sort seems
to have been in his thoughts here, where however his meaning is
evidently very imperfectly expressed. The texts cited show that
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p32.2">ἐκεῖ,
ἐκεῖθεν</span>,
refer to something more than, as above, good laws and government in
general; for here he speaks of the Gospel discipline of the inner man.
“Where this restraint is, no dissipation of our temporal or
spiritual wealth has place: for God, as common Father, has raised a
wall to keep out all robbers both seen and unseen, from all our
possessions: from the former He guards us, by law and good government;
from the latter, by the Gospel prohibition of all vainglory:
“Take heed that ye do not your alms,” etc.</p></note> For, “Take heed,” saith He,
“that ye do not your alms before men.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. vi. 1" id="vi.v-p32.3" parsed="|Matt|6|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.1">Matt. vi. 1</scripRef>.) The soul learns
from the one, [excess;<note place="end" n="147" id="vi.v-p32.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p33"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p33.1">Μανθάνει
ψυχὴ
ἐντεῦθεν</span>, opp. to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p33.2">ἐκεῖθεν</span> as in the following sentences: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p33.3">ἐκεῖθεν
σωφροσύνην
μανθάνει,
ἐντεῦθεν
ἀκολασίαν</span>—&amp; 157·<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p33.4">κ.
ἐπιείκειαν,
ἐντ. τῦφον</span>—&amp; 157·<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p33.5">κ.
κοσμίοτητα,
ἐντ.
ἀσχημοσύνην</span>. Therefore either something is wanting: e.g. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p33.6">πλεονεξίαν·
ἐκεῖθεν</span>,
or for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p33.7">ἐντ</span>. we must read
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p33.8">ἐκεῖθεν</span>.</p></note> from the other] to
flee injustice. For injustice consists not merely in grasping at more
wealth than belongs to us, but in giving to the belly more than its
needful sustenance, in carrying mirth beyond its proper bounds, and
causing it to run into frantic excesses. From the one, it learns
sobriety; from the other, unchastity. For it is unchastity, not merely
to have carnal intercourse with women, but even to look upon a woman
with unchaste eyes. From the one, it learns modesty; from the other,
conceited self-importance. For, “All things,” says the
Apostle, “are lawful for me, but not all things expedient.”
(<scripRef passage="1 Cor. vi. 12" id="vi.v-p33.9" parsed="|1Cor|6|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.12">1 Cor. vi. 12</scripRef>.) From the one, decent behavior; from the other
unseemliness. For, as to the doings in the theatres, I pass these. But
to let you see that it is not even a pleasure either, but a grief, show
me, but a single day after the festival, both those who spent their
money in giving it, and those who were feasted with spectacles: and you
shall see them all looking dejected enough, but most of all him, your
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p33.10">ἔκεἵνον</span>)
famous man that has spent his money for it. And this is but fair: for,
the day before, he delighted the common man, and the common man indeed
was in high good humor and enjoyment, and rejoiced indeed in the
splendid garment, but then not having the use of it, and seeing himself
stripped of it, he was grieved and annoyed; and wanted to be the great
man, seeing even his own enjoyment to be small compared with his.<note place="end" n="148" id="vi.v-p33.11"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p34"> The
old text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p34.1">καὶ
ἐβούλετο
ἐκεῖνος ὁ
ἀναλίσκων
καὶ τὴν
οἰκείαν
εὐπραγίαν
μικρὰν ὁρᾷν
τρὸς τὴν
ἐκεῖνου</span>,
evidently requires correction, and the emendation assumed in the
translation is, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p34.2">καὶ
ἐβ. ἐκεῖνος
εἶναι</span> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p34.3">ὁ ἀναλ</span>. may perhaps be
rejected as a gloss) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p34.4">καὶ τὴν
οἰκείαν εὐπρ.
μ. ὁρῶν π. τ.
ἐκείνου</span>.
Thus the whole passage, from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p34.5">καὶ ὁ μὲν
ἰδιωτὴς</span>,
refers to the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p34.6">ἰδ</span>. or person feasted,
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p34.7">ἐκεῖνος</span> throughout is the entertainer. The edited text has: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p34.8">᾽Εκεῖνος δὲ ὁ
ἀναλ. καὶ τὴν
οἰκείαν εὐπρ.
μικρὰν ὁρᾷν
ἐδόκει π. τ.
ἐκείνου</span>:
of which Erasm. makes, <i>Ille autem qui sumptus impendit et suam
felicitatem parvam cum ea quam ex sumptu habebat conspicere
putabat.</i> But even if this sense lay in the words, it is not easy to
see the connection of the following sentence, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p34.9">Διὰ
τοῦτο</span>, etc., Montf.
translates, <i>Qui vero sumptus fecit, suam præ illius felicitate
parvam putabat,</i> as if <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p34.10">ἐκεῖνος</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p34.11">ἐκείνου</span> in the same sentence referred to two different and
contrasted persons. The meaning of the passage is, As, on the day
before, the entertainer had <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p34.12">τὸ πλέον τῆς
εὐθυμίας</span>, it is but fair that on the following day <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p34.13">τὸ πλέον
τῆς ἀθυμίας</span>
should be transferred to him. This is expressed
by <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p34.14">Διὰ
τοῦτο τῇ ὑστ.
ἀντιδιδόασιν</span>: which however, Erasmus renders, <i>Ideireo sequenti die
reddunt sibi vestes iterum:</i> Montf. <i>redduntur vestes.</i>
(Perhaps there is an allusion to the legal phrase <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p34.15">ἀντίδοσις</span>. v. Isocrat. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p34.16">περὶ
ἀντιδ</span>).</p></note> Therefore, the day after, they change
places, and now he, the great man, gets the larger share in the
dejection.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.v-p35">Now if in worldly matters,
amusements are attended with such dissatisfaction, while disagreeable
things are so beneficial, much more does this hold in things spiritual.
Why is it that no one quarrels with the laws, but on the contrary all
account that matter a common benefit? For indeed not strangers from
some other quarter, nor enemies of those for whom the laws are made,
came and made these orders, but the citizens themselves, their patrons,
their benefactors: and this very thing, the making of laws, is a token
of beneficence and good-will. And yet the laws are full of punishment
and restraint, and there is no such thing as law without penalty and
coercion. Then is it not unreasonable, that while the expositors of
those laws are called deliverers, benefactors, and patrons, we are
considered troublesome and vexatious if we speak of the laws of God?
When we discourse about hell, then we bring forward those laws: just as
in the affairs of the world, people urge the laws of murder, highway
robbery, and the like, so do we the penal laws: laws, which not man
enacted, but the Only-Begotten Son of God Himself. Let him that hath no
mercy, He says, be punished (<scripRef passage="Matt. xviii. 23" id="vi.v-p35.1" parsed="|Matt|18|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.23">Matt. xviii.
23</scripRef>);
<pb n="37" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_37.html" id="vi.v-Page_37" />for such is the import of the parable. Let him that remembereth
injuries, pay the last penalty. Let him that is angry without cause, be
cast into the fire. Let him that reviles, receive his due in hell. If
you think these laws which you hear strange, be not amazed. For if
Christ was not intended to make new laws, why did He come? Those other
laws are manifest to us; we know that the murderer and adulterer ought
to be punished. If then we were meant only to be told the same things
over again, where was the need of a heavenly Teacher? Therefore He does
not say, Let the adulterer be punished, but, whoso looketh on with
unchaste eyes. And where, and when, the man will receive punishment, He
there tells us. And not in fine public monuments, nor yet somewhere out
of sight,<note place="end" n="149" id="vi.v-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p36"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p36.1">Εἰς
ἀναθήματα
οὐδὲ εἰς
κρύβδην</span>.
The modern text has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p36.2">εἰς ἄξονας
οὐδὲ εἰς,
κύρβεις</span>,
alluding to the peculiar form of tables on which the laws of Athens
were written. On critical grounds we retain the reading of the old
text, which, as being the more difficult one, is not likely to have
been substituted for the other. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p36.3">Οὐκ εἰς
ἀναθήματα</span>; “not on public monuments for display.” Laws of
an Emperor, for instance, engraved on handsome monuments, may be
called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p36.4">ἀναθήματα  Οὐδὲ εἰς
κρύβδην</span>,
(also an unusual expression), ‘nor yet where no one would see
them.’</p></note> did He deposit His laws; not pillars
of brass did He raise up, and engrave letters thereon, but twelve souls
raised He up for us, the souls of the Apostles, and in their minds has
He by the Spirit inscribed this writing. This cite we to you. If this
was authorized to Jews, that none might take refuge in the plea of
ignorance, much more is it to us. But should any say, “I do not
hear, therefore have no guilt,” on this very score he is most
liable to punishment. For, were there no teacher, it would be possible
to take refuge in this plea; but if there be, it is no longer possible.
Thus see how, speaking of Jews, the Lord deprives them of all excuse;
“If I had not come and spoken unto them, they had not had
sin:” (<scripRef passage="John xv. 22" id="vi.v-p36.5" parsed="|John|15|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.15.22">John xv. 22</scripRef>): and Paul again,
“But I say, have they not heard? Nay, but into all the earth went
forth their sound.” (<scripRef passage="Rom. x. 18" id="vi.v-p36.6" parsed="|Rom|10|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.18">Rom. x. 18</scripRef>.) For then there
is excuse, when there is none to tell the man; but when the watchman
sits there, having this as the business of his life, there is excuse no
longer. Nay, rather, it was the will of Christ, not that we should look
only upon these written pillars, but that we should ourselves be such.
But since we have made ourselves unworthy of the writing, at least let
us look to those. For just as the pillars threaten others, but are not
themselves obnoxious to punishment, nor yet the laws, even so the
blessed Apostles. And observe; not in one place only stands this
pillar, but its writing is carried round about in all the world.
Whether you go among the Indians, you shall hear this: whether into
Spain, or to the very ends of the earth, there is none without the
hearing, except it be of his own neglect. Then be not offended, but
give heed to the things spoken, that ye may be able to lay hold upon
the works of virtue, and attain unto the eternal blessings in Christ
Jesus our Lord, with Whom to the Father and Holy Ghost together be
glory, power, honor, now and ever, world without end. Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily VI on Acts ii. 22." shorttitle="" progress="7.57%" prev="vi.v" next="vi.vii" id="vi.vi">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Acts ii. 22." id="vi.vi-p0.1" parsed="|Acts|2|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.22" />
<p class="c21" id="vi.vi-p1"><span class="c9" id="vi.vi-p1.1">Homily VI.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vi.vi-p2"><scripRef passage="Acts II. 22" id="vi.vi-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|2|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.22">Acts II. 22</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi.vi-p3">“Ye men of Israel, hear
these my words.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.vi-p4">[“<span class="c14" id="vi.vi-p4.1">Ye</span> men of Israel”]: it is not for flattery that he
uses this term; but, as he has borne hard upon them, he relaxes a
little, and puts them in mind of their great ancestor<note place="end" n="150" id="vi.vi-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi-p5"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p5.1">τοῦ
προπάτορος</span>, A. C. F. D. and Cat. but <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p5.2">τοῦ Δαυὶδ
εὐκαίρως</span>, B. E. Edd. Œcumenius fell into the same mistake and
has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p5.3">τοῦ
προπάτορος
Δαυίδ</span>. But it is
evident that Chrys. is commenting on the address <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p5.4">῎Ανδρες
᾽Ισραηλῖται</span>.</p></note>
[Israel]. Here again he begins with an introduction, that they may not
become excited, now that he is going to make express mention to them of
Jesus: for in what preceded, there was no reason why they should be
excited, while the Prophet was the subject of discourse: but the name
of Jesus would have given offence at the very outset.—And he does
not say, “Do as I bid you,” but, <i>Hear;</i> as being not
at all exacting. And observe how he forbears to speak of the high
matters, and begins with the very low: “Jesus,” he says:
and then straightway mentions the place He belonged to, being one which
was held in mean estimation: “Jesus of Nazareth”: and does
not say anything great about Him, nor even such as one would say about
a Prophet, so far: “Jesus,” he says, “of Nazareth, a
man proved (to be) from God among you.” Observe; what great
matter was this, to say that He was sent from God?<note place="end" n="151" id="vi.vi-p5.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p6.1">῞Ορα,
ποῖον ἦν
τοῦτο μέγα,
τὸ εἰπεῖν κ. τ.
λ</span>. i.e. “He says as yet <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p6.2">οὐδὲν
μέγα</span>, nothing great,
concerning Christ: nothing even that would be great if said of an
ordinary Prophet. For, observe: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p6.3">ποῖον
μέγα</span>, what sort of great
thing was it, to say that Christ was sent from God?” In the
following sentences Chrys. seems to have been scarcely understood by
his reporter. His meaning may be thus represented: “And yet, so
it is: everywhere in the Scriptures we find examples of this
remarkable <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p6.4">μείωσις</span>: “Christ was sent from God,” seems to be the point
most studiously inculcated (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p6.5">τὸ
σπουδαζόμενον</span>): nay, we find it carried to the utmost (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p6.6">μεθ᾽
ὑπερβολῆς</span>) in some of Christ’s own expressions. And so here:
when Peter stands up—he, the leader of the Apostles, the lover of
Christ, the good shepherd, the man entrusted with the keys of the
kingdom of heaven, the man who has received the deposit of the Wisdom
of the Spirit—after he has subdued the audience by the terrors of
the coming judgments, has shown that he and his company have received
wonderful gifts as foretold by the Prophet, and has made it felt that
they have a right to be believed: you may well expect after all this
that his first word about Christ will be something great; that he will
certainly launch out boldly into the declaration, He is risen! Only
think, though, what boldness to say this in the midst of the
murderers!—Nothing of the kind. He begins with, “Jesus the
Nazarene, a man proved to be from God unto you by signs, etc.
which—(He did? no, but) God did by Him, etc. Wait awhile,
however: the Orator will say all that needs to be said in due
time.”</p></note>
For this was the point <pb n="38" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_38.html" id="vi.vi-Page_38" />which on all occasions both He and John and the
Apostles were studious to show. Thus hear John saying: “The same
said unto me On whom thou shalt see the Spirit descending, and abiding
on him, this is He.” (<scripRef passage="John i. 33" id="vi.vi-p6.7" parsed="|John|1|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.33">John i. 33</scripRef>.) But Christ
Himself does this to an extreme; Of Myself I am not come, He sent Me.
(<scripRef passage="John 7.28" id="vi.vi-p6.8" parsed="|John|7|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.28">ib. vii. 28</scripRef>.) And everywhere in the
Scriptures this seems the point most studiously insisted upon.
Therefore also this holy leader of the blessed company, the lover of
Christ, the good shepherd, the man put in trust with the keys of
heaven, the man who received the Spiritual Wisdom, when he has first
subdued the Jews by fear; and has shown what great things have been
vouchsafed to the disciples, and what a right they have to be believed,
then first proceeds to speak concerning Him. Only think what boldness
it was to say it, in the midst of the murderers—that He is risen!
And yet he does not all at once say, He is risen; but
what?—“He came,” says he, “from God: this is
manifest by the signs which”—he does not yet say, Jesus
Himself wrought: but what?—“which God wrought by Him in the
midst of you.” He calls themselves as witnesses. “A man
proved (to be sent) from God among you, by miracles and wonders and
signs, which God wrought by him in the midst of you, as also ye
yourselves know.” Then, having fallen upon the mention of that
their sacrilegious outrage, observe how he endeavors to quit them of
the crime: “Him,” he says, “being by the determinate
counsel and foreknowledge of God delivered up”: (<scripRef passage="Acts 2.23" id="vi.vi-p6.9" parsed="|Acts|2|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.23">v. 23</scripRef>) [adding however,]
“ye have taken, and by wicked hands have crucified and
slain:” for though it was predetermined, still they were
murderers.<note place="end" n="152" id="vi.vi-p6.10"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi-p7"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p7.1">Εἰ γὰρ καὶ
ὡρισμένον ἦν,
φησὶν, ὅμως
ἀνδροφόνοι
ἦσαν</span>. B. C. after
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p7.2">ἀπαλλ. τοῦ
ἐγκλήματος</span>, and before the text. As the sentence so placed seemed to
make Chrys. contradict himself, the other <span class="c14" id="vi.vi-p7.3">mss.</span>
and Edd. before Ben. omit it. Something is wanting, which perhaps may
be supplied from Œcumen. ᾽<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p7.4">Αλλὰ
καὶ
ἀπαλλάσσων
οὐκ ἀφίησιν
αὐτοὺς πάντη
τοῦ
ἐγκλήματος.
᾽Επάγει γὰρ,
ὅτι διὰ
χειρῶν
ἀνόμων
ἀνείλετε</span>.</p></note> [“By the determinate counsel and
foreknowledge of God:”] all but using the same words as Joseph
did; just as he said to his brethren; “Be not angry one with
another by the way: God sent me hither.” (<scripRef passage="Gen. xlv. 5, 24" id="vi.vi-p7.5" parsed="|Gen|45|5|0|0;|Gen|45|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.45.5 Bible:Gen.45.24">Gen. xlv. 5, 24</scripRef>.)
It is God’s doing. “What of us, then?” (it might be
said,) “it was even well done on our part.” That they may
not say this, therefore it is that he adds, “By wicked hands ye
have crucified and slain.”<note place="end" n="153" id="vi.vi-p7.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi-p8"> In <scripRef passage="Acts 2.23" id="vi.vi-p8.1" parsed="|Acts|2|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.23">v. 23</scripRef>, the preferable reading
is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p8.2">διὰ
χειρὸς
ἀνόμων</span>,
“through the hand of lawless men,” instead of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p8.3">διὰ
χειρῶν
ἀνόμων</span> of the
Text. Recep. So A, B, C, D, Tisch. W. and H., Lach. Treg. R.V. This
reading is also to be preferred in accordance with Bengel’s first
rule of text-criticism—<i>Lectio difficilior principatum
tenet.</i>—G.B.S.</p></note> Here then he
hints at Judas; while at the same time he shows them that it was not
from any strength of theirs, and would not have been, if He had not
Himself permitted it: it was God that delivered Him up. He has
transferred the evil entire upon the head of Judas, now already parted
from them; for he it was that delivered Him over to them by the kiss.
Or, “By wicked hands,” refers to the soldiers: for neither
is it simply, “Ye have slain,” but, By wicked men ye have
done this.<note place="end" n="154" id="vi.vi-p8.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi-p9"> The
confusion may be cleared up by supposing that Chrys. here commented
upon the words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p9.1">διὰ
χειρῶν
ἀνόμων</span> as
admitting of a double connection: viz.: with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p9.2">ἔκδοτον
λαβόντες</span> and with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p9.3">προσπ.
ἀνείλετε</span>. In the former, it refers to Judas: while at the same time, it is
shown that of themselves they had no power against Him. He was
delivered up by the predestination and will of God, by means of the
wicked hands of Judas; upon whom (already gone to his doom) the evil is
shifted entire. But again, as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p9.4">ἔκδοτον</span>is not
put simply and without addition (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p9.5">ἁπλῶς</span>), so neither
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p9.6">οὐδὲ</span>) is
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p9.7">ἀνείλετε</span>: but “by wicked hands ye slew,” i.e. by the
soldiers.</p></note> And observe how everywhere they make
it of great importance that the Passion should first be confessed.
<span class="c14" id="vi.vi-p9.8">Whom God Raised Up</span> (<scripRef passage="Acts 2.24" id="vi.vi-p9.9" parsed="|Acts|2|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.24">v. 24</scripRef>), says he. This was the great thing; and observe how he
sets it in the middle of his discourse: for the former matters had been
confessed; both the miracles and the signs and the
slaying—“Whom God,” says he, “raised up, having
loosed the pains of death, because it was not possible that He should
be kept in its power.” It is something great and sublime that he
has hinted at here. For the expression, “It was not
possible,” even itself is that of one assigning something.<note place="end" n="155" id="vi.vi-p9.10"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi-p10"> The
text seems to be corrupt: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p10.1">καὶ αὐτὸ
διδόντος
ἔστιν
τίδείκνυσιν
ὅτι</span>. B. omits <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p10.2">ἔστιν τί</span>.
Perhaps <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p10.3">καὶ
αὐτὸ</span> is derived from an
abbreviation of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p10.4">κρατεῖσθαι
αὐτόν</span>: and
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p10.5">διδόντος
ἔστιν τι·</span> may be, “is (the expression) of one assigning something,
i.e. some special prerogative to Him:” or, possibly, “For
the expression, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p10.6">Καθότι οὐκ
ἦν δυνατὸν</span> even of itself implies the granting of something (in His
case):” viz. as a postulate. E. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p10.7">καὶ αὐτὸν
διδόντα
ἐμφαίνει
κατασχεῖν·
καὶ ὅτι</span>, i.e.
“that it was even He that gave death the power to hold
Him:” this, which is adopted by Edd. is, however, not a various
reading, but only an attempt to restore the passage. Œcumen. gives
no assistance: he has only, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p10.8">διὰ δὲ τοῦ,
καθότι οὐκ ἦν
δυν. αὐτὸν
κρατ., τὸ
μεγαλεῖον
αὐτοῦ
παρίστησι,
καὶ ὅτι
οὐκέτι
ἀποθνήσκει</span>. In the next sentence E. and Edd. have: “For by
‘pains of death’ Scripture is everywhere wont to express
‘danger:’” but Œcumen. and Cat. agree with the
old reading, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p10.9">ἡ Παλαία</span>. Possibly the meaning of the whole passage may be somewhat
as follows. “It is something great and sublime that Peter has
darkly hinted in saying, ‘it was not possible that <span class="c14" id="vi.vi-p10.10">He</span> should be holden of it.’ And the very
expression <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p10.11">καθότι</span> implies that there is something to be thought of (comp. Caten. in
1). Then, in the Old. Test., the expression <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p10.12">ὠδῖνες
θανάτου</span> means pains in which death is the agent; but here they are the
pangs inflicted upon death itself, travailing in birth with Christ
‘the first-begotten from the dead.’ It shows then both that
death could not endure to hold Him, and, that Christ being raised from
the dead dieth no more. For the assertion, etc. But then, without
giving them time to ponder upon the meaning of what he has darkly
hinted, he goes off to the Prophet,” etc.—On the
expression <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p10.13">ὠδῖνας
λύειν</span> Mr. Field,
<i>Index to Hom. in Matt.</i> s. v., remarks, that “it is said
sometimes of the childbearing woman herself, as p. 118. B., sometimes
of the child born, as p. 375. A., sometimes of the person aiding in the
delivery, as <scripRef passage="Job 39.2" id="vi.vi-p10.14" parsed="|Job|39|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.39.2">Job xxxix, 2</scripRef>. Hence the obscure
passage <scripRef passage="Acts 2.34" id="vi.vi-p10.15" parsed="|Acts|2|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.34">Acts ii, 34</scripRef> is to be explained. See
Theophylact in 1.”</p></note> It <pb n="39" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_39.html" id="vi.vi-Page_39" />shows that death itself in holding Him had
pangs as in travail, and was sore bestead:<note place="end" n="156" id="vi.vi-p10.16"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi-p11"> It is
noteworthy that this interpretation of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p11.1">ὠδῖνας τοῦ
θανάτου</span> (24) is exactly that of Meyer who explains thus: “Death
travailed in birth-throes even until the dead was raised again. With
this event these pangs ceased, <i>they were loosed;</i> and because
<i>God</i> had made Christ alive, <i>God</i> has loosed the pangs of
death.” Other interpretations are: (1) The <i>snares</i> or
<i>bands</i> of death, on the ground that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p11.2">ὠδῖνες</span> is used in
the lxx. to translate the Hebrew <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="vi.vi-p11.3">iחבל</span> (e.g.
<scripRef passage="Ps. xviii. 5" id="vi.vi-p11.4" parsed="|Ps|18|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.18.5">Ps. xviii. 5</scripRef>),
which has this meaning. So Olsh. (2) That the pains <i>of Jesus</i>
connected with the whole experience of death are meant. He is popularly
conceived as enduring these pains until the resurrection when God
loosed them, the conception being that he was under their power and
constraint. We prefer this view. So Lechler, Gloag,
Hackett.—G.B.S.</p></note>
whereas, by <i>pains,</i> or, travail-pangs, <i>of death,</i> the Old
Testament means danger and disaster: and that He so rose as never more
to die. For the assertion, “Seeing that it was not possible that
He should be holden of it,” means this, that <i>His</i> rising
was not common to the rest. Then, however, before their thoughts can
enter at all into his meaning, he brings David upon them, an authority
which sets aside all human reasoning. “For David saith (with
reference) to Him.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 2.25" id="vi.vi-p11.5" parsed="|Acts|2|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.25">v.
25</scripRef>.)
And observe how, once more, the testimony is lowly. For therefore he
begins the citation further up, with the matters of lowlier import:
therefore<note place="end" n="157" id="vi.vi-p11.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi-p12"> i.e.
The former part of the passage cited, down to, “Thou wilt not
leave my soul in hell,” as far as the words go, is no more than
David might say in reference to himself, or any other saint: viz. he
set God always before his face, etc. therefore (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p12.1">διὰ
τοῦτο</span>, referring
to <scripRef passage="Acts 2.26" id="vi.vi-p12.2" parsed="|Acts|2|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.26">v. 26</scripRef>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p12.3">διὰ τοῦτο
εὐφρ</span>.) death was not in
the number of things that cause grief. And St. Peter instead of going
at once to that in the prophecy which is peculiar to Christ, with wise
management begins with what is less exalted, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p12.4">ἅτε
εἰσαγωγικωτέρων
λόγων
δεομένοις</span>, Œcumen.—For <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p12.5">διὰ τοῦτο οὐ
τῶν
λυπούντων ὁ
θάνατος</span>, E.
and Edd. have <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p12.6">ἵνα δείξη,
ὅτι οὐ</span>…“to show that death,” etc.</p></note> was death not in the number of
grievous things [because], says he, “I foresaw the Lord always
before my face, that He is on my right hand that I should not be
moved:” (<scripRef passage="Acts 2.25-27" id="vi.vi-p12.7" parsed="|Acts|2|25|2|27" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.25-Acts.2.27">v.
25–27</scripRef>) and, “that Thou wilt not leave my soul in
hell.” Then, having finished the citation from the Prophet, he
adds; “Men and brethren.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 2.29" id="vi.vi-p12.8" parsed="|Acts|2|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.29">v. 29</scripRef>.) When he is about to say anything great, he uses this
opening address, to rouse and to conciliate them. “Let me be
allowed,” he says, “to speak freely to you of the patriarch
David.” Remarkable lowliness, in a case where he was giving no
hurt, nor was there any reason why the hearers should be angry. For he
did not say, This is not said concerning David, but concerning the
Christ. But in another point of view: by his reverential expression
towards the blessed David, he awed them; speaking of an acknowledged
fact as if it were a bold thing to say, and therefore begging them to
pardon him for saying it. And thereupon his expression is not simply
“concerning David,” but “concerning the patriarch
David, that he is both dead and buried:” he does not also say,
“and is not risen again,” but in another way (though this
too would have been no great thing to say), “And his sepulchre is
with us unto this day,” he has said what comes to the same thing.
Then—and even so he does not come to the mention of Christ, but
what next?—he goes on with his encomium upon David, “Being
therefore a prophet, and knowing that with an oath God had sworn unto
him.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 2.30" id="vi.vi-p12.9" parsed="|Acts|2|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.30">v. 30</scripRef>.) But this he says,
that were it but on account of the honor shown to David, and the
descent from him, they may accept what is said concerning
Christ’s resurrection, as seeing that it would be an injury to
the prophecy, and a derogating from (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p12.10">τἥς εἰς
αὐτοὺς
τιμἥς</span>) their honor,
if this were not the fact. “And knowing,” he says,
“that with an oath God had sworn unto him”—he does
not say simply “promised”—“of the fruit of his
loins after the flesh to raise up Christ, to seat Him upon his
throne.” Observe how he has again only hinted at what is sublime.
For now that he has soothed them with his expression, he confidently
adds this: The prophet [saith it] “of His resurrection, that
neither was His soul left in hell, nor did His flesh see
corruption.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 2.31" id="vi.vi-p12.11" parsed="|Acts|2|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.31">v.
31</scripRef>.)
This again is wonderful: it shows that His resurrection was not like
that of other men. For though death laid hold on Him, yet it did not
its own work then.—And, as regards the sin, he has spoken of
that, covertly and darkly; of the punishment, he forbore to add
anything; but that they had slain Him, this he has spoken out; for the
rest he now comes to the sign given by God. And when it is once proved,
that He, the slain, was just, was dear to God, then, though thou be
silent of the punishment, be sure that he which did the sin will
condemn himself more than ever thou canst condemn him. So then, that he
refers all to the Father, is in order that they may receive what is
said: and that assertion, “Not possible,” he fetches in
from the prophecy. Well then, let us again look over what has been
said.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.vi-p13">“Jesus of Nazareth, a man
proved (to be sent) from God unto you.” (Recapitulation of
<scripRef passage="Acts 2.22-31" id="vi.vi-p13.1" parsed="|Acts|2|22|2|31" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.22-Acts.2.31">v. 22–31</scripRef>): one, of whom,
by reason of His works, there can be no doubt; but who, on the
contrary, is demonstrated. Thus also Nicodemus said, “No man can
do these miracles which Thou doest—By miracles, and <pb n="40" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_40.html" id="vi.vi-Page_40" />wonders, and
signs which God wrought by Him in the midst of you” (<scripRef passage="John iii. 2" id="vi.vi-p13.2" parsed="|John|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.2">John iii. 2</scripRef>):
not secretly. Setting out from facts notorious to those whom he was
addressing, he then comes to things hidden. Thereupon [in saying,
“By the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God,”]
(<scripRef passage="Acts 2.23" id="vi.vi-p13.3" parsed="|Acts|2|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.23">v. 23</scripRef>) he shows that it was
not because they had the power to do it, and that there was a wisdom
and a Divine arrangement in the event, seeing it was from God. He
rapidly passes over the unpleasant part, [adding, “Whom God
raised up,” etc.] (<scripRef passage="Acts 2.24" id="vi.vi-p13.4" parsed="|Acts|2|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.24">v.
24</scripRef>).
For it is always a point of great importance with them to show that He
was once dead. Though ye should deny it, says he, (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p13.5">ἐκεῖνοι</span>)
those (present) will bear witness to the fact. [“Having loosed
the pangs of death.”] He that gives Death trouble, may much more
give trouble to them that crucified Him: however, nothing of the kind
is here said, as that He had power to slay you. Meanwhile,<note place="end" n="158" id="vi.vi-p13.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi-p14"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p14.1">τέως
μανθάνωμεν
καὶ ἡμεῖς
οὕτω
κατέχειν</span>. As the text stands, this can only mean, “And here by the
bye let us also learn how to hold fast Christ; not to hold Him with
pain, like one in travail-pangs, who therefore cannot hold fast, but is
in haste to be delivered,” etc. But this can hardly have been St.
Chrysostom’s meaning. Something seems to be omitted after
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p14.2">καὶ
ἡμεῖς</span> or
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p14.3">οὕτω</span>.—Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p14.4">τέως δὲ
μανθάνομεν
καὶ ἡμεῖς
διὰ τῶν
εἰρημένων τί
ἐστι τὸ
κατέχειν</span>. If this is: “What is the meaning of the expression
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p14.5">κατέχειν</span>, the emphatic <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p14.6">καὶ ἡμεῖς</span> is superfluous; and besides, the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p14.7">κατέχειν</span>
does not occur in the text commented upon. Œcum.
and the Catena give no help.</p></note> let us also learn thus to hold. For one
that is in pain like a woman in travail, does not hold the thing held,
and is not active but passive; and makes haste to cast it off. And it
is well said: “For David saith in reference to him”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 2.25" id="vi.vi-p14.8" parsed="|Acts|2|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.25">v. 25</scripRef>); that you may not
refer that saying to the Prophet.—[“Therefore being a
Prophet, and knowing,” etc.] (<scripRef passage="Acts 2.30,31" id="vi.vi-p14.9" parsed="|Acts|2|30|2|31" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.30-Acts.2.31">v. 30, 31</scripRef>.) Do you observe how he
now interprets the prophecy, and does not<note place="end" n="159" id="vi.vi-p14.10"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi-p15"> Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p15.1">καὶ
γυμνήν
τίθησι δηλῶν
πῶς</span>. “And gives it bare
(of comment), showing.” Montf. mistranslates <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p15.2">γυμνὴν
τιθ</span>, <i>nudam exponat,</i> and
notices the old reading (A. B. C ) with the
remark, <i>Unus Codex</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p15.3">προφ. οὐ
γυμνήν</span>. <i>Minus
recte.</i> But Chrys. is now commenting on <scripRef passage="Acts 2.30,31" id="vi.vi-p15.4" parsed="|Acts|2|30|2|31" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.30-Acts.2.31">v. 30, 31</scripRef>. “Above, St.
Peter gave the prophecy by itself: now he adds his own exposition and
reasoning, “Being therefore a Prophet.” etc.</p></note> give
it bare of comment? How did He “seat Him upon”
David’s “throne?” For the kingdom after the Spirit is
in heaven. Observe how, along with the resurrection, he has also
declared the kingdom in the fact of His rising again. He shows that the
Prophet was under constraint: for the prophecy was concerning Him. Why
does he say, not, Concerning His kingdom (it was a great matter), but
“Concerning His resurrection?” And how did He seat Him upon
his (David’s) throne? Why, He reigns as King over Jews also, yea,
what is much more, over them that crucified Him. “For His flesh
saw no corruption.” This seems to be less than resurrection, but
it is the same thing.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.vi-p16">“This
Jesus”—observe how he does not call Him
otherwise—“hath God raised up; whereof all we are
witnesses. Being therefore by the right hand of God exalted”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 2.33,34" id="vi.vi-p16.1" parsed="|Acts|2|33|2|34" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.33-Acts.2.34">v. 33, 34</scripRef>): again he takes refuge
with the Father, and yet it had been enough to say what precedes: but
he knows what a great point this is. Here he has hinted at the
Ascension also, and that Christ is in heaven: but neither does he say
this openly. “And having received,” says he, “the
promise of the Holy Ghost.” Observe how, in the beginning of his
discourse, he does not say that Jesus Himself had sent It, but the
Father: now, however, that he has mentioned His signs and the things
done to Him by the Jews, and has spoken of His resurrection, he boldly
introduces what he has to say about these matters, again adducing
themselves as witnesses by both senses: [“He hath shed forth
this, which ye do see and hear.”] And of the resurrection he has
made continual mention, but of their outrageous deed he has spoken once
for all. “And having received the promise of the Holy
Ghost.” This again is great. “The promise,” he says;
because [promised] before His Passion. Observe how he now makes it all
His [“He hath poured forth this”], covertly making a great
point. For if it was He that poured it forth, it is of Him that the
Prophet has spoken above, “In the last days I will pour forth of
My Spirit on My Servants, and on Mine handmaids, and I will do wonders
in the heaven above. (<i>supra,</i> <scripRef passage="Acts 2.17-19" id="vi.vi-p16.2" parsed="|Acts|2|17|2|19" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.17-Acts.2.19">v. 17</scripRef>.) Observe what he secretly puts into it! But then, because
it was a great thing, he again veils it with the expression of
“His having received of the Father.” He has spoken of the
good things fulfilled, of the signs; has said, that He is king, the
point that touched them; has said, that it is He that gives the Spirit.
(<i>Arist. Rhet.</i> 1. 3.) (For, however much a person may say, if it
does not issue in something advantageous, he speaks to no purpose.)
Just as John: “The same,” says he, “shall baptize you
with the Holy Ghost.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. iii. 11" id="vi.vi-p16.3" parsed="|Matt|3|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.11">Matt. iii. 11</scripRef>.) And it shows
that the Cross not only did not make Him less, but rendered Him even
more illustrious, seeing that of old God promised it to Him, but now
has given it. Or [it may be], “the promise” which He
promised to us. He so foreknew it about to be, and has given it to us
greater after the resurrection. And, “hath poured it out,”
he says; not<note place="end" n="160" id="vi.vi-p16.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi-p17"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p17.1">᾽Εξέχεε,
φησὶν, οὐκ
ἀξίωμα ζητῶν,
καὶ οὐχ
ἁπλῶς</span>. Edd.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p17.2">᾽Εξ., φ.
᾽Ενταῦθα τὸ
ἀξίωμα
ἐμφαίνει, καὶ
ὅτι οὐχ
ἅπλως</span>. “Here he
intimates the dignity: and that,” etc. But the meaning is,
“He poured it forth, not requiring merit: i.e. not giving here
and there to the most deserving, but as the phrase implies, with
unsparing liberality.” <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p17.3">μετὰ
δαψιλείας</span>. N. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p17.4">μεθ᾽
ὑπερβολῆς</span>.</p></note> requiring worthiness: and not <pb n="41" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_41.html" id="vi.vi-Page_41" />simply
gave, but with abundance. Whence<note place="end" n="161" id="vi.vi-p17.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi-p18"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p18.1">πόθεν
τοῦτο</span>; Edd.
“Wherefore also to prove this very thing, he adds what
follows.” The connection is, “He has shed forth. How so? It
must be He; for not David ascended,” etc.</p></note> does this
appear? Henceforth after the mention of His giving the Spirit, he
confidently speaks also of His ascension into heaven; and not only so,
but again adducing the witness, and reminding them of that Person
concerning Whom Christ once spake. (<scripRef passage="Matt. xxii. 43" id="vi.vi-p18.2" parsed="|Matt|22|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.43">Matt. xxii.
43</scripRef>)
“For not David,” says he “ascended into the heavens.
(<scripRef passage="Acts 2.34" id="vi.vi-p18.3" parsed="|Acts|2|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.34">v. 34</scripRef>.) Here he no longer
speaks in lowly phrase,<note place="end" n="162" id="vi.vi-p18.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi-p19"> Here
five of our <span class="c14" id="vi.vi-p19.1">mss.</span> have <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p19.2">μεθ᾽
ὑπερβολῆς</span>, “hyperbolically:” but the reading of E.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p19.3">μεθ᾽
ὑποστολῆς</span> is attested by Œcumen. and the Catena.</p></note> having the
confidence which results from the things said; nor does he say,
“Be it permitted me to speak,” or the like: “But he
saith himself; The Lord said unto my Lord, Sit Thou on My right hand,
until I make Thine enemies Thy footstool.” Now if He be
David’s Lord, much more shall they not disdain Him. “Sit
thou on My right hand;” he has set the whole matter here;
“until I make Thine enemies Thy footstool:” here also he
has brought upon them a great terror, just as in the beginning he
showed what He does to His friends, what to his enemies. And again, as
to the act of subjugation, not to provoke unbelief, he ascribes it to
the Father. Since then these are great things that he has uttered, he
again brings his discourse down to lowly matters. “Let
therefore,” he says, “the whole house of Israel know
assuredly: i.e. question ye not, nor doubt ye: then also in the tone of
command it follows; “that God hath made Him both
Lord”—this he says from David—“and
Christ,” (<scripRef passage="Acts 2.36" id="vi.vi-p19.4" parsed="|Acts|2|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.36">v.
36</scripRef>),
this from the Psalm:<note place="end" n="163" id="vi.vi-p19.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi-p20"> i.e.
the expression “Lord” is derived from David’s,
“My Lord:” the expression “Christ,” or
rather <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p20.1">καὶ
Χριστὸν ὁ
Θεὸς ἐποίησ
εν</span>, is from the Psalm: meaning
perhaps the second Psalm. Edd. have, “this he says from David and
from the Psalm,” after the text.</p></note> For when it would
have been rightly concluded, “Let therefore the whole house of
Israel know assuredly that” He sitteth on the right hand of God,
this, which would have been great, he forbears, and brings in a
different matter which is much more humble, and the expression
“Hath made;” i.e. hath ordained: so that there is nothing
about (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p20.2">οὐσίωσις</span>) communication of substance here, but the expression
relates to this which has been mentioned. “Even this Jesus, Whom
ye crucified.” He does well to end with this, thereby agitating
their minds. For when he has shown how great it is, he has then exposed
their daring deed, so as to show it to be greater, and to possess them
with terror. For men are not so much attracted by benefits as they are
chastened by fear.<note place="end" n="164" id="vi.vi-p20.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi-p21"> The
two Old Test. pp. (<scripRef passage="Joel ii. 28-32" id="vi.vi-p21.1" parsed="|Joel|2|28|2|32" osisRef="Bible:Joel.2.28-Joel.2.32">Joel ii. 28–32</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Ps. xvi. 8-11" id="vi.vi-p21.2" parsed="|Ps|16|8|16|11" osisRef="Bible:Ps.16.8-Ps.16.11">Ps.
xvi. 8–11</scripRef>) which occur in this chapter are quoted from the lxx., the
former freely, the latter with great exactness. The following
peculiarities of phraseology are noticeable in the first passage. (1)
“In the last days,” more definite expression for the Heb.
and lxx. “afterward.” (2) The partitive expression:
“I will pour out <i>of</i> my Spirit,” is after the lxx.
vs. the original which reads: “I will pour out my spirit.”
(3) The phrases: “saith God” and “they shall
prophesy” (<scripRef passage="Acts 2.17,18" id="vi.vi-p21.3" parsed="|Acts|2|17|2|18" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.17-Acts.2.18">17, 18</scripRef>)
are added to both Heb. and lxx. (4) “Vapor” is from lxx.
for Heb. “columns.” (5) If we read <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p21.4">καὶ
ἐπιφάνη</span> at
the end of <scripRef passage="Acts 2.20" id="vi.vi-p21.5" parsed="|Acts|2|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.20">v. 20</scripRef> (as Mey., W. and H.) it
is from the lxx. an inaccurate trans. of Hebrew for
“fearful,” occasioned by misunderstanding on the part of
the Seventy of the derivation of the Heb. word. The second pp. follows
the lxx. exactly and in several deviations from the
original.—G.B.S.</p></note></p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.vi-p22">But the admirable and great
ones, and beloved of God, need none of these motives: men, such as was
Paul: not of the kingdom, not of hell, made he account. For this is
indeed to love Christ, this to be no hireling, nor to reckon it a
matter of trafficking and trading, but to be indeed virtuous, and to do
all for the love of God. (<scripRef passage="Rom. ix. 3" id="vi.vi-p22.1" parsed="|Rom|9|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.3">Rom. ix. 3</scripRef>.) Then what tears
does it not deserve, when, owing so large a measure, we do not even
like traders seek the kingdom of heaven! He promises us so great
things, and not even so is He worthy to be heard? What can come up to
this enmity!<note place="end" n="165" id="vi.vi-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi-p23"> Alluding to the Psalm above cited, “Until I make Thine
enemies Thy footstool.”</p></note> And yet, they are mad after
money-making, though it be with enemies, though it be with slaves,
though it be with persons most hostile to them, that they come in
contact, though it be with persons utterly evil, if only they expect
that they shall be enabled by their means to make money, they will do
everything, will flatter, and be obsequious, and make themselves
slaves, and will esteem them more to be revered than all men, to get
some advantage out of them: for the hope of money does not allow them
to give a thought to any such considerations as these. But the Kingdom
is not so powerful as money is; nay, rather, not in the smallest
proportion as powerful. For<note place="end" n="166" id="vi.vi-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi-p24"> In
the modern text the connection is supplied, and the thought expanded.
“And yet neither is it any ordinary being that promises it: but
One who is beyond comparison greater than the Kingdom itself. Now when
the promise is a Kingdom, and God the Giver thereof, it is a great
thing, the very receiving from such a Giver.</p></note> it is no ordinary
Being that promises: but this is greater than even the Kingdom itself
that we receive it from such a Giver! But now the case is the same as
if a king, wishing, after ten thousand other benefits, to make us his
heirs and coheirs with his son [should be despised]: while some captain
of a band of robbers, who has done ten thousand wrongs to us and to our
parents, and is himself fraught with ten thousand wickednesses, and has
utterly marred our honor and our welfare, should, on presenting a
single penny, <pb n="42" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_42.html" id="vi.vi-Page_42" />receive our worship. God promises a Kingdom, and is
despised: the Devil helps us to hell, and he is honored! Here God,
there Devil. But let us see the difference of the tasks enjoined. For
if there were none of these considerations in the case: if it were not,
here God, there Devil; not, here one helping to a kingdom, there to a
hell: the nature itself of the tasks enjoined were sufficient to induce
us to comply with the former. For what does each enjoin? The one,<note place="end" n="167" id="vi.vi-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi-p25"> In
the original the pronouns are <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p25.1">ἐκεῖνος</span> (God), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p25.2">οὗτος</span> (the
Devil; for which however our <span class="c14" id="vi.vi-p25.3">mss.</span> have
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p25.4">οὐ τὰ</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p25.5">αὐτὰ</span>): then
inversely, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p25.6">ἐκεῖνος</span> (the Devil), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p25.7">οὗτος</span> (God). The
modern text reduces the antithesis to regularity by transposing the
first and second clause, with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p25.8">ἐκεῖνος, οὗτος</span>, in each
member. Mr. Field, however, <i>Hom. in Matt.</i> 709 B. not. has
remarked, that St. Chrys. is negligent in his use of these pronouns,
and this passage may be added to those cited.</p></note> the things which make glorious; the other
the things which put to shame: one, the things which involve in ten
thousand calamities and disgraces; the other, the things which have
with them abundant refreshment. For look: the one saith, “Learn
ye of Me, for I am meek and lowly of heart, and ye shall find rest unto
your souls.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xi. 29" id="vi.vi-p25.9" parsed="|Matt|11|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.29">Matt. xi. 29</scripRef>): the other
saith, Be thou savage, and ungentle, and passionate, and wrathful, and
more a wild beast than a man. Let us see which is more useful, which, I
pray you, more profitable. “Speak not of this,” say you.<note place="end" n="168" id="vi.vi-p25.10"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi-p26"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p26.1">῎Ιδωμεν τί
χρησιμώτερον,
τί δαὶ</span> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p26.2">δὲ</span>, A.
N.) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p26.3">ὠφελιμώτερον</span>. (Here N. adds: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p26.4">Μὴ τοῦτο
δῶμεν τί
χρησιμώτερον·
τὶ δὲ
ὠφελιμώτερον̀) Μὴ τοῦτο
φησὶν εἴπῃς·
ἀλλ᾽
ἐννόησον ὅτι
διάβολός
ἐστιν·
μάλιστα μὲν
ἂν ἐκεῖνο
δειχθῇ· δεῖ
καὶ πόνους
ὑποστῆναι
καὶ πάλιν, κ. τ.
λ</span>. The addition in N. is perhaps the
result of unintentional repetition. If meant for emendation, it
supposes an antithesis of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p26.5">χρησ</span>. and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p26.6">ὠφελιμώτερον</span>: “let us grant which is more serviceable (to
others): but (the question is) which is more profitable (to one’s
self).” This, however, is not what the context requires. Rather
it seems that something is omitted after <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p26.7">εἴπῃς</span>:
e.g. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p26.8">ἀλλ᾽ ἴδωμεν
τί
εὐκολώτερον</span>, “But let us see which is more easy.” In the
following sentence, it is not clear whether <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p26.9">μάλιστα
μὲν</span> belongs to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p26.10">δεῖ καὶ π.
ὑ</span>. “of course, if the former appear
to be the case, it is necessary,” etc. or, to the preceding
clause, as in the translation: “above all (consider that it is
the devil who gives the bidding), if that appear to be the case (i.e.
that it is the easier of the two): it is needful,”
etc.—Edd. “But not only this, but bethink you that he
indeed is the devil: for above all if that be shown, again the prize of
victory shall be greater.”</p></note> * * * But consider that he is the devil:
above all indeed, if that be shown: there is need also to undergo
toils, and, on the other hand, the prize of victory will be greater.
For not he that enjoins easy tasks is the kind (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p26.11">κηδεμὼν</span>) benefactor, but he that enjoins what is for our good.
Since fathers also enjoin disagreeable tasks; but for this<note place="end" n="169" id="vi.vi-p26.12"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi-p27"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p27.1">διὰ τοῦτο</span>, i. e. by enjoining <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p27.2">τὰ
συμφέροντα</span>, although <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p27.3">φορτικὰ</span>, are fathers and masters shown to be truly such, whereas
kidnappers who steal away children, seduce them by promising pleasure,
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p27.4">λυμεῶνες</span>, masters who ruin their servants, let them have their own
way.—Morel. Ben. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p27.5">᾽Εκεῖνοι δὲ
ἀνδραπ. καὶ
λυμ. καὶ πάντα
τὰ ἐνάντια</span>: “but the others are kidnappers and destroyers, and
all that is contrary (to fathers and masters).” Savil. as
above.</p></note> they are fathers: and so again do masters
to slaves: but kidnappers and destroyers (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p27.6">λυμεὥνες</span>) on the other hand, do just the reverse. And<note place="end" n="170" id="vi.vi-p27.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi-p28"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p28.1">Πλὴν ὅτι καὶ
ἡδονὴν ἔχει,
δῆλον
ἐκεῖθεν</span>.
We have supplied the interpretation in the translation. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p28.2">᾽Εκεῖθεν</span>, i.e. from that saying, “Come unto Me,” etc. D.
has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p28.3">ἐντεῦθεν</span>: i.e. “is manifest from the following
consideration.”</p></note> yet that the commands of Christ are attended
with a pleasure, is manifest from that saying. For to what sort do you
take the passionate man to belong, and to what the forbearing and meek?
Does not the soul of the (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p28.4">ἐκείνου</span>)
one<note place="end" n="171" id="vi.vi-p28.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi-p29"> Here
is another instance of the negligent use of the pronouns <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p29.1">ἐκεῖνος</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p29.2">οὗτος</span> noticed
above (note 1). In the modern text this is altered, besides other
changes intended as improvements upon the ornate description following.
We have retained the original text throughout.</p></note> seem to be in a kind of solitary retreat,
enjoying exceeding quiet; while that of (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p29.3">τούτου</span>) the
other is like a market-place and tumult and the midst of cities, where
great is the clamor of those going out, the noise of camels, mules,
asses: of men shouting loud to those that meet them, that they may not
be trodden under foot: and again, of silver-beaters, of braziers, of
men thrusting and pushing this way and that and some overborne, some
overbearing? But the soul of (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p29.4">τούτου</span>) the
former is like some mountain-top, with its delicate air, its pure
sunshine, its limpid gushing fountains, its multitude of charming
flowers, while the vernal meads and gardens put on their plumage of
shrubs and flowers, and glance with rifling waters: and if any sound is
heard there, it is sweet, and calculated to affect the ear with a sense
of much delight. For either the warbling birds perch on the outermost
spray of the branching trees, and cicadas, nightingales and swallows,
blended in one harmony, perform a kind of concerted music; or the
zephyr gently stirring the leaves, draws whistling tones from pines and
firs, resembling oft the notes of the swan: and roses, violets, and
other flowers, gently swayed, and (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p29.5">κυανίζοντα</span>) dark-dimpling, show like a sea just rippled over with
gentle undulations. Nay, many are the images one might find. Thus, when
one looks at the roses, one shall fancy that he beholds in them the
rainbow; in the violets a waving sea; in the lilies, the sky. But<note place="end" n="172" id="vi.vi-p29.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi-p30"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p30.1">Οὐ τῇ θέ&amp; 139·
δὲ μόνον
οὐδὲ τῇ ὄψει
τέρπει</span> (Sav. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p30.2">τέρποιτο
ἄν</span>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p30.3">τότε ὁ
τοιοῦτος,
ἀλλὰ καὶ</span> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p30.4">ἐν</span> B. C ) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p30.5">τῷ
σώματι αὐτῷ
τοῦ πρὸς τὸν
λειμῶνα
ὁρῶντος</span>,
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p30.6">τοῦ π. τ.
λ. ὁ</span>. om. Sav. with full stop
at <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p30.7">αὐτῷ.,
ἐκεινον</span> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p30.8">γὰρ</span>
add. B. Sav.) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p30.9">μᾶλλον
ἀνίησι κ. τ.
λ</span>. Savile’s reading, adopted by Ben.
rests on the sole authority of the New College <span class="c14" id="vi.vi-p30.10">ms.</span> and is manifestly a correction, as the Paris Editor
remarks. (This <span class="c14" id="vi.vi-p30.11">ms.</span> has the clause <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p30.12">τοῦ….ὁρῶντος</span>, but dotted for correction or omission, and the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p30.13">γὰρ</span> is added by a later hand.) But the passage seems to be incurably
corrupt and only so much of the sense can be guessed at, that the
delight is said not only to affect the eye, but to be felt through the
whole frame of the beholder.</p></note> not by the spectacle alone, and the
beholding, does such an one then cause delight: but also in the very
body of him that looks to the meadow, rather it refreshes him, and
causes him to breathe freely, so that he thinks himself more in heaven
than on <pb n="43" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_43.html" id="vi.vi-Page_43" />earth. There is withal a sound of a different kind, when water
from the mountain-steep, borne by its own force through ravines gently
plashes over its pebbly bed with lulling noise, and so relaxes our
frame with the pleasurable sensations, as quickly to draw over our eyes
the soft languor of slumber. You have heard the description with
pleasure: perhaps also it has made you enamored of solitude. But
sweeter far than this solitude is the soul * * of the long-suffering.
For it was not for the sake of describing a meadow, nor for the sake of
making a display of language, that we have broached this similitude:
but the object was, that, seeing how great is the delight of the long
suffering, and how, by converse with a long suffering man, one would be
far more both delighted and benefited, than by frequenting such spots,
ye may follow after such men. For when not even a breath of violence
proceeds from such a soul, but mild and engaging words, then indeed
does that gentle softness of the zephyr find its counterpart:
entreaties also, devoid of all arrogance, but forming the resemblance
to those winged warblers,—how is not this far better? For not the
body is fanned by the soft breeze of speech; no, it refreshes our
souls<note place="end" n="173" id="vi.vi-p30.14"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi-p31"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p31.1">ἀλλὰ
ψυχὰς
ἀνίησιν
θερμαινομένη
καὶ ζέουσα</span>. (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p31.2">θέουσα</span> A.)
The latter words, “heated and glowing,” as manifestly
unsuitable to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p31.3">αὔρα</span> are omitted in
the modern text. They seem to be a fragment of a sentence, describing
the heat of fever, or of passion.</p></note> heated and glowing. A physician, by ever
so great attention, could not so speedily rid a man of the fever, as a
patient man would cool, by the breath of his own words, a person who
was passionate and burning with wrath. And why do I speak of a
physician? Not even iron, made red-hot and dipped into water, so
quickly parts with its heat, as does the passionate man when he comes
in contact with the soul of the long-suffering. But as, if it chance
that singing birds find their way into the market, they go for nothing
there, just so is it with our precepts when they light upon souls
addicted to wrathful passions. Assuredly, sweeter is gentleness than
bitterness and frowardness.—Well, but the one was God’s
bidding, the other the devil’s. Do you see that it was not for
nothing that I said, even if there were no devil or God in the case,
the things enjoined would be enough in themselves to (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p31.4">ἀποστἥσαι</span>) revolt us? For the one is both agreeable to himself, and
serviceable to others, the other displeasing to himself, and hurtful to
others. Nothing is more unpleasant than a man in a passion, nothing
more noisome, more odious, more shocking, as also nothing more pleasing
than one who knows not what it is to be in a passion. Better dwell with
a wild beast than with a passionate man. For the beast, when once
tamed, abides by its law; but the man, no matter how often you have
tamed him, again turns wild, unless<note place="end" n="174" id="vi.vi-p31.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi-p32"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p32.1">πλὴν εἰ μὴ
εἰς ἕξιν
ἑαυτόν τινα
τοιαύτην
καταστήσειε</span>. Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p32.2">ἅπαξ
εἰς ἕxin.…καταστήσας</span>: “having settled himself down into some such
habit.” But the old reading is preferable. “You may pacify
him again and again, but the fit is subdued for the time, not the
temper changed. There will be a fresh outbreak by and bye, unless
indeed by self-discipline (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p32.3">ἑαυτὸν κατ</span>.) he bring himself into a habit,” etc.</p></note> however he
should of himself settle down into some such habit (of
gentleness).</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.vi-p33">For as a bright sunny day and
winter with all its gloom, so are the soul of the angry and that of the
gentle. However, let us at present look not to the mischievous
consequences resulting to others, but to those which affect the persons
themselves: though indeed it is also no slight mischief (to one’s
self) to cause ill to another, for the present, however, let that be
the consideration. What executioner with his lash can so lacerate the
ribs, what red-hot lancets (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p33.1">ὀβελίσκοι</span>) ever so pierced the body, what madness can so dispossess a
man of his natural reason, as anger and rage do? I know many instances
of persons engendering diseases by giving loose to anger: and the worst
of fevers are precisely these. But if they so injure the body, think of
the soul. For do not argue that you do not see the mischief, but rather
consider, if that which is the recipient of the malignant passion is so
hurt, what must be the hurt sustained by that which engenders it! Many
have lost their eyes, many have fallen into most grievous disease. Yet
he that bears bravely, shall endure all things easily. But, however,
both such are the troublesome tasks the devil enjoins, and the wages he
assigns us for these is hell. He is both devil and foe to our
salvation, and we rather do his bidding than Christ’s, Saviour as
He is, and Benefactor and Defender, and speaking as He does such words,
which are both sweeter, and more reverend, and more profitable and
beneficial, and are both to ourselves and to those who live in our
company the greatest of blessings. Nothing worse than anger, my
beloved, nothing worse than unseasonable wrath. It will not have any
long delay; it is a quick, sharp passion. Many a time has a mere word
been blurted out in anger, which needs for its curing a whole lifetime,
and a deed been done which was the ruin of the man for life. For the
worst of it is this, that in a little moment, and by one act, and by a
single word, full oft has it cast us out from the possession of eternal
good, and brought <pb n="44" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_44.html" id="vi.vi-Page_44" />to nought a world of pains. Wherefore I beseech you
to do all you can to curb this savage beast. Thus far, however, I have
spoken concerning meekness and wrath; if one should take in hand to
treat of other opposites, as covetousness and the mad passion for
glory, contrasted with contempt of wealth and of glory; intemperance
with sobriety; envy with benevolence; and to marshal them each against
its opposite, then one would know how great the difference. Behold how
from the very things enjoined it is plainly shown, that the one master
is God, the other the devil! Why then, let us do God’s bidding,
and not cast ourselves into bottomless pits; but while there is time,
let us wash off all that defiles the soul, that we may attain unto the
eternal blessings, through the grace and mercy of our Lord Jesus
Christ, with Whom to the Father and Holy Ghost together be glory,
power, honor, now and ever, and world without end. Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily VII on Acts ii. 37." shorttitle="" progress="8.82%" prev="vi.vi" next="vi.viii" id="vi.vii">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Acts ii. 37." id="vi.vii-p0.1" parsed="|Acts|2|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.37" />
<p class="c21" id="vi.vii-p1"><span class="c9" id="vi.vii-p1.1">Homily VII.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vi.vii-p2"><scripRef passage="Acts II. 37" id="vi.vii-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|2|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.37">Acts II. 37</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi.vii-p3">“Now when they heard these
words (E.V. ‘this,’) they were pricked in their heart, and
said unto Peter and to the rest of the Apostles, Men and brethren, what
shall we do?”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.vii-p4"><span class="c11" id="vi.vii-p4.1">Do</span> you
see what a great thing gentleness is? More than any vehemence, it
pricks our hearts, inflicts a keener wound. For as in the case of
bodies which have become callous, the man that strikes upon them does
not affect the sense so powerfully, but if he first mollify them and
make them tender, then he pierces them effectually; so in this instance
also, it is necessary first to mollify. But that which softens, is not
wrath, not vehement accusation, not personal abuse; it is gentleness.
The former indeed rather aggravate the callousness, this last alone
removes it. If then you are desirous to reprove any delinquent,
approach him with all possible mildness. For see here; he gently
reminds them of the outrages they have committed, adding no comment; he
declares the gift of God, he goes on to speak of the grace which bore
testimony to the event, and so draws out his discourse to a still
greater length. So they stood in awe of the gentleness of Peter, in
that he, speaking to men who had crucified his Master, and breathed
murder against himself and his companions, discoursed to them in the
character of an affectionate father and teacher. Not merely were they
persuaded; they even condemned themselves, they came to a sense of
their past behavior. For he gave no room for their anger to be roused,
and darken their judgment, but by means of humility he dispersed, as it
were, the mist and darkness of their indignation, and then pointed out
to them the daring outrage they had committed. For so it is; when we
say of ourselves that we are injured, the opposite party endeavor to
prove that they have not done the injury; but when we say, we have not
been injured, but have rather done the wrong, the others take the
contrary line. If, therefore, you wish to place your enemy
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p4.2">εἰς
ἀγώνα</span>) in the wrong,
beware of accusing him; nay (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p4.3">ἀγώνισαι</span>), plead for him, he will be sure to find himself guilty. There is
a natural spirit of opposition in man. Such was the conduct of Peter.
He did not accuse them harshly; on the contrary, he almost endeavored
to plead for them, as far as was possible. And this was the very reason
that he penetrated into their souls. You will ask, where is the proof
that they were pricked? In their own words; for what say they?
“Men and brethren, what shall we do?” Whom they had called
deceivers, they call “brethren:” not that hereby they put
themselves on an equality with them, but rather by way of attracting
their brotherly affection and kindness: and besides,<note place="end" n="175" id="vi.vii-p4.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p5"> This
is strangely rendered by Ben. <i>At alioquin, postquam illos sic
appellare dignati fuerant, et dixerant.</i> Erasmus rightly, <i>Et
aliter: quoniam illi eos primum ita appellare dignati fuerunt.</i>
Œcumen. “And because Peter in the beginning of his discourse
had so addressed them, hence they themselves had a handle for so
addressing the Apostles.”</p></note> because the Apostles had deigned to call
them by this title. And, say they, “What shall we do?” They
did not straightway say, Well then, we repent; but they surrendered
themselves to the disciples. Just as a person on the point of
shipwreck, upon seeing the pilot, or in sickness the physician, would
put all into his hands, and do his bidding in everything; so have these
also confessed that they are in extreme peril, and destitute of all
hope of salvation. They did not say, How shall we be saved? but,
“What shall we do?” Here again Peter, though the question
is put to all, is the man to answer. “Repent,” says he,
“and be baptized <pb n="45" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_45.html" id="vi.vii-Page_45" />every one of you, in the name of Jesus
Christ.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 2.38" id="vi.vii-p5.1" parsed="|Acts|2|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.38">v.
38</scripRef>.)
He does not yet say, Believe, but, “Be baptized every one of
you.” For<note place="end" n="176" id="vi.vii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p6.1">Τοῦτο γὰρ
ἐν τῷ
βαπτίσματι
παρέλαβον</span>. St. Chrysostom cannot mean to say that they received the
gift of faith in baptism, not having it before: (see <scripRef passage="Mark xvi. 16" id="vi.vii-p6.2" parsed="|Mark|16|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.16">Mark xvi. 16</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts viii. 37" id="vi.vii-p6.3" parsed="|Acts|8|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.37">Acts
viii. 37</scripRef>.) But the meaning seems to be, with allusion to the <i>traditio
symboli</i> in baptism, “He does not as yet say,
“Believe:” the question, “Dost thou believe?”
would be put to them in their baptism, when the Creed was delivered to
them. So that the injunction “Believe” is in fact included
in the “Be baptized.”</p></note> this they received
in baptism. Then he speaks of the gain; “For the remission of
sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost.” If you
are to receive a gift, if baptism conveys remission, why delay? He next
gives a persuasive turn to his address, adding, “For the promise
is unto you” (<scripRef passage="Acts 2.39" id="vi.vii-p6.4" parsed="|Acts|2|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.39">v.
39</scripRef>):
for he had spoken of a promise above. “And to your
children,” he says: the gift is greater, when these are to be
heirs of the blessings. “And to all,” he continues,
“that are afar off:” if to those that are afar off, much
more to you that are near: “even as many as the Lord our God
shall call.” Observe the time he takes for saying, “To
those that are afar off.” It is when he finds them conciliated
and self-accusing. For when the soul pronounces sentence against
itself, no longer can it feel envy. “And with many other words
did he testify, and exhort, saying.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 2.40" id="vi.vii-p6.5" parsed="|Acts|2|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.40">v. 40</scripRef>.) Observe how, throughout, the writer studies brevity, and
how free he is from ambition and display. “He testified and
exhorted, saying.” This is the perfection of teaching, comprising
something of fear and something of love. “Save yourselves from
this untoward generation.” He says nothing of the future, all is
about the present, by which indeed men are chiefly swayed; he shows
that the Gospel releases from present<note place="end" n="177" id="vi.vii-p6.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p7"> We
adopt the reading of A. N. The other <span class="c14" id="vi.vii-p7.1">mss.</span>
have <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p7.2">καὶ
τῶν παρόντων
καὶ τῶν
μελλόντων
ἀπαλλάττει
κακῶν</span>, “both
from present and from future evils.” Below, <scripRef passage="Acts 2.42" id="vi.vii-p7.3" parsed="|Acts|2|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.42">v. 42</scripRef>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p7.4">ὁμοθυμαδὸν</span>, which Chrys. seems to have had in his copy, was probably
derived into this verse after <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p7.5">προσκαρτ</span>. from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p7.6">προσκαρτ.
ὁμοθ</span>. <scripRef passage="Acts 2.46" id="vi.vii-p7.7" parsed="|Acts|2|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.46">v. 46</scripRef>.</p></note> evils as
well. “Then they that gladly received his word were baptized; and
the same day there were added unto them about three thousand
souls.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 2.41" id="vi.vii-p7.8" parsed="|Acts|2|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.41">v.
41</scripRef>.)
Think you not this cheered the Apostles more than the miracle?
“And they continued steadfastly and with one accord in the
Apostles’ doctrine and fellowship.”<note place="end" n="178" id="vi.vii-p7.9"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p8"> The exact force of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p8.1">κοινωνία</span> here has been much disputed. By many it is thought to mean
<i>communication</i> (to the needy) in the having all things common
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p8.2">κοινά</span>), Ols.,
Lechler, et al. By others it is understood to refer to the Lord’s
Supper, but against this view is the fact that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p8.3">κοινωνία</span>
did not become a name for the sacrament until the
third or fourth century. Others render: <i>fellowship</i> understanding
either the participation in common meals (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p8.4">ἀγάπαι</span>) or the
enjoyment of mutual sympathy, helpfulness and encouragement—the
fellowship of Christian friendship. So Bengel, Mey., Hack., Gloag. This
view is the preferable one.—G.B.S.</p></note>
(<scripRef passage="Acts 2.42" id="vi.vii-p8.5" parsed="|Acts|2|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.42">v. 42</scripRef>.) Here are two virtues,
perseverance and concord. “In the Apostles’
doctrine,” he says: for they again taught them; “and
fellowship, and in breaking of bread, and in prayer.” All in
common, all with perseverance. “And fear came upon every
soul” (<scripRef passage="Acts 2.43" id="vi.vii-p8.6" parsed="|Acts|2|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.43">v. 43</scripRef>): of those that
believed. For they did not despise the Apostles, like common men, nor
did they fix their regard on that which was visible merely. Verily,
their thoughts were kindled into a glow.<note place="end" n="179" id="vi.vii-p8.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p9"> Of
our <span class="c14" id="vi.vii-p9.1">mss.</span> N. E. have the true reading,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p9.2">πεπύρωτο</span>, which is attested by the Catena: the rest, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p9.3">πεπώρωτο</span> “were hardened.”</p></note>
And as Peter had before spoken much, and declared the promises, and the
things to come, well might they be beside themselves with fear. The
wonders also bore witness to the words: “Many wonders and signs
were done by the Apostles.” As was the case with Christ; first
there were signs, then teaching, then wonders; so was it now.
“And all that believed were together, and had all things
common.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 2.44" id="vi.vii-p9.4" parsed="|Acts|2|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.44">v.
44</scripRef>.)
Consider what an advance was here immediately! For the fellowship was
not only in prayers, nor in doctrine alone, but also in (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p9.5">πολιτεία</span>) social relations. “And sold their possessions and
goods, and parted them to all men, as every man had need.” See
what fear was wrought in them! “And they parted them,” he
says, showing the (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p9.6">τὸ
οἰκονομικὸν</span>) wise management: “As every man had need.” Not
recklessly, like some philosophers among the Greeks, of whom some gave
up their land, others cast into the sea great quantities of money; but
this was no contempt of riches, but only folly and madness. For
universally the devil has made it his endeavor to disparage the
creatures of God, as if it were impossible to make good use of riches.
“And continuing daily with one accord in the temple”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 2.46" id="vi.vii-p9.7" parsed="|Acts|2|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.46">v. 46</scripRef>), they enjoyed the
benefit of teaching. Consider how these Jews did nothing else great or
small, than assiduously attend at the temple. For, as having become
more earnest, they had increased devotion also to the place. For the
Apostles did not for the present pluck them away from this object, for
fear of injuring them. “And breaking bread from house to house,
did take their portion of food with gladness and singleness of heart,
praising God, and having favor with all the people.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 2.47" id="vi.vii-p9.8" parsed="|Acts|2|47|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.47">v. 47</scripRef>.) It seems to me that
in mentioning “bread,” he here signifies fasting and hard
life; for they “took their portion of food,” not of dainty
fare. “With gladness,” he says. Seest thou that not the
dainty fare, but the (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p9.9">τροφἥς οὐ
τρυφἥς</span>) food
made the enjoyment. For they that fare daintily are under punishment
and pain; but not so these. Do you see that the words of Peter contain
this also, namely, the regulation of life? [“And singleness <pb n="46" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_46.html" id="vi.vii-Page_46" />of
heart.”] For no gladness can exist where there is no simplicity.
How had they “favor with all the people?” On account of
their alms deeds. For do not look to the fact, that the chief priests
for envy and spite rose up against them, but rather consider that
“they had favor with the people.”—“And the Lord
added to the Church daily (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p9.10">ἐπὶ
τὸ αὐτό</span>)
[together] such as should be saved.—And<note place="end" n="180" id="vi.vii-p9.11"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p10"> This
citation from <scripRef passage="Acts 2.44" id="vi.vii-p10.1" parsed="|Acts|2|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.44">v. 44</scripRef>. is not misplaced: it
refers to the words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p10.2">ἐπὶ
τὸ αὐτὸ</span> with
which in Chrysostom’s copy and many considerable authorities,
this verse ended. (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p10.3">῾Ο
Κύριος προσε.
τ. σωζ. καθ᾽
ἡμέραν ἐπὶ
τὸ αὐτο.
Πέτρος δὲ καὶ
᾽Ι. ἀνέβαινον
κ. τ. λ</span>. Lachm.)—In the
opening of the next paragraph, the modern text has: “And with
many other words he testified. This he says, showing that what had been
said,” etc. But it is evident that the recapitulation begins
here, with <scripRef passage="Acts 2.37" id="vi.vii-p10.4" parsed="|Acts|2|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.37">v. 37</scripRef>. and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p10.5">τὰ
λεχθέντα</span>, and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p10.6">ἐκεῖνα</span>, mean the preceding discourse, <scripRef passage="Acts 2.14-36" id="vi.vii-p10.7" parsed="|Acts|2|14|2|36" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.14-Acts.2.36">v. 14–36</scripRef>.; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p10.8">ταῦτα</span>, not “the many other words,” <scripRef passage="Acts 2.40" id="vi.vii-p10.9" parsed="|Acts|2|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.40">v. 40</scripRef>. but, “Repent and be baptized.”</p></note> all
that believed were together.” Once more, the unanimity, the
charity, which is the cause of all good things!<note place="end" n="181" id="vi.vii-p10.10"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p11"> The
main lines of the picture which Luke here draws of the Apostolic
community are: (1) Constant teaching and exhortation on the part of the
Apostles. (2) Christian fellowship, with prayer and the regular
observance of the Lord’s Supper. (3) The doing of miracles. (4)
The contribution of all to the common fund—not all at once, but
gradually and as occasion required—as the imperfects and
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p11.1">καθότι
ἄν τις χρείαν
ειχεν</span> (<scripRef passage="Acts 2.44" id="vi.vii-p11.2" parsed="|Acts|2|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.44">v. 44</scripRef>) show. (5) The
confident hope and exultant joy with which the work of the new kingdom
was carried forward in the conviction that the gospel was for all
(<scripRef passage="Acts 2.39" id="vi.vii-p11.3" parsed="|Acts|2|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.39">v. 39</scripRef>). The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p11.4">πᾶσιν
τοῖς εἰς
μακράν</span> must, we
think, refer to the heathen (Calv., Beng., Lech., De W., Lange, Alf.,
Hack., Gl.) and not merely to distant members of the Jewish nation
(Baumg., Mey.).—G.B.S.</p></note></p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.vii-p12">[“Now when they heard
this,” etc. “Then Peter said unto them,” etc.]
(Recapitulation, <scripRef passage="Acts 2.37" id="vi.vii-p12.1" parsed="|Acts|2|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.37">v.
37</scripRef>.)
What had been said was not enough. For those sayings indeed were
sufficient to bring them to faith; but these are to show what things
the believer behooves to do. And he said not, In the Cross, but,
“In the name of Jesus Christ let every one of you be
baptized.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 2.38" id="vi.vii-p12.2" parsed="|Acts|2|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.38">v.
38</scripRef>.)
And he does not put them continually in mind of the Cross, that he may
not seem to reproach them, but he says simply, “Repent:”
and why? That we may be punished? No: “And let each of you be
baptized in the name of Jesus Christ, for the remission of sins.”
And yet quite other is the law; of this world’s tribunals: but in
the case of the Gospel proclamation (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p12.3">κηρύγματος</span>); when the delinquent has confessed, then is he saved!
Observe how Peter does not instantly hurry over this, but he specifies
also the conditions, and adds, “Ye shall receive the gift of the
Holy Ghost;” an assertion accredited by the fact, that the
Apostles themselves had received that gift. [“For the
promise,” etc.] (<scripRef passage="Acts 2.39" id="vi.vii-p12.4" parsed="|Acts|2|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.39">v.
39</scripRef>.)
“The promise,” i.e. the gift of the Holy Ghost.<note place="end" n="182" id="vi.vii-p12.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p13"> In
the old text (<span class="c14" id="vi.vii-p13.1">mss.</span> and Catena) after
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p13.2">τῶν
πλειόνων
λόγων τὸ
κεφάλαιον</span> comes the clause <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p13.3">τοῦτό ἐστι,
φησὶν, ἡ
δωρεὰ τοῦ ῾Α.
Πν</span>. where it is clearly misplaced:
for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p13.4">τὸ εὕκολον κ.
τ. λ</span>. is, “Be baptized, and ye
shall receive,” etc., and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p13.5">τότε ἐπὶ τὸν
βίον ἄγει</span> refers to <scripRef passage="Acts 2.40" id="vi.vii-p13.6" parsed="|Acts|2|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.40">v.
40</scripRef>.:
“And with many other words,” of which <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p13.7">πλειόνων
λόγων</span> the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p13.8">κεφάλαιον</span>
is, “Save yourselves,” etc. Hence the
clause must belong to <scripRef passage="Acts 2.39" id="vi.vii-p13.9" parsed="|Acts|2|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.39">v.
39</scripRef>.
and accordingly the Catena gives the whole passage from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p13.10">᾽Αξιόπιστος
ὁ λόγος</span> to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p13.11">ἐπὶ τὸ βαπτ.
ἐξέρχονται</span>. as the comment on <scripRef passage="Acts 2.38,39" id="vi.vii-p13.12" parsed="|Acts|2|38|2|39" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.38-Acts.2.39">v. 38,
39</scripRef>.
We have restored the proper order, and supplied the omitted
citations.—The modern text after <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p13.13">τὸ
κεφάλαιον</span>, has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p13.14">καὶ
τοῦτο
προστίθησι,
δεικνὺς, ὅτι
ἡ δωρεὰ τοῦ
῾Α. Πν</span>. “Since the
hearer, etc. this also he adds, showing that it is the gift of the Holy
Ghost.”—But the “hearer” is the person hearing
or reading the narrative.</p></note> So far, he speaks of the easy part, and
that which has with it a great gift; and then he leads them to
practice: for it will be to them a ground of earnestness, to have
tasted already of those so great blessings [“and with many other
words did he testify,” etc.] (<scripRef passage="Acts 2.40" id="vi.vii-p13.15" parsed="|Acts|2|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.40">v. 40</scripRef>). Since, however, the hearer would desire to learn what was
the sum and, substance of these further words, he tells us this:
[“Saying, save yourselves from this untoward generation.”]
[“They then, that gladly received his words,” etc.]
(<scripRef passage="Acts 2.41" id="vi.vii-p13.16" parsed="|Acts|2|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.41">v. 41</scripRef>) they approved of what
had been said, although fraught with terror, and after their assent
given, proceed at once to baptism.<note place="end" n="183" id="vi.vii-p13.17"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p14"> Here E. strangely inserts the formula of recapitulation,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p14.1">᾽Αλλ᾽ ἴδωμεν
ἄνωθεν τὰ
λεγόμενα</span>: received by Sav., Ben. but bracketted by Morel.</p></note> “And
they continued” it is written, “steadfastly in the
doctrine” (or, “teaching”) “of the
Apostles” (<scripRef passage="Acts 2.42" id="vi.vii-p14.2" parsed="|Acts|2|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.42">v.
42</scripRef>):
for it was not for one day, no nor for two or three days that they were
under teaching as being persons who had gone over to a different course
of life.<note place="end" n="184" id="vi.vii-p14.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p15"> Here the <span class="c14" id="vi.vii-p15.1">mss.</span> have: “And fear
came,” etc., <scripRef passage="Acts 2.43" id="vi.vii-p15.2" parsed="|Acts|2|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.43">v.
43</scripRef>,
with its comment, which we have restored to its proper
place.</p></note> [“And they continued with one
accord in the Apostles’ doctrine,” etc.] The expression is
not, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p15.3">ὁμοὕ</span> “together,” but <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p15.4">ὁμοθυμαδὸν</span>, “with one accord;” (“and daily,”
he says [afterwards], “they were continuing with one accord in
the temple,”) i.e. with one soul.<note place="end" n="185" id="vi.vii-p15.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p16"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p16.1">Οὐχὶ ὁμοῦ
δὲ, ἀλλ᾽
ὁμοθυμαδὸν
ἦσαν· “καθ᾽
ἡμέραν τε
φησὶν,
προσκαρτ.
ὁμοθυμ. ἐν τῷ
ἱερῷ,” τουτέστι,
μιᾷ ψυχῇ</span>.
B. C. F. D. St. Chrys. here returns to <scripRef passage="Acts 2.42" id="vi.vii-p16.2" parsed="|Acts|2|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.42">v. 42</scripRef>. in which he read in his copy the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p16.3">ὁμοθυμαδόν</span>. Commenting on that expression, he refers to <scripRef passage="Acts 2.46" id="vi.vii-p16.4" parsed="|Acts|2|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.46">v. 46</scripRef> (as his remark on that
verse above was that they were taught, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p16.5">τῆς
διδασκαλίας
ἀπέλαυον</span>, in the Temple). Or perhaps this clause may have been added by
the scribe, because he did not find <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p16.6">προσκαρτ.
ὁμοθ</span>. in <scripRef passage="Acts 2.42" id="vi.vii-p16.7" parsed="|Acts|2|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.42">v. 42</scripRef>, but did find it
in <scripRef passage="Acts 2.46" id="vi.vii-p16.8" parsed="|Acts|2|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.46">v. 46</scripRef>.—E. “But he
says not <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p16.9">ὁμοῦ</span>, but
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p16.10">ὁμοθ</span> since it is possible to
be <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p16.11">ὁμοῦ</span> yet not
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p16.12">ὁμοθ</span>., when people are
divided in opinion. And with words he exhorted. And here again,”
etc. So Edd.</p></note>
And here again in his conciseness, he does not relate the teaching
given; for as young children, the Apostles nourished them with
spiritual food. “And fear came upon every soul”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 2.43" id="vi.vii-p16.13" parsed="|Acts|2|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.43">v. 43</scripRef>): clearly, of those, as
well, who did not believe; namely, upon seeing so great a change all at
once effected, and besides in consequence of the miracles. [“And
all that believed were together, and had all things in common,”
etc.] (<scripRef passage="Acts 2.44" id="vi.vii-p16.14" parsed="|Acts|2|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.44">v. 44</scripRef>.) They are all become
angels on a sudden; all of them continuing in prayer and hearing, they
saw that spiritual things are <i>common,</i> and no one there has more
than other, and they speedily came together (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p16.15">ἐπὶ
τὸ αὐτὸ</span>), to
the same thing in common, even to the imparting to all.<note place="end" n="186" id="vi.vii-p16.16"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p17"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p17.1">᾽Επὶ
τοῦτο, ἐπὶ τὸ
πᾶσι
μεταδοῦναι</span>
B. C  D. F. N. Cat. on
<scripRef passage="Acts 2.46" id="vi.vii-p17.2" parsed="|Acts|2|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.46">v. 46</scripRef>, but on <scripRef passage="Acts 2.45" id="vi.vii-p17.3" parsed="|Acts|2|45|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.45">v. 45</scripRef>, Cat. has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p17.4">ἐπὶ τὸ αὐτὶ</span>, which is doubtless the true reading: for which the
innovator, not understanding it, has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p17.5">ἐπὶ
τὸ τὰ αὐτῶν
πᾶσι
διαδοῦναι</span>. On <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p17.6">ἐπὶ τὸ
αὐτὸ</span> compare the comment
on <scripRef passage="Acts 4.32" id="vi.vii-p17.7" parsed="|Acts|4|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.32">ch. iv. 32</scripRef>. in Hom. xi.
§1.</p></note> “And all the believing”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 2.44" id="vi.vii-p17.8" parsed="|Acts|2|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.44">v. 44</scripRef>), it says, <pb n="47" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_47.html" id="vi.vii-Page_47" />were
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p17.9">ἐπὶ τὸ αὐτὸ</span>: and to see that this does not mean that they were together
in place, observe what follows [“And had all things
common”]. “All,” it says: not one with the exception
of another. This was an angelic commonwealth, not to call anything of
theirs their own. Forthwith the root of evils was cut out. By what they
did, they showed what they had heard: this was that which he said,
“Save yourselves from this untoward
generation.”—“And daily continuing with one accord in
the temple.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 2.46" id="vi.vii-p17.10" parsed="|Acts|2|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.46">v.
46</scripRef>.)
Since they are become three thousand, they take them abroad now: and<note place="end" n="187" id="vi.vii-p17.11"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p18"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p18.1">ἅμα
τῆς τούτων</span> (N. and Cat. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p18.2">τοῦ
Πνεύματος</span>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p18.3">παρρησίας</span>
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p18.4">παρουσίας</span>
B.) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p18.5">πολλῆς
οὔσης, καθ᾽
ἡμέραν τε κ. τ.
λ</span>. B. C. D. F. N. Cat. We have adopted the
reading preserved by N. and the Catena.—E. and Edd. “Who
also with boldness, seeing there was great boldness now, daily went up
and continued in the Temple.”</p></note> withal, the boldness imparted by the
Spirit being great: and daily they went up as to a sacred place, as
frequently we find Peter and John doing this: for at present they
disturbed none of the Jewish observances. And this honor too passed
over to the place; the eating in the house. In what house? In the
Temple.<note place="end" n="188" id="vi.vii-p18.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p19"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p19.1">καὶ αὐτὴ</span> (l. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p19.2">αὕτη δὲ ἡ
τιμὴ εἰς τὸν
τόπον
διέβαινε τὸ
ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ
ἐσθίειν·
ποί&amp; 251·
οἴκω</span>; ἐ<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p19.3">ν τῷ
ἱερῷ;</span>
B. C. D. F. Cat. This “eating in the
house” refers to the clause <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p19.4">κλῶντες τε
κατ᾽ οἶκον
ἄρτον</span>. If the passage
be sound, Chrys. here represents that the Temple was honored by the
breaking of bread (the Holy Eucharist?), there—Edd. from
E. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p19.5">καὶ
αὐτὴ δὲ ἡ εἰς
τὸν τόπον
τιμὴ
διέβαινε
πρὸς τὸν τοῦ
ἱεροῦ
Δεσπότην</span>· “And the honor itself paid to
the place passed over to the Lord of the Temple.”</p></note> Observe the increase of piety. They
cast away their riches, and rejoiced, and had great gladness, for
greater were the riches they received without labor (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p19.6">ἄπονα</span> Cat. al.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p19.7">ἀγαθά</span>). None
reproached, none envied, none grudged; no pride, no contempt was there.
As children they did indeed account themselves to be under teaching: as
new born babes, such was their disposition. Yet why use this faint
image? If you remember how it was when God shook our city with an
earthquake, how subdued all men were. (<i>Infra,</i> Hom. xli.
§2.) Such was the case then with those converts. No knavery, no
villany then: such is the effect of fear, of affliction! No<note place="end" n="189" id="vi.vii-p19.8"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p20"> Edd. add, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p20.1">τὸ
ψυχρὸν ῥ&amp;
210·μα</span>, “That cold
expression.”</p></note> talk of “mine” and
“thine” then. Hence gladness waited at their table; no one
seemed to eat of his own, or of another’s;—I grant this may
seem a riddle. Neither did they consider their brethren’s
property foreign to themselves; it was<note place="end" n="190" id="vi.vii-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p21"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p21.1">Δεσποτικὰ</span>, i.e. of Christ their common Master. But Erasm. <i>Erant
enim ut dominorum,</i> and so Ben.</p></note> the
property of a Master; nor again deemed they aught their own, all was
the brethren’s. The poor man knew no shame, the rich no
haughtiness. This is gladness. The latter deemed himself the obliged
and fortunate party; the others felt themselves as honored herein, and
closely were they bound together. For indeed, because when people make
doles of money, there are apt to be insults, pride, grudging; therefore
says the Apostle, “Not grudgingly, or of
necessity.”—(<scripRef passage="2 Cor. ix. 7" id="vi.vii-p21.2" parsed="|2Cor|9|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.9.7">2 Cor. ix. 7</scripRef>.) [“With
gladness and simplicity of heart,” etc.] See of how many things
he bears witness to them! Genuine faith, upright conduct, perseverance
in hearing, in prayers, in singleness, in cheerfulness.
[“Praising God.”] (<scripRef passage="Acts. 2.47" id="vi.vii-p21.3" parsed="|Acts|2|47|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.47">v.
47</scripRef>.)
Two things there were which might deject them; their abstemious living,
and the loss of their property. Yet on both these accounts did they
rejoice. [“And having favor with all the people.”] For who
but must love men of this character, as common fathers? They conceived
no malice toward each other; they committed all to the grace of God.
[“With all the people.”] Fear there was none; yea, though
they had taken their position in the midst of dangers.<note place="end" n="191" id="vi.vii-p21.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p22"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p22.1">καὶ ταῦτα ἐν
μέσοις
κινδύνοις
ἐμβεβληκότων
αὐτῶν</span>. Erasm. omits
the two last words: Ben. in <i>media pericula conjectis.</i> The
meaning is: “Not even in the midst of dangers, which they
themselves had boldly charged, or, invaded.”</p></note> By <i>singleness,</i> however, he denotes
their entire virtue, far surpassing their contempt of riches, their
abstinence, and their preseverance in prayer. For thus also they
offered pure praise to God: this is to praise God. But observe also
here how they immediately obtain their reward. “Having favor with
all the people.” They were engaging, and highly beloved. For who
would not prize and admire their simplicity of character; who would not
be linked to one in whom was nothing underhand? To whom too does
salvation belong, but to these? To whom those great marvels? Was it not
to shepherds that the Gospel was first preached? and to Joseph,<note place="end" n="192" id="vi.vii-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p23"> Although he speaks below of Joseph the Patriarch, it seems that
the husband of Mary is meant here.</p></note> being a man of simple mind, insomuch that
he did not let a suspicion of adultery frighten him into doing wrong?
Did not God elect rustics, those artless men? For it is written,
“Blessed is every simple soul.” (<scripRef passage="Prov. xi. 25" id="vi.vii-p23.1" parsed="|Prov|11|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.11.25">Prov. xi. 25</scripRef>.) And again,
“He that walketh simply, walketh surely.” (<scripRef passage="Prov. x. 9" id="vi.vii-p23.2" parsed="|Prov|10|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.10.9">Prov. x. 9</scripRef>.)
“True,” you will say, “but prudence also is
needed.” Why, what is simplicity, I pray you, but prudence? For
when you suspect no evil, neither can you fabricate any: when you have
no annoyances, neither can you remember injuries. Has any one insulted
you? You were not pained. Has any one reviled you? You were nothing
hurt. Has he envied you? Still you had no hurt. Simplicity is a high
road to true philosophy. None so beautiful in soul as the simple. For
as in regard of personal appearance, he that is sullen, and downcast,
and reserved (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p23.3">σύννους</span>), even if he <pb n="48" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_48.html" id="vi.vii-Page_48" />be good-looking, loses much of his beauty; while he
that relaxes his countenance, and gently smiles, enhances his good
looks; so in respect of the soul, he that is reserved, if he have ten
thousand good points, disfigures them; but the frank and simple, just
the reverse. A man of this last description may be safely made a
friend, and when at variance easily reconciled. No need of guards and
outposts, no need of chains and fetters with such an one; but great is
his own freedom, and that of those who associate with him. But what,
you will say, will such a man do if he fall among wicked people? God,
Who has commanded us to be simple-minded, will stretch out His hand.
What was more guileless than David? What more wicked than Saul? Yet who
triumphed? Again, in Joseph’s case; did not he in simplicity
approach his master’s wife, she him with wicked art? Yet what, I
pray, was he the worse? Furthermore, what more simple than was Abel?
what more malicious than Cain? And Joseph again, had he not dealt
artlessly with his brethren? Was not this the cause of his eminence,
that he spoke out unsuspiciously, while they received his words in
malice? He declared once and again his dreams unreservedly; and then
again he set off to them carrying provisions; he used no caution; he
committed all to God: nay, the more they held him in the light of an
enemy, the more did he treat them as brothers. God had power not to
have suffered him to fall into their hands; but that the wonder might
be made manifest, how, though they do their worst, he shall be higher
than they: though the blow do come upon him, it comes from another, not
from himself. On the contrary, the wicked man strikes himself first,
and none other than himself. “For<note place="end" n="193" id="vi.vii-p23.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p24"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p24.1">Μόνος γὰρ,
φησὶν,
ἀντλήσει τὰ
κακά</span>. A. omits this and
the next clause: E. substitutes, “so is he even to himself an
enemy. Of such an one the soul is,” etc. so Edd.</p></note>
alone,” it is said, “shall he bear his troubles.”
(<scripRef passage="Prov. ix. 12" id="vi.vii-p24.2" parsed="|Prov|9|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.9.12">Prov. ix. 12</scripRef>.) Ever in him the soul is full of dejection, his thoughts being
ever entangled: whether he must hear aught or say aught, he does all
with complaints, with accusation. Far, very far from such do friendship
and harmony make their abode: but fightings are there, and enmities,
and all unpleasantness. They that are such suspect even themselves. To
these not even sleep is sweet, nor anything else. And have they a wife
also, lo, they are enemies and at war with all: what endless
jealousies, what unceasing fear! Aye, the wicked, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p24.3">πονηρὸς</span>
has his name from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p24.4">πονεἵν</span>,
“to have trouble.” And, indeed, thus the Scripture is ever
calling “wickedness” by the name of labor; as, for
instance, “Under his tongue is toil and labor;” and again,
“In the midst of them is toil and labor.” (<scripRef passage="Ps. x. 7" id="vi.vii-p24.5" parsed="|Ps|10|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.10.7">Ps. x. 7</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Ps. xc. 10" id="vi.vii-p24.6" parsed="|Ps|90|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.90.10">xc. 10</scripRef>; and <scripRef passage="Ps. lv. 11" id="vi.vii-p24.7" parsed="|Ps|55|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.55.11">lv.  11</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.vii-p25">Now if any one should wonder,
whence those who had at first been of this last class, now are so
different, let him learn that affliction was the cause, affliction,
that school-mistress of heavenly wisdom, that mother of piety. When
riches were done away with, wickedness also disappeared. True, say you,
for this is the very thing I am asking about; but whence comes all the
wickedness there is now? How is it that it came into the minds of those
three thousand and five thousand straightway, to choose virtue, and
that they simultaneously became Christian philosophers, whereas now
hardly one is to be found? how was it that they then were in such
harmony? What was it, that made them resolute and active? What was it
that so suddenly inflamed them? The reason is, that they drew near with
much piety; that honors were not so sought after as they are now; that
they transferred their thoughts to things future, and looked for
nothing of things present. This is the sign of an ardent mind, to
encounter perils; this was their idea of Christianity. We take a
different view, we seek our comfort here. The result is, that we shall
not even obtain this, when the time is come. “What are we to
do?” asked those men. We, just the contrary—“What
shall we do?” What behooved to be done, they did. We, quite the
reverse.<note place="end" n="194" id="vi.vii-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p26"> We
adopt the reading preserved by A. N. (what is also contained in the
modern text with additions meant for explanation.) “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p26.1">Τί
ποιήσωμεν;” ἠρώτων
ἐκεῖνοι.
῾Ημεῖς δὲ τὸ
ἐναντίον· Τί
ποιήσομεν; ῞Απερ
ἔδει
γενέσθαι
ἐποίουν.
῾Ημεῖς δε
τοὐναντίον</span>. The modern text, after <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p26.2">ἠρ.
ἐκεῖνοι</span>,
inserts, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p26.3">ἀπογινώσκοντες
ἑαυτῶν·</span> “despairing of themselves:” and, after the second
question, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p26.4">λέγομεν,
ἐπιδεικνύμενοι
πρὸς τοὺς
παρόντας, καὶ
μέγα
φρονοῦντες
ἐφ᾽
ἑαυτοῖς·</span> “Say (we), showing off ourselves to those present, and
thinking great things of ourselves.” B. C. omit, perhaps by
oversight, the clauses between, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p26.5">Τί
ποιήσωμεν</span> (B. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p26.6">τί
ποιήσομεν</span>); and, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p26.7">῞Απερ
ἔδεἵ</span>. In the following
sentences, the force of the verbs <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p26.8">κατέγνωσαν,
ἀπέγνωσαν,
ἔγνωσαν</span> might be rendered thus: “They knew themselves guilty, knew
that in them was no power to save themselves—knew what a gift
they received.”</p></note> Those men condemned themselves,
despaired of saving themselves. This is what made them such as they
were. They knew what a gift they had received. But how can you become
like them, when you do everything in an opposite spirit? They heard,
and were forthwith baptized. They did not speak those cold words which
we do now, nor did they contrive delays (p. 47, note 3); and yet they
had heard all the requirements: but that word, “Save yourselves
from this generation,” made them to be not sluggish; rather they
welcomed the exhortation; and that they did welcome it, they proved by
their deeds, they showed what <pb n="49" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_49.html" id="vi.vii-Page_49" />manner of men they were. They entered at
once the lists, and took off the coat; whereas we do enter, but we
intend to fight with our coat on. This is the cause that our antagonist
has so little trouble, for we get entangled in our own movements, and
are continually thrown down. We do precisely the same thing as he who,
having<note place="end" n="195" id="vi.vii-p26.9"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p27"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p27.1">πρὸς ἄνδρα
μαινόμενον
ἔχων, πῦρ
πνέοντα</span>. E.
F. D. and Edd. omit these words.</p></note> to cope with a man frantic, breathing fire;
and seeing him, a professed wrestler, covered with dust, tawny,
stripped, clotted with dirt from the sand and sun, and running down
with sweat and oil and dirt; himself, smelling of perfumes, should put
on his silken garments, and his gold shoes, and his robe hanging down
to his heels, and his golden trinkets on the head, and so descend into
the arena, and grapple with him. Such a one will not only be impeded,
but being taken up with the sole idea of not staining or rending his
fine clothes, will tumble at the very first onset, and withal will
suffer that which he chiefly dreaded, the damage of those his fond
delights. The time for the contest is come, and say, are you putting on
your silks? It is the time of exercise, the hour of the race, and are
you adorning yourself as for a procession? Look not to outward things,
but to the inward. For by the thoughts about these things the soul is
hampered on all sides, as if by strong cords, so that she cannot let
you raise a hand, or contend against the adversary; and makes you soft
and effeminate. One may think himself, even when released from all
these ties, well off, to be enabled to conquer that impure power. And
on this account Christ too did not allow the parting with riches alone
to suffice, but what saith He? “Sell whatsoever thou hast, and
give to the poor, and come and follow Me.” (<scripRef passage="Mark x. 21" id="vi.vii-p27.2" parsed="|Mark|10|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.10.21">Mark x. 21</scripRef>.) Now if, even
when we cast away our riches, we are not yet in a safe position, but
stand still in need of some further art and close practice; much more,
if we retain them, shall we fail to achieve great things, and, instead
thereof, become a laughing-stock to the spectators, and to the evil one
himself. For even though there were no devil, though there were none to
wrestle with us, yet ten thousand roads on all sides lead the lover of
money to hell. Where now are they who ask why the devil was made
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p27.3">διατί
ὁ δ. γέγονεν;</span>)? Behold here the devil
has no hand in the work, we do it all ourselves. Of a truth they of the
hills might have a right to speak thus, who after they had given proof
of their temperance, their contempt of wealth and disregard of all such
things, have infinitely preferred to abandon father, and houses, and
lands, and wife, and children. Yet, they are the last to speak so: but
the men who at no time ought to say it, these do say it. Those are
indeed wrestlings with the devil; these he does not think worth
entering into. You will say, But it is the devil who instils this same
covetousness. Well, flee from it, do not harbor it, O man. Suppose now,
you see one flinging out filth from some upper story, and at the same
time a person seeing it thrown out, yet standing there and receiving it
all on his head: you not only do not pity him, but you are angry, and
tell him it serves him right; and, “Do not be a fool,”
everyone cries out to him, and lays the blame not so much on the other
for shooting out the filth, as on him for letting it come on him. But
now, you know that covetousness is of the devil; you know that it is
the cause of ten thousand evils; you see him flinging out, like filth,
his noisome imaginations; and do you not see that you are receiving on
your bare head his nastiness, when it needed but to turn aside a little
to escape it altogether? Just as our man by shifting his position would
have escaped; so, do you refuse to admit such imaginations, ward off
the lust. And how am I to do this? you will ask. Were you a Gentile,
and had eyes for things present alone, the matter perhaps might be one
of considerable difficulty, and yet even the Gentiles have achieved as
much; but you—a man in expectation of heaven and heavenly
bliss—and you to ask, “How am I to repel bad
thoughts?” Were I saying the contrary, then you might doubt: did
I say, covet riches, “How shall I covet riches,” you might
answer, “seeing such things as I do?” Tell me, if gold and
precious stones were set before you, and I were to say, Desire lead,
would there not be reason for hesitation? For you would say, How can I?
But if I said, Do not desire it; this had been plainer to understand. I
do not marvel at those who despise, but at those who despise not
riches. This is the character of a soul exceeding full of stupidity, no
better than flies and gnats, a soul crawling upon the earth, wallowing
in filth, destitute of all high ideas. What is it you say? Are you
destined to inherit eternal life; and do you say, how shall I despise
the present life for the future? What, can the things be put in
competition?<note place="end" n="196" id="vi.vii-p27.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p28"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vii-p28.1">μὴ γὰρ
ἀμφηριστὰ τὰ
πράγματο</span>; Erasm. negligently, <i>non sunt æque amabiles illæ
res:</i> Ben. <i>num res sunt mutuo comparabiles?</i></p></note> You are to receive a royal vest; and
say you, How shall I despise these rags? You are going to be led into
the king’s <pb n="50" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_50.html" id="vi.vii-Page_50" />palace; and do you say, How shall I despise this
present hovel? Of a truth, we ourselves are to blame in every point, we
who do not choose to let ourselves be stirred up ever so little. For
the willing have succeeded, and that with great zeal and facility.
Would that you might be persuaded by our exhortation, and succeed too,
and become imitators of those who have been successful, through the
grace and mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ, with Whom to the Father and
the Holy Ghost together be glory, and power, and honor, now and ever,
and world without end. Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily VIII on Acts iii. 1." shorttitle="" progress="9.87%" prev="vi.vii" next="vi.ix" id="vi.viii">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Acts iii. 1." id="vi.viii-p0.1" parsed="|Acts|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.1" />
<p class="c21" id="vi.viii-p1"><span class="c9" id="vi.viii-p1.1">Homily VIII.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vi.viii-p2"><scripRef passage="Acts III. 1" id="vi.viii-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.1">Acts III. 1</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi.viii-p3">“Now Peter and John went
up together into the temple, at the hour of prayer, being the ninth
hour.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.viii-p4"><span class="c11" id="vi.viii-p4.1">Everywhere</span> we find these two Apostles in great harmony together. “To
him Simon Peter beckoned.” (<scripRef passage="John xiii. 24" id="vi.viii-p4.2" parsed="|John|13|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.13.24">John xiii. 24</scripRef>.) These two also
“came together to the sepulchre. (<scripRef passage="John 20.3" id="vi.viii-p4.3" parsed="|John|20|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.3">Ib. xx. 3</scripRef>
<i>et seq.</i>) And concerning John, Peter said unto
Christ, “And what shall this man do?” (<scripRef passage="John 21.21" id="vi.viii-p4.4" parsed="|John|21|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.21.21">Ib. xxi. 21</scripRef>.) Now as for the other
miracles, the writer of this book omits them; but he mentions the
miracle by which they were all<note place="end" n="197" id="vi.viii-p4.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p5"> Œcumen. has preserved the true reading: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.viii-p5.1">ἀφ᾽
οὗ πάντες
ἐκινήθησαν</span>. <span class="c14" id="vi.viii-p5.2">Mss.</span> and Cat. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.viii-p5.3">ἐκίνησεν</span>. (N. in the margin, by a later hand, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.viii-p5.4">ἐνίκησε</span>.) E.
and Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.viii-p5.5">ὃ δὲ τολλὴν
εἶχε τὴν
ἔκπληξιν καὶ
πάντας
ἐξένισε,
τοῦτο
λέγει</span>.</p></note> put in commotion.
Observe again that they do not come to them purposely; so clear were
they of ambition, so closely did they imitate their Master. Why now did
they go up to the temple? Did they still live as Jews? No, but for
expediency (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.viii-p5.6">χρησίμως</span>).<note place="end" n="198" id="vi.viii-p5.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p6"> There is no evidence that Peter and John attended upon the Jewish
worship simply “for expediency.” There is much to the
contrary. The early Christians had no idea of ceasing to be Jews. Peter
at this time supposed it to be necessary for the Gentile converts to be
circumcised (<scripRef passage="Gal. ii" id="vi.viii-p6.1" parsed="|Gal|2|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2">Gal. ii</scripRef>.). It was incident to
the gradual separation of Christianity from Judaism that those who had
been zealous adherents of the latter should suppose that its forms were
still to be the moulds of the new system. They were not for this reason
less honestly and genuinely Christian, but had not yet apprehended the
principle of Christian liberty as Paul afterward expounded it. The
point of difficulty was not so much the entrance of the Gentiles into
the Kingdom of God as the question whether they should enter through
the gate of Judaism.—G.B.S.</p></note> A miraculous sign again takes
place, which both confirms the converts, and draws over the rest; and
such, as they were a sign for having wrought.<note place="end" n="199" id="vi.viii-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p7"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.viii-p7.1">καὶ οἷον
σημεῖον ἦσαν
ποιήσαντες</span>. E. “And a miracle such as they had not yet
wrought.” So Edd.</p></note> The
disease was in the nature of the man, and baffled the art of medicine.
He had been forty years lame (<scripRef passage="Acts 4.20-22" id="vi.viii-p7.2" parsed="|Acts|4|20|4|22" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.20-Acts.4.22">ch. iv.
20</scripRef>),
as the writer says afterwards, and no one during all that time had
cured him. And the most obstinate diseases are those which are born
with men. It was a great calamity, insomuch that even to provide for
himself his necessary sustenance was impossible for him. The man was
conspicuous both from the place, and from his malady. Hear how the
matter is related. “And a certain man, lame from his
mother’s womb, was carried, whom they laid daily at the gate of
the temple which is called Beautiful, to ask alms of them that entered
into the temple.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 3.2" id="vi.viii-p7.3" parsed="|Acts|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.2">v.
2</scripRef>.)
He sought to receive alms, and he did not know who the men were.
“Who seeing Peter and John about to go into the temple, asked an
alms. And Peter, fastening his eyes upon him, with John, said, Look on
us.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 3.3,4" id="vi.viii-p7.4" parsed="|Acts|3|3|3|4" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.3-Acts.3.4">v. 3, 4</scripRef>.) Yet, not even so were
the man’s thoughts elevated, but he persisted in his importunity.
For such is poverty; upon a refusal, it compels people still to
persist. Let this put us to shame who fall back in our prayers. But
observe, I pray you, Peter’s gentleness: for he said, “Look
on us.” So truly did their very bearing, of itself, betoken their
character. “And he gave heed unto them, expecting to receive
something of them. Then Peter said, Silver and gold have I none; but
such as I have I give thee.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 3.5,6" id="vi.viii-p7.5" parsed="|Acts|3|5|3|6" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.5-Acts.3.6">v. 5, 6</scripRef>.) He did not say, I
give thee something much better than silver or gold: but what?
“In the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, rise up and walk. And
he took him by the right hand, and lifted him up.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 3.7" id="vi.viii-p7.6" parsed="|Acts|3|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.7">v. 7</scripRef>.) Such was also the way of Christ. Often He healed by word,
often by an act, often also He stretched forth the hand, where men were
somewhat weak in faith, that the cure might not appear to be
spontaneous. “And he took him by the right hand, and lifted him
up.” This act made manifest the Resurrection, for it was an image
of the Resurrection. “And immediately his feet and ankle bones
received strength. And he leaping up stood, and walked.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 3.8" id="vi.viii-p7.7" parsed="|Acts|3|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.8">v. 8</scripRef>.) Perhaps it was by way
of trying himself that he put it thus to further proof, whether
perchance the thing done might not be to no purpose. His feet were
weak; it was not that he had lost them. <pb n="51" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_51.html" id="vi.viii-Page_51" />Some say that he did not even
know how to walk.<note place="end" n="200" id="vi.viii-p7.8"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p8"> Œcumen. “That he leaped was either because he was
incredulous of what had happened, or, by way of trying his power of
stepping more surely and firmly, or, the man did not know how to
walk.”</p></note> “And entered
with them into the temple.” Of a truth it was marvellous. The
Apostles do not urge him; but of his own accord he follows, by the act
of following pointing out his benefactors. “And leaping and
praising God;” not admiring them, but God that wrought by them.
The man was grateful.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.viii-p9">[“Now<note place="end" n="201" id="vi.viii-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p10"> E. and
Edd. “But let us look over again what has been said. ‘They
went up,’ he says, ‘at the hour of prayer, the ninth
hour.’ Perhaps just at that time they carried and laid the lame
man, when people,” etc. In the old text the clause <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.viii-p10.1">αὐτὸν
βαστάζοντες
ἀπήνεγκαν</span> (which should be <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.viii-p10.2">οἱ βαστ.
αὐτὸν</span>) seems meant
to explain <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.viii-p10.3">καθ᾽
ἡμέραν</span>: they
bore him daily, and the same persons carried him away.</p></note>
Peter and John went up together into the temple,” etc.] You
observe how they continued in prayer. “The ninth hour:”
there they prayed together. [“And a certain man,” etc.] The
man was in the act of being carried at that instant. [“Whom they
laid daily:”] (his bearers carried him away:) [“at the
gate,” etc.] just when people went into the temple. And that you
may not suppose that they carried him for some other purpose, but that
it was in order that he might receive alms, hear what the writer says:
“so that he might receive alms of those entering into the
temple.” (Recapitulation of <scripRef passage="Acts 3.1-8" id="vi.viii-p10.4" parsed="|Acts|3|1|3|8" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.1-Acts.3.8">vv.
1–8</scripRef>.) And this is the reason why he also makes mention of the places,
to give evidence of what he relates. “And how was it,” you
may ask, “that they did not present him to Christ?” Perhaps
they were certain unbelieving men, that haunted the temple, as in fact
neither did they present him to the Apostles, when they saw them
entering, after having done such great miracles. “He
asked,” it is written, “to receive an alms.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 3.3" id="vi.viii-p10.5" parsed="|Acts|3|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.3">v. 3</scripRef>.) Their bearing marked
them as certain devout and righteous men. [“And Peter fastening
his eyes upon him, with John, said,” etc.] (<scripRef passage="Acts 3.4,5" id="vi.viii-p10.6" parsed="|Acts|3|4|3|5" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.4-Acts.3.5">v. 4, 5</scripRef>.) And observe how John
is everywhere silent, while Peter makes excuse for him also;
“Silver and gold,” he says, “have I none.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 3.6" id="vi.viii-p10.7" parsed="|Acts|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.6">v. 6</scripRef>.) He does not say, I
have none here, as we are wont to speak, but absolutely, I have none.
“What then?” he might say, “do you take no notice of
me, your suppliant?” Not so, but of what I have, receive thou. Do
you remark how unassuming Peter is, how he makes no display even to the
object of his beneficence? [“In the name,” etc. “And
he took him by the hand,” etc.] (<scripRef passage="Acts 3.7" id="vi.viii-p10.8" parsed="|Acts|3|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.7">v. 7</scripRef>.) And the mouth and the hand did all. Such<note place="end" n="202" id="vi.viii-p10.9"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p11"> E. and
Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.viii-p11.1">τοιοῦτοί
τινες ἦσαν
καὶ
᾽Ιουδαῖοι</span> (for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.viii-p11.2">οἱ
᾽Ι</span>.) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.viii-p11.3">χωλεύοντες…οἱ δὲ</span> (for
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.viii-p11.4">αὐτοὶ</span>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.viii-p11.5">μᾶλλον
χρήματα
αἰτοῦσι…οἳ
καὶ διὰ
τοῦτο</span>…“Such sort of people were also [the] Jews, being lame
(i e. like many beggars among ourselves): even when they have only to
ask for health, yet they rather ask for money…who even for this
reason beset the temple,” etc. But the meaning seems rather to
be: “See here an emblem of the Jews. Lame, and needing
but,” etc.</p></note> sort of persons were the Jews; lame, and the
right thing being to ask for health, these same ask for money,
grovelling on the ground: for this it was that they beset the
temple—to get money. What then does Peter? He did not despise
him; he did not look about for some rich subject; he did not say, If
the miracle is not done to some great one (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.viii-p11.6">εἰς
ἐκεἵνον</span>),
nothing great is done: he did not look for some honor from him, no, nor
heal him in the presence of people; for the man was at the entrance,
not where the multitude were, that is, within. But Peter sought no such
object; nor upon entering did he proclaim the matter: no, it was by his
bearing that he attracted the lame man to ask. And the wonder is, that
he believed so readily. For those who are set free from diseases of
long standing, hardly believe their very eyesight. Once healed, he
remains with the Apostles, giving thanks to God. “And he
entered,” it is said, “with them into the temple, walking,
and leaping, and praising God.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 3.8" id="vi.viii-p11.7" parsed="|Acts|3|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.8">v. 8</scripRef>.) Observe how restless he is, in the eagerness of his
delight, at the same time shutting the mouths of the Jews. Also, that
he leaped, was to prevent the suspicion of hypocrisy; for after all,
this was beyond the possibility of deception. For if previously he was
totally unable to walk, even when hunger pressed hard (and indeed he
would not have chosen to share with his bearers the proceeds of his
begging, if he had been able to manage for himself), this holds still
more in the present case. And how should he have feigned in behalf of
those who had given him no alms? But the man was grateful, even after
his recovery. And thus on either side his faith is shown, both by his
thankfulness, and by the recent event.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.viii-p12">He was so<note place="end" n="203" id="vi.viii-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p13"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.viii-p13.1">οὕτω πᾶσι
γνωριμὸς ἦν
ὅτι
ἐπεγίνωσκον</span>, A. B. C. D. F. Sav. Morel. Ben. But Commelin. and Ed.
Par. Ben. 2. after Erasm. adopt the reading of E. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.viii-p13.2">οὐ μὴν
πᾶσι
γνώριμος ἦν
ὅθεν καὶ</span>:
because of the following comment on <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.viii-p13.3">ἐπεγίνωσκον</span>. But the meaning is: They were all acquainted with him (it
could not be otherwise): but seeing him walking and leaping, they found
it difficult to believe that it was he, and yet they could not doubt
it. This is well denoted by <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.viii-p13.4">ἐπεγίνωσκον</span>: for we use this word, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.viii-p13.5">ἐπὶ
τῶν μόλις
γνωριζομένων</span>: strange as it was, they were satisfied that it was he,
the man whom they all knew so well.</p></note> well known to all, that “they
recognized him. And all the people,” it says, “saw him
walking and praising God; and they recognized (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.viii-p13.6">ἐπεγίνωσκον</span>) that it was he which sat for alms at the Beautiful gate
of the temple.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 3.9" id="vi.viii-p13.7" parsed="|Acts|3|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.9">v.
9</scripRef>.)
It is well said, “they recognized,” inasmuch as he was one
unknown now by reason of what had happened: for we use this term with
regard to objects, which we find a difficulty in recognizing.
[“And they were filled with wonder and amazement at <pb n="52" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_52.html" id="vi.viii-Page_52" />that which
had happened unto him.”] Needs must it be believed that<note place="end" n="204" id="vi.viii-p13.8"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p14"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.viii-p14.1">῎Εδει
πιστευθῆναι
διότι</span>, B. C.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.viii-p14.2">δί ὅτι</span>
A. This seems to be the comment on the remaining
clause of <scripRef passage="Acts 3.10" id="vi.viii-p14.3" parsed="|Acts|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.10">v. 10</scripRef>, which we have
supplied: but the meaning is obscure. The modern text has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.viii-p14.4">ἔδει γοὖν π.
ὅτι</span>.</p></note> the name of Christ remits sins, seeing it
produces even such effects as this. (“And as he held Peter and
John, all the people came together at the porch that is called
Solomon’s, greatly wondering.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 3.11" id="vi.viii-p14.5" parsed="|Acts|3|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.11">v. 11</scripRef>.) From his good feelings and love towards the Apostles, the
lame man would not leave them; perhaps he was thanking them openly, and
praising them. “And all the people,” it is said, “ran
together unto them. And when Peter saw them, he answered.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 3.12" id="vi.viii-p14.6" parsed="|Acts|3|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.12">v. 12</scripRef>.) Again it is he who
acts, and addresses the people.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.viii-p15">And in the former instance, it
was the circumstance of the tongues that aroused them to hearing, now
it was this miracle; then, he took occasion to speak from their
accusations now, from their supposition. Let us then consider, in what
this address differs from the former, and in what it agrees with that.
The former was held in a house, before any one has come over, and
before they themselves have wrought anything; this, when all are
wondering, and the healed man is standing by; when none doubt, as in
the other case where some said “These men are full of new
wine.” (<scripRef passage="Acts xii. 13" id="vi.viii-p15.1" parsed="|Acts|12|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.13">Acts xii. 13</scripRef>.) At the one, he was
surrounded by all the Apostles as he spoke; but at this, he has John
alone; for by this time he is bold, and become more energetic. Such is
the nature of virtue; once started, it advances, and never stops.
Observe also how it was divinely ordered, that the miracle should take
place in the temple, that others also might wax bold, while the
Apostles work not in holes (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.viii-p15.2">εἰς
καταδύσεις</span>) and corners, and in secret: though not in the interior of
the temple either, where the greater number were. How then, I pray you,
was it believed? The man himself who was healed proclaimed the benefit.
For there was no reason why he should lie, nor why he should have
joined a different set of people.<note place="end" n="205" id="vi.viii-p15.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p16"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.viii-p16.1">οὐδὲ γὰρ ἂν
ἐψεύσατο,
οὐδ᾽ ἂν ἐπ᾽
ἄλλους τινὰς
ἦλθεν</span>. It is not
clear who are the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.viii-p16.2">ἄλλοι
τινὲς</span>: and something
is wanting. In fact, this part of the Homily is very defective. The
next sentence seems to refer to the mention of the porch called
Solomon’s, but evidently supposes something preceding: e.g.
“The miracle was performed at the Beautiful Gate, beside which
was the Porch called Solomon’s.”</p></note> Either then it
was because of the spaciousness of the place, that he there wrought the
miracle, or because the spot was retired. And observe the event. They
went up for one object, and they accomplished another. Thus also did
Cornelius: he prayed and fasted<note place="end" n="206" id="vi.viii-p16.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p17"> E. and
Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.viii-p17.1">Κορνήλιος
ἄλλα
νηστεύων
ηὔχετο, καὶ
ἄλλα ὁρᾷ</span>.
“Cornelius prayed with fasting, for one object: and sees a vision
of something other than he thought for.”</p></note> * * *. But hitherto
they always call Him, “of Nazareth.” “In the name of
Jesus Christ of Nazareth,” said Peter, walk. For in the first
instance, the thing required was, that He should be believed
in.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.viii-p18">Let us not, I pray you, give
over at the beginning of the story:<note place="end" n="207" id="vi.viii-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p19"> It
can hardly be imagined that St. Chrysostom’s meaning is correctly
reported here. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.viii-p19.1">᾽Εν ἀρχῇ
τοῦ
διηγματος</span>, can only mean, In the beginning of the narrative (of this
miracle). It seems that the case of this man, who at first lies at the
gate of the temple, unable to stir, and in the end, enters with the
Apostles walking and leaping and praising God, furnished the theme for
the ethical part of the discourse. “There is the like cure for
our souls: let us not give over for want of success in the first
attempt, but begin again after every failure.”</p></note> and if one has
named some particular achievement of virtue, and then has dropped it
for awhile, let us begin over again. If we get into the right mood
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.viii-p19.2">ἐν ἕξει</span>), we
shall soon arrive at the end, soon reach the summit. For earnestness,
it is said, begets earnestness, and dulness begets dulness. He who has
effected some little reformation, thereby receives encouragement to
approach greater things, and thence again to go on something more than
that; and just as it is with fire, the more wood it lays hold on, the
more vehement it becomes, so likewise zeal, the more pious reflections
it kindles, the more effectually is it armed against their opposites.
As, for example: There are set in us, like so many thorns, perjury,
falsehood hypocrisy, deceit, dishonesty, abusiveness, scoffing,
buffoonery, indecency, scurrility; again under another head,
covetousness, rapacity, injustice, calumny, insidiousness; again,
wicked lust, uncleanness, lewdness, fornication, adultery; again, envy,
emulation, anger, wrath, rancor, revenge, blasphemy, and numberless
others. If we effect a reformation in the first instances, not only in
them will the success have been achieved, but through them in the
following cases also. For reason has then gained more strength to
overthrow those other vices. For instance, if he, who has frequently
sworn, once extirpates that satanic habit, he has not only gained this
point, but a habit of piety in other respects will have been brought
in. For no one, I suppose, averse to swearing would easily consent to
do any other wicked act; he will feel a reverence for the virtue
already acquired. Just as the man who wears a beautiful robe, will
blush to roll himself in the mire; so is it also here. From this
beginning he will come to learn not to be angry, not to strike, not to
insult. For if once he has come right in little matters, the whole
affair is done. Often, however, something of this sort takes place,
that a person has once reformed, and then again through carelessness
falls back into the old sins but too readily, so that the case becomes
irremediable. For instance, we have <pb n="53" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_53.html" id="vi.viii-Page_53" />made it a law to ourselves not to
swear; we have got on well, for some three, or even four days; after
that being hard put to it, we scattered away the whole of our collected
gain; we then fall into indolence and recklessness. Still it is not
right to give over; one must set to work zealously again. For it is
said, he that has built up a house, and then sees his building pulled
down, will have less spirit for building again. Yes, but for all this,
one must not be dispirited, but must once more set to work
zealously.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.viii-p20">Let us then lay down daily laws
for ourselves. For a time let us begin with the easier. Let us retrench
all that superfluity of paths, and put a bridle on our tongues; let no
one swear by God. Here is no outlay, here is no fatigue, here is no
cost of time. It is sufficient to will, and all is done. It is a matter
of habit. I beseech and entreat you, let us contribute thus much of
zeal. Tell me, if I had bid you contribute your money, would not each
one of you readily cast in according to his ability? If you saw me in
extreme danger, would you not, if it had been possible, have cut off
your own flesh to give me? Well, I am in danger now, and in great
danger, such indeed that, were I withal confined to a dungeon, or had I
received ten thousand stripes, or were a convict in the mines, I could
not suffer more. Reach me then the hand. Consider how great is the
danger, that I should not have been able to reform this which is least:
I say “least” in regard to the labor required. What shall I
have to say hereafter, when thus called to account? “Why did you
not remonstrate? why did you not enjoin? why did you not lay the law
before them? why did you not check the disobedient?” It will not
be enough for me to say, that I did admonish. It will be answered,
“You ought to have used more vehement rebuke; since Eli also
admonished.” (<scripRef passage="1 Sam. ii. 24" id="vi.viii-p20.1" parsed="|1Sam|2|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.2.24">1 Sam. ii. 24</scripRef>.) But God forbid
I should compare you with Eli’s sons. Indeed, he did admonish
them and say, “Nay, my sons, do not so; evil is the report that I
hear of you.” (<scripRef passage="1 Sam. iii. 13" id="vi.viii-p20.2" parsed="|1Sam|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.3.13">1 Sam. iii. 13</scripRef>.)
But subsequently the Scripture saith, that he did not admonish his
sons: since he did not admonish them severely, or with threats. For is
it not strange indeed, that in the synagogues of the Jews the laws are
in such force, and whatever the teacher enjoins is performed; while
here we are thus despised and rejected? It is not my own glory that I
care for (my glory is your good report), but it is for your salvation.
Every day we lift up our voice, and shout in your ears. But there is
none to hear. Still we take no strong measures. I fear we shall have to
give an account at the coming Day of this excessive and unseasonable
leniency.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.viii-p21">Wherefore, with a loud and clear
voice, I proclaim to all and testify, that those who are notorious for
this transgression, who utter words which come “of the evil
one,” (<scripRef passage="Matt. v. 37" id="vi.viii-p21.1" parsed="|Matt|5|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.37">Matt. v. 37</scripRef>.) (for such is
swearing,) shall not step over the threshold of the Church. Let this
present month be the time allowed you for reforming in this matter.
Talk not to me, “Necessity of business compels me to use oaths,
else people do not believe me.” To begin with this, retrench
those oaths which come merely of habit. I know many will laugh, but it
is better to be laughed at now, than wept for hereafter. They will
laugh, who are mad. For who, I ask, in his right mind would laugh at
the keeping of the commandment? But suppose they do; why, it will not
be at us, but at Christ, that such men will laugh. You shudder at the
word! I knew you would. Now if this law were of my making, at me would
be the laughing; but if Another be the Lawgiver, the jeering passes
over to Him. Yes, and Christ was once spit upon, and smitten with the
palm, smitten upon the face. Now also He bears with this, and it is no
wonder (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.viii-p21.2">οὐδὲν
ἀπεικὸς</span>)!
For this, hell is prepared; for this, the worm that dieth not. Behold,
again I say and testify; let him laugh that will, let him scoff that
listeth. Hereunto are we set, to be laughed at and mocked, to suffer
all things. We are “the offscouring” (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. iv. 13" id="vi.viii-p21.3" parsed="|1Cor|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.13">1 Cor. iv. 13</scripRef>) or the world, as
blessed Paul says. If any man refuse to conform to this order, that man
I, by my word, as with a trumpet’s blast, do prohibit to set foot
over the Church’s threshold, be he prince, be he even the crowned
head. Either depose me from this station, or if I am to remain, expose
me not to danger. I cannot bear to ascend this throne, without
effecting some great reformation. For if this be impossible, it is
better to stand below. Nothing more wretched than a ruler who does his
people no good. Do exert yourselves, and attend to this, I entreat you;
and let us strive, and of a surety more will come of it. Fast, entreat
God (and we will do the same with you) that this pernicious habit may
be eradicated. It is no great matter,<note place="end" n="208" id="vi.viii-p21.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p22"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.viii-p22.1">Οὐδὲν μέγα
ἐστὶ γεν.
διδασκ. τῆς
οἰκ. Οὐ
μικρὸν κ. τ.
λ</span>. The passage is manifestly corrupt, and
the <span class="c14" id="vi.viii-p22.2">mss.</span> lend no assistance. Ben.
conjecturally, <i>Nihil majus est quam esse doctores orbis: nec
parum,</i> etc. Ed. Par. Ben. 2. <i>Fortasse,</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.viii-p22.3">οὐκοῦν
μέγα</span>. But it is more
likely that something is wanting, e.g. “It is no great matter [to
be free from the vice of swearing. But to set an example to others
would be a great thing], to be teachers herein of the whole
world,” etc.</p></note> to become
teachers to the world; no small honor to have it said everywhere, that
really in this city there is not a man that swears. If this come to
pass, <pb n="54" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_54.html" id="vi.viii-Page_54" />you will receive the reward not only of your own good works;
indeed what I am to you, this you will become to the world. Assuredly
others also will emulate you; assuredly you will be a candle set upon a
candlestick.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.viii-p23">And is this, you will say, the
whole matter? No, this is not all, but this is a beginning of other
virtues. He who swears not, will certainly attain unto piety in other
respects, whether he will or not, by dint of self-respect and awe. But
you will urge that most men do not keep to it, but fall away. Well,
better one man that doeth the will of the Lord, than ten thousand
transgressors. In fact, hereby is everything subverted, everything
turned upside down, I mean, because after the fashion of the Theatre we
desire numbers not a select number. For what indeed will a multitude be
able to profit? Would you learn that it is the saints, not the numbers,
which make the multitude? Lead out to war ten hundred thousand men, and
one saint, and let us see who achieves the most? Joshua the son of Nun
went out to war, and alone achieved all; the rest were of no use.<note place="end" n="209" id="vi.viii-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p24"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.viii-p24.1">᾽Αλλα
ποῦ θέλεις
ἰδεῖν.
ἀγαπητὲ, ὅτι
ὁ πολὺς ὄχλος
κ. τ. λ</span>. The modern text,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.viii-p24.2">῾Ο πολὺς
ὄχλος,
ἀγαπητὲ, κ. τ.
λ</span>.</p></note> Wouldest thou see, beloved, that the great
multitude, when it does not the will of God, is no better than a thing
of naught? I wish indeed, and desire, and with pleasure would be torn
in pieces, to adorn the Church with a multitude, yea, but a select
multitude; yet if this be impossible, that the few should be select, is
my desire. Do you not see, that it is better to possess one precious
stone, than ten thousand farthing pieces? Do you not see that it is
better to have the eye sound, than to be loaded with flesh, and yet
deprived of sight? Do you not see that it is better to have one healthy
sheep, than ten thousand with the murrain; that fine children, though
few, are better than many children diseased withal; that in the Kingdom
there will be few, but in hell many? What have I to do with a
multitude? what profit therein? None. Rather they are a plague to the
rest. It is as if one who had the option of ten healthy persons or ten
thousand sick folks, should take to himself the latter in addition to
the ten. The many who do nothing well, will avail us only for
punishment hereafter, and disgrace for the time being. For no one will
urge it as a point in our favor that we are many; we shall be blamed
for being unprofitable. In fact, this is what men always tell us, when
we say, We are many; “aye, but bad,” they
answer.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.viii-p25">Behold again: I give warning,
and proclaim with a loud voice, let no one think it a laughing matter:
I will exclude and prohibit the disobedient; and as long as I sit on
this throne, I will give up not one of its rights. If any one depose me
from it, then I am no longer responsible; as long as I am responsible,
I cannot disregard them; on account not of my own punishment, but of
your salvation. For I do exceedingly long for your salvation. To
advance it, I endure pain and vexation. But yield your obedience, that
both here and hereafter you may receive a plentiful reward, and that we
may in common reap eternal blessings; through the grace and mercy of
the only-begotten Son of God; to Whom with the Father and the Holy
Ghost be glory, power, and honor, now and ever, world without end.
Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily IX on Acts iii. 12." shorttitle="" progress="10.65%" prev="vi.viii" next="vi.x" id="vi.ix">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Acts iii. 12." id="vi.ix-p0.1" parsed="|Acts|3|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.12" />
<p class="c21" id="vi.ix-p1"><span class="c9" id="vi.ix-p1.1">Homily IX.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vi.ix-p2"><scripRef passage="Acts III. 12" id="vi.ix-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|3|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.12">Acts III. 12</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi.ix-p3">“And when Peter saw it, he
answered unto the people, Ye men of Israel, why marvel ye at this, or
why look ye so earnestly on us, as though by our own power or holiness
we have made this man to walk?”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.ix-p4"><span class="c11" id="vi.ix-p4.1">There</span> is greater freedom of speech in this harangue, than in the former.
Not that he was afraid on the former occasion, but the persons whom he
addressed there, being jesters and scoffers, would not have borne it.
Hence in the beginning of that address he also bespeaks their attention
by his preamble; “Be this known unto you, and hearken to my
words.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 2.14" id="vi.ix-p4.2" parsed="|Acts|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.14">ch. ii.
14</scripRef>.)
But here there is no need of this management. (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p4.3">κατασκευἥς</span>.) For his hearers were not in a state of indifference. The
miracle had aroused them all; they were even full of fear and
amazement. Wherefore also there was no need of beginning at that point,
but rather with a different topic; by which, in fact, he powerfully
conciliated them, namely, by rejecting the glory which was to <pb n="55" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_55.html" id="vi.ix-Page_55" />be had
from them. For nothing is so advantageous, and so likely to pacify the
hearers, as to say nothing about one’s self of an honorable
nature, but, on the contrary, to obviate all surmise of wishing to do
so. And, in truth, much more did they increase their glory by despising
glory, and showing that what had just taken place was no human act, but
a Divine work; and that it was their part to join with the beholders in
admiration, rather than to receive it from them. Do you see how clear
of all ambition he is, and how he repels the honor paid to him? In the
same manner also did the ancient fathers; for instance, Daniel said,
“Not for any wisdom that is in me.” (<scripRef passage="Dan. ii. 30" id="vi.ix-p4.4" parsed="|Dan|2|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.2.30">Dan. ii. 30</scripRef>.) And again
Joseph, “Do not interpretations belong to God?”
(<scripRef passage="Gen. xi. 8" id="vi.ix-p4.5" parsed="|Gen|11|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.11.8">Gen. xi. 8</scripRef>.) And David, “When the lion and the bear came, in the name
of the Lord I rent them with my hands.” (<scripRef passage="1 Sam. xvii. 34" id="vi.ix-p4.6" parsed="|1Sam|17|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.17.34">1 Sam. xvii. 34</scripRef>.)
And so likewise here the Apostles, “Why look ye so earnestly on
us, as though by our own power or holiness we had made this man to
walk?” (<scripRef passage="Acts 3.13" id="vi.ix-p4.7" parsed="|Acts|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.13">v. 13</scripRef>.) Nay, not even this;<note place="end" n="210" id="vi.ix-p4.8"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix-p5"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p5.1">᾽Αλλ᾽
οὐδε τουτο·
ού γὰρ, κ. τ. λ</span>. This seems to refer to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p5.2">εὐσεβεία·</span>
“but not by our holiness any more than by our
own power.” The modern text: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p5.3">Οὐδὲ τοῦτο
ἡμέτερον,
φησιν· οὐ γὰρ,
κ. τ. λ</span>. “Not even this is
our own, he says; for not,” etc.</p></note> for not by our own merit did we draw down the
Divine influence. “The God of Abraham, and of Isaac, and of
Jacob, the God of our fathers.” See how assiduously he thrusts
himself (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p5.4">εἰσωθει</span>) upon the fathers of old, lest he should appear to be introducing
a new doctrine. In the former address he appealed to the patriarch
David, here he appeals to Abraham and the rest. “Hath glorified
His Servant<note place="end" n="211" id="vi.ix-p5.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix-p6"> or,
Child, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p6.1">τὸν
παιδα</span>. Œcumen.
seems to have considered this as a lowly title, for he says: “And
of Christ he speaks lowly, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p6.2">τῷ
προσθειναι,
τὸν Παῖδα</span>.” But to this remark he adds, “For that which in
itself is glorified, can receive no addition of
glory.”—Below <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p6.3">καθὼς ἐν τῷ
προοιμί&amp; 251·</span> may refer to the prefatory matter (after the citation from
Joel) of the sermon in ch. ii.: see below, in the Recapitulation,
whence we might here supply, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p6.4">ἀνωτέρω
ἔλεγεν</span>,
“᾽<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p6.5">Ιησοῦν
τὸν Ναζ. κ. τ.
λ</span>.” “As in the opening address
[above, he said: ‘Jesus of Nazareth, a man approved of
God,’ etc.].” Or, “like as in the opening words of
this discourse he speaks in lowly manner of themselves.”
Œcumen. “He still keeps to lowlier matters, both as to
themselves, and as to Christ. As to themselves, in saying that not by
their own power they wrought the miracle. As to Christ,”
etc.</p></note> Jesus.” Again a lowly
expression, like as in the opening address.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.ix-p7">But at this point he proceeds to
enlarge upon the outrage, and exalts the heinousness of the deed, no
longer, as before, throwing a veil over it. This he does, wishing to
work upon them more powerfully. For the more he proved them
accountable, the better his purpose were effected. “Hath
glorified,” he says, “His Servant Jesus, Whom ye delivered
up, and denied Him in the presence of Pilate, when he was determined to
let him go.” The charge is twofold: Pilate was desirous to let
Him go; you would not, when he was willing. “But ye denied the
Holy One and the Just, and desired a murderer to be granted unto you;
and killed the Prince (or Author) of Life: Whom God hath raised from
the dead; whereof we are witnesses.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 3.14,15" id="vi.ix-p7.1" parsed="|Acts|3|14|3|15" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.14-Acts.3.15">v. 14, 15</scripRef>.) Ye desired a robber
instead of Him. He shows the great aggravation of the act. As he has
them under his hand, he now strikes hard. “The Prince of
Life,” he says. In these words he establishes the doctrine of the
Resurrection. “Whom God hath raised from the dead.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 2.26" id="vi.ix-p7.2" parsed="|Acts|2|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.26">ch. ii. 26</scripRef>.) “Whence doth
this appear?” He no longer refers to the Prophets, but to
himself, inasmuch as now he has a right to be believed. Before, when he
affirmed that He was risen, he adduced the testimony of David; now,
having said it, he alleges the College of Apostles. “Whereof we
are witnesses,” he says.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.ix-p8">“And His name, through
faith in His name, hath made this man strong, whom ye see and know:
yea, the faith which is by Him hath given him this perfect soundness in
the presence of you all.” Seeking to declare the matter
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p8.1">ζητὥν
τὸ πρἅγμα
εὶπεἵν</span>), he
straightway brings forward the sign: “In the presence,” he
says, “of you all.” As he had borne hard upon them, and had
shown that He Whom they crucified had risen, again he relaxes, by
giving them the power of repentance; “And now, brethren, I wot
that through ignorance ye did it, as did also your rulers.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 3.17" id="vi.ix-p8.2" parsed="|Acts|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.17">v. 17</scripRef>.) This is one ground of
excuse. The second<note place="end" n="212" id="vi.ix-p8.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix-p9"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p9.1">ἡ δευτέρα
ἑτέρα</span>, A. B. C  (N. om. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p9.2">ἡ</span>) Cat. Namely, the first, “Ye
did it ignorantly, as did also your rulers.” The second,
“It was ordered by the counsel of God:” as below,
“And he puts this by way of apology,” etc. The Edd. have
adopted the absurd innovation, “‘Through ignorance ye did
it:’ this is one ground of excuse: the second is, ‘As did
also your rulers:’” E. F. D.</p></note> is of a different
kind. As Joseph speaks to his brethren, “God did send me before
you (<scripRef passage="Gen. xlv. 5" id="vi.ix-p9.3" parsed="|Gen|45|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.45.5">Gen. xlv. 5</scripRef>); what in the former speech he had briefly said, in the
words, “Him, being delivered by the determinate counsel and
foreknowledge of God, ye have taken,”—this he here enlarges
upon: “But what God before had showed by the mouth of all His
Prophets, that His Christ should suffer, He hath so fulfilled.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 3.18" id="vi.ix-p9.4" parsed="|Acts|3|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.18">v. 18</scripRef>.) At the same time
showing, that it was not of their doing, if this be proved, that it
took place after God’s counsel. He alludes to those words with
which they had reviled Him on the Cross, namely “Let Him deliver
Him, if He will have Him; for He said, I am the Son of God. If<note place="end" n="213" id="vi.ix-p9.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix-p10"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p10.1">Εἰ
πέποιθεν</span>, A. C. F. D. N. Cat. and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p10.2">νῦν</span> after <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p10.3">καταβ</span>. om. C. F. D. N. Cat.</p></note> He trust in God, let Him now come down
from the cross.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xxvii. 42, 43" id="vi.ix-p10.4" parsed="|Matt|27|42|27|43" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.42-Matt.27.43">Matt. xxvii. 42,
43</scripRef>.)
O foolish men, were these idle words? It must needs so come to pass,
and the prophets bear witness <pb n="56" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_56.html" id="vi.ix-Page_56" />thereunto. Therefore if He descended not,
it was for no weakness of His own that He did not come down, but for
very power. And Peter puts this by way of apology for the Jews, hoping
that they may also close with what he says. “He hath so
fulfilled,” he says. Do you see now how he refers everything to
that source? “Repent ye therefore,” he says, “and be
converted.” He does not add, “from your sins;” but,
“that your sins, may be blotted out,” means the same thing.
And then he adds the gain: “So shall the times of refreshing come
from the presence of the Lord.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 3.19" id="vi.ix-p10.5" parsed="|Acts|3|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.19">v. 19</scripRef>.) This betokens them in a sad state, brought low by many
wars.<note place="end" n="214" id="vi.ix-p10.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix-p11"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p11.1">Πολέμοις</span> attested by Cat. and Œc. but A. has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p11.2">πόνοις</span>, E. and Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p11.3">κακοῖς</span>. In
the following sentence, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p11.4">Πρὸς γὰρ τὸν
καυσούμενον
καὶ
παραμυθίαν
ἐπιζητοῦντα
οὗτος ἂν
ἁρμόσειεν ὁ
λόγος</span>, B. and
Œc. read <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p11.5">κλαυσόμενον</span>, C. F. D. N. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p11.6">κλαυσούμενον</span>, (“to him that shall weep,”) A. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p11.7">καυσάμενον</span>, Cat. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p11.8">καυσούμενον</span>, the true reading. The scribes did not perceive that Chr.
is commenting on the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p11.9">ἀναψύξεως</span>, “refrigeration,” as implying a condition of
burning: hence the alteration, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p11.10">κλαυσόμενον</span>, or in the “Doric” form (Aristoph.)
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p11.11">κλαυσούμενον</span>. E. and Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p11.12">Διὸ καὶ
οὕτως εἶπεν
εἰδὼς ὅτι
πρὸς τὸν
πάσχοντα καὶ
παραμυθ.
ζητοῦντα κ. τ.
λ</span>. “Wherefore also he speaks thus,
knowing that it is to the case of one who is suffering,”
etc.—In the text here commented upon, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p11.13">ὅπως
ἂν ἔλθωσι
καιροὶ
ἀναψ</span>., E.V. makes
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p11.14">ὅπως ἂν</span> temporal,
“When the times of refreshing,” etc. But here and elsewhere
in the N.T. <scripRef passage="Matt. vi. 5" id="vi.ix-p11.15" parsed="|Matt|6|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.5">Matt. vi. 5</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke ii. 35" id="vi.ix-p11.16" parsed="|Luke|2|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.35">Luke ii. 35</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts xv. 17" id="vi.ix-p11.17" parsed="|Acts|15|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.17">Acts xv. 17</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rom. iii. 4" id="vi.ix-p11.18" parsed="|Rom|3|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.4">Rom. iii.
4</scripRef>;
the correct usage is observed, according to which, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p11.19">ὅπως ἂν</span> is nearly
equivalent to “so (shall);” i.e. “that (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p11.20">ὅπως</span>) they may come, as in
the event of your repentance (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p11.21">ἂν</span>) they certainly shall.” And so Chrys. took the
passage: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p11.22">Εἶτα
τὸ κέρδος
ἐπάγει· &amp;
169·Οπως ἂν κ. τ.
λ</span>. “Then he adds the gain: So shall
the times,” etc.</p></note> For it is to the case of one on fire, and
craving comfort, that the expression applies. And see now how he
advances. In his first sermon, he but slightly hinted at the
resurrection, and Christ’s sitting in heaven; but here he also
speaks of His visible advent. “And He shall send Jesus the Christ
ordained<note place="end" n="215" id="vi.ix-p11.23"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix-p12"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p12.1">τὸν
προκεχειρισμένον</span>. Other <span class="c14" id="vi.ix-p12.2">mss.</span> of N.T. read
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p12.3">προκεκηρυγμένον</span>, whence Vulg. E.V. “which was before
preached.”</p></note> (for you), “Whom the heaven must
(<i>i.e.</i> must of necessity) receive, until the times of the
restitution of all things.” The reason why He does not now come
is clear. “Which God hath spoken,” he continues, “by
the mouth<note place="end" n="216" id="vi.ix-p12.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix-p13"> E.V.
has “all,” and so some <span class="c14" id="vi.ix-p13.1">mss.</span>
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p13.2">πάντων</span>, and
St. Chrys. gives it a little further on.</p></note> of His holy prophets since the world
began. For Moses truly said unto the fathers, A Prophet shall the Lord
your God raise up unto you of your brethren, like unto me; him shall ye
hear in all things whatsoever he shall say unto you.” Before, he
had spoken of David, here he speaks of Moses. “Of all
things,” he says, “which He hath spoken.” But he does
not say, “which Christ,” but, “which God hath
spoken<note place="end" n="217" id="vi.ix-p13.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix-p14"> Instead of this clause, “by the mouth.” etc. the Edd.
have from E. “Still by keeping the matter in the shade, drawing
them on the more to faith by gentle degrees.”</p></note> by the mouth of all His holy prophets
since the world began.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 3.20,21" id="vi.ix-p14.1" parsed="|Acts|3|20|3|21" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.20-Acts.3.21">v. 20,
21</scripRef>.)
Then he betakes him to the ground of credibility, saying, “A
Prophet shall the Lord your God raise up unto you of your brethren,
like unto me; Him shall ye hear in all things.” And then the
greatness of the punishment: “And it shall come to pass, that
every soul which will not hear that Prophet, shall be destroyed from
among the people. Yea, and all the prophets, from Samuel and those that
follow, after, as many as have spoken have likewise foretold of these
days.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 3.23,24" id="vi.ix-p14.2" parsed="|Acts|3|23|3|24" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.23-Acts.3.24">v. 23, 24</scripRef>.) He has done well to
set the distinction here. For whenever he says anything great, he
appeals to them of old. And he found a text which contained both
truths; just as in the other discourse he said, “Until He put His
foes under His feet.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 2.35" id="vi.ix-p14.3" parsed="|Acts|2|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.35">ch. ii.
35</scripRef>.)
The remarkable circumstance is, that the two things stand together;
that is, subjection and disobedience, and the punishment. “Like
unto me,” he says. Then why are ye alarmed? “Ye are the
children of the prophets” (<scripRef passage="Acts 3.25" id="vi.ix-p14.4" parsed="|Acts|3|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.25">v.
25</scripRef>):
so that to you they spake, and for your sakes have all these things
come to pass. For as they deemed that through their outrage they had
become alienated (and indeed there is no parity of reason, that He Who
now is crucified, should now cherish them as His own), he proves to
them that both the one and the other are in accordance with prophecy.
“Ye are the children,” he says, “of the Prophets, and
of the covenant which God made with our fathers, saying unto Abraham,
‘And in thy seed shall all the kindreds of the earth be
blessed.’ Unto you first,” he continues, “God having
raised up His Son (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p14.5">τόν Παἵδα</span>) sent Him.” “To others indeed also, but to you
first who crucified Him.” “To bless you,” he adds,
“in turning away every one of you from his iniquities.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 3.26" id="vi.ix-p14.6" parsed="|Acts|3|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.26">v. 26</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.ix-p15">Now let us consider again more
minutely what has been read out. (Recapitulation.) In the first place,
he establishes the point that the miracle was performed by them<note place="end" n="218" id="vi.ix-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix-p16"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p16.1">Τέως
κατασκευάζει
ὅτι αὐτοὶ
ἐποίησαν τὸ
θαῦμα</span>. i.e. “by
saying, Why marvel ye? he makes this good at the very outset: You see
that a miracle has been wrought, and by us (as the instruments), not by
some other man (this is the force of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p16.2">αὐτοὶ</span> here).
This he will not allow them to doubt for a moment: he forestalls their
judgment on the matter: you see that it is done by us, and you are
inclined to think it was by our own power or holiness,” etc.
There is no need to insert the negative, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p16.3">ὅτι
οὐκ αὐτοὶ</span>: Erasm. and Ben. Lat.</p></note>; saying, “Why marvel ye?” And
he will not let the assertion be disbelieved: and to give it more
weight, he anticipates their judgment. “Why look ye,” he
says, “so earnestly on us, as though by our own power or holiness
we had made this man to walk?” (<scripRef passage="Acts 3.12" id="vi.ix-p16.4" parsed="|Acts|3|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.12">v. 12</scripRef>.) If this troubles and confounds you, learn Who was the
Doer, and be not amazed. And observe how on all occasions when he
refers to God, and says that all things are from Him, then he
fearlessly chides them: as above where he said, <pb n="57" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_57.html" id="vi.ix-Page_57" />“A man approved
of God among you.” (<scripRef passage="Acts. 2.22" id="vi.ix-p16.5" parsed="|Acts|2|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.22">ch. ii.
22</scripRef>.)
And on all occasions he reminds them of the outrage they had committed,
in order that the fact of the Resurrection may be established. But here
he also subjoins something else; for he no more says, “of
Nazareth,” but what? “The God of our fathers hath glorified
His Servant Jesus.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 3.13" id="vi.ix-p16.6" parsed="|Acts|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.13">v.
13</scripRef>.)
Observe also the modesty. He reproached them not, neither did he say at
once, “Believe then now: behold, a man that has been forty years
lame, has been raised up through the name of Jesus Christ.” This
he did not say, for it would have excited opposition. On the contrary,
he begins by commending them for admiring the deed, and again calls
them after their ancestor: “Ye men of Israel.” Moreover, he
does not say, It was Jesus that healed him: but, “The God of our
fathers hath glorified,” etc. But then, lest they should say, How
can this stand to reason—that God should glorify the
transgressor? therefore he reminds them of the judgment before Pilate,
showing that, would they but consider, He was no transgressor; else
Pilate had not wished to release Him. And he does not say, “when
Pilate was desirous,” but, “was determined to let Him
go.” “But ye denied the Holy One,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 3.13,14" id="vi.ix-p16.7" parsed="|Acts|3|13|3|14" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.13-Acts.3.14">v. 13, 14</scripRef>.) Him who had killed
others, ye asked to be released; Him Who quickeneth them that are
killed, ye did not wish to have! And that they might not ask again, How
should it be that God now glorifies Him, when before He gave no
assistance? he brings forward the prophets, testifying that so it
behooved to be. “But those things which God before had
showed,” etc., (<i>infra</i> <scripRef passage="Acts 3.18" id="vi.ix-p16.8" parsed="|Acts|3|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.18">v. 18</scripRef>.) Then, lest they should suppose that God’s
dispensation was their own apology, first he reproves them. Moreover,
that the denying Him “to Pilate’s face,” was no
ordinary thing; seeing that he wished to release Him. And that ye
cannot deny this, the man who was asked in preference to Him is witness
against you. This also is part of a deep dispensation. Here it shows
their shamelessness and effrontery; that a Gentile, one who saw Him for
the first time, should have discharged Him, though he had heard nothing
striking; while they who had been brought up among His miracles, have
done the very opposite! For, as he has said, “When he (Pilate)
had determined to let Him go,” that it may not be imagined that
he did this of favor, we read, “And he said, It is a custom with
you to release one prisoner: will ye therefore that I release unto you
this man? (<scripRef passage="Matt. xxvii. 15" id="vi.ix-p16.9" parsed="|Matt|27|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.15">Matt. xxvii. 15</scripRef>.) “But ye denied
the Holy One and the Just.” (<scripRef passage="Mark xv. 6" id="vi.ix-p16.10" parsed="|Mark|15|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.15.6">Mark xv. 6</scripRef>.) He does not
say, “Ye delivered up;” but everywhere, “Ye
denied.” For, said they, “We have no king but
Cæsar.” (<scripRef passage="John xix. 15" id="vi.ix-p16.11" parsed="|John|19|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.15">John xix. 15</scripRef>.) And he does not
say only, Ye did not beg off the innocent, and, “Ye denied”
Him but, “Ye slew” Him. While they were hardened, he
refrained from such language; but when their minds are most moved, then
he strikes home, now that they are in a condition to feel it. For just
as when men are drunk we say nothing to them, but when they are sober,
and are recovered from their intoxication then we chide them; thus did
Peter: when they were able to understand his words, then he also
sharpened his tongue, alleging against them many charges; that, Whom
God had glorified, they had delivered up; Whom Pilate would have
acquitted they denied to his face; that they preferred the robber
before Him.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.ix-p17">Observe again how he speaks
covertly concerning Christ’s power, showing that He raised
Himself: just as in his first discourse he had said, “Because it
was not possible that He should be holden of it” (<scripRef passage="Acts 2.24" id="vi.ix-p17.1" parsed="|Acts|2|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.24">ch. ii. 24</scripRef>), so here he says,
“And killed the Prince of Life.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 3.15" id="vi.ix-p17.2" parsed="|Acts|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.15">v. 15</scripRef>.) It follows that the Life He had was not from another. The
prince (or author) of evil would be he that first brought forth evil;
the prince or author of murder, he who first originated murder; so also
the Prince (or Author) of Life must be He Who has Life from Himself.<note place="end" n="219" id="vi.ix-p17.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix-p18"> Peter
sharpens his accusation of them by the following contrasts: (1) This
healing at which you wonder is to the glory of <i>Christ,</i> not of
us. (2) <i>God</i> has glorified whom <i>you</i> have betrayed and
denied. (3) This you did though Pilate himself would have released him.
(4) You preferred to kill the <i>holy and just one</i> and let a
<i>murderer</i> go free. (5) You sought to put to <i>death</i> the
Author of <i>Life.</i> <scripRef passage="Acts 3.12-15" id="vi.ix-p18.1" parsed="|Acts|3|12|3|15" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.12-Acts.3.15">Vv.
12–15</scripRef>.—G.B.S.</p></note> “Whom God raised up,” he
continues: and now that he has uttered this, he adds, “And his
name, upon faith in his name, hath made this man strong, whom ye see
and know; yea, the faith which is by Him hath given Him this perfect
soundness. [The faith which is by Him <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p18.2">ἡ δι᾽
αὐτοὕ
πίστις</span>.] And<note place="end" n="220" id="vi.ix-p18.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix-p19"> The
meaning of the following passage is plain enough, but the innovator has
so altered it as to make it unintelligible. Yet the Edd. adopt his
reading (E. D. F.) without notice of the other and genuine reading.
“And yet if it was <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p19.1">ἡ εἰς
αὐτὸν
πίστις</span> that did
all, and that (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p19.2">ὅτι</span>) it
was <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p19.3">εἰς
αὐτὸν</span> that the man
believed, why did (Peter) say, not <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p19.4">Διὰ τοῦ
ὀνόματος</span>, but <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p19.5">᾽Εν τῷ
ὀνόματι?</span> Because they did not yet,”
etc.</p></note> yet it was <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p19.6">ἡ εἰς
αὐτὸν
πιστις</span>,
“the faith which is in Him” (as its object) that did all.
For the Apostles did not say, “By the name,” but, “In
the name,” and it was in Him (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p19.7">εἰς αὐτὸν</span>) that the man believed. But they did not yet make bold to
use the expression, “The faith which is in Him.” For, that
the phrase “By Him” should not be too low, observe that
after saying, “Upon the faith of His name,” he adds,
“His name hath made him strong,” and then it is that he
says, “Yea, the faith which is by Him hath given him this perfect
soundness.” Observe how he implies, that in <pb n="58" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_58.html" id="vi.ix-Page_58" />the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p19.8">καὶ
ἐκεἵνο</span> former
expression also “Whom God raised up,” he did but condescend
to their low attainments. For that Person needed not Another’s
help for His rising again, Whose Name raised up a lame man, being all
one as dead. Mark how on all occasions he adduces their own testimony.
Thus above, he said, “As ye yourselves also know;” and,
“In the midst of you:” and here again, “Whom ye see
and know: in the presence of you all.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 2.22" id="vi.ix-p19.9" parsed="|Acts|2|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.22">ch. ii. 22</scripRef>.) And yet that it was,
“In His name,” they knew not: but they did know that the
man was lame, that he stands there whole.<note place="end" n="221" id="vi.ix-p19.10"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix-p20"> E.
has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p20.1">ὅτι ὑγιὴς
ἕστηκεν</span> after <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p20.2">οὐκ
ᾔδεσαν</span> instead
of after <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p20.3">τοῦτο
ᾔδεσαν</span>. So
Commel. Erasm. Ed. Par. Hence D. F. have it in both places, and so
Morel. Ben. All these omit <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p20.4">ὅτι</span>before <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p20.5">ἐν τῷ ὀν</span>. “And yet in His name they knew not that he stands
whole: but this they knew, that he was lame, (that he stands
whole).” Savile alone has retained the genuine
reading.</p></note>
They that had wrought the deed themselves confessed, that it was not by
their own power, but by that of Christ. And had this assertion been
unfounded, had they not been truly persuaded themselves that Christ had
risen again, they would not have sought to establish the honor of a
dead man instead of their own, especially while the eyes of the
multitude were upon them. Then, when their minds were alarmed,
immediately he encourages them, by the appellation of Brethren,
“And now, brethren, I wot, etc.” For in the former
discourse he foretold<note place="end" n="222" id="vi.ix-p20.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix-p21"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p21.1">οὐδὲν
προεῖπεν</span>, A. B. C. N. i.e. foretold nothing concerning them. Edd.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p21.2">οὐδὲν
περὶ ἑαυτῶν
εἶπεν</span>, “said
nothing concerning (the hearers) themselves.”</p></note> nothing, but only
says concerning Christ, “Therefore let all the house of Israel
know assuredly:” here he adds an admonition. There he waited till
the people spoke: here, he knew how much they had already effected, and
that the present assembly was better disposed toward them. “That
through ignorance ye did it.” And yet the circumstances mentioned
above were not to be put to the score of ignorance. To choose the
robber, to reject Him Who had been adjudged to be acquitted, to desire
even to destroy Him—how should this be referred to ignorance?
Nevertheless, he gives them liberty to deny it, and to change their
mind about what had happened. “Now this indeed, that you put to
death the innocent, ye knew: but that you were killing “the
Prince of Life,” this, belike, ye did not know.” And he
exculpated not them alone, but also the chief contrivers of the evil,
“ye and your rulers:” for doubtless it would have roused
their opposition, had he gone off into accusation. For the evil-doer,
when you accuse him of some wickedness that he has done, in his
endeavor to exonerate himself, grows more vehement. And he no longer
says, “Ye crucified,” “Ye killed,” but,
“Ye did it;” leading them to seek for pardon. If those
rulers did it through ignorance, much more did these present.<note place="end" n="223" id="vi.ix-p21.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix-p22"> There is one extenuating circumstance: they did it in ignorance
(Cf. <scripRef passage="Luk. xxiii. 34; 1 Cor. ii. 8; Acts xiii. 27" id="vi.ix-p22.1" parsed="|Luke|23|34|0|0;|1Cor|2|8|0|0;|Acts|13|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.23.34 Bible:1Cor.2.8 Bible:Acts.13.27">Luk. xxiii. 34; 1 Cor. ii. 8; Acts xiii. 27</scripRef>). This fact forms the
transition-point to the presentation of a different side of the death
of Jesus. It was their crime, but it was also God’s plan. They
did it from motives of blindness and hate, but God designed it for
their salvation. So that Peter, in effect, says: There is hope for you
although you have slain the Lord, for his sacrificial death is the
ground of salvation. To this view of the death of Christ he now appeals
as basis of hope and a motive to repentance (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p22.2">οὖν</span> <scripRef passage="Acts 3.19" id="vi.ix-p22.3" parsed="|Acts|3|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.19">v.
19</scripRef>).—G.B.S.</p></note> “But these things which God before
had showed,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 3.18" id="vi.ix-p22.4" parsed="|Acts|3|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.18">v.
18</scripRef>.)
But it is remarkable, that both in the first and in the second
discourse, speaking to the same effect, that is, in the former,
“By the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God;” and
in this, “God before had showed that Christ should suffer;”
in neither does he adduce any particular text in proof. The fact is,
that each one of such passages is accompanied with many accusations,
and with mention of the punishment in store for them [as]; “I
will deliver up,” says one, “the wicked in requital for His
grave, and the rich in return for His death.” (<scripRef passage="Is. liii. 9" id="vi.ix-p22.5" parsed="|Isa|53|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.9">Is. liii. 9</scripRef>.)
And again, * * * “Those things,” he says, “which God
before had showed by the mouth of all His prophets, that Christ should
suffer, He hath so fulfilled.” It shows the greatness of that
“counsel,”<note place="end" n="224" id="vi.ix-p22.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix-p23"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p23.1">μεγάλην
δείκνυσι τὴν
βουλήν</span>, meaning
the determinate counsel of God above spoken of. Above, after
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p23.2">καὶ
πάλιν</span>, some other
citation is wanting, in illustration of his remark that the prophecies
of the Passion are all accompanied with denunciations of
punishment.</p></note> in that <i>all</i>
spoke of it, and not one only. It does not follow, because the event
was through ignorance, that it took place irrespectively of God’s
ordinance. See how great is the Wisdom of God, when it uses the
wickedness of others to bring about that which must be. “He hath
fulfilled,” he says: that they may not imagine that anything at
all is wanting; for whatsoever Christ must needs suffer, has been
fulfilled. But do not think, that, because the Prophets said this, and
because ye did it through ignorance, this sufficeth to your
exculpation. However, he does not express himself thus, but in milder
terms says, “Repent ye therefore.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 3.19" id="vi.ix-p23.3" parsed="|Acts|3|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.19">v. 19</scripRef>.) “Why? For<note place="end" n="225" id="vi.ix-p23.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix-p24"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p24.1">ἢ γὰρ
κατὰ ἄγνοιαν,
ἢ κατὰ
οἰκονομίαν</span>. Edd. omit this interlocution, Sav. notes it in the
margin. “Repent ye therefore.” Why repent? for either it
was through ignorance, or it was predestinated. (Nevertheless, you must
repent, to the blotting out of your sins, etc.)</p></note> either it was
through ignorance, or by the dispensation of God.” “That
your sins may be blotted out.” I do not mean the crimes committed
at the Crucifixion; perhaps they were through ignorance; but so that
your other sins may be blotted out: this<note place="end" n="226" id="vi.ix-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix-p25"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p25.1">τοῦτο
μόνον</span>, B. C. N.
“this is all:” i.e. no more than this: he does not impute
that one great sin to them, in all its heinousness: he only speaks of
their sins in general. A. and the other <span class="c14" id="vi.ix-p25.2">mss.</span>
omit these words.</p></note>
only. “So shall the times of refreshing come unto <pb n="59" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_59.html" id="vi.ix-Page_59" />you.”
Here he speaks of the Resurrection, obscurely.<note place="end" n="227" id="vi.ix-p25.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix-p26"> The
reference is hardly to the resurrection, but to the <i>Parousia.</i> To
the hope of this event, always viewed as imminent, all the expressions:
“times of refreshing,” “times of restitution”
and “these days” (<scripRef passage="Acts 3.19-24" id="vi.ix-p26.1" parsed="|Acts|3|19|3|24" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.19-Acts.3.24">vv.
19–24</scripRef>) undoubtedly refer. So Olshansen, Meyer, Alford, Hackett,
Gloag, Lechler and most recent critics.—G.B.S.</p></note>
For those are indeed times of refreshing, which Paul also looked for,
when he said, “We that are in this tabernacle do groan, being
burthened.” (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. v. 4" id="vi.ix-p26.2" parsed="|2Cor|5|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.4">2 Cor. v. 4</scripRef>.) Then to prove
that Christ is the cause of the days of refreshing, he says, “And
He shall send Jesus Christ, which before was for you ordained.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 3.20" id="vi.ix-p26.3" parsed="|Acts|3|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.20">v. 20</scripRef>.) He said not,
“That your sin may be blotted out,” but, “your
sins;” for he hints at that sin also. “He shall
send.” And whence?<note place="end" n="228" id="vi.ix-p26.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix-p27"> The modern text; “Saying this, he does not declare, Whence,
but only adds,” etc.—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p27.1">᾽Ακμὴν
δεξασθαι</span>. Ben. <i>Utique suscipere.</i> Erasm. <i>adhuc accipere.</i> It
means, Is this still to take place, that he should say <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p27.2">ὃν
δεῖ
δέξασθαι</span>, as if the event were yet future? And the answer is, “He
speaks in reference to former times, i.e. from that point of view. (So
Œcumen. in loc. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p27.3">τὸ
δεῖ ἀντὶ τοῦ
ἔδει</span>.) And then as to the
necessity; this <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p27.4">δεῖ</span> is not meant in
respect of Christ’s Divine Nature (for of that he forbears to
speak), but the meaning is, So it is ordered,” etc. The report,
however, is very defective, especially in what follows. He is
commenting upon the words, “Until the time of restitution (or
making good) of all that God spake,” etc. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p27.5">πάντων ὧν
ἐλάλησεν ὁ
Θεὸς</span>, which expression he
compares with what is said of the Prophet like unto Moses, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p27.6">πάντων
ὅσα ἂν
λαλησῃ</span>. Christ
is that Prophet: and what He spake, the Prophets, obscurely indeed,
spake before. He adds, that Peter’s mention of the yet future
fulfilment of all that the Prophets have spoken is calculated also to
alarm the hearers. See the further comment on these verses at the end
of the recapitulation.</p></note> “Whom the
heaven must receive.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 3.21" id="vi.ix-p27.7" parsed="|Acts|3|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.21">v.
21</scripRef>.)
Still [“must”] “receive?” And why not simply,
Whom the heaven hath received? This, as if discoursing of old times:
so, he says, it is divinely ordered, so it is settled: not a word yet
of His eternal subsistence.—“For Moses indeed said unto the
fathers, A Prophet shall the Lord raise up for you:” “Him
shall ye hear in all things that He shall speak unto you:” and
having said, “All things which God hath spoken by the mouth of
all His holy Prophets,” (<scripRef passage="Acts 3.22" id="vi.ix-p27.8" parsed="|Acts|3|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.22">v.
22</scripRef>)
now indeed he brings in Christ Himself. For, if He predicted many
things and it is necessary to hear Him, one would not be wrong in
saying that the Prophets have spoken these things. But, besides, he
wishes to show that the Prophets did predict the same things. And, if
any one will look closely into the matter, he will find these things
spoken in the Old Testament, obscurely indeed, but nevertheless spoken.
“Who was purposely designed,” says he: in Whom<note place="end" n="229" id="vi.ix-p27.9"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix-p28"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p28.1">Οὗ οὐδὲν
νεώτερον</span>. Meaning perhaps, that as Christ was from the first designed for
the Jews, the Gospel is no novelty, as if nothing had been heard of
such a Saviour before. E. D. F. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p28.2">ὥστε
οὐδὲν
νεώτερον</span>, which is placed before the citation <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p28.3">τὸν
προκεχ</span>.—Below, A. B. C. N. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p28.4">᾽Επλήρωσεν ἃ
ἔδει
παθεῖν; ᾽Επληρώθη ἅ
δεῖ γενέσθαι
ἐχρὴν
οὐδέπω</span>, which
is manifestly corrupt. We restore it thus: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p28.5">᾽Επλήρωσεν;</span>῝<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p28.6">Α ἔδει
παθεῖν
ἐπληρώθη, ἃ
δὲ γενέσθαι
ἐχρῆν
οὐδεπω</span>. The
modern text: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p28.7">᾽Επλήρωσεν ἃ
ἔδει
παθεῖν; ᾽Επλήρωσεν,
εἶπεν, οὐκ
ἐπληρώθη·
δεικνυς ὅτι ἃ
μὲν ἐχρῆν
παθεῖν,
ἐπλήρωσεν· ἅ
δὲ</span> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p28.8">δέοι</span> add. F.
D.) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p28.9">γενέσθαι
λείπεται ἔτι,
οὐδέπω</span>.</p></note> there is nothing novel. Here he also
alarms them, by the thought that much remains to be fulfilled. But if
so, how says he, “Hath fulfilled?” (<scripRef passage="Acts 3.18" id="vi.ix-p28.10" parsed="|Acts|3|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.18">v. 18</scripRef>.) The things which it was necessary “that Christ
should suffer,” are fulfilled: the things which must come to
pass, not yet. “A prophet shall the Lord God raise up for you
from among your brethren, like unto me.” This would most
conciliate them. Do you observe the sprinkling of low matters and high,
side by side,—that He Who was to go up into the heavens should be
like unto Moses? And yet it was a great thing too. For in fact He was
not simply like unto Moses,<note place="end" n="230" id="vi.ix-p28.11"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix-p29"> C.
N. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p29.1">Οὐ γὰρ
δὴ κατὰ Μωσέα
ἦν, εἰ γὰρ πᾶς
ὁ μὴ ἀκ.
ἐξολοθρευθήσεται,
μυρία δὲ
εἶπεν τὰ
δεικνύντα
ὅτι οὐκ ἔστι
κατὰ Μωσέα</span>. B. omits <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p29.2">οὐ
γὰρ</span>.…ἦ<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p29.3">ν</span>, inadvertently passing from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p29.4">ἦν·
οὐ γὰρ</span> to the
subsequent <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p29.5">ἦν· εἰ
γάρ</span>. A. omits the words
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p29.6">μυρία</span>.…<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p29.7">ὅτι</span>, which disturb the sense of the passage. In the translation
we have rejected the second <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p29.8">γάρ</span>. For <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p29.9">εἶπεν</span>, Sav. marg. gives <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p29.10">εἴποι τις
ἄν</span>, which we have adopted. The
modern text substitutes <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p29.11">τὸ, καὶ,
ἔσται</span> for
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p29.12">εἰ
γὰρ</span>, and inserts <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p29.13">καὶ
ἄλλα</span> after <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p29.14">μυρία
δέ</span>.</p></note> if so be that
“every soul which will not hear shall be destroyed.” And
one might mention numberless other things which show that He was not
like unto Moses; so that it is a mighty text that he has handled.
“God shall raise Him up unto you,” says Moses, “from
among your brethren,” etc.: consequently Moses himself threatens
those that should not hear. “Yea, and all the prophets,”
etc.: all this<note place="end" n="231" id="vi.ix-p29.15"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix-p30"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p30.1">Ταῦτα ὅλα
ἐπαγωγὰ</span> is
strangely rendered by Ben. <i>hæc omnia adjecta sunt.</i> But this
is the comment, not upon the threatening in <scripRef passage="Acts 3.23" id="vi.ix-p30.2" parsed="|Acts|3|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.23">v. 23</scripRef>, but upon the matters contained in the following
verses, <scripRef passage="Acts 3.24-26" id="vi.ix-p30.3" parsed="|Acts|3|24|3|26" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.24-Acts.3.26">24–26</scripRef>.</p></note> is calculated to attract “Yea,
and all the prophets,” says the Apostle, “from
Samuel.” He refrains from enumerating them singly, not to make
his discourse too long; but having alleged that decisive testimony of
Moses, he passes by the rest. “Ye,” he says, “are the
children of the Prophets, and of the covenant which God made.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 3.25" id="vi.ix-p30.4" parsed="|Acts|3|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.25">v. 25</scripRef>) “Children of the
covenant;” that is, heirs. For lest they should think that they
received this offer from the favor of Peter, he shows, that of old it
was due to them, in order that they may the rather believe that such
also is the will of God. “Unto you first,” he continues,
“God having raised up His Son Jesus, sent Him.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 3.26" id="vi.ix-p30.5" parsed="|Acts|3|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.26">v. 26</scripRef>.) He does not say
simply, “Unto you He sent His Son,” but also, after the
resurrection, and when He had been crucified. For that they may not
suppose that he himself granted them this favor, and not the Father, he
says, “To bless you.” For if He is your Brother, and
blesses you, the affair is a promise. “Unto you first.”
That is, so far are you from having no share in these blessings, that
He would have you become moreover promoters and authors of them to
others. For<note place="end" n="232" id="vi.ix-p30.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix-p31"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p31.1">Μὴ γὰρ ὡς
ἀπερριμμένοι
διακεῖσθε</span>, B. N. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p31.2">οὐκοῦν μὴ
γὰρ</span>, A. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p31.3">πάλιν μὴ
γὰρ</span>, C. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p31.4">μὴ οὖν</span>,
F. D. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p31.5">καὶ
γὰρ</span>, Cat. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p31.6">οὐκοῦν
μὴ</span>. E. and Edd., which also add at
the end of the sentence, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p31.7">ἢ ἀποβεβλημένοι</span>, where the other <span class="c14" id="vi.ix-p31.8">mss.</span>
have, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p31.9">Πάλιν
ἡ
ἀνάστασις</span>, as comment on <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p31.10">ἀναστήσας</span>.</p></note> you are not <pb n="60" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_60.html" id="vi.ix-Page_60" />to feel like castaways.
“Having raised up”: again, the Resurrection. “In
turning away,” he says, “every one of you from his
iniquities.” In this way He blesses you: not in a general way.
And what kind of blessing is this? A great one. For of course not the
turning a man away from his iniquities is itself sufficient to remit
them also. And if it is not sufficient to remit, how should it be to
confer a blessing? For it is not to be supposed that the transgressor
becomes forthwith also blessed; he is simply released from his sins.
But this,<note place="end" n="233" id="vi.ix-p31.11"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix-p32"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p32.1">Τὸ δὲ, ῾Ως
ἐμὲ οὐδαμοῦ
λόγον ἂν
ἔχοι</span>. He had before said,
that in the very description of “the Prophet like unto
Moses,” it is shown that He is more than like Moses: for
instance, “Every soul which will not hear,” etc. would not
apply to Moses. Having finished the description, he now adds, You see
that the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p32.2">ὡς ἐμὲ</span> nowhere holds as the
whole account of the matter: to be raised up (from the dead) and sent
to bless, and this by turning every one from his iniquities, is not to
be simply such as Moses. The modern text adds, “Unless it be
taken in regard of the manner of legislation:” i.e. Christ is
like unto Moses considered as Deliverer and Lawgiver, not in any other
respect.</p></note> “Like unto me,” would
no wise apply. “Hear ye Him,” he says; and not this alone,
but he adds, “And it shall come to pass, that every soul, which
will not hear that Prophet, shall be destroyed from among the
people.” When he has shown them that they had sinned, and has
imparted forgiveness to them, and promised good things, then indeed,
then he says, “Moses also says the same thing.” What sort
of connection is this: “Until the times of the
restitution;” and then to introduce Moses, saying, that<note place="end" n="234" id="vi.ix-p32.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix-p33"> E.
and Edd. “that they shall hear all things which Christ shall say:
and this not in a general way, but with a fearful menace.” It is
a powerful connection, for it shows that for this reason also they
ought to obey Him. What means it, “Children of the
Prophets,” etc.</p></note> all that Christ said shall come to pass?
Then also, on the other hand, he says, as matter of encomium (so that
for this reason also ye ought to obey): “Ye are the children of
the prophets and of the covenant:” i.e. heirs. Then why do you
stand affected towards that which is your own, as if it were
another’s? True, you have done deeds worthy of condemnation;
still you may yet obtain pardon. Having said this, with reason he is
now able to say, “Unto you God sent his Son Jesus to bless
you.” He says not, To save you, but what is greater; that the
crucified Jesus blessed His crucifiers.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.ix-p34">Let us then also imitate Him.
Let us cast out that spirit of murder and enmity. It is not enough not
to retaliate (for even in the Old Dispensation this was exemplified);
but let us do all as we would for bosom-friends, as we would for
ourselves so for those who have injured us. We are followers of Him, we
are His disciples, who after being crucified, sets everything in action
in behalf of his murderers, and sends out His Apostles to this end. And
yet we have often suffered justly; but those acted not only unjustly,
but impiously; for He was their Benefactor, He had done no evil, and
they crucified Him. And for what reason? For the sake of their
reputation. But He Himself made them objects of reverence. “The
scribes and the pharisees sit in Moses’ seat; all therefore
whatsoever they bid you observe, that do ye, but after their works do
ye not.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xxiii. 2" id="vi.ix-p34.1" parsed="|Matt|23|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.2">Matt. xxiii. 2</scripRef>.) And again in another
place, “Go thy way, show thyself to the priest.”
(<scripRef passage="Matt. 8.4" id="vi.ix-p34.2" parsed="|Matt|8|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.4">ib. viii. 4</scripRef>.) Besides, when He
might have destroyed them, He saves them. Let us then imitate Him, and
let no one be an enemy, no one a foe, except to the devil.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.ix-p35">Not a little does the habit of
not swearing contribute to this end: I mean to the not giving way to
wrath:<note place="end" n="235" id="vi.ix-p35.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix-p36"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p36.1">λέγω δὴ τὸ
μὴ
ὀργίζεσθαι</span>, as the explanation of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p36.2">εἰς τοῦτο</span>. The other text confuses the meaning by substituting
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p36.3">καὶ τὸ
μὴ ὀργ</span>. “Not
to swear, and not to be angry, is a great help to this.” Which
increases the “intricacy” of which Ben. complains in the
following passage, where oaths are first said to be the wings of wrath,
and then are compared to the wind filling the sails. Here instead
of, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p36.4">ὥσπερ γὰρ
πνεῦμα τῆς
ὀργῆς ὁ
ὅρκος, φησὶν,
ἐστί</span>, (cited as an
apothegm), the modern text gives, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p36.5">ὥσπερ
γὰρ πν. ἡ ὀργὴ
καὶ ὁ ὅρκος
ἐστι</span>. “For wrath and
swearing is as a wind.” The imagery is incongruous: oaths, the
wings of wrath: oaths the wind, and wrath (apparently) the sails: but
the alterations do not mend the sense.</p></note> and by not giving way to wrath, we shall
not have an enemy either. Lop off the oaths of a man, and you have
clipt the wings of his anger, you have smothered all his passion.
Swearing, it is said, is as the wind to wrath. Lower the sails; no need
of sails, when there is no wind. If then we do not clamor, and do not
swear, we have cut the sinews of passion. And if you doubt this, just
put it to experiment. Impose it as a law upon the passionate man that
he shall never swear, and you will have no necessity of preaching
moderation to him. So the whole business is finished. For<note place="end" n="236" id="vi.ix-p36.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix-p37"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p37.1">κἂν γὰρ μὴ
ἐπιορκῆτε,
ὀμνύντες
ὅλως οὐκ
ἴστε</span>. The modern
text, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p37.2">καὶ
οὔτε
ἐπιορκήσετε,
οὔτε
ὀμόσεσθε
ὅλως. Οὐκ
ἴστε</span>. Which does not suit
the context. “Make it a law with the passionate man, never to
swear.…The whole affair is finished, and you will neither perjure
yourselves, nor swear at all.” He seems to be speaking of oaths
and imprecations, by which a man in the heat of passion binds himself
to do or suffer some dreadful thing. “Suppose you do not perjure
yourself, yet think of the misery you entail upon yourself: you must
either study all sorts of expedients to deliver your soul, or, since
that cannot be without perjury, you must spend your life in misery,
etc. and curse your wrath.”—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p37.3">᾽Ανάγκῃ τινὶ
καὶ δεσμῷ</span>, with comma preceding: so Sav. but A. B. C. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p37.4">ἀνάγκη</span> nom.
preceded by a full stop: “For needs must you, binding yourselves
as with a cord,” etc: and so the modern text, with other
alterations (adopted by Sav.) which are meant to simplify the
construction, but do not affect the sense. Below, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p37.5">᾽Επειδὴ γὰρ
ἠκόυσατε, καὶ
τὸ πλέον
ὑμῖν
κατώρθωται</span>. Ben makes this a sentence by itself, <i>Quia enim
audistis, magna pars res a vobis perfecta est.</i> Savile connects it
with the following, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p37.6">φέρε δὴ κ. τ.
λ</span>. See p. 53, where he alludes to some who
laughed at him, perhaps even on the spot.</p></note> even though you do not forswear
yourselves [yet], by swearing at all, do you not know in what absurd
consequences you involve yourselves—binding yourselves to an
absolute necessity and as with a cord, and putting yourselves to all
manner of shifts, as men studying how to <pb n="61" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_61.html" id="vi.ix-Page_61" />rescue their soul from an evil
which there is no escaping, or, failing of that, obliged [by that
self-imposed necessity] to spend your life thenceforth in vexation, in
quarrels, and to curse your wrath? But all is in vain, and to no
purpose. Threaten, be peremptory (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p37.7">διόρισαι</span>), do all, whatever it be, without swearing; [so]: it is in
your power to reverse (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p37.8">ἀναλὕσαι</span>) both what you have said and what you have done if you have the
mind. Thus on the present day I must needs speak more gently to you.
For since ye have heard me, and the greater part of the reformation is
achieved by you, now then let us see for what purpose the taking of
oaths was introduced, and why allowed to be. In relating to you their
first origin, and when they were conceived, and how, and by whom we
shall give you this account in requital for your obedience. For it is
fit that he who has made his practice right, should be taught the
philosophy of the matter, but he who is not yet doing the right, is not
worthy to be told the history.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.ix-p38">They made many covenants in
Abraham’s time, and slew victims, and offered sacrifices, and as
yet oaths were not. Whence then did they come in? When evil increased,
when all was confusion, upside down, when men had turned aside to
idolatry: then it was, then, when men appeared no longer worthy to be
believed, that they called God as witness, as if thereby giving an
adequate surety for what they said. Such in fact is the Oath: it is a
security where men’s principles cannot be trusted.<note place="end" n="237" id="vi.ix-p38.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix-p39"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p39.1">Τοῦτο γὰρ
ὅρκος ἐστὶ,
τρόπων
ἀπιστουμένων
ἐγγύη</span>.</p></note> So that in the indictment of the swearer
the first charge is this,—that he is not to be trusted without a
surety, and a great surety too: for such is the exceeding
faithlessness, that they ask not man as surety, but will needs have
God! Secondly, the same charge lies against him who receives the oath:
that, in a question of compact, he must drag in God for warranty, and
refuse to be satisfied unless he get Him. O the excessive stupidity,
the insolence of such conduct! Thou, a worm, earth and dust, and ashes,
and vapor, to drag in thy Lord as the surety, and to compel the other
to drag Him in likewise! Tell me, if your servants were disputing with
each other, and exchanging<note place="end" n="238" id="vi.ix-p39.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix-p40"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p40.1">πιστουμένων
ἑαυτοὺς</span>,
A. B. C. N. as in the phrase <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p40.2">πιστοῦσθαί
τινα (ὅρκῳ</span>), “to
secure a person’s good faith by oath.” Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p40.3">ἀπιστουμένων
ἑαυτοῖς</span>,
“being objects of distrust to each other.”</p></note> assurances with
each other, and the fellow-servant should declare that for his part he
would not be satisfied till he had their common master given him for
surety, would he not have stripes given him without number, and be made
to know that the master is for other purposes, and not to be put to any
such use as this? Why do I speak of a fellow-servant?<note place="end" n="239" id="vi.ix-p40.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix-p41"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p41.1">ὁμόδουλον</span>. So the <span class="c14" id="vi.ix-p41.2">mss.</span> but we should have
expected <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p41.3">δεσπότην</span>, “the master.”</p></note> For should he choose any respectable
person, would not that person consider it an affront? But I do not wish
to do this, say you.<note place="end" n="240" id="vi.ix-p41.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix-p42"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p42.1">᾽Αλλ᾽
ἐγὼ οὐ
βούλομαι,
φησί</span>. “I do not wish
[so to insult God].—Then do not oblige the other to do so: [nay,
do not suffer him:] just as, should he pretend to name as his surety
some person with whom he has no right to take such a liberty,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p42.2">σὺ οὐκ
ἀνέχῃ</span> you would not
allow him.” That this is the meaning, is shown by what
follows: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p42.3">ὅτι τὸν
Θεὸν ὑβρίσαι
ἀνέχῃ</span>: “he
insults God, and you suffer him to do it.”</p></note> Well: then do not
compel the other to do so either: since where men only are in question,
this is done—if your party says, “I give such an one as my
surety,” you do not allow him. “What then,” say you,
“am I to lose what I have given?” I am not speaking of
this; but that you allow him to insult God. For which reason greater
shall be the inevitable punishment to him who forces the oath upon
another, than to him who takes it: the same holds with regard to him
who gives an oath when no one asks him. And what makes it worse, is,
that every one is ready to swear, for one farthing, for some petty
item, for his own injustice. All this may be said, when there is no
perjury; but if perjury follow in the train, both he that imposes and
he that takes the oath have turned everything upside down. “But
there are some things,” you will say, “which are
unknown.” Well take these into account, and do nothing
negligently; but, if you do act negligently, take the loss to yourself
as your punishment. It is better to be the loser thus, than in a very
different way. For tell me—you force a man to take an oath, with
what expectation? That he will forswear himself? But this is utter
insanity; and the judgment will fall upon your own head; better you
should lose your money, than he be lost. Why act thus to your own
detriment, and to the insulting of God? This is the spirit of a wild
beast, and of an impious man. But you do this in the expectation that
he will not forswear himself? Then trust him without the oath.
“Nay, there are many,” you reply, “who in the absence
of an oath would presume to defraud; but, once the oath taken, would
refrain.” You deceive yourself, man. A man having once learnt to
steal, and to wrong his neighbor, will presume full oft to trample upon
his oath; if on the contrary he shrinks from swearing, he will much
more shrink from injustice. “But he is influenced against his
will.” Well then, he deserves pardon.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.ix-p43">But why am I speaking of this
kind of oaths, while I pass over those in the market-place? For as
regards these last, you can urge none <pb n="62" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_62.html" id="vi.ix-Page_62" />of these pleas. For ten farthings
you there have swearing and forswearing. In fact, because the
thunderbolt does not actually fall from heaven, because all things are
not overthrown, you stand holding God in your bonds: to get a few
vegetables, a pair of shoes, for a little matter of money, calling Him
to witness. What is the meaning of this? Do not let us imagine, that
because we are not punished, therefore we do not sin; this comes of
God’s mercy; not of our merit. Let your oath be an imprecation
upon your own child, upon your own self: say, “Else let the
hangman lash my ribs.” But you dare not. Is God less valuable
than thy ribs? is He less precious than thy pate? Say “Else let
me be struck blind.” But no. Christ so spares us, that He will
not let us swear even by our own head; and yet we so little spare the
honor of God, that on all occasions we must drag Him in! Ye know not
what God is, and with what sort of lips he behooves to be invoked. Why,
when we speak of any man of eminent worth, we say, “First wash
your mouth, and then make mention of him:” and yet, that precious
Name which is above every name, the Name which is marvellous in all the
earth, the Name which devils hear and tremble, we haul about as we
list! Oh! the force of habit! thereby has that Name become cheap. No
doubt, if you impose on any one the necessity of coming into the sacred
edifice to take his oath there, you feel that you have made the oath an
awful one. And yet how is it that it seems awful in this way, but
because we have been in the habit of using that at random, but not
this? For ought not a shudder of awe to be felt when God is but named?
But now, whereas among the Jews His Name was held to be so reverend,
that it was written upon plates, and none was allowed to wear the
characters except the high-priest alone: we bandy about His Name like
any ordinary word. If simply to name God was not allowed to all; to
call Him to witness, what audacity is it! nay, what madness! For if
need were (rather than this) to fling away all that you have, ought you
not readily to part with all? Behold, I solemnly declare and testify;
reform these oaths of the forum, these superfluous oaths,<note place="end" n="241" id="vi.ix-p43.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix-p44"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p44.1">Τοὺς
περιττοὺς,
καὶ πάντας
ἐμοὶ
ἀγάγετε</span>.
E. and Edd. for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p44.2">τοὺς
περιττοὺς
καὶ</span> have <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p44.3">τοὺς δὲ μὴ
πειθομένους</span>. The following passage relates to a practice of swearing
by touching, the Sacred Volume on the Holy Table. Against this custom
he inveighs in one of his Sermons <i>ad Pop. Antioch.</i> xv. §.
5. (t. ii. 158. E.) “What art thou doing, O man? On the Holy
Table, and where Christ lies sacrificed, there sacrificest thou thy
brother?…. sacrificest him in the midst of the Church, and that,
with the death to come, the death which dieth not? Was the Church made
for this, that we should come there to take oaths? No, but that we
should pray there. Does the Table stand there, that we should make men
swear thereby? No, it stands there that we may lose sins, not that we
may bind them. But do thou, if nothing else, at least reverence the
very Volume which thou holdest forth to the other to swear by: the very
Gospel which thou, taking in thine hands, biddest the other make oath
thereby,—open it, read what Christ there saith concerning oaths,
and shudder, and desist.”—Here, he forbids the sacristans
to admit persons for any such purpose. “Let such be brought to
me, since I must needs be the person to be troubled with these things,
as if you were little children, needing to be taught such a simple
matter as this.”</p></note> and bring to me all those who wish to take
them. Behold, in the presence of this assembly, I charge those who are
set apart for the tending of the Houses of Prayer, I exhort and issue
this order to them, that no person be allowed to take such oaths at his
own discretion: or rather, that none be allowed to swear in any other
way, but that the person be brought to me, whosoever he be, since even
for these matters less will not serve but they must needs come before
us, just as if one had to do with little children. May there be no
occasion! It is a shame in some things still to need to be taught. Do
you dare to touch the Holy Table, being a person unbaptized? No, but
what is still worse, you the baptized dare to lay your hand upon the
Holy Table, which not even all ordained persons are allowed to touch,
and so to take your oath. Now you would not go and lay your hand upon
the head of your child,<note place="end" n="242" id="vi.ix-p44.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix-p45"> i.e.
to take an oath by the head of your child. So in the <i>Tract. de
Virgin.</i> t. i. 309 D. it is remarked, that “men of rude and
dull minds, who do not scruple to swear by God in great matters and
small, and break their oath without remorse, would not for a moment
think of swearing by the head of their children: although the perjury
is more heinous, and the penalty more dreadful, in the former than in
the latter case, yet they feel this oath more binding than
that.”</p></note> and yet do you
touch the Table, and not shudder, not feel afraid? Bring these men to
me; I will judge, and send them away rejoicing, both the one and the
other.<note place="end" n="243" id="vi.ix-p45.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix-p46"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p46.1">καὶ
χαίροντας
ἑκατέρους
ἀποπέμψω</span>. i. e. “both of them glad (to be rid of the
quarrel):” unless it is a threat, in the form of an ironical
antiphrasis. In a law-suit one party comes off rejoicing (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p46.2">χαίρων</span>): here let both exult—if they can.</p></note> Do what you choose; I lay it down as a
law that there be no swearing at all. What hope of salvation, while we
thus make all to have been done in vain? Is this the end of your bills,
and your bonds, that you should sacrifice your own soul? What gain do
you get so great as the loss? Has he forsworn himself? You have undone
both him and yourself. But has he not? even so still you have undone
(both), by forcing him to transgress the commandment.<note place="end" n="244" id="vi.ix-p46.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix-p47"> <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 34" id="vi.ix-p47.1" parsed="|Matt|5|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.34">Matt. v. 34</scripRef>. “Swear not
at all:” which St. Chrysostom (as the surest remedy) would
enforce literally, and without any exception.</p></note> Let us cast out this disease from the
soul: at any rate let us drive it out of the forum, out of our shops,
out of our other work-places; our profits will but be the greater. Do
not imagine that the success of your worldly plans is to be ensured by
transgressions of the Divine laws. “But he refuses to trust
me,” say you; and in fact I have sometimes heard this said <pb n="63" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_63.html" id="vi.ix-Page_63" />by
some: “Unless I swear oaths without number, the man will not
trust me.” Yes, and for this you may thank yourself, because you
are so off-hand with your oaths. For were it not so, but on the
contrary were it clear to all men that you do not swear, take my word
for it, you would be more readily believed upon your mere nod, than
those are who swallow oaths by thousands. For look now: which do you
more readily believe? me who do not swear, or those that do swear?
“Yes,” say you, “but then you are ruler and
bishop.” Then suppose I prove to you that it is not only for that
reason? Answer me with truth, I beseech you; were I in the habit of
perpetually swearing, would my office stand me in that stead? Not a
whit. Do you see that it is not for this reason? And what do you gain
at all? Answer me that. Paul endured hunger; do you then also choose to
hunger rather than to transgress one of the commandments of God. Why
are you so unbelieving? Here are you, ready to do and suffer all things
for the sake of not swearing: and shall not He reward you? Shall He,
Who sustains day by day both takers and breakers of oaths, give you
over to hunger, when you have obeyed Him? Let all men see, that of
those who assemble in this Church not one is a swearer. By this also
let us become manifest, and not by our creed alone; let us have this
mark also to distinguish us both from the Gentiles and from all men.
Let us receive it as a seal from heaven, that we may everywhere be seen
to be the King’s own flock. By our mouth and tongue let us be
known, in the first place, just as the barbarians are by theirs: even
as those who speak Greek are distinguished from barbarians, so let us
be known. Answer me: the birds which are said to be parrots, how are
they known to be parrots? is it not by speaking like men? Let us then
be known by speaking like the Apostles; by speaking like the Angels. If
any one bid you swear tell him, “Christ has spoken, and I do not
swear.” This is enough to make a way for all virtue to come in.
It is a gate to religion, a high road leading to the philosophy of
piety;<note place="end" n="245" id="vi.ix-p47.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix-p48"> A. B.
C. N. Sav. Ben. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p48.1">῾Οδὸς ἐπὶ
φιλοσοφίαν
εὐλαβείας
εἰσάγουσα· (Ν. ἄγουσα·) παλαίστρα
τίς ἐστι</span>.
E. F. D. omit <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix-p48.2">εὐλαβείας</span>, and so Commel. Morel. It would be better transferred (as
remarked by Ed. Par.) to the next clause: “a training-school for
piety.”</p></note> a kind of training-school. These things let
us observe, that we may obtain also the future blessings, through the
grace and mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ, to Whom with the Father and
the Holy Ghost together be glory, power and honor, now and ever, world
without end. Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily X on Acts iv. 1." shorttitle="" progress="12.29%" prev="vi.ix" next="vi.xi" id="vi.x">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Acts iv. 1." id="vi.x-p0.1" parsed="|Acts|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.1" />
<p class="c21" id="vi.x-p1"><span class="c9" id="vi.x-p1.1">Homily X.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vi.x-p2"><scripRef passage="Acts IV. 1" id="vi.x-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.1">Acts IV. 1</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi.x-p3">“And as they spake unto
the people, there came unto them the priests, and the captain of the
temple.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.x-p4"><span class="c11" id="vi.x-p4.1">Ere</span> yet
they had time to take breath after their first trials, straightway they
enter into others. And observe how the events are disposed. First, they
were all mocked together; this was no small trial: secondly, they enter
into dangers. And these two things do not take place in immediate
succession; but when first the Apostles have won admiration by their
two discourses, and after that have performed a notable miracle,
thereupon it is that, after they are waxen bold, through God’s
disposal, they enter the lists. But I wish you to consider, how those
same persons, who in the case of Christ must need look out for one to
deliver Him up to them, now with their own hands arrest the Apostles,
having become more audacious and more impudent since the Crucifixion.
In truth, sin, while it is yet struggling to the birth, is attended
with some sense of shame; but when once fully born, it makes those more
shameless who practise it. “And the captain of the temple,”
it is said. The object again was to attach a public criminality to what
was doing, and not to prosecute it as the act of private individuals:
such in fact was constantly their plan of proceeding.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.x-p5">“Being grieved that they
taught the people.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 4.2" id="vi.x-p5.1" parsed="|Acts|4|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.2">v.
2</scripRef>.)
Not merely because they taught, but because they declared, not alone
that Christ Himself was risen from the dead, but moreover, that we
through Him do rise again. “Because they taught the people, and
preached through Jesus the resurrection of the dead.” So mighty
was His Resurrection, that to others also He is the cause of a
resurrection.<note place="end" n="246" id="vi.x-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.x-p6"> It
is more likely that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p6.1">καταγγέλειν
ἐν τῶ ᾽Ιησοῦ
τὴν
ἀνάστασιν κ.
τ. λ</span>. means “to declare in (the
case of) Jesus the resurrection,” i.e. that the reference is
specifically to the resurrection of Jesus instead of (as Chrys.) to the
resurrection generally.—G.B.S.</p></note> “And they laid hands on them,
and put them in hold unto the next day; for it was now eventide.
(<scripRef passage="Acts 4.3" id="vi.x-p6.2" parsed="|Acts|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.3">v. 3</scripRef>.) What impudence!
They<note place="end" n="247" id="vi.x-p6.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.x-p7"> So
A. C. N. Cat. but B. omits <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p7.1">οὐκ</span>. Edd. “They had
their hands still reeking with the blood of their former victim and
they were not chilled (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p7.2">ἐνάρκων</span>),
but again laid them upon others, to fill them with fresh blood. Or
perhaps also they feared them as having now become a multitude, and for
this reason the captain,” etc. But the statement, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p7.3">οὐκ
ἔδεισαν τὸ
πλῆθος</span> is
explained in the Recapitulation: they led Christ to trial immediately,
for fear of the multitude; but not so here.</p></note> feared not the multitude; for this also
the captain of the temple was with them: they had their hands still
reeking with the blood of the former victim. “For it was now
eventide,” it is said. It was with the wish to abate their spirit
that those men did this, and guarded them; but the delay only served to
make the Apostles more intrepid. And consider who these are who are
arrested. They are the chiefs of the Apostles, who are now become a
pattern to the rest, that they should no longer crave each
other’s support, nor want to be together. “Howbeit, many
having heard the word, believed; and the number of the men was about
five thousand.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 4.4" id="vi.x-p7.4" parsed="|Acts|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.4">v.
4</scripRef>.)
How was this? Did they see them in honor? Did they not behold them put
in bonds? How then did they believe? Do you see the evident efficacy?
And yet even those that believed already might well have become weaker.
But no, it is no longer so: for Peter’s sermon had laid the seed
deep into them, and had taken a hold upon their understandings.
Therefore were [their enemies] incensed, that they did not fear them,
that they made no account of their present troubles. For, say they, if
He that was crucified effects such great things, and makes the lame to
walk, we fear not these men either.<note place="end" n="248" id="vi.x-p7.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.x-p8"> C.
D. E. F. ῎<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p8.1">Εἰ γὰρ ὁ
σταυρωθεὶς,
φησὶ τοιαῦτα
ἐργάζεται,
καὶ τὸν χωλὸν
ἀνέστησεν, οὐ
φοβούμεθα
οὐδὲ
τούτους</span>. A.
B. N. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p8.2">ἐργάζεται,
οὐδὲ τούτους
φοβούμεθα·
τὸν χωλὸν
ἀνέστησε</span>, and so Cat. which however has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p8.3">ἔστησαν</span>. The
meaning is obscure, especially the emphatic <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p8.4">οὐδὲ
τούτους</span>:
but perhaps it may be explained: “He was crucified; they did
their worst to Him, to how little purpose! therefore neither need we
fear these men, what they can do to us.” But the report is
otherwise so defective and confused, that perhaps what Chrys. actually
said here was meant of the priests: “We were able to crucify the
Master, therefore we do not fear these common men, His followers,
though, as they say, it is He that does these works, that made the lame
man walk.”</p></note> This again
is of God’s ordering. For those who now believe were more
numerous than the former. Therefore it was that in their presence they
bound the Apostles, to make them also more fearful. But the reverse
took place. And they examine them not before the people, but privately,
that the hearers may not profit by their boldness.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.x-p9">“And it came to pass on
the morrow, that their rulers, and elders, and scribes, and Annas the
High Priest, and Caiaphas, and John, and Alexander, and as many as were
of the kindred of the High Priest, were gathered together at
Jerusalem.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 4.5,6" id="vi.x-p9.1" parsed="|Acts|4|5|4|6" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.5-Acts.4.6">v. 5,
6</scripRef>.)
For now along with the other evils (of the times<note place="end" n="249" id="vi.x-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.x-p10"> Something is wanting here: perhaps a remark on the mention of
Annas as the high-priest, whereas elsewhere Caiaphas appears to have
been high-priest shortly before.</p></note>), the Law was no longer observed. And
again they set off the business with the form of a tribunal, to
constitute them guilty by their iniquitous sentence. “And when
they had set them in the midst, they asked, By what power, or by what
name, have ye done this?” (<scripRef passage="Acts 4.7" id="vi.x-p10.1" parsed="|Acts|4|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.7">v.
7</scripRef>.)
And yet they knew it well; for it was because they were “grieved
that they preached through Jesus the resurrection” that they
arrested them. Then for what purpose do they question them? They
expected the numbers present would make them recant, and thought by
this means to have put all right again. Observe then what they say:
“And by what name have ye done this? Then Peter, filled with the
Holy Ghost, said unto them.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 4.8" id="vi.x-p10.2" parsed="|Acts|4|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.8">v. 8</scripRef>.) And now, I pray you, call to mind Christ’s saying;
“When they deliver you up unto the synagogues, take ye no thought
how or what thing ye shall speak; for it is the Spirit of your Father
which speaketh in you. (<scripRef passage="Luke xii. 11, 14" id="vi.x-p10.3" parsed="|Luke|12|11|0|0;|Luke|12|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.11 Bible:Luke.12.14">Luke xii. 11, 14</scripRef>.)
So that it was a mighty Power they enjoyed. What then says Peter?
“Ye rulers of the people, and elders of Israel.” Mark the
Christian wisdom of the man; how full of confidence it is: he utters
not a word of insult, but says with respect, “Ye rulers of the
people, and elders of Israel, if we be this day called to account of
the good deed done to the impotent man.” He takes them in hand
right valiantly; by the opening of his speech he exposes<note place="end" n="250" id="vi.x-p10.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.x-p11"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p11.1">ἀπὸ
τοῦ
προοιμίου
διεκωμῴδησεν</span>, i.e. “You, the rulers of the people, and elders of
Israel,—to make it a crime,” etc. For this, which is the
reading of the other <span class="c14" id="vi.x-p11.2">mss.</span> and the Catena, E.
alone has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p11.3">καὶ
διεκωδώνισε,
μᾶλλον δὲ
αὐτοὺς καὶ
ἀνέμνησεν κ.
τ. λ</span>. “And he rung them, nay,
rather also reminded them,” etc. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p11.4">Διακωδωνίζειν</span>
is a word elsewhere used by St. Chrys., and would suit
the passage very well, either as “he put their unsoundness to the
proof (like false metal, or cracked earthenware),” or “he
sounded an alarm in their ears:” but the other is equally
suitable, and better accredited here. Below, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p11.5">᾽Επειδὴ δὲ
καὶ
κρινόμεθα κ. τ.
λ</span>.—Cat. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p11.6">ἐπεὶ
δέ</span>. Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p11.7">νῦν δέ</span>.</p></note> them, and reminds them of the former things:
that it is for a work of beneficence they are calling them to account.
As if he had said, “In all fairness we ought to have been crowned
for this deed, and proclaimed benefactors; but since “we are even
put upon our trial for a good deed done to an impotent man,” not
a rich man, not powerful, not noble—and yet who would feel envy
in a case like this?” It is a most forcible (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p11.8">ἀπαγγελια</span>, al. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p11.9">ἐπαγγελία</span>) way of putting the case; and he shows that they are
piercing their own selves:—“By what means this man is made
whole: be it known unto you all, and to all the people Israel; that by
the Name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth:”—this is what would
vex them most. For this was that which Christ had <pb n="65" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_65.html" id="vi.x-Page_65" />told the disciples,
“What ye hear in the ear that preach ye upon the
housetops.—That in the name of Jesus Christ,” he says,
“of Nazareth, Whom ye crucified, Whom God raised from the dead,
even by Him doth this man stand here before you whole.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 4.10" id="vi.x-p11.10" parsed="|Acts|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.10">v. 10</scripRef>). (<scripRef passage="Matt. x. 27" id="vi.x-p11.11" parsed="|Matt|10|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.27">Matt. x. 27</scripRef>.) Think not, he
says that we conceal the country, or the nature of the death.
“Whom ye crucified, Whom God raised from the dead, even by Him
doth this man stand before you whole.” Again the death, again the
resurrection. “This is the stone,” he says, “which
was set at nought of you builders, which is become the head of the
corner.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 4.11" id="vi.x-p11.12" parsed="|Acts|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.11">v.
11</scripRef>.)
He reminds them also of a saying which was enough to frighten them. For
it had been said, “Whosoever shall fall on this stone shall be
broken; but on whomsoever it shall fall, it will grind him to powder.
(<scripRef passage="Matt. xxi. 44" id="vi.x-p11.13" parsed="|Matt|21|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.44">Matt.
xxi. 44</scripRef>.)—Neither is there salvation in any other, (<scripRef passage="Acts 4.12" id="vi.x-p11.14" parsed="|Acts|4|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.12">v. 12</scripRef>.) Peter says. What
wounds, think you, must these words inflict on them! “For there
is none other name,” he continues, “under heaven given
among men, whereby we must be saved.” Here he utters also lofty
words. For when<note place="end" n="251" id="vi.x-p11.15"><p class="endnote" id="vi.x-p12"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p12.1">῞Οταν
γὰρ μὴ ᾖ τι
κατορθῶσαι</span>. <i>Quando enim non est aliquid præclare agendum.</i>
Ben. <i>Non est corrigendum aliquid,</i> Erasm. But see the comment in
the recapitulation. “Where need was to teach, they allege
prophecies; where, to show boldness, they affirm
peremptorily.” <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p12.2">κατορθῶσαι</span>, “to carry their point,” “to come off in
the right;” viz. here, to convince by argument.</p></note> the object is, not
to carry some point successfully, but only to show boldness he does not
spare; for he was not afraid of striking too deep. Nor does he say
simply, “By another;” but, “Neither is there
salvation in any other:” that is, He is able to save us. In this
way he subdued their threatening.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.x-p13">“Now when they saw the
boldness of Peter and John, and perceived that they were unlearned and
ignorant men, they marvelled and they took knowledge of them, that they
had been with Jesus.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 4.13" id="vi.x-p13.1" parsed="|Acts|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.13">v.
13</scripRef>.)
The two unlearned men beat down with their rhetoric them and the chief
priests. For it was not they that spake, but the grace of the Spirit.
“And beholding the man which was healed standing with them, they
could say nothing against it.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 4.14" id="vi.x-p13.2" parsed="|Acts|4|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.14">v. 14</scripRef>.) Great was the boldness of the man; that even in the
judgment-hall he has not left them. For had they said that the fact was
not so, there was he to refute them. “But when they had commanded
them to go aside out of the council, they conferred among themselves,
saying, What are we to do to these men?” (<scripRef passage="Acts 4.15" id="vi.x-p13.3" parsed="|Acts|4|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.15">v. 15</scripRef>.) See the difficulty they are in, and how the fear of men
again does everything. As in the case of Christ, they were not able (as
the saying is) to undo what is done,<note place="end" n="252" id="vi.x-p13.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.x-p14"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p14.1">ἀνατρέψαι (φησὶν) τὸ
γενόμενον
οὐκ ἔνι</span>, A. B.
C. Cat. A proverbial expression. Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p14.2">ἀνατρέψαι τὸ
γενόμενον
οὐκ
ἴσχυσαν</span>,
“Since then they had not power to undo,” etc.</p></note> nor to cast it
into the shade, but for all their hindering, the Faith did but gain
ground the more; so was it now. “What shall we do?” O the
folly! to suppose that those who had tasted of the conflict, would now
take fright at it: to expect, impotent as their efforts had proved in
the beginning, to effect something new, after such a specimen of
oratory as had been exhibited! The more they wished to hinder, the more
the business grew upon their hands. But what say they? “For that
indeed a notable miracle hath been done by them is manifest to all them
that dwell in Jerusalem; and we cannot deny it. But that it spread no
further among the people, let us straightly threaten them, that they
speak henceforth to no man in this name. And they called them, and
commanded them not to speak at all, nor teach, in the name of
Jesus.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 4.16-18" id="vi.x-p14.3" parsed="|Acts|4|16|4|18" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.16-Acts.4.18">v.
16–18</scripRef>.) See what effrontery is shown by these, and what greatness
of mind by the Apostles. “But Peter and John answered and said
unto them, Whether it be right in the sight of God to hearken unto you
more than unto God, judge ye. For we cannot but speak the things which
we have seen and heard. So when they had further threatened them, they
let them go, finding nothing how they might punish them, because of the
people.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 4.19-21" id="vi.x-p14.4" parsed="|Acts|4|19|4|21" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.19-Acts.4.21">v.
19–21</scripRef>.) The miracles shut their mouths: they would not so much as
let them finish their speech, but cut them short in the middle, most
insolently. “For all men glorified God for that which was done.
For the man was above forty years old, on whom this miracle of healing
was showed.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 4.22" id="vi.x-p14.5" parsed="|Acts|4|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.22">v.
22</scripRef>.)
But let us look over what has been said from the beginning.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.x-p15">“And as they spake unto
the people, etc. Being grieved that they taught the people, and
preached through Jesus the resurrection of the dead.”
(Recapitulation, <scripRef passage="Acts 4.1,2" id="vi.x-p15.1" parsed="|Acts|4|1|4|2" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.1-Acts.4.2">v. 1,
2</scripRef>.)
So<note place="end" n="253" id="vi.x-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.x-p16"> We
have supplied the text, instead of which C. inserts, “What shall
we do to these men?” adopted by E. and Edd. Below, after the text
5. 28. E. inserts the latter part of <scripRef passage="Acts 4.17" id="vi.x-p16.1" parsed="|Acts|4|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.17">v. 17</scripRef>. “Let us straitly threaten them,” etc.</p></note> then at first they did all for the sake of
man’s opinion (or glory): but now another motive was added: that
they should not be thought guilty of murder, as they said subsequently,
“Do ye wish to bring this man’s blood on us?”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 5.28" id="vi.x-p16.2" parsed="|Acts|5|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.28">ch. v. 28</scripRef>.) O the folly!
Persuaded that He was risen, and having received this proof of it,<note place="end" n="254" id="vi.x-p16.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.x-p17"> All
our <span class="c14" id="vi.x-p17.1">mss.</span> and Cat. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p17.2">πεισθέντος
ὅτι ἀνέστη,
καὶ τοῦτο</span> (A. C. N. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p17.3">τούτου</span>,
Cat. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p17.4">τὸ</span>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p17.5">τεκμ.
λαβ., ὅτι ἐστὶ
Θεὸς</span>, except that B.
reads <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p17.6">ὅτι ἂν ἔστη
Θεός</span>. Hence we
read, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p17.7">ὅτι
ἀνέστῃ</span>. The
repetition of these words may have led to the alteration.</p></note> they expected that He Whom death could not
hold, could be cast into the shade by their machinations! What <pb n="66" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_66.html" id="vi.x-Page_66" />can
match the folly of this!<note place="end" n="255" id="vi.x-p17.8"><p class="endnote" id="vi.x-p18"> The
modern text adds, “And marvel not that they again attempt what
had been vainly essayed before.”</p></note> Such is the nature
of wickedness: it has no eyes for anything, but on all occasions it is
thrown into perturbation. Finding themselves overborne, they felt like
persons who have been outwitted: as is the case with people who have
been forestalled and made a sport of in some matter. And yet<note place="end" n="256" id="vi.x-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.x-p19"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p19.1">Καὶ μὴν ἄνω
καὶ κάτω
ἔλεγον</span>. E. F. D.
for the sake of connection insert <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p19.2">διὰ τοῦτο</span> before <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p19.3">ἔλεγον</span>, adopted in Edd.</p></note> they everywhere affirmed that it was God
that raised Him: but<note place="end" n="257" id="vi.x-p19.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.x-p20"> The
same <span class="c14" id="vi.x-p20.1">mss.</span> and Edd. “And that in the Name
of Jesus, this man stands before you whole.” And below:
“And besides, they themselves held, etc.…: but now they
disbelieve and are troubled, taking counsel to do something to
them.” Again, after “the wickedness of the
many:”—“And pray why do they not deliver them up to
the Romans? Already they were,” etc. All these variations are due
to the innovator, who did not perceive that the recapitulation began at
the place marked above.</p></note> it was “in
the Name of Jesus” that they spake; showing that Jesus was risen.
“Through Jesus, the resurrection of the dead”: for they
themselves also held a resurrection: a cold and puerile doctrine,
indeed, but still they held it. Why this alone, was it not sufficient
to induce them to do nothing to them—I mean, that the disciples
with such boldness bore themselves in the way they did? Say, wherefore,
O Jew, dost thou disbelieve? Thou oughtest to have attended to the sign
done, and to the words, not to the evil disposition of the many.
“By their teaching the people.”<note place="end" n="258" id="vi.x-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.x-p21"> The
modern text inserts <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p21.1">Καὶ τί
δήποτε οὐ
παραδιδόασιν
αὐτοὺς
῾Ρωμαίοις</span>; “And why do they not deliver them over to the
Romans? Already they were,” etc. And after <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p21.2">ὥστε
μᾶλλον
ἑαυτοὺς
ἐκακιζον</span>, the same adds, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p21.3">ὑπερτιθέμενοι
τὴν αὐτῶν
ἔνδειξιν·</span> and below, “But concerning these, they neither were
bold, nor yet do they take them to Pilate.”</p></note>
For already they were in ill repute with them by reason of what they
had done to Christ; so that they were rather increasing their own
obloquy. “And they laid hands on <pb n="64" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_64.html" id="vi.x-Page_64" />them, and put them in hold until
the morrow; for it was now eventide.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 4.3" id="vi.x-p21.4" parsed="|Acts|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.3">v. 3</scripRef>.) In the case of Christ, however, they did not so; but
having taken Him at midnight, they immediately led him away, and made
no delay, being exceedingly in fear of the multitude: whereas in the
case of the Apostles here, they were bold. And they no more take them
to Pilate, being ashamed and blushing at the thought of the former
affair, lest they should also be taken to task for that.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.x-p22">“And it came to pass on
the morrow, that their rulers, and elders, and scribes were gathered
together at Jerusalem.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 4.5" id="vi.x-p22.1" parsed="|Acts|4|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.5">v.
5</scripRef>.)
Again in Jerusalem: and there it is that men’s blood is poured
out; no reverence for their city either; “And Annas, and
Caiaphas,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 4.6" id="vi.x-p22.2" parsed="|Acts|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.6">v.
6</scripRef>.)
“And Annas,” it says, “and Caiaphas.” His
maid-servant it was that questioned Peter, and he could not bear it: in
his house it was that Peter denied, when Another was in bonds there:
but now, when he has come into the midst of them all, see how he
speaks! “By what name have ye done this?” Why dost thou not
speak it, what it is, but keepest that out of sight? “By what
name have ye done this?” (<scripRef passage="Acts 4.7" id="vi.x-p22.3" parsed="|Acts|4|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.7">v.
7</scripRef>.)
And yet he affirmed, It was not we that did it. “Ye rulers of the
people,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 4.8" id="vi.x-p22.4" parsed="|Acts|4|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.8">v.
8</scripRef>.)
Observe his wisdom: he does not say outright, “In the Name of
Jesus we did it,” but how? “In His Name this
man”—He does not say, “was made whole by us;”
but—“doth stand here before you whole.” And again,
“If we be examined concerning the good deed done to the impotent
man.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 4.9" id="vi.x-p22.5" parsed="|Acts|4|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.9">v. 9</scripRef>.) He hits them hard,
that they are always making a crime of such acts, finding fault with
works of beneficence done to men: and he reminds them of their former
doings, that <i>they</i> run to do murder, and not only so, but make a
crime of doing good deeds. Do you observe too (in point of rhetoric)
with what dignity they express themselves?<note place="end" n="259" id="vi.x-p22.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.x-p23"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p23.1">πῶς ἔχει καὶ
τὸ βαρὺ τὰ ῥ&amp;
208·ματα</span>; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p23.2">καὶ ἐν
τούτοις
ἐγυμνάζοντο</span>. i.e. “how their words have the rhetorical quality
of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p23.3">τὸ
βαρύ</span>—grave and
dignified impressiveness. Even in these, i.e. in the use of
words,” etc.</p></note>
Even in the use of words they were becoming expert by practice, and
henceforth they were not to be beaten down.<note place="end" n="260" id="vi.x-p23.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.x-p24"> Chrys.
rightly remarks upon the great boldness and force of Peter’s
answer to the Sanhedrin (<scripRef passage="Acts 4.8-12" id="vi.x-p24.1" parsed="|Acts|4|8|4|12" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.8-Acts.4.12">8–12</scripRef>). The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p24.2">ἐι
ἀνακρινόμεθα,
κ. τ. λ</span>. (<scripRef passage="Acts 4.9" id="vi.x-p24.3" parsed="|Acts|4|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.9">9</scripRef>) is ironical: “If for doing a good deed a man must
make answer.” Then follow the bold declarations which are almost
of the nature of a challenge (<scripRef passage="Acts 4.10" id="vi.x-p24.4" parsed="|Acts|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.10">10</scripRef>) “Be it known to <i>you all,</i>” etc., and the
assertion that it was in the name which they despised—the
“Nazarene”—that the miracle had been wrought and all
this is pointed by the contrast: “Ye crucified” but
“God raised” and the charge of opposition to the divine
plan in that they had rejected the stone which God had made the head of
the corner.—G.B.S.</p></note>
“Be it known unto you all,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 4.10" id="vi.x-p24.5" parsed="|Acts|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.10">v. 10</scripRef>.) Whereby he shows them that they rather do, in spite of
themselves, preach Christ; themselves extol the doctrine, by their
examining and questioning. O exceeding boldness—“Whom ye
crucified! Whom God raised up”—this is bolder still! Think
not that we hide what there is to be ashamed of. He says this all but
tauntingly: and not merely says it, but dwells upon the matter.
“This,” says he, “is the Stone which was set at
naught by you builders;” and then he goes on to teach them,
saying in addition, “Which is made the head of the corner”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 4.11" id="vi.x-p24.6" parsed="|Acts|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.11">v. 11</scripRef>.); that is to say, that
the Stone is indeed approved! Great was the boldness they now had, in
consequence of the miracle. And when there was need to teach, observe
how they speak and allege many prophecies; but when the point was to
use boldness of speech, then they only speak peremptorily. Thus
“Neither,” says he, “is there any other name under
heaven given among men whereby we must be <pb n="67" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_67.html" id="vi.x-Page_67" />saved.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 4.12" id="vi.x-p24.7" parsed="|Acts|4|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.12">v. 12</scripRef>.) It is manifest to
all, he says, because not to us alone was that Name given; he cites
even themselves as witnesses. For, since they asked, “In what
name did ye it?” “In Christ’s,” says he:
“there is none other name. How is it that ye ask? On all hands
this is palpable. “For there exists not another name under
heaven, whereby we must be saved.” This is the language of a soul
which has renounced (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p24.8">κατεγνωκυίας</span>) this present life. His exceeding out-spokenness proves
here, that when he speaks in lowly terms of Christ, he does it not of
fear, but of wise forbearance (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p24.9">συγκαταβαίνων</span>): but now that it was the fitting time, he speaks not in
lowly terms: by this very thing intending to strike dismay into them.
Behold another miracle not less than the former. “And beholding
the boldness of Peter and John,” etc. “And they took
knowledge of them that they had been with Jesus.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 4.13" id="vi.x-p24.10" parsed="|Acts|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.13">v. 13</scripRef>.) Not without a meaning
has the Evangelist set down this passage; but in saying, “they
recognized them that they had been with Jesus,” he means, in His
Passion: for only these were [with Him] at that time, and then indeed
they had seen them humble, dejected: and this it was that most
surprised them: the greatness of the change. For in fact Annas and
Caiaphas with their company were there, and these then also had stood
by Him, and their boldness now amazed them. “And beholding the
boldness.” For<note place="end" n="261" id="vi.x-p24.11"><p class="endnote" id="vi.x-p25"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p25.1">Οὐ γὰρ τὰ ῥ&amp;
208·ματα μόνον,
καὶ τὰ
σχήματα
ἐδείκνυντο
τὸ
ἀφροντίστως
εστάναι περὶ
τοιούτων
κρινομένους</span>. A. C. but the former has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p25.2">ἐδείκνυον</span>, N. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p25.3">ἐδείκνυ</span>. Our other <span class="c14" id="vi.x-p25.4">mss.</span> have, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p25.5">οὐ γὰρ
τοῖς ῥ&amp;
208·μασι μόνον
ἐδείκνυντο
ἀφροντιστοῦντες
π. τ.
κρινόμενοι</span>: which is only an attempt to make the passage grammatical.
The comment is on the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p25.6">θεωροῦντες</span>: they beheld the boldness, for not words only, their
gestures also, declared it.—Below, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p25.7">τὴν
παρρησίαν
ἐνέφαινον
τὴν κατὰ τοῦ
λαοῦ. ᾽Εξ ὧν
ἐφθέγγοντο
ἐθαύμαζον
ἴσως</span>. Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p25.8">τὴν παρρ.
ἐνέφαινον
ἐπὶ τοῦ λαοῦ
ἐξ ὧν
ἐφθέγγοντο.
᾽Εθαύμαζον
δὲ ἴσως</span>.</p></note> not only their
words; their very bearing showed it; that they should stand there so
intrepidly to be tried in a cause like this, and with uttermost peril
impending over them! Not only by their words, but by their gesture
also, and their look and voice, and, in short, by everything about
them, they manifested the boldness with which they confronted the
people. From the things they uttered, they marvelled, perhaps:
“that they were unlearned and common men:” for one may be
unlearned, yet not a common or private man, and a common man, yet not
unlearned. “Having perceived,” it says. Whence? From<note place="end" n="262" id="vi.x-p25.9"><p class="endnote" id="vi.x-p26"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p26.1">ἀφ᾽
ὧν ἔλεγον</span>; Edd. and Erasm. take this affirmatively: but this can hardly be
the Author’s meaning; as he has just said that “from the
things they uttered, they marvelled” that the speakers should be
illiterate and common men. Something perhaps is wanting: e.g.
“Not from the matter, but from the dialect, or from the brevity
and abruptness of Peter’s style, or, from the appearance of the
men.—In the <span class="c14" id="vi.x-p26.2">mss.</span> the next sentence
is, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p26.3">ὥστε
ἐπέσκηψαν ἂν
αὐτοῖς</span>,
<i>Extrema auctoritate mandassent iis,</i> Erasm. <i>Acrius in eos
egissent,</i> Ben. Here and in what follows we have endeavored to
restore the proper order. In the <span class="c14" id="vi.x-p26.4">mss.</span> in
consequence, as it seems, of a confusion between the two
clauses, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p26.5">οὐ
δυνάμεθα
ἀρνήσασθαι</span>, and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p26.6">οὐ
δυνάμεθα
γὰρ…μὴ
λαλεῖν</span>, the
order of the comments is deranged: viz. “So that they
would—been with them.” “And they
recognized—stopped their mouths:” “‘Whether it
be right—judge ye.’ When the terror—mere bravery.
‘Whether it be right,’ he says, and, ‘We cannot deny
it.’ So that they would—better to let them go.
‘Whether it be right—more than unto God.’ Here by
God—His Resurrection.”</p></note> what they said? Peter does not draw out
long speeches, but then by his very manner and method (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p26.7">τἥς
ἀπαγγελίας
καὶ τἥς
συνθήκης</span>) he declares his confidence. “And they recognized them that
they had been with Jesus.” Which circumstance made them believe
that it was from Him they had learned these things, and that they did
all in the character of His disciples.<note place="end" n="263" id="vi.x-p26.8"><p class="endnote" id="vi.x-p27"> The
author seems to give two different interpretations of the statement:
“They recognized them that they had been with Jesus.” (1)
They perceived that these were the men whom they had before seen in
company with Jesus. (2) They saw that their words and acts betokened
association with Jesus. It is evident that the former only is meant in
this place.—G.B.S.</p></note>
But not less than the voice of these, the miracle uttered a voice of
its own: and that sign itself stopped their mouths. [“And
beholding the man,” etc.] So that they would have been peremptory
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p27.1">ἐπέσκηψαν</span>) with them, if the man had not been with them. “We
cannot deny it.” So that they would have denied it, if the thing
had not been so: if the testimony had not been that of the people in
general. “But that it spread no further among the people.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 4.17" id="vi.x-p27.2" parsed="|Acts|4|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.17">v. 17</scripRef>.) And yet it was
palpable to all men! But such is the nature of wickedness: everywhere
it is shamed. “Let us straitly threaten them.” What sayest
thou? Threaten? And expect ye to stop the preaching? And<note place="end" n="264" id="vi.x-p27.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.x-p28"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p28.1">Καίτοι
πανταχοῦ αἱ
ἀρχαὶ δειναὶ
καὶ
δύσκολοι</span>. “If at the beginning you failed, how can you expect to
succeed now? for the beginning being always the hardest part of any
difficult undertaking, if you could not stop it then, much less
afterwards.” The modern text unnecessarily alters it to
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p28.2">οὕπω π.
αἱ ἀ. χαλεπαί
τε καὶ δυσκ</span>.</p></note> yet all beginnings are hard and trying. Ye
slew the Master, and did not stop it: and now, if ye threaten, do ye
expect to turn us back? The imprisonment did not prevail with us to
speak submissively, and shall ye prevail? “And they called them,
and commanded them,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 4.18,19" id="vi.x-p28.3" parsed="|Acts|4|18|4|19" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.18-Acts.4.19">v. 18,
19</scripRef>.)
It<note place="end" n="265" id="vi.x-p28.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.x-p29"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p29.1">Πολλῷ
μᾶλλον
αὐτοῖς
βέλτιον ἦν
αὐτοὺς
ἀφεῖναι</span>.
N. has a colon at <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p29.2">αὐτοῖς</span>,
which perhaps is better; then the first clause may be the comment
on <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p29.3">τὸ
καθόλου μὴ
φθέγγεσθαι</span>: “not to speak at all: much more to them. It had
been better to dismiss them (at once).” For this sentence E.
alone has, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p29.4">Πάνυ
γε, τοὺς
οὐδὲν ὑμᾶς
ἡγουμένους
καὶ
ἀπειλοῦντας</span>: “Aye, men who make nothing of you for all your
threatening:” which is adopted by Edd.</p></note> had been much better for them to let them
go. “And Peter and John answered and said unto them, Whether it
be right in the sight of God to hearken unto you more than unto God,
judge ye.” When the terror was abated (for that command was
tantamount to their being dismissed), then also the Apostles speak more
mildly: so far were they from <pb n="68" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_68.html" id="vi.x-Page_68" />mere bravery: “Whether<note place="end" n="266" id="vi.x-p29.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.x-p30"> E.
and Edd. “That a notable miracle is done, we cannot deny:”
and below “Here they say, of God, for, ‘of Christ.’
Do you see how that is fulfilled which He said unto them, ‘Behold
I send you as sheep in the midst of wolves; fear them not.’ Then
once more they confirm,” etc. For <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p30.1">τοῦ Θεοῦ</span>, A. B. have <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p30.2">τοῦ
Χριστοῦ</span>.</p></note> it be right,” says he: and “We
cannot [but speak]. Whether it be right in the sight of God to obey you
rather than God.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 4.20" id="vi.x-p30.3" parsed="|Acts|4|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.20">v.
20</scripRef>.)
Here [by “God”] they mean Christ, for he it was that
commanded them. And once more they confirm the fact of His
Resurrection. “For we cannot but speak the things we have seen
and heard:” so that we are witnesses who have a right to be
believed. “So when they had further threatened them.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 4.21" id="vi.x-p30.4" parsed="|Acts|4|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.21">v. 21</scripRef>.) Again they threatened
in vain. “They let them go, finding nothing how they might punish
them, because of the people: for all men glorified God for that which
was done.” So then the people glorified God, but these endeavored
to destroy them: such fighters against God were they! Whereby they made
them more conspicuous and illustrious. “For My strength,”
it is said, “is made perfect in weakness.” (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. xii. 9" id="vi.x-p30.5" parsed="|2Cor|12|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.9">2 Cor. xii. 9</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.x-p31">Already these as martyrs have
borne testimony: set in the battle against all, they said, “We
cannot but speak the things we have seen and heard.” If the
things we speak be false, reprehend them; if true, why hinderest thou?
Such is philosophy! Those, in perplexity, these in gladness: those
covered with exceeding shame, these doing all with boldness: those in
fear, these in confidence. For who, I would ask, were the frightened?
those who said, “That it spread no further among people,”
or these who said, “we cannot but speak the things we have seen
and heard?” And these had a delight, a freedom of speech, a joy
surpassing all; those a despondency, a shame, a fear; for they feared
the people. But these were not afraid of those; on the contrary, while
these spake what they would, those did not what they would. Which were
in chains and dangers? was it not these last?</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.x-p32">Let us then hold fast to virtue;
let not these words end only in delight, and in a certain elevation of
the spirits. This is not the theatre, for singers (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p32.1">κιθαρώδων</span>), and tragedians, and musicians (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p32.2">κιθαριστὥν</span>), where the fruit consists only in the enjoyment and where
the enjoyment itself passes with the passing day. Nay, would that it
were enjoyment alone, and not mischief also with the enjoyment! But so
it is: each man carries home with him much of what he has witnessed
there, sticking to him like the infection of a plague: and one indeed,
of the younger sort, having culled such snatches of song here and there
of those satanic plays,<note place="end" n="267" id="vi.x-p32.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.x-p33"> The
various readings are <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p33.1">ᾀσμάτων</span> for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p33.2">δραμάτων</span>, and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p33.3">μέρη</span> for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p33.4">μέλη</span>.
Below, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p33.5">τῶν
δὲ ἐκεῖσε
λεγομένων
καὶ
κηρυγμάτων
καὶ ῥημάτων
μέμνηται
πάντων</span>. The mod,
omits <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p33.6">καὶ
κηρ</span>. The meaning is, “He
cannot carry away in his memory the preaching which he hears in Church:
but the preachments (proclamations) which he hears in the theatre he
remember, every word.”</p></note> as he could fix
in his memory, goes singing them about the house: while another, a
senior, and forsooth too staid for such levity, does not this indeed,
but what is there spoken, both the preachments and the very words, he
remembers it all; and another again, some filthy and absurd ditty. From
this place you depart, taking nothing with you.—We have laid down
a law—nay, not we: God forbid! for it is said, “Call no man
your master upon the earth” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xxiii. 8" id="vi.x-p33.7" parsed="|Matt|23|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.8">Matt. xxiii.
8</scripRef>);
Christ has laid down a law that none should swear. Now, say, what has
been done with regard to this law? For I will not cease speaking of it;
“lest,” as the Apostle saith, “if I come again, I
must not spare.” (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. xiii. 2" id="vi.x-p33.8" parsed="|2Cor|13|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.13.2">2 Cor. xiii. 2</scripRef>.) I ask then, have you laid the
matter to heart? have you thought of it seriously? have you been in
earnest about it, or must we again take up the same subject? Nay,
rather, whether you have or not, we will resume it, that you may think
seriously about it, or, if you have laid it to heart, may again do this
the more surely, and exhort others also. With what then, I pray you,
with what shall we begin? Shall it be with the Old Testament? For
indeed this also is to our shame, that the precepts of the Law, which
we ought to surpass, we do not even thus observe! For we ought not to
be hearing such matters as these: these are precepts adapted to the
poor Jewish level (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p33.9">τἥς
᾽Ιουδαἳκἥς
εὐτελείας</span>): <i>we</i> ought to be hearing those counsels of
perfection; “Cast away thy property, stand courageously, and give
up thy life in behalf of the Gospel, scorn all the goods of earth, have
nothing in common with this present life; if any wrong thee, do him
good; if any defraud thee, bless him; if any revile thee, show him
honor; be above everything.” (S. Ambros. <i>de Off.</i> i. 2.)
These and such as these are what we ought to be hearing. But here are
we discoursing about swearing; and our case is just the same as if,
when a person ought to be a philosopher, one should take him away from
the great masters, and set him to spell syllables letter by letter!
Just think now what a disgrace it would be for a man having a flowing
beard, and with staff in hand, and cope on shoulders,<note place="end" n="268" id="vi.x-p33.10"><p class="endnote" id="vi.x-p34"> A
description of the attire of a philosopher. Lucian mentions the long
beard and the staff, but as the vestment, the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p34.1">τριβώνιον</span>
or <i>tritum pallium.</i> The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p34.2">ἐξωμὶς</span> elsewhere
denotes (in opposition to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p34.3">ἐπωμὶς</span>) a tunic
without sleeves, forming part of the dress of old men, and slaves, and
also used in comedy. Here it seems to mean a cope, perhaps (Doun. ap.
Savil.), the original of the academic hood, <i>caputium.</i></p></note> to go to school with children, <pb n="69" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_69.html" id="vi.x-Page_69" />and be
set the same tasks with them: would it not be above measure ridiculous?
And yet the ridicule which belongs to us is even greater. For not as
the difference between philosophy and the spelling-lesson, so is that
between the Jewish polity and ours: no indeed, but as the difference
between angels and men. Say now, if one could fetch down an angel from
heaven, and should bid him stand here and listen to our preaching, as
one whose duty it is to conform himself thereto, would it not be
shameful and preposterous? But if to be yet, like children, under
teaching about these things be ridiculous; what must it be, not even to
attend to these things: how great the condemnation, how great the
shame! To be Christians still, and to have to learn that it is not
right to swear! However, let us put up with that, lest we incur even
worse ridicule.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.x-p35">Well, then, let us speak to you
to-day from the Old Testament. What does it tell us? “Accustom
not thy mouth to swearing; neither use thyself to the naming of the
Holy One.” And why? “For as a servant that is continually
beaten shall not be without a blue mark, so he that sweareth.”
(<scripRef passage="Ecclesiasticus 23.10" id="vi.x-p35.1" parsed="|Sir|23|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sir.23.10">Ecclus. xxiii. 10</scripRef>.) See the
discernment of this wise man. He did not say, “Accustom not to
swearing” thy mind, but “thy mouth”; because being
altogether an affair of the mouth, thus it is easily remedied. For at
last it becomes a habit without intention; as for instance, there are
many who entering the public baths, as soon as they have passed the
threshold, cross (Hom. in <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xi. 7" id="vi.x-p35.2" parsed="|1Cor|11|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.7">1 Cor. xi. 7</scripRef>) themselves (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p35.3">σφραγίζονται</span>).<note place="end" n="269" id="vi.x-p35.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.x-p36"> <i>Tertull. de Corona militum. “Ad omnem progressum atque
promotum, ad omnen aditum et exitum, ad calceatum, ad lavacra, ad
mensas, ad lumina, ad cubilia, ad sedilia, quæcunque nos
conversatio exercet, frontem crucis signaculo
terimus.”</i></p></note> This the hand has got to do, without
any one’s bidding, by force of habit. Again, at the lighting of a
candle, often when the mind is intent on something else, the hand makes
the sign. In the same way also the mouth, without concurrence of the
mind, articulates the word, from mere habit, and the whole affair is in
the tongue. “Neither use thyself,” he says, “to the
naming of the Holy One. For as a servant that is continually beaten
shall not be without a blue mark, so he that sweareth.” He speaks
not here of false oaths, but he cuts down all oaths, and to them also
assigns their punishment. Why then, swearing is a sin. For such in
truth is the soul; full of all these ulcers, all these scars. But you
do not see them? Yes, this is the mischief of it; and yet you might see
if you wished; for God has given you eyes. With eyes of this kind did
the Prophet see, when he said, “My wounds stink, and are corrupt,
because of my foolishness.” (<scripRef passage="Ps. xxxviii. 5" id="vi.x-p36.1" parsed="|Ps|38|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.38.5">Ps. xxxviii. 5</scripRef>.)
We have despised God, we have hated that good Name, we have trodden
Christ under foot, we have lost all reverence, none names the Name of
God with honor. Yet if you love any one, even at his name you start to
your feet; but God you thus continually invoke, and make nothing of it.
Call upon Him for the benefit of your enemy; call upon Him for the
salvation of your own soul; then he will be present, then you will
delight Him; whereas now you provoke Him to anger. Call upon Him as
Stephen did; “Lord,” he said, “lay not this sin to
their charge.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 7.59" id="vi.x-p36.2" parsed="|Acts|7|59|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.59">ch. vii.
59</scripRef>.)
Call upon Him as did the wife of Elkanah, with tears and sobs, and
prayers. (<scripRef passage="1 Sam. i. 10" id="vi.x-p36.3" parsed="|1Sam|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.1.10">1 Sam. i. 10</scripRef>.) I prevent you not, rather I earnestly exhort you to it.
Call upon him as Moses called upon Him, yea, cried, interceding for
those<note place="end" n="270" id="vi.x-p36.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.x-p37"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p37.1">ὑπὲρ
τῶν
φυγαδευσάντων
αὐτόν</span>. When the
“intercession” of Moses is spoken of, it is natural to
suppose that the reference is to <scripRef passage="Exod. xxxii. 11" id="vi.x-p37.2" parsed="|Exod|32|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.32.11">Exod. xxxii. 11</scripRef> ff. But Sav. and Ben. refer this to <scripRef passage="Num. xii. 13" id="vi.x-p37.3" parsed="|Num|12|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.12.13">Num. xii. 13</scripRef>, perhaps because
of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p37.4">ἐβόα</span> (LXX.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p37.5">ἐβόησε</span>). But the
addition, “for those who had driven him into banishment,”
does not suit the latter and less memorable occasion: for Miriam and
Aaron did but “speak against Moses,” not attempt to banish
or expel him. More fully expressed, the meaning may be, “For a
people who began by making him a fugitive, <scripRef passage="Ex. ii. 15" id="vi.x-p37.6" parsed="|Exod|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.2.15">Ex. ii. 15</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts vii. 29" id="vi.x-p37.7" parsed="|Acts|7|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.29">Acts vii.
29</scripRef>,
and now had put the finishing stroke to their ingratitude.”
Comp. <scripRef passage="Ex. xvii. 4; Num. xiv. 10, 13" id="vi.x-p37.8" parsed="|Exod|17|4|0|0;|Num|14|10|0|0;|Num|14|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.17.4 Bible:Num.14.10 Bible:Num.14.13">Ex. xvii. 4; Num. xiv. 10, 13</scripRef>, etc.</p></note> who had driven him into banishment. For you
to make mention at random of any person of consideration, is taken as
an insult: and do you bandy God about in your talk, in season, out of
season? I do not want to hinder you from keeping God always in your
mind: nay, this I even desire and pray for, only that you should do
this, so as to honor Him. Great good would this have done us, if we had
called upon God only when we ought, and for what we ought. And why, I
would ask, were such miracles wrought in the Apostles’ times, and
not in ours? And yet it is the same God, the same Name. But no, the
case is not the same. For then they called upon Him only for those
objects which I have mentioned; whereas we call upon Him not for these,
but quite other purposes.—If a man refuse to believe you, and
that is why you swear, say to him, “Believe me:” however,
if you will needs make oath, swear by yourself. I say this, not to set
up a law against Christ’s law; God forbid; for it is said.
“Let your yea be yea, and your nay, nay (<scripRef passage="Matt. v. 37" id="vi.x-p37.9" parsed="|Matt|5|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.37">Matt. v. 37</scripRef>): but by way of
coming down to your present level, that I may more easily lead you to
the practice of this commandment, and divert you from this tyrannical
habit. How many who have done well in other respects, have been undone
by these practices! Shall I tell you why it was permitted the ancients
to take oaths? (for to <pb n="70" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_70.html" id="vi.x-Page_70" />take false oaths, was not permitted to them
either.) Because they swore by idols. But are you not ashamed to rest
in laws, by which they in their infirmity were led on to something
better? It is true, when I take a Gentile in hand, I do not immediately
lay this injunction upon him, but in the first place I exhort him to
know Christ; but if the believer, who has both learnt Him and heard
Him, must needs crave the same forbearance with the Gentile, what is
the use, what the gain (of his Christianity?)—But the habit is
strong, and you cannot detach yourself from it? Well then, since the
tyranny of habit is so great, transfer it into another channel. And how
is this to be done? you will ask. What I have said often, I say also
now; let there be many monitors (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p37.10">λογισταὶ</span>), let there be many examiners and censors (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p37.11">ἐξετασταὶ, δοκιμασταί</span>). Say, if you chance to put on your<note place="end" n="271" id="vi.x-p37.12"><p class="endnote" id="vi.x-p38"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p38.1">ἂν
μὲν τὸν
βίρρον
ἐναλλὰξ
περιβάλῃ</span>. A. N. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p38.2">βίρον</span>. B.
C. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p38.3">βίον</span>
(the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p38.4">βίρρος</span>,
<i>birrhus</i> having perhaps become obsolete). Mod. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.x-p38.5">τὴν
ἐσθῆτα</span>.</p></note> mantle inside out, you allow your servant
to correct your mistake, and are ashamed to learn of him, although
there is much to be ashamed of in this; and here when you are getting
hurt to your soul, are you ashamed to be taught better by another? You
suffer your menial to put your dress in order, and to fasten your
shoes, and will you not endure him that would put your soul in order?
Let even your menial, your child, your wife, your friend, your kinsman,
your neighbor, be your teachers on this point. For as when a wild beast
is hunted down from all sides, it is impossible for it to escape; so he
that has so many to watch him, so many to reprove him, who is liable to
be struck at from all sides, cannot help being on his guard. The first
day he will find it hard to put up with, and the second, and the third;
but after that it will come easier, and, the fourth passed, there will
not even be anything to do. Make the experiment, if you doubt me; take
it into consideration, I beseech you. It is not a trifling matter to be
wrong in, nor yet to come right in; on both sides it is great for evil
and for good. May the good be effected, through the grace and
loving-mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ, to Whom with the Father and the
Holy Ghost be glory, power, and honor, now and ever, world without end.
Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XI on Acts iv. 23." shorttitle="" progress="13.53%" prev="vi.x" next="vi.xii" id="vi.xi">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Acts iv. 23." id="vi.xi-p0.1" parsed="|Acts|4|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.23" />
<p class="c21" id="vi.xi-p1"><span class="c9" id="vi.xi-p1.1">Homily XI.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vi.xi-p2"><scripRef passage="Acts IV. 23" id="vi.xi-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|4|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.23">Acts IV. 23</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi.xi-p3">“And being let go, they
went to their own company, and reported all that the chief priests and
elders had said unto them.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.xi-p4"><span class="c11" id="vi.xi-p4.1">Not</span> for
their own glory did they tell the tale—how should such be their
motive?—but what they displayed was the proofs therein exhibited
of the grace of Christ. All that their adversaries had said, this they
told; their own part, it is likely, they omitted: this made the hearers
all the more courageous. What then? These again flee to the true
Succor, to the Alliance invincible, and again, “with one accord.
And when they heard that,” it is said, “with one accord
they lifted up their voice to God, and said:” (<scripRef passage="Acts 4.24" id="vi.xi-p4.2" parsed="|Acts|4|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.24">v. 24</scripRef>) and with great
earnestness, for it is no prayer made at random. Observe with what
exquisite propriety their prayers are framed: thus, when they besought
to be shown who was meet for the Apostleship, they said, “Thou,
Lord, which knowest the heart of all men, show:” (<scripRef passage="Acts 1.24" id="vi.xi-p4.3" parsed="|Acts|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.24">ch. i. 24</scripRef>) for it was a subject
for Prescience there: but here, where the thing needed was that the
mouths of their adversaries should be stopped, they speak of lordship;
wherefore they begin thus: Lord, “(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p4.4">Δέσποτα</span>) the God that madest heaven and earth, and the sea, and all that
in them is: Who,<note place="end" n="272" id="vi.xi-p4.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xi-p5"> The
various readings are: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p5.1">ὁ
τοῦ
πατρὸς ἡμῶν
διὰ
Πνεύματος
῾Αγίου
στόματος Δ.
παιδός σου, Α. Ν. τοῦ π. ἡμῶν</span>, om. C. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p5.2">ὁ
ἐκ
στόματος τοῦ
π. ἡμῶν Δ. καὶ
παιδός σου, Β. ὁ διὰ
στόμ. Δ. τοῦ
παιδὸς σοῦ</span>, D. F. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p5.3">τοῦ</span>, om. E.</p></note> by the Holy Ghost
through the mouth of Thy servant, David our father, didst say, Why did
the heathen rage, and the people imagine vain things? The kings of the
earth stood up, and the rulers were gathered together against the Lord,
and against His Christ.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 4.24-26" id="vi.xi-p5.4" parsed="|Acts|4|24|4|26" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.24-Acts.4.26">v.
24–26</scripRef>.) It is to sue God, as one may say upon His own covenants,
that they thus produce this prophecy: and at the same time to comfort
themselves with the thought, that in vain are all the imaginations of
their foes. This then is what they say: Bring those words into
accomplishment, and show that they “imagine vain
things.—For of a truth,” they proceed, “there were
gathered together in this city, against Thy holy Child Jesus,
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p5.5">Παἵδα</span>) Whom Thou
hast anointed, both Herod, and Pontius <pb n="71" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_71.html" id="vi.xi-Page_71" />Pilate, together with the
Gentiles and the people of Israel, for to do whatsoever Thy hand and
Thy counsel determined before to be done. And now, Lord, behold their
threatenings.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 4.27-29" id="vi.xi-p5.6" parsed="|Acts|4|27|4|29" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.27-Acts.4.29">v.
27–29</scripRef>.) Observe their largeness of mind (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p5.7">φιλοσοφίαν</span>). These are not words of imprecation. In saying,
“their threatenings, they do not mean this or that thing
specifically threatened, but only in general, the fact of their
threatening, perhaps, as being formidable. In fact, the writer is
concise in his narrative. And observe, they do not say, “Crush
them, cast them down;” but what? “And grant unto Thy
servants, that with all boldness they may speak Thy word.” Let us
also learn thus to pray. And yet how full of wrath one would be, when
fallen among men intent upon killing him, and making threats to that
effect? how full of animosity? But not so these saints. “By
stretching forth Thine hand to heal, and that signs and wonders may be
done by the Name of Thy holy Child Jesus.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 4.30" id="vi.xi-p5.8" parsed="|Acts|4|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.30">v. 30</scripRef>.) If in that Name the mighty deeds are wrought, great will
be the boldness.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xi-p6">“And when they had prayed,
the place was shaken where they were assembled together.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 4.31" id="vi.xi-p6.1" parsed="|Acts|4|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.31">v. 31</scripRef>.) This was the proof
that they were heard, and of His visitation. “And they were all
filled with the Holy Ghost.” What means, “They were
filled?” It means, They were inflamed; and the Gift burned up
within them. “And they spake the word of God with boldness. And
the multitude of them that believed were of one heart and of one
soul.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 4.32" id="vi.xi-p6.2" parsed="|Acts|4|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.32">v. 32</scripRef>.) Do you see that
together with the grace of God they also contributed their part? For
everywhere it ought to be well observed, that together with the grace
of God they do their part likewise. Just as Peter said above,
“Silver and gold have I none”; and again, that “they
were all<note place="end" n="273" id="vi.xi-p6.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xi-p7"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p7.1">᾽Επὶ
τὸ αὐτὸ,</span> At the same, as interpreted in a former
Homily, vii. §. 2. For the next sentence, E. has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p7.2">Πάλιν
ἐνταῦθα
δηλῶν τὸ
αὐτὸ λέγει,
ὅτι τοῦ
πλήθους, κ. τ.
λ</span>. “Here again explaining the
‘<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p7.3">τὸ
αὐτὸ</span>,’”
etc.—It is in allusion to the same expression that he says a
little further on, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p7.4">᾽Ιδοὺ
καρδία καὶ
ψυχὴ τὸ
αὐτό</span>.</p></note> together.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 3.6" id="vi.xi-p7.5" parsed="|Acts|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.6">ch. iii. 6</scripRef>.) But in this place,
having mentioned that they were heard, the sacred writer proceeds to
speak also of them, what virtue they showed. Moreover, he is just about
to enter upon the narrative of Sapphira and Ananias, and with a view to
show the detestable conduct of that pair, he first discourses of the
noble behavior of the rest. Now say, did their love beget their
poverty, or the poverty the love? In my opinion, the love begat the
poverty, and then the poverty drew tight the cords of love. For observe
what he says: “They were all of one heart and of one soul.”
Behold,<note place="end" n="274" id="vi.xi-p7.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xi-p8"> i.e. the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p8.1">ἐπὶ τὸ
αὐτὸ</span> is not local, but
moral, the union of all believers in one heart and soul: q.d. “Do
not object that it is impossible for all believers to be together
now.”</p></note> heart and soul are what make the
“together.” “Neither said any of them that aught of
the things which he possessed was his own; but they had all things
common. And with great power the Apostles rendered their testimony
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p8.2">ἀπεδίδουν</span>) of the resurrection.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 4.33" id="vi.xi-p8.3" parsed="|Acts|4|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.33">v. 33</scripRef>.) The phrase betokens them to be as persons put in trust
with a deposit: he speaks of it as a debt or obligation: that is, their
testimony they with boldness did render, or pay off, to all. “And
great grace was upon them all. Neither was there any among them that
lacked.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 4.34" id="vi.xi-p8.4" parsed="|Acts|4|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.34">v.
34</scripRef>.)
Their feeling was just as if they were under the paternal roof, all for
awhile<note place="end" n="275" id="vi.xi-p8.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xi-p9"> The
Catena has preserved the true reading, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p9.1">τέως</span>, for which A. C.
N. have <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p9.2">ἅτε ὡς</span>, B. F.
D. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p9.3">ἅτε</span>. E. substitutes
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p9.4">υἱοί</span>.</p></note> sharing alike. It is not to be said, that
though indeed they maintained the rest, yet they did it with the
feeling that the means whereof they maintained them were still their
own. No, the admirable circumstance is this, that they first alienated
their property, and so maintained the rest, on purpose that the
maintenance might not come as of their own private means, but as of the
common property. “For as many as were possessors of lands or
houses sold them, and brought the price of the things that were sold,
and laid them down at the Apostles’ feet; and distribution was
made unto every man according as he had need.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 4.35" id="vi.xi-p9.5" parsed="|Acts|4|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.35">v. 35</scripRef>.) A great mark of honor
this, that “they laid them at the Apostles’ feet. And
Joses, who by the Apostles was surnamed Barnabas, (‘which is,
being interpreted, The son of consolation.’)” (<scripRef passage="Acts 4.36" id="vi.xi-p9.6" parsed="|Acts|4|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.36">v. 36</scripRef>.) I do not think that
this is the same with the companion of Matthias; for that person was
also called Justus and [Barsabas, but this, Joses and]
“Barnabas” [“son of consolation“]. I suppose he
also received the name from his virtue, as being qualified and suited
for this duty. “A Levite, and of the country of Cyprus by
birth.” Observe on all occasions how the writer indicates the
breaking up of the Law. But how was he also a “Cyprian by
birth?” Because they then even removed to other countries, and
still were called Levites. “Having land, sold it, and brought the
price, and laid it at the Apostles’ feet.<note place="end" n="276" id="vi.xi-p9.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xi-p10"> A.
B. C. N. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p10.1">τῶν
᾽Αποστόλων.
ὅρα τὸ
ἄτυφον. &amp;
173·Ιδωμεν
λοιπὸν
ἄνωθεν τὰ
εἰρημένα. Καὶ
τῶν
᾽Αποστόλων
τὴν
φιλοσοφίαν</span>. The clause <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p10.2">ὅρα
τὸ ἄτυφον</span> is to be restored to its place after the second <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p10.3">τῶν
᾽Αποστόλων</span>, as in the modern text, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p10.4">ὅρα
τῶν ᾽Α. τὸ ἄ.
και τὴν φ</span>.</p></note>”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xi-p11">Let us now look over again what
has been said. [“And being let go, they went to their own
company, and reported all that the chief priests and elders had said
unto them.”] (Recapitulation, <scripRef passage="Acts 4.23" id="vi.xi-p11.1" parsed="|Acts|4|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.23">v. 23</scripRef>.) See the unostentatious <pb n="72" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_72.html" id="vi.xi-Page_72" />conduct of the Apostles, and their
largeness of mind. They did not go about boasting, and say, “How
we served (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p11.2">ἀπεχρησάμεθα</span>) the priests!” nor were they ambitious of honor:
but, we read, “they came unto their own company. Observe how they
do not cast themselves upon temptations, but when the temptations
present themselves, with courage endure them. Had it been some other of
the disciples, perhaps, emboldened by the countenance of the multitude,
he might have insulted, might have vented ever so many harsh
expressions. But not so these true philosophers; they do all with
mildness and with gentleness. “And when they heard that, we read,
with one accord they lifted up their voice to God.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 4.24" id="vi.xi-p11.3" parsed="|Acts|4|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.24">v. 24</scripRef>.) That shout proceeded
from delight and great emotion. Such indeed are the prayers which do
their work, prayers replete with true philosophy, prayers offered up
for such objects, by such persons, on such occasions, in such a manner;
whereas all others are abominable and profane. “Lord, Thou the
God that madest heaven and earth, the sea, and all that in them
is.” Observe how they say nothing idle, no old wives’ talk
and fables, but speak of His power. Just as Christ Himself said to the
Jews, “If I by the Spirit of God do cast out devils:”
behold the Father also speaks by the Spirit. For what saith it?
“Lord, the God Who,<note place="end" n="277" id="vi.xi-p11.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xi-p12"> Against the Arians, who from such texts as <scripRef passage="Matt. xii. 28" id="vi.xi-p12.1" parsed="|Matt|12|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.28">Matt. xii. 28</scripRef>, inferred the
inferiority of the Son, Chrys. says, “Observe, the Father Himself
is here said to speak by the Holy Ghost.” This is lost in the
modern text, which substitutes <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p12.2">Σωτὴρ</span> for
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p12.3">Πατήρ</span>. The text is given in our <span class="c14" id="vi.xi-p12.4">mss.</span>
with these variations. Comp. note a. A. C. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p12.5">Δέσποτα ὁ
Θεὸς</span> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p12.6">ὁ</span> Cat.) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p12.7">τοῦ
πατρὸς ἡμῶν
(ὁ Ν.) διὰ Πν. ῾Α
στόματος Δ. Β. Δεσπ. ὁ Θ. τῶν
πάτρων ἡμῶν
ὁ διὰ Πν. ῾Α
διὰ στομ. Δ</span>. E. F. D. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p12.8">Δεσπ. ὁ Θ. ὁ
διὰ στομ. Δ</span>.omitting <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p12.9">διὰ Πν. ῾Α</span>., but recognizing this clause in the comment. “Observe how
they say nothing idle, but speak of His power only: or rather, just as
Christ said to the Jews, If I by the Spirit of God do speak, so these
also say, ‘By the Holy Ghost.’ Behold, the Saviour also
speaks by the Spirit. And hear what it is that they say, ‘Lord,
the God Who by the mouth of David,’” etc.</p></note> by the Holy
Ghost, through the mouth of our father Thy servant David didst say, Why
did the nations rage?” (<scripRef passage="Acts 4.25" id="vi.xi-p12.10" parsed="|Acts|4|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.25">v.
25</scripRef>.)
Scripture is wont thus to speak of one as of many. “For of a
truth, Lord, against Thy Holy Child Jesus, Whom Thou didst anoint,<note place="end" n="278" id="vi.xi-p12.11"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xi-p13"> In the <span class="c14" id="vi.xi-p13.1">mss.</span> this clause of <scripRef passage="Acts 4.27" id="vi.xi-p13.2" parsed="|Acts|4|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.27">v. 27</scripRef>, with the following
comment, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p13.3">ὅρα πῶς, κ. τ.
λ</span>. is set in the midst of the comment
on <scripRef passage="Acts 4.29" id="vi.xi-p13.4" parsed="|Acts|4|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.29">v. 29</scripRef>: viz. before the
sentence which (in the old text) also begins with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p13.5">ὅρα
πῶς</span>. It is certainly misplaced
there. See note 5.—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p13.6">Διαιροῦσι
τὸ πάθος</span> seems to refer to the mention of Herod and Pontius
Pilate.</p></note> both Herod and Pontius Pilate,”
etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 4.27" id="vi.xi-p13.7" parsed="|Acts|4|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.27">v. 27</scripRef>.) Observe how, even in
prayer, they circumstantially describe the Passion, and refer all to
God.—That is, Not they had power to do this: but Thou didst it
all, Thou<note place="end" n="279" id="vi.xi-p13.8"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xi-p14"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p14.1">ὁ ἐπιτρέψας, ὁ
καὶ ἐγκαλῶν
καὶ εἰς πέρας
ἀγαγών</span>. The
meaning seems to be, that though permitting, He calls to account, and
though holding men responsible, yet brought it to pass. The modern text
omits <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p14.2">ὁ καὶ
ἐγκαλῶν</span>,
and adds <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p14.3">εἰργάσω</span> at the end.</p></note> that didst permit, that dost call
to account, and yet didst bring to accomplishment, Thou the All-skilful
and Wise, that didst serve Thee of Thine enemies for Thine own
pleasure. (<scripRef passage="Acts 4.28" id="vi.xi-p14.4" parsed="|Acts|4|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.28">v. 28</scripRef>.) “For to do
whatever Thy hand,” etc. Here they discourse of His exceeding
Skill and Wisdom and Power. So then, as enemies they came together, and
with murderous purpose, and as opposing themselves, but they did what
things Thou wouldest: “For to do,” as it is said,
“whatsoever Thy hand and Thy purpose determined before to be
done.” What means, “Thy hand?” Here he seems to me to
denote<note place="end" n="280" id="vi.xi-p14.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xi-p15"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p15.1">τὸ αὐτὸ
λέγειν τὴν
δύναμιν καὶ
βουλήν</span>. i.e.
“hand” means “power,” and “hand”
(or, power) and “purpose,” or, “will” here make
one notion, “Thy will which is also power,” for to Thee to
will is to prevail: not two notions, for we do not say that power
determines, but only the will.—The Edd. however, adopt from
E. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p15.2">τὴν
χεῖρα</span> for
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p15.3">τὸ
αὐτὸ</span>, which spoils the
sense. “By the hand he means the power and the
purpose.”—Below, B. C. have <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p15.4">ὅτι
τῇ χειρὶ
διέταττεν</span> (A. omits the clause), we retain from E. F. D. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p15.5">διέπραττεν</span>.—Œcum. “The hand and the counsel mean the
same thing: for where there is power, there is no need of counsel. What
Thou didst order from the beginning is done.”</p></note> one and the same thing by power and
purpose, meaning that for Thee it is enough but to will: for it is not
by power that one determines. “Whatsoever Thy hand,” etc.
i.e. Whatsoever Thou didst ordain: either this is the meaning, or, that
by His hand He did effect. “And now, Lord, regard their
threatenings.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 4.29" id="vi.xi-p15.6" parsed="|Acts|4|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.29">v.
29</scripRef>.)
As at that time, it is said, they “imagined vain things,”
so “now,” grant that their imaginations may be in vain:
i.e. let not their threatenings come into accomplishment. And this they
said not because they would themselves deprecate any hardship, but for
the preaching’s sake. For they do not say, “and deliver us
out of dangers;” but what? “And grant unto Thy servants,
that with all boldness they may speak Thy word.” Thou Who didst
bring to pass the former designs, bring these also to accomplishment.
Observe,<note place="end" n="281" id="vi.xi-p15.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xi-p16"> Here the <span class="c14" id="vi.xi-p16.1">mss.</span> insert, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p16.2">῝Ον
ἔχρισας,
φησίν. &amp; 169·Ορα
πῶς, κ. τ. λ</span>.
“Observe how, even in prayer, they circumstantially describe the
Passion, and refer all to God,” etc. And then: “Observe how
they ask all,” etc. See note 2.—Here for the latter
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p16.3">ὅρα</span> or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p16.4">ὁρᾷς
πῶς</span> of the old text, E.
has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p16.5">εἶδες
πῶς</span>.</p></note> how they affirm God to be the
Author of their confidence; and how they ask all for God’s sake,
nothing for their own glory or ambition. They promise for their own
part, that they will not be dismayed; but they pray that signs may be
wrought “by stretching forth Thy hand to heal, and that signs and
wonders may be done:” (<scripRef passage="Acts 4.30" id="vi.xi-p16.6" parsed="|Acts|4|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.30">v.
30</scripRef>)
for without these, however great the zeal they showed, they would be
striving to no purpose. God assented to their prayer, and manifested
this, by shaking the place. For “when they had prayed,” it
is said, “the place was shaken.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 4.31" id="vi.xi-p16.7" parsed="|Acts|4|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.31">v. 31</scripRef>.) And wherefore this was done, hear from the prophet, when
he says, “He looketh on the earth, and maketh it to tremble.
(<scripRef passage="Ps. civ. 32" id="vi.xi-p16.8" parsed="|Ps|4|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.4.32">Ps. civ. 32</scripRef>.) <pb n="73" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_73.html" id="vi.xi-Page_73" />For by this He made it manifest that He is present to their
prayers. And again, another prophet saith, “The earth was shaken,
and did tremble at the presence of the Lord.” (<scripRef passage="Ps. xviii. 7" id="vi.xi-p16.9" parsed="|Ps|18|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.18.7">Ps. xviii. 7</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="Ps. lxviii. 8" id="vi.xi-p16.10" parsed="|Ps|68|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.68.8">lxviii. 8</scripRef>.) And God did this, both to make it more awful, and to lead them
on to a courageous trust. “And they were all filled with the Holy
Ghost, and they spake the word of God with boldness.” They<note place="end" n="282" id="vi.xi-p16.11"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xi-p17"> Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p17.1">καὶ
εἰς
παρρησίαν
πλείονα
ἀλείφων</span>,
as the conclusion of the preceding sentence before the (omitted) text.
“And anointing them (as wrestlers) unto greater boldness.”
Then, “For since it was the beginning (of their work), they
besought also a sensible sign in order that they might be believed
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p17.2">πρὸς
τὸ
πιστευθῆναι
αὐτοὺς</span>, but
after this, etc.). Great was the encouragement they thus received from
their prayer. And with good reason they crave the grace of signs, for
they had no other means,” etc.</p></note> gained increased boldness. As it was the
beginning (of their work), and they had besought a sensible sign for
their persuasion (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p17.3">πρὸς τὸ
πεισθἥναι
αὐτους</span>)—but after this we nowhere find the like
happening—therefore great was the encouragement they received. In
fact, they had no means of proving that He was risen, save by
miraculous signs. So that it was not only their own assurance
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p17.4">ἀσφαλείαν</span>) that they sought: but that they might not be put to shame,
but that they might speak with boldness. “The place was
shaken,” and that made them all the more unshaken. For this is
sometimes a token of wrath, sometimes of favor and providence, but on
the present occasion, of wrath. For<note place="end" n="283" id="vi.xi-p17.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xi-p18"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p18.1">᾽Επεὶ τότε
ξένως
γέγονεν. Καὶ
γὰρ ὅτε
ἐσταυρώθη,
ἐσαλεύθη ἡ
γῆ</span>. Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p18.2">᾽Επὶ
δὲ τοῦ
σωτηρίου
πάθους ξένως
καὶ παρὰ
φύσιν
γέγονε· καὶ
γὰρ τότε πᾶσα
ἐσαλεύθη ἡ
γῆ</span>. “But at the Passion of our
Saviour it happened in an unusual manner and preternaturally: for then
all the earth was shaken.” Instead of the next sentence,
“And the Lord Himself,” etc. E. has, “to the intent
the power of Him that was crucified should everywhere be known, and
that the Sufferer was God, and not simply man. But further: although it
was a token of wrath, yet was it of His wrath against the
adversaries,” etc., but Edd. follow the old text here.</p></note> in those
times it took place in an unusual manner. Thus, at the Crucifixion, the
earth was shaken: and the Lord Himself says, “Then there shall be
famines, and pestilences, and earthquakes in divers places.”
(<scripRef passage="Matt. xxiv. 7" id="vi.xi-p18.3" parsed="|Matt|24|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.7">Matt.
xxiv. 7</scripRef>.) But then the wrath of which it was a sign was against the
adversaries: as for the disciples, it filled them with the Spirit.
Observe, even the Apostles, after the prayer, are “filled with
the Holy Ghost.” “And<note place="end" n="284" id="vi.xi-p18.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xi-p19"> A.
B. C. omit the text: D. F. Edd. insert from <scripRef passage="Acts 4.33,34" id="vi.xi-p19.1" parsed="|Acts|4|33|4|34" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.33-Acts.4.34">v. 33, 34</scripRef>. “And great grace
was upon them all, neither was there any among them that lacked:”
E. “And with great power, etc. and great grace,”
etc. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p19.2">Τοῦ
πράγματος ἡ
δύναμις</span>,
i.e. of the having all things common, as below, p. 163. C. has
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p19.3">πνεύματος</span>, which Saville adopts.</p></note> the
multitudes of them that believed,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 4.32" id="vi.xi-p19.4" parsed="|Acts|4|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.32">v. 32</scripRef>.) Great, you perceive, is the virtue of this thing, seeing
their was need of this (grace) even in that Company. For this is the
foundation of all that is good, this of which he now for the second
time makes mention, exhorting all men to the contempt of riches:
“Neither<note place="end" n="285" id="vi.xi-p19.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xi-p20"> The
innovator, mistaking the meaning of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p20.1">τὸ
δεύτερον</span> (viz the reference to <scripRef passage="Acts 2.44" id="vi.xi-p20.2" parsed="|Acts|2|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.44">ch. ii.
44</scripRef>),
has, Saying above (<scripRef passage="Acts 4.32" id="vi.xi-p20.3" parsed="|Acts|4|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.32">v.
32</scripRef>),
Neither said any of them, etc., and here (<scripRef passage="Acts 4.34" id="vi.xi-p20.4" parsed="|Acts|4|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.34">v. 34</scripRef>), “Neither was there any among them that
lacked.” So Edd.</p></note> said any of them that aught of the
things he possessed was his own,” “but they had all things
common.” For that this was in consequence not merely of the
miraculous signs, but of their own purpose, is manifest by the case of
Sapphira and Ananias. “And with great power gave the Apostles
witness,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 4.33" id="vi.xi-p20.5" parsed="|Acts|4|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.33">v.
33</scripRef>.)
Not in word, but with power the Apostles exhibited their testimony of
the Resurrection: just as Paul saith, “And my preaching was not
with persuasive words of human wisdom, but with manifestation of the
Spirit and of power.” And it is not merely, With power, but,
“With great power.” (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. ii. 4" id="vi.xi-p20.6" parsed="|1Cor|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.4">1 Cor. ii. 4</scripRef>.) “And
great grace,” it says, “was upon them all; for neither was
there any among them that lacked.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 4.34" id="vi.xi-p20.7" parsed="|Acts|4|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.34">v. 34</scripRef>.) This is why the grace (was upon them all,) for that
“there was none that lacked:” that is, from the exceeding
ardor of the givers, none was in want. For they did not give in part,
and in part reserve: nor yet in giving all, give it as their own. And
they lived moreover in great abundance: they removed all inequality
from among them, and made a goodly order. “For as many as were
possessors,” etc. And with great respect they did this: for they
did not presume to give into their hands, nor did they ostentatiously
present, but brought to the Apostles’ feet. To them they left it
to be the dispensers, made them the owners, that thenceforth all should
be defrayed as from common, not from private, property.<note place="end" n="286" id="vi.xi-p20.8"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xi-p21"> The strong expressions of Chrys. concerning the community of goods
at Jerusalem are quite different from the guarded and limiting
statements of most modern commentators who seem bent upon showing that
it was only a case of remarkable liberality, e.g. Hackett <i>in
loco:</i> “Common in the use of their property, not necessarily
in their possession of it.” Our author’s statements agree
better with the New Test. notices on the subject. The main facts are
these. (1) There was a real and general community of property. The
statements in Acts on this point are clear and strong: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p21.1">καὶ
εἶχον ἅπαντα
κοινά</span> (<scripRef passage="Acts 2.44" id="vi.xi-p21.2" parsed="|Acts|2|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.44">ii. 44</scripRef>); They were selling and
distributing their real and personal property—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p21.3">τὰ
κτήματα καὶ
τὰς
ὑπάρξεις</span> (ii. 45). Nor did any one say that anything of his possessions was
his own, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p21.4">ἀλλ ἦν
αὐτοῖς
ἅπαντα
κοινά</span>, (<scripRef passage="Acts 4.32" id="vi.xi-p21.5" parsed="|Acts|4|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.32">iv. 32</scripRef>); “As many as
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p21.6">ὅσοι</span>) were possessors of
lands or houses,” sold them, brought the money and distribution
was made to the needs of each (<scripRef passage="Acts 4.34,35" id="vi.xi-p21.7" parsed="|Acts|4|34|4|35" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.34-Acts.4.35">iv. 34,
35</scripRef>).
This is more than distinguished liberality or mere prevailing
willingness to give. (2) This peculiar phenomenon was connected with
the habit of living together as a group or family, on the part of the
Jerusalem Christians (<scripRef passage="Acts 1.13; 2.42-44" id="vi.xi-p21.8" parsed="|Acts|1|13|0|0;|Acts|2|42|2|44" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.13 Bible:Acts.2.42-Acts.2.44">i.
13; ii. 42–44</scripRef>). It was an evidence
that they were peculiarly one in heart and soul, that no member of this
closely-knit community was allowed to suffer while others could supply
him (<scripRef passage="Acts 4.32-34" id="vi.xi-p21.9" parsed="|Acts|4|32|4|34" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.32-Acts.4.34">iv. 32–34</scripRef>). (3) The
arrangement was purely voluntary. There was no law or demand in the
case. Ananias and Sapphira (<scripRef passage="Acts 5.1-11" id="vi.xi-p21.10" parsed="|Acts|5|1|5|11" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.1-Acts.5.11">v.
1–11</scripRef>) were not punished for contributing to the common treasury only a
part of the price of the land but as <scripRef passage="Acts 5.4" id="vi.xi-p21.11" parsed="|Acts|5|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.4">verse 4</scripRef>
clearly shows, for falsely presenting it <i>as the
whole.</i> Yet the fact that they wished to have it thought that they
had brought all seems to show that to bring all was customary and
expected. (4) This community of goods was both local and temporary. It
seems to have been confined to Jerusalem. There is no allusion to it in
the Epistles. It sprang out of the ardor of brotherly love in the early
years of the Christian community at Jerusalem and in view of the
special needs of many of its members. The special poverty of the church
at Jerusalem which made contributions from other churches necessary,
may have resulted in part, as Meyer suggests, from the working of this
plan. (5) The custom can hardly be explained apart from the expectation
of the nearness of the <i>Parousia.</i> In the Thessalonian church all
labor for self-support was upon the point of ceasing for the same
reason. <scripRef passage="1 Thess. 3.10" id="vi.xi-p21.12" parsed="|1Thess|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.3.10">1 Thess. iii, 10</scripRef>,
sq.—G.B.S.</p></note> <pb n="74" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_74.html" id="vi.xi-Page_74" />This was also a help to them against
vain-glory. If this were done now, we should live more pleasant lives,
both rich and poor, nor would it be more pleasant to the poor than to
the rich themselves. And if you please, let us now for awhile depict it
in words, and derive at least this pleasure from it, since you have no
mind for it in your actions. For at any rate this is evident, even from
the facts which took place then, that by selling their possessions they
did not come to be in need, but made them rich that were in need.
However, let us now depict this state of things in words, and let all
sell their possessions, and bring them into the common stock—in
words, I mean: let none be excited, rich or poor. How much gold think
you would be collected? For my part, I conjecture—for of course
it is not possible to speak exactly—that supposing all here, men
and women, to empty out their whole property, lands, possessions,
houses,—for I will not speak of slaves, since at that time there
was no such thing, but doubtless such as were slaves they sat at
liberty,—perhaps ten hundred thousand pounds weight of gold would
be the amount collected: nay, twice or thrice as much. For consider; at
what number of “<i>juga</i>”<note place="end" n="287" id="vi.xi-p21.13"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xi-p22"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p22.1">εἰς πόσον
ἰούγων
ἀριθμὸν
συντείνει</span>; The word here used perplexed the scribes of later times
when it had become obsolete, and N. has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p22.2">ἰούλων</span>, B.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p22.3">ἰούγγων</span>,
C. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p22.4">όγγων</span>(sic), only
A. ex corr. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p22.5">ἰούγων</span>. The innovator substitutes <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p22.6">μιγάδων</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p22.7">συντελεῖ</span>. The meaning is, At what number of <i>juga</i> is our city
assessed to the imperial tributes? Justinian <i>Novell.</i> xvii. c. 8.
prescribes that the imperial <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p22.8">πράκτορες</span>, <i>exactores,</i> shall be compelled to insert in their
returns (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p22.9">ἀποχαί</span>) the exact quantity “of <i>zygocephala</i> or <i>juga</i>
or <i>jugalia</i> or whatever else be the term used in different
localities:” <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p22.10">τὸ
πόσον τῶν
ζυγοκεφάλων
ἢ ἰο ύγων ἢ
ἰουγαλίων, ἢ
ὅπως δήποτε
ἂν αὐτὰ κατὰ
χῶραν
καλοῖεν</span>.
See Du Fresne <i>Gloss.</i> s. vv. It seems that each holding of land
was rated or assessed at so many <i>juga</i> or yokes of oxen; moreover
the term <i>jugum</i> is equivalent to a measure of land, as Varro
remarks that land is measured in some places by <i>juga,</i> in others
by <i>jugera.</i></p></note>
(yokes) is our city rated? How many (of the population) shall we say
are Christians? shall we say an hundred thousand, and the rest Greeks
and Jews? Then what thousands (of pounds) of gold would be collected!
And what is the number of poor? I do not think more than fifty
thousand. Then to feed that number daily, what abundance there would
be! And yet if the food were received in common, all taking their meals
together, it would require no such great outlay after all. But, you
will ask, what should we do after the money was spent? And do you think
it ever could be spent? Would not the grace of God be ten thousand fold
greater? Would not the grace of God be indeed richly poured out? Nay,
should we not make it a heaven upon earth? If, where the numbers were
three thousand and five thousand, the doing of this thing had such
splendid success, and none of them complained of poverty, how much more
glorious would this be in so vast a multitude? And even of those that
are without, who would not contribute?—But, to show that it is
the living separately that is expensive and causes poverty, let there
be a house in which are ten children: and the wife and the man, let the
one work at her wool, the other bring his earnings from his outdoor
occupation: now tell me, in which way would these spend most? by taking
their meals together and occupying one house, or by living separately?
Of course, by living separately. For if the ten children must live
apart, they would need ten several rooms, ten tables, ten attendants,
and the income otherwise in proportion. Is it not for this very reason,
that where there is a great number of servants, they have all one
table, that the expense may not be so great? For so it is, division
always makes diminution, concord and agreement make increase. The
dwellers in the monasteries live just as the faithful did then: now did
ever any of these die of hunger? was ever any of them not provided for
with plenty of everything? Now, it seems, people are more afraid of
this than of falling into a boundless and bottomless deep. But if we
had made actual trial of this,<note place="end" n="288" id="vi.xi-p22.11"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xi-p23"> i.e. People now are more afraid of this (the cenobiticals way of
life), than they are of launching into the sea of this world’s
temptations: whereas if we had made trial of this, we should boldly
venture upon the practice so happily adopted by the first Christians.
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p23.1">τοῦ
πράγματος</span> as above, p. 73, note 3.)</p></note> then indeed we
should boldly venture upon this plan (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p23.2">τοὕ
πράγματος</span>). What grace too, think you, would there not be! For if at
that time, when there was no believer but only the three thousand and
the five thousand: when all, throughout the world, were enemies, when
they could nowhere look for comfort, they yet boldly entered upon this
plan with such success; how much more would this be the case now, when
by the grace of God there are believers everywhere throughout the
world? What Gentile would be left? For my part, I think there would not
be one: we should so attract all, and draw them to us? But yet if we do
but make<note place="end" n="289" id="vi.xi-p23.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xi-p24"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p24.1">᾽Εὰν
ὁδῷ
προβαίνωμεν</span>. B. unnecessarily inserts <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p24.2">ταύτῃ</span>, which
Ben. adopts. “<i>Si hac via progrediamur.</i>” <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p24.3">῾Οδῷ
προβαίνειν</span>
(or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p24.4">ὁδῷ
βαδίζειν</span>) is a common phrase in St. Chrys. Applied to persons, it means
“to be fairly started and getting on:” to things, “to
be in train,” as in Hom. i. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p24.5">ὁδῷ
καὶ τὰ ἅλλα
προὔβαινεν</span>, “the rest would follow in course.”</p></note> fair progress, I trust in God that
even this shall be realized. Only do as I say, and let us successfully
achieve things in their regular order; if God grant life, <pb n="75" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_75.html" id="vi.xi-Page_75" />I trust that
we shall soon bring you over to this way of life.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xi-p25">In the first place, as regards
that law about swearing: accomplish that; establish it firmly: and let
him that has kept it make known him that has not, and call him to
account withal and rebuke him sternly. For the (<i>supra,</i> Hom.
viii.) appointed time (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xi-p25.1">ἡ
προθεσμία</span>), is at hand and I am holding inquisition in the matter,
and him that is found guilty I will banish and exclude. But God forbid
that any such should be found among us; rather may it appear, that all
have strictly kept this spiritual watchword. And as in war it is by the
watchword that friends and strangers are shown, so let it be now; for
indeed now also we are engaged in a war; that we may know our brethren
that are properly such. For what a good thing it is that we should have
this to be our cognizance both here and in a foreign land! What a
weapon this, against the very head of the devil! A mouth that cannot
swear will soon both engage God in prayers, and smite the devil a
deadly blow. A mouth that cannot swear will also be incapable of using
insulting language. Cast out this fire from your tongue, as you would
from a house: this fire, drag it out. Give your tongue a little rest:
make the sore less virulent. Yea, I beseech you, do this, that I may go
on to set you another lesson: for as long as this is not rightly done,
I dare not pass on to any other. Let this lesson be got perfectly, and
you shall have a consciousness of the achievement, and then I will
introduce you to other laws, or rather not I, but Christ. Implant in
your soul this good thing, and by little and little ye shall be a
paradise of God, far better than that paradise of old. No serpent among
you, no deadly tree, nor any such thing. Fix this habit deep. If this
be done, not ye only that are present shall be benefitted, but all that
are in all the world; and not they alone, but those that are to succeed
hereafter. For a good habit having once entered, and being kept by all,
will be handed on to long ages, and no circumstances shall be able to
erase it. If he that gathered sticks on the sabbath was
stoned,—the man that is doing a far more heinous work than that
gathering, the man that is amassing a load of sins, for such is the
multitude of oaths, what shall he undergo? what shall he not have to
endure? You will receive great assistance from God, if this be well
achieved by you. If I were to say, Be not abusive, immediately you will
plead to me your indignation; should I say, Be not envious, you will
urge some other excuse. But in this case you have nothing of the kind
to say. On which account I began with the easy precepts, which indeed
is also the uniform practice in all arts. And thus one comes to the
higher duties, by learning first those which are easier far. How easy
it is you will see, when by the grace of God having succeeded in this,
you shall receive another precept.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xi-p26">Put it in my power to speak out
boldly, in the presence both of Gentiles and of Jews, and, above all,
of God. Yea, I entreat you by the love, by the pangs wherewith I have
travailed for your birth, “my little children.” I will not
add what follows, “of whom I travail in birth again;” nor
will I say, “until Christ be formed in you.” (<scripRef passage="Gal. iv. 19" id="vi.xi-p26.1" parsed="|Gal|4|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.19">Gal. iv. 19</scripRef>).
For I am persuaded, that Christ has been formed in you. Other language
I will use towards you; “My brethren, dearly beloved and longed
for, my joy and my crown.” (<scripRef passage="Phil. iv. 1" id="vi.xi-p26.2" parsed="|Phil|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.1">Phil. iv. 1</scripRef>.) Believe me that
I shall use no other language. If at this moment there were placed upon
my head ten thousand richly-jewelled royal crowns, they could not give
me the joy which I feel at your growth in holiness; or rather, I do not
think the monarch himself has such a joy, as that wherewith I joy over
you. Let him have come home, victorious over all the nations at war
with him, let him have won many other crowns besides the crown of his
right; and receive other diadems as tokens of his victory: I do not
think he would joy over his trophies, as I joy over your soul’s
progress. For I exult, as if I had a thousand crowns on my head; and
well may I rejoice. For if by the grace of God you achieve this good
habit, you will have gained a thousand battles far more difficult than
his; by wrestling and fighting with malicious demons, and fiendish
spirits, with the tongue, not with sword, but by the will. For consider
how much is gained, if so be that you do succeed! You have eradicated,
first, a heinous habit; secondly, an evil conceit, the source of all
evil, namely, the opinion that the thing is indifferent and can do no
hurt; thirdly, wrath; fourthly, covetousness; for all these are the
offspring of swearing. Nay, hence you will acquire a sure footing in
the way to all other virtues. For as when children learn their letters,
they learn not them alone, but by means of them are gradually taught to
read; so shall it be with you. That evil conceit will no longer deceive
you, you will not say, This is indifferent; you will no longer speak by
mere habit, but will manfully stand against all, so that having
perfected in all parts that virtue which is after God, you may reap
eternal blessings, through the grace and loving-kindness of His
Only-Begotten Son, to Whom with the Father and the Holy Ghost be glory,
power and honor, now and ever, world without end. Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XII on Acts iv. 36, 37." shorttitle="" progress="14.55%" prev="vi.xi" next="vi.xiii" id="vi.xii">
<pb n="76" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_76.html" id="vi.xii-Page_76" />
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Acts iv. 36, 37." id="vi.xii-p0.1" parsed="|Acts|4|36|4|37" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.36-Acts.4.37" />
<p class="c21" id="vi.xii-p1"><span class="c9" id="vi.xii-p1.1">Homily XII.</span></p>
<p class="c33" id="vi.xii-p2"><scripRef passage="Acts IV. 36, 37" id="vi.xii-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|4|36|4|37" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.36-Acts.4.37">Acts IV. 36, 37</scripRef></p>


<p class="c34" id="vi.xii-p3">And Joses, who by the Apostles
was surnamed Barnabas (which is, being interpreted, The son of
consolation), a Levite, and of the country of Cyprus, having land, sold
it, and brought the money, and laid it at the Apostles’
feet.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.xii-p4"><span class="c11" id="vi.xii-p4.1">The</span> writer is now about to relate the affair of Ananias and Sapphira,
and in order to show that the man’s sin was of the worst
description, he first mentions him who performed the virtuous deed;
that, there being so great a multitude all doing the same, so great
grace, so great miracles, he, taught by none of these, but blinded by
covetousness, brought destruction upon his own head. “Having
land,—meaning that this was all he possessed,—sold it, and
brought the money, and laid it at the Apostles’ feet. But a
certain man named Ananias, with Sapphira his wife, sold a possession,
and kept back part of the price, his wife also being privy to it, and
brought a certain part, and laid it at the Apostles’ feet.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 5.1,2" id="vi.xii-p4.2" parsed="|Acts|5|1|5|2" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.1-Acts.5.2">ch. v. 1, 2</scripRef>.) The aggravating
circumstance was, that the sin was concerted, and none other saw what
was done. How came it into the mind of this hapless wretch to commit
this crime? “But Peter said, Ananias, why hath Satan filled thine
heart to lie to the Holy Ghost, and to keep back part of the price of
the land?” (<scripRef passage="Acts 5.3" id="vi.xii-p4.3" parsed="|Acts|5|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.3">v.
3</scripRef>.)
Observe even in this, a great miracle performed, greater far than the
former. “Whiles it remained,” says he, “was it not
thine own? and after it was sold, was it not in thine own power?”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 5.4" id="vi.xii-p4.4" parsed="|Acts|5|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.4">v. 4</scripRef>.) That is, “Was
there any obligation and force? do we constrain you against your
will?” “Why hast thou conceived this thing in thine heart?
thou hast not lied unto men, but unto God. And Ananias hearing these
words fell down, and gave up the ghost.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 5.5" id="vi.xii-p4.5" parsed="|Acts|5|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.5">v. 5</scripRef>.) This miracle is greater than that of the lame man, in
respect of the death inflicted, and the knowing what was in the thought
of the heart, even what was done in secret.<note place="end" n="290" id="vi.xii-p4.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xii-p5"> Chrys.
evidently regards the death of Ananias and Sapphira as a miracle
wrought by Peter (so Meyer). All that the narrative states is that
Peter disclosed the sin of Ananias and foretold the fate of his wife
(Lechler). The middle position seems preferable: Peter acted as the
instrument of God, the agent of the divine retribution. His will acted
in conscious harmony with the divine purpose of which it was the organ
(so Gloag).—G.B.S.</p></note>
“And great fear came on all them that heard these things. And the
young men arose, and wound him up, and carried him out, and buried him.
And it was about the space of three hours after, when his wife, not
knowing what was done, came in. And Peter answered unto her, Tell me
whether ye sold the land for so much?” (<scripRef passage="Acts 5.6-8" id="vi.xii-p5.1" parsed="|Acts|5|6|5|8" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.6-Acts.5.8">v. 6–8</scripRef>.) The woman he would
fain save, for the man had been the author of the sin: therefore he
gives her time to clear herself, and opportunity for repentance,
saying, “Tell me whether ye sold the land for so much? And she
said, Yea, for so much. Then Peter said unto her, How is it that ye
have agreed together to tempt the Holy Ghost? Behold, the feet of them
which have buried thy husband are at the door, and shall carry thee
out. Then she fell down straightway at his feet, and yielded up the
ghost; and the young men came in, and found her dead, and, carrying her
forth, buried her by her husband. And great fear came upon all the
Church, and upon as many as heard these things.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 5.9-11" id="vi.xii-p5.2" parsed="|Acts|5|9|5|11" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.9-Acts.5.11">v. 9–11</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xii-p6">After this fear had come upon
them, he wrought more miracles; both Peter and the rest; “And by
the hands of the Apostles were many signs and wonders wrought among the
people; and they were all with one accord in Solomon’s porch. And
of the rest durst no man join himself to them,” i.e. to the
Apostles; “but the people magnified them,” i.e. the Jewish
people. If<note place="end" n="291" id="vi.xii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xii-p7"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xii-p7.1">Εἰ οὐδεὶς
ἐτόλμα
κολλᾶσθαι
αὐτοῖς τ.
ἀποστ</span>. For
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xii-p7.2">εἰ</span>, which
is the reading of A., and seems to be the true reading, B. C. N.
have <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xii-p7.3">ἤ</span>.
The passage is corrupt, but the sense may be restored by inserting the
words of the sacred text as above: i.e. To them, the Apostles, none
durst join himself, but believers were the more added to the Lord, etc.
Then <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xii-p7.4">ὁ γὰρ Πετρὸς
κ. τ. λ</span>. falls into its natural
place as the comment on <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xii-p7.5">Πέτρου κἂν ἡ
σκία</span>. But with the other
reading, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xii-p7.6">ἢ</span>, the sense may be completed as below, p. 78, viz. “or, no
man durst,” etc., [so that they were allowed to remain
undisturbed in Solomon’s porch.] The modern text, after
“the people magnified them,” substitutes: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xii-p7.7">Εἰκότως·
καὶ γὰρ ὁ Π. κ. τ.
λ</span>. “With reason. For indeed Peter
was henceforth terrible, inflicting punishment, exposing even the
thoughts of the mind: to whom also they gave more heed by reason of the
miracle,” etc.</p></note> “no man durst join himself unto
them,” the Apostles, “there were,” however,
“the more added unto the Lord, believers, multitudes both of men
and of women, insomuch that they brought out into the streets their
impotent folk, and laid them upon couches and beds, that at the least
the shadow of Peter passing by might overshadow some of them.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 5.12-15" id="vi.xii-p7.8" parsed="|Acts|5|12|5|15" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.12-Acts.5.15">v. 12–15</scripRef>.) For Peter was
the <pb n="77" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_77.html" id="vi.xii-Page_77" />wonderful one, and he to whom they more gave heed both because of
his public harangue, the first and the second and the third, and
because of the miracle; for he it was that wrought the miracle, the
first, the second, the third: for the present miracle was twofold:
first, the convicting the thoughts of the heart, and next the
inflicting of death at his word of command. “That at the least
the shadow of Peter passing by,” etc. This had not occurred in
the history of Christ; but see here what He had told them actually
coming to pass, that “they which believe on Me, the works that I
do shall they do also; and greater works than these shall they
do.” (<scripRef passage="John xiv. 12" id="vi.xii-p7.9" parsed="|John|14|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.12">John xiv. 12</scripRef>.) “There came
also a multitude out of the cities round about unto Jerusalem, bringing
sick folks, and them that were vexed with unclean spirits; and they
were healed every one.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 5.16" id="vi.xii-p7.10" parsed="|Acts|5|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.16">v.
16</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xii-p8">And now I would have you observe
the way in which their whole life is interwoven. First there was
despondency on account of Christ taken from them, and then came joy
because of the Spirit descending upon them; again, dejection because of
the scoffers, and then joy in the result of their own apology. And here
again we find both dejection and gladness. In that they were become
conspicuous, and that God made revelations to them, there was gladness:
in that they had cut off some of their own company, there was sadness.
Once more: again there is gladness upon their success, and again
sadness by reason of the High Priest. And so it will be seen to be the
case throughout. And the same will be found to hold in the case of the
ancient saints likewise.—But let us look over again what has been
said.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xii-p9">“They sold them,” it
is written, “and brought the prices, and laid them down at the
Apostles’ feet.” (Recapitulation. <scripRef passage="Acts 4.34-37" id="vi.xii-p9.1" parsed="|Acts|4|34|4|37" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.34-Acts.4.37">iv. 34–37</scripRef>.) See, my beloved
brethren, how instead of leaving the Apostles to sell, they themselves
sold, and presented the prices to them. “But<note place="end" n="292" id="vi.xii-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xii-p10"> The
modern text inserts here: “But not so Ananias: he secretes a part
of the price of the field which he sold: wherefore also he is punished
as one who did not manage his business rightly, and who was convicted
of stealing what was his own.”</p></note> a certain man named Ananias,” etc.
(<scripRef passage="Acts 5.1" id="vi.xii-p10.1" parsed="|Acts|5|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.1">v. 1</scripRef>.) This history touches
Bishops too, and very forcibly. And the wife of Ananias was privy to
the thing done: therefore he examines her. But perhaps some one will
say that he dealt very harshly with her. What do you mean? What
harshness? If for gathering sticks a man is to be stoned, much rather
ought he for sacrilege; for this money was become sacred. He that has
chosen to sell his goods and distribute them, and then withdraws them,
is guilty of sacrilege. But if he is sacrilegious, who resumes from his
own, much more he who takes from what is not his own. And do not think
that because the consequence is not now the same, the crime will go
unpunished. Do you see that this is the charge brought against Ananias,
that having made the money sacred, he afterwards secreted it? Couldest
thou not, said Peter, after selling thy land, use the proceeds as thine
own? Wast thou forbidden? Wherefore after thou hadst promised it? See
how at the very beginning, the devil made his attack; in the very midst
of such signs and wonders, how this man was hardened! Something of the
same kind had happened upon a time in the Old Testament. The son of
Charmi coveted the devoted thing: for observe there also what vengeance
ensues upon the sin. Sacrilege, beloved, is a most grievous crime,
insulting, and full of contempt. We neither obliged thee to sell, the
Apostle says, nor to give thy money when thou hadst sold; of thine own
free choice thou didst it; why hast thou then stolen from the sacred
treasury? “Why,” he says, “hath Satan filled thine
heart?” (<scripRef passage="Acts 5.3" id="vi.xii-p10.2" parsed="|Acts|5|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.3">v.
3</scripRef>.)
Well, if Satan did the thing, why is the man made guilty of it? For
admitting the influence of the devil, and being filled with it. You
will say, they ought to have corrected him. But he would not have
received correction; for he that has seen such things as he had seen,
and is none the better, would certainly be none the better for anything
else that could be done; the matter was not one to be simply passed
over: like a gangrene, it must be cut out, that it might not infect the
rest of the body. As it is, both the man himself is benefitted in
regard that he is not left to advance further in wickedness, and the
rest, in that they are made more earnest; otherwise the contrary would
have ensued. In the next place, Peter proves him guilty, and shows that
the deed was not hidden from him, and then pronounces the sentence. But
wherefore, upon what purpose hast thou done this? Didst thou wish to
keep it? Thou oughtest to have kept it all along, and never to have
professed to give it. The sacrilege, beloved, is a grievous one. For
another, it may be, coveted what was not his own: but it was at thy
discretion to keep what was thine own. Why then didst thou first make
it sacred, and then take it? Out of excessive contempt hast thou done
this. The deed does not admit of pardon, it is past pleading
for.—Therefore let it be no stumbling-block to any, if at present
also there are sacrilegious persons. If there were such persons then,
much more now, when evils are <pb n="78" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_78.html" id="vi.xii-Page_78" />many. But let us “rebuke them
before all, that others also may fear.” (<scripRef passage="1 Tim. v. 20" id="vi.xii-p10.3" parsed="|1Tim|5|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.20">1 Tim. v. 20</scripRef>.) Judas was
sacrilegious, but it was no stumbling-block to the disciples. Do you
see how many evils spring from love of money? “And great fear, it
is said, came on all them that heard these things.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 5.5" id="vi.xii-p10.4" parsed="|Acts|5|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.5">v. 5</scripRef>.) That man was punished, and others profited thereby. Not
without cause. And yet, signs had been wrought before: true, but there
was not such a sense of fear. So true is that saying, “The Lord
is known by executing judgments.” (<scripRef passage="Ps. ix. 16" id="vi.xii-p10.5" parsed="|Ps|9|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.9.16">Ps. ix. 16</scripRef>.) The same thing
had occurred in the case of the Ark: Uzzah was punished and fear came
upon the rest. (<scripRef passage="2 Sam. vi. 7" id="vi.xii-p10.6" parsed="|2Sam|6|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Sam.6.7">2 Sam. vi. 7</scripRef>.) But in that instance
the king through fear removed from him the Ark; but here the disciples
became more earnestly heedful. [“And it was about the space of
three hours after, when his wife, not knowing what was done, came
in,” etc.] (<scripRef passage="Acts 5.7" id="vi.xii-p10.7" parsed="|Acts|5|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.7">v.
7</scripRef>.)
But observe how Peter, instead of sending for her, waited till she
entered; and how none of the others durst carry out the intelligence.
Such the teacher’s awfulness, such the disciples’
reverence, such the obedience! “An interval of three
hours,”—and yet the woman did not hear of it, and none of
those present reported it, although there was time enough for it to be
noised abroad; but they were afraid. This circumstance the Evangelist
relates with wonder even, when he says, “Not knowing what was
done, came in.” “And Peter answered unto her,” etc.
(<scripRef passage="Acts 5.8" id="vi.xii-p10.8" parsed="|Acts|5|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.8">v. 8</scripRef>.) And yet she might
have perceived even from this that Peter knew the secret. For why,
having questioned none other, does he question you? Was it not clear
that he asked because he knew? But so great was her hardness, it would
not let her attempt to evade the guilt; and with great confidence she
replied; for she thought she was speaking only to a man. The
aggravation of the sin was, that they committed it as with one soul,
just as upon a settled compact between them. “How is it that ye
have agreed together,” he said, “to tempt the Spirit of the
Lord? behold, the feet of them which have buried thy husband are at the
door.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 5.9" id="vi.xii-p10.9" parsed="|Acts|5|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.9">v. 9</scripRef>.) First he makes her
learn the sin, and then shows that she will justly suffer the same
punishment with her husband, since she has committed the same
wickedness: “And they shall carry thee out. And she fell down
straightway at his feet,” for she was standing near him,
“and yielded up the ghost.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 5.10" id="vi.xii-p10.10" parsed="|Acts|5|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.10">v. 10</scripRef>.) So entirely by their own act had they invited upon
themselves the vengeance! Who after that would not be struck with awe?
who would not fear the Apostle? who would not marvel? who not be
afraid? “And they were with one accord, all of them in
Solomon’s porch,” (<scripRef passage="Acts 5.12" id="vi.xii-p10.11" parsed="|Acts|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.12">v.
12</scripRef>)
no longer in a house, but having occupied the very Temple, they there
passed their time! No longer they guarded themselves against touching
the unclean; nay, without scruple they handled the dead. And observe
how, while to their own people they are severe, against the aliens they
do not exercise their power. “But<note place="end" n="293" id="vi.xii-p10.12"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xii-p11"> Edd. from E., omitting this and the following sentence,
insert <scripRef passage="Acts 5.14,15" id="vi.xii-p11.1" parsed="|Acts|5|14|5|15" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.14-Acts.5.15">v. 14, 15</scripRef>, and below,
<scripRef passage="John xiv. 12" id="vi.xii-p11.2" parsed="|John|14|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.12">John xiv. 12</scripRef>,
both of which are wanting in the old text.</p></note>
the people,” he says, “magnified them.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 5.13" id="vi.xii-p11.3" parsed="|Acts|5|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.13">v. 13</scripRef>.) And as he had
mentioned their being “in Solomon’s porch,” that you
may not wonder how the multitude allowed this, he tells us that they
did not dare even to approach them: for “no man,” he says,
“durst join himself unto them.” “But believers were
the more added unto the Lord, multitudes both of men and women:
insomuch that they brought forth the sick into the streets, and laid
them on beds and couches, that at the least the shadow of Peter passing
by might overshadow some of them.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 5.14,15" id="vi.xii-p11.4" parsed="|Acts|5|14|5|15" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.14-Acts.5.15">v. 14, 15</scripRef>.) Great faith,
surpassing what had been shown in the case of Christ. How comes this?
Because Christ declared: “And greater works than these shall he
do, because I go unto My Father.” (<scripRef passage="John xiv. 12" id="vi.xii-p11.5" parsed="|John|14|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.12">John xiv. 12</scripRef>.) And these
things the people do, while the Apostles remain there, and are not
moving about from place to place: also from other places they were all
bringing [their sick] on beds and couches: and from all quarters
accrued to them fresh tribute of wonder; from them that believed, from
them that were healed, from him that was punished; from their boldness
of speech towards those (their adversaries), from the virtuous behavior
of the believers: for certainly the effect produced was not owing to
the miracles only. For though the Apostles themselves modestly ascribe
it all to this cause, declaring that they did these things in the name
of Christ, yet at the same time the life and noble conduct of the men
helped to produce this effect. “And believers were more added
unto the Lord, multitudes both of men and women.” Observe, how he
now no longer tells the number of them that believe; at such a rate was
the faith making way even to an immense multitude, and so widely was
the Resurrection proclaimed. So then “the people magnified
them:” but they were now no longer lightly to be despised as once
they were: for in a little moment, at a single turn of the scale, such
have been the effects produced by the fisherman and by the publican!
Earth was become a heaven, for manner of life, for boldness of speech,
for wonders, for all besides; like Angels were they looked upon with
<pb n="79" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_79.html" id="vi.xii-Page_79" />wonder: all unconcerued for ridicule, for threats, for perils:
compassionate<note place="end" n="294" id="vi.xii-p11.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xii-p12"> Edd.
from E. “But not only for this reason, but because, being
exceedingly humane and beneficent, they succored some with money, some
with healing of their bodies. Why hath Satan filled thine heart?
Peter,” etc.</p></note> were they, and beneficent; some of
them they succoured with money, and some with words, and some with
healing of their bodies and of their souls; no kind of healing
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xii-p12.1">πἅν
εἶδος
ἰατρείας</span>) but they accomplished.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xii-p13">Peter all but pleads for
himself, when at the point to inflict the punishment, and at the same
time gives a lesson to the rest. For because the act would seem
exceeding stern, therefore it is that he does so much<note place="end" n="295" id="vi.xii-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xii-p14"> E.
Edd. “therefore both in the case of the man himself, and in that
of the wife, he makes the judgment terrible.”</p></note> in the case.<note place="end" n="296" id="vi.xii-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xii-p15"> Our
author touches upon the difficulty which has so often been found in
this narrative on account of the apparent disproportion of the penalty
to the offence. But it is to be remembered that: (1) The narrative
presents the sin as the most heinous—lying to God—trying to
deceive the Holy Spirit whose organs the Apostles were. It was a
deliberate conspiracy for this purpose. (2) These persons were members
of the church who professed to possess and should have possessed the
Holy Spirit. Instead they had been overcome by a Satanic principle
which here makes its manifestation in pride and hypocrisy. The
selfishness of the deed is the more grievous because of the great piety
and sacrifice of the act which was counterfeited. Pride is the greater
evil, the higher the virtue which it simulates. (3) Such a retributive
miracle, besides being just in itself, may have been specially
necessary in this early stage of the church’s life to warn
against deception and fraud and to emphasize the principles of honor in
the early church. “So terrible was this judgment in order to
guard the first operations of the Holy Spirit”
(Neander).—G.B.S.</p></note> In
respect of the woman also the process of judgment was terrible. But<note place="end" n="297" id="vi.xii-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xii-p16"> Edd. from E. “Now if, their sin being inexcusable, he had
not inflicted such punishment on them both, what contempt of God would
thence have arisen! And that this was the reason, is evident from the
fact, that he did not immediately,” etc.</p></note> see how many evils grow out of the
sacrilege: covetousness, contempt of God, impiety; and upon these too
he pleaded for himself before the assembly, in that he did not
immediately proceed to punishment, but first exposed the sin. None
groaned, none lamented, all were terrified. For as their faith
increased, the signs also were multiplied, and great was the fear among
their own company: for the things which are from without do not so
militate (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xii-p16.1">πολεμεἵ</span>) against our peace, as do the acts of our own people. If we be
firmly joined together, no<note place="end" n="298" id="vi.xii-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xii-p17"> E.
Edd. “There will be none to war upon us: just as, if we be put
asunder one from another, on the contrary all will set upon us. Hence
it was that they henceforth were of good courage, and with boldness
attacked,” etc.</p></note> warfare will be
hard: but the mischief would be the being divided and broken up. Now
they went about in the public place: with boldness they attacked even
the market, and in the midst of enemies they prevailed, and that saying
was fulfilled, “Be Thou Ruler in the midst among Thine
enemies.” (<scripRef passage="Ps. cx. 2" id="vi.xii-p17.1" parsed="|Ps|10|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.10.2">Ps. cx. 2</scripRef>.) This was a greater
miracle, that they, arrested, cast into prison, should do such acts as
these!</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xii-p18">If those for lying suffered such
things, what shall not the perjured suffer? Because she simply
affirmed, “Yea, for so much,” ye see what she suffered.
Bethink you then; they that swear and forswear themselves, of what
should they be worthy? It<note place="end" n="299" id="vi.xii-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xii-p19"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xii-p19.1">Εὔκαιρον
καὶ ἀπὸ τῆς
Παλαιᾶς
δεῖξαι τὸ
χαλεπὸν τῆς
ἐπιορκίας
τήμερον</span>.
Meaning perhaps that this had occurred in one of the Scripture Lessons
for the day. Below, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xii-p19.2">Καθάπερ γὰρ
δρέπανον
ὅπουπερ ἂν
ἐμπεσῃ οὐκ
ἂν καθ᾽
ἑαυτὸ
ἀνελκυσθείη
μόνον, ἀλλὰ
καὶ
ἀποτεμνομένης
τῆς
κεφαλῆς</span>. So
A. B. N. Savil. and C., which last however has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xii-p19.3">ἀπὸ</span> for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xii-p19.4">ἀποτεμνομένης</span>. Hales ap. Sav. suggests, that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xii-p19.5">ἀποτεμν. τῆς
κεφ</span>. ought to be rejected: it is
better however to supply <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xii-p19.6">εἰς
τράχηλον</span> before <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xii-p19.7">ἐμπέσῃ</span> as in the translation. The meaning is explained in <i>Serm. ad.
Pop. Antioch.</i> xv. t. ii. 158. D. “A flying sword, one might
manage to escape from, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xii-p19.8">δρεπάνην δὲ
εἰς τὸν
τράχηλον
ἐμπεσοῦσαν
καὶ ἀντὶ
σχοινίου
γενομένην,
οὐδεὶς ἂν
διαφύγοι</span>, but from a sickle darted round the neck and catching it as a
halter would, there can be no escape.” Hence it appears that the
innovator has quite mistaken the Author’s meaning. He
reads, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xii-p19.9">Καθάπερ γὰρ
δρέπανον εἰς
τράχηλον
ἐμπεσὸν οὐκ
ἂν καθ᾽
ἑαυτὸ
ἀνελκυσθείη,
μένει δὲ πῶς
ἔτι καὶ
ἀποτεμνομένης
τῆς
κεφαλῆς</span>:
i.e. “having cut off one head, it still remains, that it may cut
off more:” which is irrelevant to the matter in hand, viz.
how <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xii-p19.10">τὸ
δρέπανοειδὲς</span>
denotes <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xii-p19.11">τὸ ἄφυκτον
τῆς
τιμωρίας</span>. Of the Edd. Savile alone retains the old and genuine reading.
Montf. strangely remarks, <i>“Savilianam lectionem esse
Morelliana quam sequimur obscuriorem.”</i></p></note> comes in
opportunely to-day even from the Old Testament to show you the
heinousness of perjury. “There was,” it says, “a
flying sickle, ten cubits in breadth.” (<scripRef passage="Zech. v. 2" id="vi.xii-p19.12" parsed="|Zech|5|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Zech.5.2">Zech. v. 2</scripRef>.) The
“flying” betokens the swift advent of the vengeance which
pursues oaths; that it is many cubits in length and breadth, signifies
the force and magnitude of the woes; that it comes flying “from
heaven,” is to show that the vengeance comes from the
judgment-seat on high: that it is in the form of a sickle,”
denotes the inevitableness of the doom: for just as the sickle, where
it comes and has hooked the neck, is not drawn back with nothing but
itself, but with the head reaped off, even so the vengeance which comes
upon the swearers is severe, and will not desist until it have
completed its work. But if we swear and escape, let us not be
confident; this is but to our woe. For what think ye? How many, since
Ananias and Sapphira, have dared the same with them? How is it then,
say you, that they have not met with the same fate? Not because it was
allowed in them, but because they are reserved for a greater
punishment. For those who often sin and are not punished, have greater
reason to fear and dread than if they were punished. For the vengeance
is increased for them by their present impunity and the long-suffering
of God. Then let us not look to this, that we are not punished; but let
us consider whether we have not sinned: if sinning we are not punished,
we have the more reason to tremble. Say, if you have a slave, and you
only threaten him, and do not beat him; when is he most in fear, when
most inclined to run away? Is is not when you only threaten him? And
hence we advise each other not to be continually using <pb n="80" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_80.html" id="vi.xii-Page_80" />threats, thereby
choosing rather to agitate the mind by the terror, and lacerating it
worse than with blows. For in the one instance the punishment is
momentary, but in the other it is perpetual. If then no one feels the
stroke of the sickle, do not look to this, but rather let each consider
whether he commits such sins. Many like things are done now as were
done before the Flood, yet no flood has been sent: because there is a
hell threatened, and vengeance. Many sin as the people did in Sodom,
yet no rain of fire has been poured down; because a river of fire is
prepared. Many go the lengths of Pharaoh; yet they have not fared like
Pharaoh, they have not been drowned in a Red Sea: for the sea that
awaits them, is the sea of the bottomless pit, where the punishment is
not accompanied with insensibility, where there is no suffocation to
end all, but in ever lengthened torture, in burning, in strangling,
they are consumed there. Many have offended like the Israelites, but no
serpents have devoured them: there awaits them the worm that never
dieth. Many have been like Gehazi, yet they have not been struck with
leprosy: for instead of leprosy, it remains for them to be cut asunder,
and numbered among the hypocrites. Many have both sworn and forsworn;
but if they have indeed escaped, let us not be confident: the gnashing
of teeth awaits them. Yea, here too they will suffer many grievous
woes, though, it may be, not immediately, but after further
transgressions, that the vengeance may be the greater; for even we
often set out at first with small sins, and then through great offences
lose all. Therefore when you see anything happening to you, call to
mind that particular sin of yours. The sons of Jacob are an example of
this. Remember Joseph’s brothers; they had sold their brother,
they had even attempted to slay him; nay, they had slain him, as far as
inclination went; they had deceived and grieved the old man; they
suffered nothing. After many years they are brought into extreme peril,
and now they are put in remembrance of this their sin. Exceeding wisely
is this circumstance brought in. Hear what they say: “We are
verily guilty concerning our brother.” (<scripRef passage="Gen. xlii. 21" id="vi.xii-p19.13" parsed="|Gen|42|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.42.21">Gen. xlii. 21</scripRef>.) In this manner
then do thou also, when anything happens, say, We are verily guilty,
because we have not obeyed Christ; because we have sworn; my much
swearing, and my false swearing, has fallen upon my own head. Confess
thou; since they also confessed, and were saved. For what though the
punishment follow not immediately? Since Ahab also did not immediately
after his sin in the matter of Naboth suffer that vengeance which he
yet at last suffered. (<scripRef passage="1 Kings xxi. 19" id="vi.xii-p19.14" parsed="|1Kgs|21|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.21.19">1 Kings xxi. 19</scripRef>.)
And what is the reason of this? God sets thee a time, in which to wash
thyself clean; but if thou persist, at last He will send down the
vengeance. You have seen the fate of liars. Consider what is the fate
of false swearers, consider, and desist. It is impossible a swearer
should not forswear himself, whether he will or not; and no perjurer
can be saved. One false oath sufficeth to finish all, to draw down upon
us the whole measure of vengeance. Let us then take heed to ourselves,
that we may escape the punishment due to this offence, and be deemed
worthy of the loving kindness of God, through the grace and mercies of
His only-begotten Son, with Whom to the Father and the Holy Ghost be
glory, power, and honor, now and ever, and world without end.
Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XIII on Acts v. 17, 18." shorttitle="" progress="15.35%" prev="vi.xii" next="vi.xiv" id="vi.xiii">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Acts v. 17, 18." id="vi.xiii-p0.1" parsed="|Acts|5|17|5|18" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.17-Acts.5.18" />

<p class="c21" id="vi.xiii-p1"><span class="c9" id="vi.xiii-p1.1">Homily XIII.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vi.xiii-p2"><scripRef passage="Acts V. 17, 18" id="vi.xiii-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|5|17|5|18" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.17-Acts.5.18">Acts V. 17, 18</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi.xiii-p3">“Then having risen up, the
high-priest and they that were with him (which is the sect of the
Sadducees) were <pb n="81" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_81.html" id="vi.xiii-Page_81" />filled with indignation, and laid their hands on the
Apostles, and put them in the common prison.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.xiii-p4">“<span class="c14" id="vi.xiii-p4.1">Having</span> risen up,” that is, being<note place="end" n="300" id="vi.xiii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xiii-p5"> Œcumenius has in part preserved the true reading,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiii-p5.1">τ. ἐ.
διεγερθεὶς,
κινηθεὶς, ἐπὶ
τοῖς
γινομένοις</span>
[text omitted] <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiii-p5.2">σφοδρότερον
αὐτοῖς
ἐπιτίθεται</span>. A. B. C. Cat. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiii-p5.3">τ.
ἐ., διηγέρθη,
κινηθεὶς ἐπὶ
τοῖς γεν. “Καὶ
ἐθ. αὐτοὺς ἐν
τ. δ.” Νῦν
σφοδρ. αὐτοῖς
ἐπιτίθενται</span>. And again after <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiii-p5.4">πράους
ἔσεσθαι,</span>—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiii-p5.5">Καὶ σφοδρ.
ἐπιτίθενται</span>
(Cat. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiii-p5.6">ἐπιτίθεται</span>): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiii-p5.7">ἔθεντο
αὐτοὺς, φ., ἐν τ.
δ. ῎Αγγελος δὲ
κ. τ. λ</span>.—E. D. F. Edd.
“Nothing more reckless than wickedness, nothing more audacious.
Having learned by experience the courage of these men, from the
attempts they had made before, they nevertheless attempt, and again
come to the attack. What means it, ‘And having risen up, the
high-priest and they that were with him?’ He was roused, it says,
being excited at what had taken place. ‘And laid their hands on
the Apostles, and put them in the common prison.’ Now they
assault them more vigorously: but did not forthwith, etc. And whence is
it manifest that they assaulted them more vigorously? From their
putting them in the common prison. Again they are involved in danger,
and again they experience succor from God. And in what manner, hear
from what follows.”</p></note>
roused, being excited at the things taking place, the high-priest and
they which were with him (which is the sect of the Sadducees) were
filled with indignation, and laid their hands on the Apostles:”
they now assault them more vigorously: “and put them in the
common prison;” but did not forthwith bring them to trial,
because they expected them again to be softened down. “But the
Angel of the Lord opened the prison doors, and brought them forth, and
said, Go, stand and speak in the temple to the people all the words of
this life.” “And when they heard that, they entered into
the temple early in the morning, and taught.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 5.19-21" id="vi.xiii-p5.8" parsed="|Acts|5|19|5|21" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.19-Acts.5.21">v. 19–21</scripRef>.) This was done
both for the encouragement of the disciples, and for the benefit and
instruction of the others. And observe how the proceeding in the
present instance is just the same as in what Christ Himself did.
Namely, in His miracles though He does not let men see them in the act
of being wrought, He furnishes the means whereby they may be apprised
of the things wrought: thus, in His Resurrection, He did not let them
see how He rose: in the water made wine, the guests do not see it done,
for they have been drinking much, and the discernment He leaves to
others. Just so in the present case, they do not see them in the act of
being brought forth, but the proofs from which they might gather what
had been done, they do see. And it was by night that the Angel put them
forth. Why was this? Because<note place="end" n="301" id="vi.xiii-p5.9"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xiii-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiii-p6.1">῞Οτι
οὕτω μᾶλλον ἢ
ἐκείνως
ἐπιστεύθησαν·
οὕτω καὶ οὐκ
ἂν ἐπὶ τὸ
ἐρωτῆσαι
ἦλθον, οὐκ ἂν
ἑτέρως
ἐπίστευσαν</span>. If it be meant that the Apostles were more believed
because the miracle itself was not seen, than they would have been if
the Angel had brought them out in open day, this may be understood in a
sense which St. Chrys. expresses elsewhere, viz. with reference to the
nature of faith: “in the latter case there could have been no
room for doubt; people would have been forced to acknowledge the claims
of the Apostles.” Thus Hom. vi. in 1 Cor. “Put the case
that Christ should come this moment with all the Angels, reveal Himself
as God, and all be subject unto Him: would not the heathen believe? But
will this be counted unto the heathen for faith? No: this were no
faith; for a compulsory power from without—the visible
appearance—would have effected this. There is no free choice in
the matter: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiii-p6.2">οὐκ
ἐστι τὸ
πρᾶγμα
προαιρέσεως</span>.” But then the next sentence ought to be,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiii-p6.3">᾽Εκείνως γὰρ
οὐδ᾽ ἂν ἐπὶ
τὸ ἐρ. ἦλθον·
εἰ δὲ οὐχ
οὕτως, οὐκ ἂν
ἑτέρως ἐπ</span>., or to that effect.—Perhaps, however, the meaning is
rather: “It was so plain to common sense that a miracle must have
been wrought, that had the Angel brought them out in the sight of all
men (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiii-p6.4">οὕτω</span>), they could not
have been more believed than they had a right to be as the case was
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiii-p6.5">ἐκείνως</span>).
Had the miracle been performed openly (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiii-p6.6">οὕτω</span>), people would
have had no occasion even to ask, How is this? And they who, as it was,
were not brought to ask such a question, would certainly not have
believed under any other circumstances. So in the Old Testament,
Nebuchadnezzar, when he sees the Holy Men praising God in the furnace,
is brought to ask in amazement, Did we not cast three men, etc.: but
these priests are so hardened, that instead of asking as they ought to
have done, How came ye out? they only ask, as if nothing had happened,
Did we not straitly charge you, etc. And observe, they have no excuse
for their wilful apathy: for they have had a full report of the
circumstances from the officers: the prison shut, the guards at their
posts.” If this be the meaning, we must replace <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiii-p6.7">οὐκ ἂν</span> or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiii-p6.8">οὐδ
ἂν</span> in the sentence <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiii-p6.9">ὅτι οὕτω
μᾶλλον κ. τ.
λ</span>. But the text is too corrupt to be
restored by any simple emendation.—Edd. “Because in this
way, etc. especially as they would not have been brought to ask the
question, nor yet in another case would they themselves have
believed;” <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiii-p6.10">ἄλλως τε
καὶ ὅτι οὐκ
ἂν</span>, and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiii-p6.11">οὔτε μὴν
ἑτέρως ἂν
καὶ αὐτοὶ
ἐπίστευσαν</span>.</p></note> in this way they
were more believed than they would have been in the other: so, people
would not even have had occasion to put the question: they would not in
some other way have believed. So it was in the old times, in the case
of Nebuchadnezzar: he saw them praising God in the furnace, and then
indeed he was put in amazement. (<scripRef passage="Dan. iii. 24" id="vi.xiii-p6.12" parsed="|Dan|3|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.3.24">Dan. iii. 24</scripRef>.) Whereas then
these priests ought as their first question to have asked, How came ye
out? instead of this, as if nothing had happened, they ask, “Did
we not straitly charge you not to speak?” (<scripRef passage="Acts 5.28" id="vi.xiii-p6.13" parsed="|Acts|5|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.28">v. 28</scripRef>.) And observe, by report of others they are apprised of all
the circumstances: they see the prison remaining closed with safety,
and the guards standing before the doors.<note place="end" n="302" id="vi.xiii-p6.14"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xiii-p7"> Here
the <span class="c14" id="vi.xiii-p7.1">mss.</span> insert <scripRef passage="Acts 5.21-23" id="vi.xiii-p7.2" parsed="|Acts|5|21|5|23" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.21-Acts.5.23">v. 21–23</scripRef>, inconveniently; for it
interrupts the connection. Chrys. here deviates from his usual method,
not following the narrative point by point, but reflecting first upon
the conduct of the priests. Of course it is to be understood, that the
whole text, at least to <scripRef passage="Acts 5.28" id="vi.xiii-p7.3" parsed="|Acts|5|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.28">v.
28</scripRef>,
had been first read out.</p></note> A
twofold security this; as was the case at the sepulchre, where was both
the seal, and the men to watch. See how they fought against God! Say,
was this of man’s doing, that happened to them? Who led them
forth, when the doors were shut? How came they out, with the keepers
standing before the door? Verily they must be mad or drunken to talk
so. Here are men, whom neither prison, nor bonds, nor closed doors, had
been able to keep in; and yet they expect to overpower them: such is
their childish folly! Their officers come and confess what has taken
place, as if on purpose to debar them from all show of reason. Do you
mark how there is miracle upon miracle, differing in kind, some wrought
by them, others on them, and these more illustrious than the others?
“And when they heard that, they entered into the temple early in
the morning, and taught. But the high-priest came, and they that were
with him, and called the council together, and all the senate of the
children of Israel, and sent to the prison to have them brought. But
when the officers came, and found them not in the prison, they
returned, and told, saying, The prison truly found we shut with all
safety, and the keepers standing without before the doors: but when we
had opened, we found no man within. Now when the high-priest and the
captain of the temple and the chief priests heard these things, they
doubted of them whereunto this would grow.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 5.21-25" id="vi.xiii-p7.4" parsed="|Acts|5|21|5|25" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.21-Acts.5.25">v. 21–25</scripRef>.) It<note place="end" n="303" id="vi.xiii-p7.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xiii-p8"> In
the <span class="c14" id="vi.xiii-p8.1">mss.</span> this comment is placed before
<scripRef passage="Acts 5.24" id="vi.xiii-p8.2" parsed="|Acts|5|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.24">v. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> is well ordered that the information was
not brought to them at once, but they are first utterly at a loss what
to think, that when they have considered it well and seen that there is
a Divine Power in the case, then they may learn the whole state of the
case. “Then came one, and told them, saying, <pb n="82" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_82.html" id="vi.xiii-Page_82" />Behold, the men whom
ye put in prison are standing in the temple, and teaching the people.
Then went the captain with the other officers, and brought them without
violence: for they feared the multitude, lest they should have been
stoned.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 5.25,26" id="vi.xiii-p8.3" parsed="|Acts|5|25|5|26" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.25-Acts.5.26">v. 25,
26</scripRef>.)
O the folly of the men! “They feared,” saith he, “the
multitude.” Why, how had the multitude helped the Apostles? When
they ought to have feared that God Who was continually delivering them
like winged creatures out of their power, instead of that, “they
feared the multitude!” “And the high-priest,”
shameless, reckless, senseless, “asked them, saying, Did not we
straitly command you that ye should not teach in this name? and, behold
ye have filled Jerusalem with your doctrine and intend to bring this
man’s blood upon us.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 5.27,28" id="vi.xiii-p8.4" parsed="|Acts|5|27|5|28" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.27-Acts.5.28">v. 27, 28</scripRef>.) What then (say the
Apostles)? Again with mildness they address them; and yet they might
have said, “Who are ye, that ye countermand God?” But what
do they say? Again in the way of exhortation and advice, and with much
mildness, they make answer. “Then Peter and the other Apostles
answered and said, We ought to obey God rather than men.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 5.29" id="vi.xiii-p8.5" parsed="|Acts|5|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.29">v. 29</scripRef>.) High magnanimity! He
shows them too that they are fighting against God.<note place="end" n="304" id="vi.xiii-p8.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xiii-p9"> Here
A. B. C. N. insert <scripRef passage="Acts 5.29" id="vi.xiii-p9.1" parsed="|Acts|5|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.29">v.
29</scripRef> omitted above by the two first. The following sentence, omitted
here by D. E. F. and inserted after v. 31, is there repeated by A. B.
C.</p></note> For, he says, Whom ye killed, Him hath God
raised up. “The God of our fathers raised up Jesus, Whom ye slew
and hanged on a tree. Him hath God exalted with His right hand to be a
Prince and a Saviour, for to give repentance to Israel, and forgiveness
of sins.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 5.30,31" id="vi.xiii-p9.2" parsed="|Acts|5|30|5|31" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.30-Acts.5.31">v. 30,
31</scripRef>.)
And again they refer the whole to the Father, that He should not seem
to be alien to the Father. “And hath exalted,” saith He,
“with his right hand.” He affirms not merely the
Resurrection, but the Exaltation also. “For to give repentance to
Israel.” Observe here as before the gain (to them): observe the
perfection of doctrine conveyed in the form of apology. “And we
are witnesses of these things.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 5.32" id="vi.xiii-p9.3" parsed="|Acts|5|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.32">v. 32</scripRef>.) Great boldness of speech! And the ground of their
credibility: “And so is also the Holy Ghost, Whom God hath given
to them that obey Him.” Do you observe that they allege not only
the Spirit’s testimony? And they said not, “Whom He hath
given” to us, but, “to them that obey Him:” therein
alike showing their own unassuming temper, and intimating the greatness
of the gift, and showing the hearers that it was possible for them also
to receive the Spirit. See, how these people were instructed both by
deeds and by words, and yet they paid no heed, that their condemnation
might be just. For to this end did God suffer the Apostles to be
brought to trial, that both their adversaries might be instructed, and
all might learn, and that the Apostles might be invigorated to boldness
of speech. “And they hearing that, were cut to the heart.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 5.33" id="vi.xiii-p9.4" parsed="|Acts|5|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.33">v. 33</scripRef>.) The<note place="end" n="305" id="vi.xiii-p9.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xiii-p10"> E.
Edd. “Observe the excess of their wickedness. When they ought to
have been struck with alarm at what they heard, here they are cut (to
the heart), and take counsel in their temerity (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiii-p10.1">βουλεύονται
εἰκῇ</span>) to slay
(them).” The innovator did not perceive the reference to
<scripRef passage="Acts 2.37" id="vi.xiii-p10.2" parsed="|Acts|2|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.37">ii. 37</scripRef> in <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiii-p10.3">οἱ ἄλλοι</span>
“<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiii-p10.4">ταῦτα
ἀκούσαντες
κατενύγησαν</span>.”</p></note>
others (on a former occasion) “when they heard these things were
pricked;” here they were cut (as with a saw) (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiii-p10.5">διεπρίοντο</span>) “and desired to slay them.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 2.37" id="vi.xiii-p10.6" parsed="|Acts|2|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.37">ch. ii. 37</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xiii-p11">But it is necessary now to look
over again what we have read. “But the angel of the Lord by night
opened the prison doors, and brought them forth, and said, Go, stand
and speak in the temple to the people all the words of this life.
Brought<note place="end" n="306" id="vi.xiii-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xiii-p12"> E.
and Edd. “‘Having brought them forth.’ He does not
himself bring them away, but lets them go: that in this way also their
intrepidity might be known; which also they showed, in that by night
they entered into the temple and taught.” In the following
sentence perhaps the purport of what St. Chrys. said was, that
“if, as the priests supposed, the guards had let them out, the
guards themselves would have absconded, and the Apostles would not have
stood in the temple, but would have escaped.” <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiii-p12.1">Εἴ γε
πεισθέντες</span>
may have been said of the guards, “if they had
been bribed or otherwise induced to let them out;” but all the
<span class="c14" id="vi.xiii-p12.2">mss.</span> have <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiii-p12.3">εἴ γε π.
ἐξῆλθον</span>,
in the sense, “supposing, which is not likely, that the Apostles
had been induced to come forth at the request of the guards.”
Savile gives this clause to the latter part, beginning as E. and Edd.
with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiii-p12.4">μᾶλλον δὲ εἰ
ἐξέβ</span>. for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiii-p12.5">καὶ εἰ
ἐξέβ</span>. “Supposing
they had been induced to come out, or rather if those had put them
out:” Ben. refers it to what precedes; “they would have
fled, if they had come out at their request: nay, if those had put them
out,” etc.</p></note> them forth.” (Recapitulation,
<scripRef passage="Acts 5.19,20" id="vi.xiii-p12.6" parsed="|Acts|5|19|5|20" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.19-Acts.5.20">v. 19, 20</scripRef>.) He did not bring them
away to benefit themselves thereby, but, “Stand,” he says,
“and speak in the temple to the people.” But if the guards
had put them out, as those thought, they would have fled, that is,
supposing they had been induced to come out: and if those had put them
forth, they would not have stood in the temple, but would have
absconded. No one is so void of sense, as not at once to see this.
“Did we not straitly charge you?” (<scripRef passage="Acts 5.28" id="vi.xiii-p12.7" parsed="|Acts|5|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.28">v. 28</scripRef>.) Well, if they undertook to obey you, ye do well to call
them to account: but if even at the very time they told you they would
not obey, what account have you to call them to, what defence is there
for them to make? “And behold ye have filled Jerusalem with your
doctrine, and intend to bring this man’s blood upon us.”<note place="end" n="307" id="vi.xiii-p12.8"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xiii-p13"> The
meaning of the council’s statement: “Ye intend to bring
this man’s blood upon us” (<scripRef passage="Acts 5.28" id="vi.xiii-p13.1" parsed="|Acts|5|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.28">28</scripRef>) probably is: You would cause an insurrection against us
and thus be avenged for the crucifixion of Jesus (Meyer): others take
it to mean: You would carry the idea that we had murdered an innocent
man in crucifying Jesus (Hackett). The strong language of Peter in
reply (<scripRef passage="Acts 5.29" id="vi.xiii-p13.2" parsed="|Acts|5|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.29">29</scripRef>) which seems to imply:
We cannot help consequences; we must obey God in our preaching and
healing, favors the former view. The confusion of the text of Chrys.
here (see note <i>in loco</i>) makes his view on this point
uncertain.—G.B.S.</p></note> Mark the inconsistency of the <pb n="83" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_83.html" id="vi.xiii-Page_83" />accusations,
and the exceeding folly. They want to make it appear now, that the
dispositions of the Jews<note place="end" n="308" id="vi.xiii-p13.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xiii-p14"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiii-p14.1">φονικὰς
λοιπὸν
βούλονται
δεῖξαι τὰς
προαιρέσεις
τῶν
’Ιουδαίων</span>. As the latter part of the sentence, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiii-p14.2">ὡς οὐ δι᾽
ἀλήθειαν
ταῦτα
ποιοῦντων
ἀλλ᾽
ἀμύνασθαι
βουλομένων</span>, seems inapplicable to the Jews, and to be meant for the
Apostles, it may be conjectured that the true reading is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiii-p14.3">τῶν
᾽Αποστόλων</span>: “that the Apostles were bent upon having
blood.” But all the <span class="c14" id="vi.xiii-p14.4">mss.</span> have
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiii-p14.5">τῶν
᾽Ιουδαίων</span>, and the sense so far is satisfactory: viz. They want to
make it appear now indeed what bloody-minded men the Jews are: now, not
when Christ was crucified.</p></note> are sanguinary,
as if they were doing these things not for the truth’s sake, but
in the wish to be revenged. And for this reason too the Apostles do not
answer them with defiance (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiii-p14.6">θρασέως</span>): for they were teachers. And yet where is the man, who, with a
whole city to back him, and endowed with so great grace, would not have
spoken and uttered something big? But not so did these: for they were
not angered; no, they pitied these men, and wept over them, and marked
in what way they might free them from their error and wrath. And they
no longer say to them, “Judge ye:” (<scripRef passage="Acts 4.19" id="vi.xiii-p14.7" parsed="|Acts|4|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.19">ch. iv. 19</scripRef>) but they simply
affirm, saying, “Whom God raised up, Him do we preach: it is by
the will of God that these things are done.” They said not, Did
not we tell you even then, that “we cannot but speak the things
which we have seen and heard?” (<scripRef passage="Acts 4.20" id="vi.xiii-p14.8" parsed="|Acts|4|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.20">ib. 20</scripRef>.) for they are not contentious for glory; but they repeat
again the same story,—the Cross, the Resurrection. And they tell
not, wherefore He was crucified—that it was for our sakes: but
they hint at this indeed, but not openly as yet, wishing to terrify
them awhile. And yet what sort of rhetoric is here? None at all,<note place="end" n="309" id="vi.xiii-p14.9"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xiii-p15"> The
modern text: “So artlessly did they preach the Gospel of life.
But when he says, ‘He hath exalted,’ he states for what
purpose, namely, ‘to give repentance’ he adds, ‘to
Israel, and remission of sins.’ But, it will be said, these
things seemed incredible. How say you? And why not rather credible,
seeing that neither rulers,” etc.</p></note> but everywhere it is still the Passion, and
the Resurrection and the Ascension, and the end wherefore: “The
God of our fathers raised up Jesus,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 5.30,31" id="vi.xiii-p15.1" parsed="|Acts|5|30|5|31" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.30-Acts.5.31">v. 30, 31</scripRef>.) And yet what
improbable assertions are these! Very improbable, no doubt; but for all
that, not rulers, not people, had a word to say against them: but those
had their mouths stopped, and these received the teaching. “And
we,” saith he, “are witnesses of these things.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 5.32" id="vi.xiii-p15.2" parsed="|Acts|5|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.32">v. 32</scripRef>.) Of what things? Of
His having promised forgiveness and repentance: for the Resurrection
indeed was acknowledged, now. But that He giveth forgiveness, both we
are witnesses, and “so is the Holy Ghost,” Who would not
have come down, unless sins had been first remitted: so that this is an
indisputable proof. “When they heard that, they were cut”
(to the heart), “and took counsel to slay them.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 5.33" id="vi.xiii-p15.3" parsed="|Acts|5|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.33">v. 33</scripRef>.) Hearest thou of the
forgiveness of sins, O wretched man, and that God doth not demand
punishment, and dost thou wish to slay them? What wickedness was this!
And yet, either they ought to have convicted them of lying, or if they
could not do that, to have believed: but if they did not choose to
believe, yet they ought not to slay them. For what was there deserving
of death? Such was their intoxication, they did not even see what had
taken place. Observe, how everywhere the Apostles, when they have made
mention of the crime, add the mention of forgiveness; showing, that
while what had been done was worthy of death, that which was given was
proffered to them as to benefactors! In what other way could any one
have persuaded them?</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xiii-p16">“Then stood up the
high-priest,” etc. As<note place="end" n="310" id="vi.xiii-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xiii-p17"> Here
begins a second recapitulation or rather gleaning, partly of matter not
touched upon before, partly of further remarks on what has been
said.—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiii-p17.1">῾Ως
εὐδοκιμοῦντες
ἐγγὺς τῶν
προφητῶν
ἔμελλον
ἵστασθαι</span>: This relates to <scripRef passage="Acts 5.13-16" id="vi.xiii-p17.2" parsed="|Acts|5|13|5|16" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.13-Acts.5.16">v.
13–16</scripRef>, as the reason why they were “filled with
indignation.” The innovator (E. F. D. Edd.) not perceiving this,
alters <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiii-p17.3">ὡς εὐδοκιμοῦντες</span>
to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiii-p17.4">ἢ
ὡς
εὐδοκιμοῦντας</span>, which he joins to the former sentence, “How else
could any one have persuaded them than (by treating them) as persons in
high repute?” and adds, “And mark their malignity: they set
on them the Sadducees who were most sore on the subject of the
Resurrection: but they got nothing by their wickedness. But
perchance,” etc.</p></note> men in high repute,
these (the Apostles) were about to take their place near to the
Prophets. The Sadducees were they that were most sore on the subject of
the Resurrection. But perchance some one will say: Why, what man,
endowed with such gifts as the Apostles were, would not have been
great? But consider,<note place="end" n="311" id="vi.xiii-p17.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xiii-p18"> St.
Chrysostom frequently contends against the common excuse, “We
cannot attain to the holiness of the first Christians, because there
are no miracles now.” Thus, he urges, <i>Hom. in Matt.</i> xlvi.,
that it was not their miracles that made the saints, both of the Old
and of the New Testament, great and admirable, but their virtues:
without which, no miracles would have availed for themselves or others:
that if they wrought miracles, it was after they, by their noble
qualities and admirable lives had attracted the Divine grace: for
miracles proceed from a holy life, and this is also their goal: only he
that lives a holy life receives this grace; and he that receives it,
receives it only that he may amend the life of others…Let no man
therefore wait for miracles. It afflicts the evil spirit when he is
expelled from the body, much more when he sees the soul set free from
sin: for in this lies Satan’s great power, and to destroy this,
Christ died. In expelling this from thyself, thou hast performed a
miracle greater than all miracles. This is not my doctrine; it is the
doctrine of the Apostle Paul. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xii. 31" id="vi.xiii-p18.1" parsed="|1Cor|12|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.31">1 Cor. xii. 31</scripRef>,
the “more excellent way” is not miracles, but Charity, the
root of all good. If we practise this we need no miracles; and if we
practise not from miracles we shall get no good.</p></note> I pray you, how,
before that they were endowed with the grace, “they were
continuing steadfastly with one accord in prayer” (<scripRef passage="Acts 1.14" id="vi.xiii-p18.2" parsed="|Acts|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.14">ch. i. 14</scripRef>), and depending on the
aid from above. And dost thou, my beloved, hope for the kingdom of
heaven, yet endurest naught? And hast thou received the Spirit, yet
sufferest not such things, nor encounterest perils? But they, before
they had breathing-time from their former dangers, were again led into
others. And even this too, that there is no arrogance, no conceit, how
great a good <pb n="84" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_84.html" id="vi.xiii-Page_84" />it is! To converse with mildness, what a gain it is! For
not all that they did was the immediate work of grace, but there are
many marks of their own zeal as well. That the gifts of grace shine
forth in them, this was from their own diligence. See, for instance,
from the very beginning, how careful Peter is; how sober and vigilant:
how they that believed cast away their riches, had no private property,
continued in prayer, showed that they were of one mind, passed their
time in fastings. What grace, I ask (alone), did all this? Therefore it
is that He brings the evidence home to them through their own officers.
Just as in the case of Christ, it was their officers who said,
“Never man spake as this Man speaketh.” (<scripRef passage="John vii. 46" id="vi.xiii-p18.3" parsed="|John|7|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.46">John vii. 46</scripRef>.)
These<note place="end" n="312" id="vi.xiii-p18.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xiii-p19"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiii-p19.1">ταῦτα τῆς
ἀναστάσεως
πιστότερα</span>. E. omits this, and inserts <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiii-p19.2">ἀπήγγειλαν
ὑποστρέψαντες
ἅπερ εἶδον</span>. “They reported on their return just what they had
seen:” so Edd. except Savile, who retains the reading of E. and
adds to it as above (from N.)</p></note> (proofs) are more apt to be believed than
the Resurrection.—Observe also the moderation shown by (the
rulers) themselves, and how they give way. “The high-priest asked
them, saying,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 5.27" id="vi.xiii-p19.3" parsed="|Acts|5|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.27">v.
27</scripRef>):
here he reasons with them, forsooth, in a moderate tone; for he was
frightened: indeed to hinder was what he desired rather than to kill,
since that he cannot do: and with the view to rouse them all, and show
them the extreme danger they are in, “And intend,” says he
(to the Apostles), “to bring this man’s blood upon
us.” Dost thou still take Him to be but <i>man?</i> He wants to
make it appear that the injunction was necessary for their own safety.
But mark what (Peter) says: “Him hath God exalted with His right
hand to be a Prince and a Saviour, for to give repentance to Israel,
and forgiveness of sins.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 5.31" id="vi.xiii-p19.4" parsed="|Acts|5|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.31">v.
31</scripRef>.)
Here he forbears to mention the Gentiles, not to give them a handle
against him. “And they desired,” it says, “to slay
them.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 5.33" id="vi.xiii-p19.5" parsed="|Acts|5|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.33">v. 33</scripRef>.) See again these in
perplexity, these in pain: but those in quiet and cheerfulness and
delight. It is not merely, They were grieved, but “They were
cut” (to the heart). Truly this makes good that proverb,
“Evil do, evil fare:” as we may see in this case. Here were
these men in bonds, set at the bar of judgment, and the men that sit in
judgment upon them were in distress and helpless perplexity. For as he
who strikes a blow upon the adamant, gets the shock of the blow
himself, so it was with these men. But they saw that not only was their
boldness of speech not stopped, but rather their preaching increased
the more, and that they discoursed without a thought of fear, and
afforded them no handles against them.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xiii-p20">Let us imitate these, my
beloved: let us be undaunted in all our dangers. There is nothing
dreadful to him that fears God; but all that is dreadful is for others.
For when a man is delivered from his passions, and regards all present
things as a shadow, say, from whom shall he suffer anything dreadful?
whom shall he have to fear? whom shall he need plead to? Let us flee to
this Rock which cannot be shaken. If any one were to build for us a
city, and throw up a wall around it, and remove us to a land
uninhabited, where there were none to disturb us, and there supply us
with abundance of everything, and not suffer us to have aught to
trouble us with anybody, he would not set us in such perfect safety, as
Christ hath done now. Be it a city made of brass, if you will,
surrounded on all sides with a wall, lofty and impregnable, let there
be no enemy near it; let it have land plentiful and rich, let there be
added abundance of other things, let the citizens too be mild and
gentle, and no evil-doer there, neither robber, nor thief, no informer,
no court of justice, but merely agreements (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiii-p20.1">συναλλάλματα</span>); and let us dwell in this city: not even thus would it be
possible to live in security. Wherefore? Because there could not but be
differences with servants, with wives, with children, to be a
groundwork of much discomfort. But here was nothing of the kind; for
here was nothing at all to pain them or cause any discomfort. Nay, what
is more wonderful to say, the very things which are thought to cause
discomfort, became matter of all joy and gladness. For tell me, what
was there for them to be annoyed at? what to take amiss? Shall we cite
a particular case for comparison with them? Well, let there be one of
consular dignity, let him be possessed of much wealth, let him dwell in
the imperial city, let him have no troublesome business with anybody,
but only live in delight, and have nothing else but this to do, seated
at the very summit of wealth and honor and power: and let us set
against him a Peter, in bonds if you will, in evils without number: and
we shall find that he is the man that lives the most delightfully. For
when there is such excess of joy, as to be delighted when in bonds,
think what must be the greatness of that joy! For like as those who are
high in office, whatsoever evils may happen, are not sensible of them,
but continue in enjoyment: so did these the more rejoice on account of
these very evils. For it is impossible, impossible in words to express
how great pleasure falls to their lot, who suffer for Christ’s
sake: for they rejoice in their sufferings, rather than in their good
things. Whoso <pb n="85" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_85.html" id="vi.xiii-Page_85" />loves Christ, knows what I say.—But what as regards
safety? And who, I ask, if he were ever so rich, could have escaped so
many perils, going about among so many different nations, for the sole
purpose<note place="end" n="313" id="vi.xiii-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xiii-p21"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiii-p21.1">ἔθνεσι
τοσούτοις
ὁμιλῶν ὑπὲρ
μεταστάσεως
πολιτείας
μόνης</span>.</p></note> of bringing about a reformation in their
manner of life? For it was just as if by royal mandate that they
carried all before them, nay, far more easily, for never mandate could
have been so effectual, as their words were. For the royal edict
compels by necessity, but these drew men willingly and spontaneously,
yea, and with hearts above measure thankful. What royal edict, I ask,
would ever have persuaded men to part with all their property and their
lives; to despise home, country, kindred, yea, even self-preservation?
Yet the voices of fishermen and tent-makers availed for this. So that
they were both happy, and more powerful and strong than all others.
“Yes,” say you, “those of course were, for they
wrought miracles.” (<i>supra,</i> p. 83, note 4.) But I ask what
miracles did those who believed work, the three thousand, and the five
thousand; and yet these, we read, passed their time in gladness? And
well they might: for that which is the groundwork of all discomforts,
the possession of riches, was done away with. For that, that, I say,
was ever the cause both of wars and fighting, and grief, and
discomfort, and all evils: the thing which makes life full of labor and
troubles, it is that. And indeed it would be found that many more rich
than poor have reason to be sad. If any think this is not true, their
notion is derived not from the nature of the things, but from their own
fancy. And if the rich do enjoy some sort of pleasure, this is not to
be wondered at: for even those who are covered all over with the itch,
have a good deal of pleasure. For that the rich are for all the world
like these, and their mind affected in the same sort, is plain from
this circumstance. Their cares annoy them, and they choose to be
engrossed with them for the sake of the momentary pleasure: while those
who are free from these affections, are in health and without
discomfort. Whether is more pleasant, I ask, whether of the two more
safe? To have to take thought only for a single loaf of bread and suit
of clothes, or for an immense family, both slaves and freemen, not
having care about himself (only)? For as this man has his fears for
himself, so have you for those who depend on your own person. Why,<note place="end" n="314" id="vi.xiii-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xiii-p22"> Edd.
“And why,” you will ask, “is poverty thought a thing
to be fled from!” Why, because other good things are, in the
judgment of many, things to be fled from, not because they are to be
deprecated, but because hard of attainment.</p></note> I pray you, does poverty seem a thing to
be shunned? Just in the same way as other good things are, in the
judgment of many, things to be deprecated. “Yes,” say you,
“but it is not that those good things are subjects for
deprecation, but that they are hard of attainment.” Well, so is
poverty, not a thing to be deprecated, but hard of attainment: so that
if one could bear it, there would be no reason to deprecate it. For how
is it that the Apostles did not deprecate it? how is it that many even
choose it, and so far from deprecating, even run to it? For that which
is really a thing to be deprecated, cannot be an object of choice save
to madmen. But if it be the men of philosophic and elevated minds that
betake themselves to this, as to a safe and salubrious retreat, no
wonder if to the rest it wears a different appearance. For, in truth,
the rich man seems to me to be just like a city, unwalled, situated in
a plain, inviting assailants from all sides: but poverty, a secure
fortress, strong as brass can make it, and the way up to it difficult.
“And yet,” say you, “the fact is just the reverse:
for these are they, who are often dragged into courts of law, these are
they who are overborne and ill-treated.” No: not the poor, as
poor, but those who being poor want to be rich. But I am not speaking
of them, but of such as make it their study to live in poverty. For
say, how comes it that nobody ever drags the brethren of the hills into
courts of law? and yet if to be poor is to be a mark for oppression,
those ought most of all to be dragged thither, since they are poorer
than all others. How comes it that nobody drags the common mendicants
into the law-courts? Because they are come to the extreme of poverty.
How is it that none does violence to them, none lays vexatious
informations against them? Because they abide in a stronghold too safe
for that. How many think it a condition hard to struggle against,
poverty, I mean, and begging! What then, I ask, is it a good thing to
beg? “It is good, if there be comfort,” say you; “if
there be one to give: it is a life so free from trouble and reverses,
as every one knows.” But I do not mean to commend this; God
forbid! what I advise is the not aiming at riches.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xiii-p23">For say, whom would you rather
call blessed? those who find themselves at home with virtue,
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiii-p23.1">ἐπιτηδείους
πρὸς
ἀρετήν</span>) or
those who stand aloof? Of course, those who are near. Say then, which
of the two is the man to learn anything that is profitable, and to
shine in the true wisdom? the former, or the latter? The first, all
must see. If you doubt it, satisfy yourself in this way. Fetch hither
from the market-place any of the poor wretches there; <pb n="86" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_86.html" id="vi.xiii-Page_86" />let him be a
cripple, lame, maimed: and then produce some other person, comely of
aspect, strong in body, full of life and vigor in every part,
overflowing with riches: let him be of illustrious birth, and possessed
of great power. Then let us bring both these into the school of
philosophy: which of them, I ask, is more likely to receive the things
taught? The first precept, at the outset, “Be lowly and
moderate” (for this is Christ’s command): which will be
most able to fulfil it, this one or the other? “Blessed are they
that mourn” (<scripRef passage="Matt. v. 4" id="vi.xiii-p23.2" parsed="|Matt|5|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.4">Matt. v. 4</scripRef>): which will most
receive this saying? “Blessed are the lowly:” which will
most listen to this? “Blessed are the pure in heart. Blessed are
they which do hunger and thirst after righteousness. Blessed are they
which are persecuted for righteousness’ sake” (<scripRef passage="Matt. 5.8,6,10" id="vi.xiii-p23.3" parsed="|Matt|5|8|0|0;|Matt|5|6|0|0;|Matt|5|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.8 Bible:Matt.5.6 Bible:Matt.5.10">ib. 8, 6, 10</scripRef>). Which will with
ease receive these sayings? And, if you will, let us apply to all of
them these rules, and see how they will fit. Is not the one inflamed
and swollen all over, while the other is ever lowly minded and subdued
in his whole bearing? It is quite plain. Yes, and there is a saying to
that effect among those that are without: “(I was) a slave,<note place="end" n="315" id="vi.xiii-p23.4"><p class="c38" id="vi.xiii-p24"> The
Epigram is preserved in the Palatine Anthology, 7. 676.</p>

<p class="c39" id="vi.xiii-p25"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiii-p25.1">Δοῦλος
᾽Επίκτητος
γενόμην, καὶ
σώματι
πηρὸς</span>,</p>

<p class="c40" id="vi.xiii-p26"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiii-p26.1">καὶ
πενίαν ῏Ιρος,
καὶ φίλος
ἀθανάτοις</span>.</p>

<p class="endnote" id="vi.xiii-p27">But our <span class="c14" id="vi.xiii-p27.1">mss.</span> except E., for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiii-p27.2">῏Ιρος</span> have <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiii-p27.3">ἱερὸς</span>,
“sacred.”</p></note> Epictetus by name, a cripple in body, for
poverty a very Irus, and a friend of the Immortals.” For how, I
would ask, can it be otherwise, but that the soul of the rich must teem
with evils; folly, vainglory, numberless lusts, anger and passion,
covetousness, iniquity, and what not? So that even for philosophy, the
former is more congenially (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiii-p27.4">ἐπιτηδεία</span>) disposed than the latter. By all means seek to ascertain
which is the more pleasant: for this I see is the point everywhere
discussed, whether such an one has the more enjoyable way of life. And
yet even as regards this, we need not be in doubt; for to be near to
health, is also to have much enjoyment. But whether of the two, I would
ask, is best disposed (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiii-p27.5">ἐπιτήδειος</span>) to the matter now in hand, that which we will needs carry
into accomplishment—our law, I mean—the poor man or the
rich? Whether of them will be apt to swear? The man who has children to
be provoked with, the man who has his covenants with innumerable
parties, or the man who is concerned to apply for just a loaf of bread
or a garment? This man has not even need of oaths, should he wish, but
always lives free from cares of business; nay, more, it is often seen
that he who is disciplined to swear not at all, will also despise
riches; and one shall see in his whole behavior his ways all branching
off from this one good habit, and leading to meekness, to contempt of
riches, to piety, to subduedness of soul, to compunction of heart. Then
let us not be indolent, my beloved, but let us again show great
earnestness: they who have succeeded, that they may keep the success
achieved, that they be not easily caught by the receding wave, nor the
refluent tide carry them back again [they<note place="end" n="316" id="vi.xiii-p27.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xiii-p28"> Something is wanting in the old text to complete the sense: the
matter in the brackets is supplied from E. D. F. Below, the same have:
“to swear not at all: a haven, that one be not drowned by the
storm bursting. For though wrath, though (sense of) insult, though
passion boil over, yea though anything, be what it may, the soul is in
security, so that it will not even utter aught that should not be
spoken: for one has laid himself,” etc.</p></note>
too who are yet behindhand, that they may be raised up again, and
strive to make up that which is wanting. And meanwhile let those who
have succeeded, help those who have not been able to do the same]: and
by reaching out their hands, as they would to men struggling in the
deep water, receive them into the haven of no-swearing (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiii-p28.1">ἀνωμοσίας</span>). For it is indeed a haven of safety, to swear not at all:
whatever storms burst upon us, to be in no danger of sinking there: be
it anger, be it insult, be it passion, be it what it may, the soul is
stayed securely; yea, though one have vented some chance word or other
that ought not, and had been better not, to be spoken, yet he has laid
himself under no necessity, no law. (<i>Supra,</i> Hom. ix. §5.
ad. Pop. Ant. viii. §3.) See what Herod did for his oath’s
sake: he cut off the head of the Fore-runner. “But because of his
oaths,” it says, “and because of them which sat at meat
with him” (<scripRef passage="Mark vi. 26" id="vi.xiii-p28.2" parsed="|Mark|6|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.26">Mark vi. 26</scripRef>), he cut off the head
of the Prophet. Think what the tribes had to suffer for their oath in
the matter of the tribe of Benjamin (<scripRef passage="Judges xxi. 5-10" id="vi.xiii-p28.3" parsed="|Judg|21|5|21|10" osisRef="Bible:Judg.21.5-Judg.21.10">Judges xxi. 5–10</scripRef>): what Saul had to suffer for his oath (<scripRef passage="1 Sam. xiv. 24" id="vi.xiii-p28.4" parsed="|1Sam|14|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.14.24">1 Sam. xiv. 24</scripRef>,
etc.). For Saul indeed perjured himself, but Herod did what was even
worse than perjury, he committed murder. Joshua again—you know
how it fared with him, for his oath in the matter of the Gibeonites.
(<scripRef passage="Josh. 9" id="vi.xiii-p28.5" parsed="|Josh|9|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Josh.9">Joshua, ch. ix</scripRef>.) For it is indeed a
snare of Satan, this swearing. Let us burst<note place="end" n="317" id="vi.xiii-p28.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xiii-p29"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiii-p29.1">Διαρρήξωμεν
τὰ σχοινία·
ἐν εὐκολί&amp; 139·
καταστήσωμεν
ἑαυτούς·
πάσης
ἀπορίας
ἀπαλλαγῶμεν
καὶ τῆς
σατανικῆς
παγίδος</span>.
i.e. “The cords of this snare are, the ties of worldly business
in the possession or pursuit of wealth: there is a condition, as was
said above, in which it is full easy not to swear; let us bring
ourselves into that condition: all that makes us say, ‘We cannot
help swearing,’ (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiii-p29.2">πάσης
ἀπορίας</span>),
let us have done with it, and break loose from the snare of the
devil.” The exhortation connects both parts of the
“Morale”—the commendation of voluntary poverty, and
the invective against swearing. In the modern text (E. F. D. Edd.) this
is lost sight of: it reads: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiii-p29.3">διαρρ. τὰ σχ.
καὶ ἐν εὐκ.
καταστήσομεν</span>
(al. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiii-p29.4">-σωμεν</span>)
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiii-p29.5">πάσης
φυλακῆς·
ἀπαλλαγῶμεν
τῆς σατ. παγ</span>. “Let us burst the cords, and we shall bring
ourselves into a facility of all watchfulness: let us break
loose,” etc.</p></note>
the cords; let us bring ourselves into a condition in which it will be
easy (not to swear); <pb n="87" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_87.html" id="vi.xiii-Page_87" />let us break loose from every entanglement, and
from this snare of Satan. Let us fear the command of the Lord: let us
settle ourselves in the best of habits: that, making progress, and
having achieved this and the rest of the commandments, we may obtain
those good things which are promised to them that love Him, through the
grace and loving-kindness of our Lord Jesus Christ, with Whom to the
Father and the Holy Ghost together be glory, power, and honor, now and
ever, and world without end. Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XIV on Acts v. 34." shorttitle="" progress="16.55%" prev="vi.xiii" next="vi.xv" id="vi.xiv">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Acts v. 34." id="vi.xiv-p0.1" parsed="|Acts|5|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.34" />
<p class="c21" id="vi.xiv-p1"><span class="c9" id="vi.xiv-p1.1">Homily XIV.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vi.xiv-p2"><scripRef passage="Acts V. 34" id="vi.xiv-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|5|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.34">Acts V. 34</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi.xiv-p3">“Then stood there up one
in the council, a Pharisee, named Gamaliel, a doctor of the law, had in
reputation among all the people, and commanded the men to be put forth
a little space.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.xiv-p4"><span class="c11" id="vi.xiv-p4.1">This</span> Gamaliel was Paul’s teacher. And one may well wonder, how,
being so right-minded in his judgment, and withal learned in the law,
he did not yet believe. But it cannot be that he should have continued
in unbelief to the end.<note place="end" n="318" id="vi.xiv-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xiv-p5"> In
the Clementine <i>Recogn.</i> i. 65, Gamaliel is spoken of as having
been early a Christian in secret. Lucian the Presbyter <span class="c14" id="vi.xiv-p5.1">a.d.</span> 415, writes an account of the discovery in
consequence of a vision in which Gamaliel himself appeared to him, of
the reliques of St. Stephen, together with those of Nicodemus and
Gamaliel. See note on St. Augustin <i>Comm. on St. John,</i> p. 1048.
Photius, <i>Cod.</i> 171, p. 199 read in a work of Eustratius how
Gamaliel was baptized by St. Peter and St. John. (According to the
Jewish tradition, Wolf. <i>Bibl. Hebr.</i> ii. 882. he died President
of the Sanhedrim, eighteen years after the fall of
Jerusalem.)</p></note> Indeed it
appears plainly from the words he here speaks. He
“commanded,” it says, “to put the men forth a little
space [and said unto them.]” Observe how judiciously he frames
his speech, and how he immediately at the very outset puts them in
fear. And that he may not be suspected of taking their part, he
addresses them as if he and they were of the same opinion, and does not
use much vehemence, but as speaking to men intoxicated through passion,
he thus expresses himself: “Ye men of Israel, take heed to
yourselves what ye intend to do as touching these men.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 5.35" id="vi.xiv-p5.2" parsed="|Acts|5|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.35">v. 35</scripRef>.) Do not, he would say,
go to work rashly and in a hurry. “For before these days rose up
Theudas, boasting himself to be somebody: to whom a number of men,
about four hundred, joined themselves: who was slain; and all, as many
as obeyed him, were scattered, and brought to naught.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 5.36" id="vi.xiv-p5.3" parsed="|Acts|5|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.36">v. 36</scripRef>.) By examples he
teaches them prudence; and, by way of encouragement, mentions last the
man who seduced the greatest number. Now before he gives the examples,
he says, “Take heed to yourselves;” but when he has cited
them, then he declares his opinion, and says, “Refrain from these
men.” For, says he, “there rose up Judas of Galilee in the
days of the taxing, and drew away much people after him: he also
perished; and all, even as many as obeyed him, were dispersed. And now
I say unto you, Refrain from these men, and let them alone: for if this
council or this work be of men, it will come to naught. But if it be of
God, ye cannot overthrow them.” (al. <i>it</i>) (<scripRef passage="Acts 5.37-39" id="vi.xiv-p5.4" parsed="|Acts|5|37|5|39" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.37-Acts.5.39">v. 37–39</scripRef>.) Then<note place="end" n="319" id="vi.xiv-p5.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xiv-p6"> The
modern text: “As if he had said, Forbear; and if these men came
together of themselves, nothing will hinder them also to be
overthrown.” C. reads <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p6.1">ἡμᾶς</span>, “What to hinder
us?” Catena, as above.</p></note> what is there, he would say, to hinder you
to be overthrown? For, says he (take heed), “lest haply ye be
found even to fight against God.” He would dissuade them both by
the consideration that the thing is impossible, and because it is not
for their good. And he does not say by whom these people were
destroyed, but that there they “were scattered,” and their
confederacy fell away to nothing. For if, says he, it be of man, what
needs any ado on your part? but if it be of God, for all your ado you
will not be able to overcome it. The argument is unanswerable.
“And they were persuaded by him.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 5.40" id="vi.xiv-p6.2" parsed="|Acts|5|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.40">v. 40</scripRef>.) How were they persuaded? So as not to slay them, but
merely to scourge. For, it says, “And when they had called the
Apostles, and beaten them, they commanded that they should not speak in
the name of Jesus, and let them go.” See after what great works
they are scourged! And again their teaching became more extended: for
they taught at home and in the temple, “And they departed from
the presence of the council, rejoicing that they were counted worthy to
suffer shame for His name. And daily in the temple, and in every house,
they ceased not to teach and preach Jesus Christ. (<scripRef passage="Acts 5.41,42" id="vi.xiv-p6.3" parsed="|Acts|5|41|5|42" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.41-Acts.5.42">v. 41, 42</scripRef>.) And in those days,
when the number of the disciples was multiplied, there arose a
murmuring of the Hellenists against the Hebrews, because their widows
were neglected in the daily <pb n="88" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_88.html" id="vi.xiv-Page_88" />ministration.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 6.1" id="vi.xiv-p6.4" parsed="|Acts|6|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.1">ch. vi. 1</scripRef>.) Not absolutely in
those immediate days; for it is the custom of Scripture to speak of
things next about to happen, as taking place in immediate succession.
But by “Hellenists” I suppose he means those who spoke
Greek [“against the Hebrews”]: for<note place="end" n="320" id="vi.xiv-p6.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xiv-p7"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p7.1">οὔτε γὰρ
ἑλληνιστὶ
διελέγοντο</span>. So A. B. C. N. but Cat. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p7.2">οὗτοι</span>, and E. D.
F. add <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p7.3">῾Εβραῖοι
ὄντες</span>. “For
these used the Greek language, being Hebrews.” There is no need
to adopt this reading: the comment seems to belong to the words,
against the Hebrews: viz. “they murmured against them, seeing
they were overlooked, etc., for neither could these Hebrews converse
with them in the Greek language.”</p></note>
they did not use the Greek language. Behold another trial! observe how
from within and from without there are warrings, from the very first!
“Then,” it says, “the twelve called the multitude of
the disciples unto them, and said, It is not reason that we should
leave the word of God, and serve tables.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 6.2" id="vi.xiv-p7.4" parsed="|Acts|6|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.2">v. 2</scripRef>.) Well said: for the needful must give precedence to the
more needful. But see, how straightway they both take thought for these
(inferior matters), and yet do not neglect the preaching.
“Because their widows were overlooked:” for those (the
Hebrews) were treated as the persons of greater consequence
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p7.5">αἰδεσιμώτεροι</span>). “Wherefore, brethren, look ye out among you seven
men of honest report, full of the Holy Ghost and wisdom, whom we may
appoint over this business. But we will give ourselves continually to
prayer, and to the ministry of the word. And the saying pleased the
whole multitude: and they chose Stephen, a man full of faith and of the
Holy Ghost” (<scripRef passage="Acts 6.3-5" id="vi.xiv-p7.6" parsed="|Acts|6|3|6|5" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.3-Acts.6.5">v.
3–5</scripRef>.) so were the others also full of faith;<note place="end" n="321" id="vi.xiv-p7.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xiv-p8"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p8.1">ἄρα</span>(Cat. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p8.2">ὅρα</span>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p8.3">καὶ
ἐκεῖνοι
πλήρεις
πίστεως
ἦσαν</span> (E. D. F. add
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p8.4">οὓ καὶ
ἐξελέξαντο</span>). ἵ<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p8.5">να μὴ τὰ
αὐτὰ κ. τ. λ</span>. The meaning seems to be: “If Stephen was a man full of
faith, so were the others: (they were careful to choose only such,): in
order that,” etc.</p></note>
not to have the same things happening as in the case of Judas, as in
the case of Ananias and Sapphira—“and Philip, and
Prochoras, and Nicanor, and Timon, and Parmenas, and Nicolas a
proselyte of Antioch: whom they set before the Apostles: and when they
had prayed, they laid their hands on them. And the word of God
increased; and the number of the disciples multiplied in Jerusalem
greatly; and a great company of the priests were obedient to the
faith.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 6.5-7" id="vi.xiv-p8.6" parsed="|Acts|6|5|6|7" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.5-Acts.6.7">v.
5–7</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xiv-p9">But<note place="end" n="322" id="vi.xiv-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xiv-p10"> Omitted in the old text: supplied by E.—Below, E. omits,
“for, saith the Scripture, in the mouth of two witnesses:”
and amplifies the rest, adding, “even a third, superabundantly:
both showing how well he himself speaks, and leading them away from
their sanguinary purpose.”</p></note>
let us look over again what has been spoken. “Ye men of Israel
take heed to yourselves.”(Recapitulation, <scripRef passage="Acts 5.35" id="vi.xiv-p10.1" parsed="|Acts|5|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.35">v. 35</scripRef>.) See here, I pray you, how mildly Gamaliel reasons, and
how he says but a few words to them, and does not recount ancient
histories, although he might have done so, but more recent instances,
which are most powerful to produce belief. With this view he throws out
a hint himself, saying, “For before these days”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 5.36" id="vi.xiv-p10.2" parsed="|Acts|5|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.36">v. 36</scripRef>): meaning, not many
days before. Now had he at once said, “Let these men go,”
both himself would have fallen into suspicion, and his speech would not
have been so effective: but after the examples, it acquired its own
proper force. And he mentions not one instance, but a second also:
“for,” saith the Scripture, “in the mouth of two
witnesses” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xviii. 16" id="vi.xiv-p10.3" parsed="|Matt|18|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.16">Matt. xviii. 16</scripRef>): and yet he had it in
his power to mention even three. “Refrain from these men.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 5.38" id="vi.xiv-p10.4" parsed="|Acts|5|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.38">v. 38</scripRef>.) See how mild his
manner is, and his speech not long, but concise, and his mention even
of those (impostors) how free from passion: “And all, as many as
obeyed him, were scattered.” And<note place="end" n="323" id="vi.xiv-p10.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xiv-p11"> Edd. from E. “Saying this, he speaks nothing blasphemous
against Christ, but what he most wishes, he effects. ‘If,’
says he, ‘it be of men, it will come to naught.’ Here he
seems to me to put it to them by way of syllogism, and to say:
Consequently, since it has not come to naught, it is not of man.
‘Lest haply ye be found even to fight against God.’ This he
said to check them,” etc.—Below, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p11.1">ἀλλὰ
τὸ ἔργον
τοῦτο
δηλοῖ</span>, might be
rendered, “but he is declaring this work” (viz. “if
this work be of men,” etc.): the modern text, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p11.2">τὸ γάρ
ἔργον τοῦτο
ἐδήλου</span>.</p></note>
for all this he does not blaspheme Christ. They heard him, all these
unbelievers, heard him, these Jews. [“For if this council or this
work be of men, it will come to naught.”] Well then, since it did
not come to nought, it is not of men. [“But if it be of God, ye
cannot overthrow it.”] (<scripRef passage="Acts 5.39" id="vi.xiv-p11.3" parsed="|Acts|5|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.39">v.
39</scripRef>.)
Once more he checks them by the impossibility and the inexpediency of
the thing, saying, “Lest haply ye be found even to fight against
God.”<note place="end" n="324" id="vi.xiv-p11.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xiv-p12"> Meyer finds in the expression of Gamaliel (<scripRef passage="Acts 5.38,39" id="vi.xiv-p12.1" parsed="|Acts|5|38|5|39" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.38-Acts.5.39">38, 39</scripRef>): “if it <i>be</i> of men—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p12.2">ἔαν
ἦ ἐξ
ἀνθρώπων</span>” and “if it <i>is</i> of God—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p12.3">ἐι
δὲ ἐκ θεοῦ
ἐστίν</span>” an
indication that he leaned to the latter opinion. While this distinction
is grammatically valid it can scarcely be justified as intentional.
Gamaliel, although tolerant toward Christianity, as the Pharisaic party
in general were at this time, was not a Christian in secret, but an
orthodox Jew. His advice was politic even from a Jewish point of view.
He saw, as the more bitter party did not, that this sort of opposition
would only serve to rouse all the energy and perseverance of the
Christian disciples and thus indirectly tend to the increase and spread
of their doctrines among the people.—G.B.S.</p></note> And he does not say, If Christ be
God; but the work (itself) declares (this). He does not pronounce upon
it, either that, it is “of men,” or that it is “of
God;” but he leaves the proof to the future. “They were
persuaded [by him].” (<scripRef passage="Acts 5.40" id="vi.xiv-p12.4" parsed="|Acts|5|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.40">v.
40</scripRef>.)
Then why, it may be asked, do ye scourge them? Such was the
incontrovertible justness of his speech, they could not look it in the
face; nevertheless, they sated their own animosity; and again they
expected to terrify them in this way. By the fact also of his saying
these things not in the presence of the Apostles, he gained a hearing
more than he would otherwise have done; and then the suavity of his
discourse and the justness of what was said, helped to persuade them.
In fact, this man all but preached the Gospel. <pb n="89" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_89.html" id="vi.xiv-Page_89" />“<note place="end" n="325" id="vi.xiv-p12.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xiv-p13"> E.
F. D. and Edd. (except Savile) add, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p13.1">μᾶλλον δὲ
μονονουχὶ
τοιαῦτα
δικαιολογούμενος
τρὸς αὐτοὺς
ἀποτείνεται</span>. “Or rather he all but with just remonstrance thus
expostulates with them: “Ye were persuaded,” etc.
Below, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p13.2">᾽Εκεῖ
τετρακόσιοι,
ἐκεῖ
τετρακισχίλιοι·
καὶ ὧδε κ. τ.
λ</span>. But the mention of the four thousand,
here referred to the second instance (Judas of Galilee), is in fact
derived from the case of the Egyptian, <scripRef passage="Acts 21.38" id="vi.xiv-p13.3" parsed="|Acts|21|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.38">ch. xxi. 38</scripRef>, being the third
instance which “he might have cited.” Accordingly the
modern text substitutes, “There four hundred stood up, and after
this a great multitude.”</p></note>Ye were persuaded,” one may say,
“that ye had not strength to overthrow it. Wherefore did ye not
believe?” Such is the witness borne even by enemies. There it is
four hundred, there, four thousand: and here the first movers were
twelve. Let not the number which added itself affright you.
(<scripRef passage="Acts 2.41; 4.4" id="vi.xiv-p13.4" parsed="|Acts|2|41|0|0;|Acts|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.41 Bible:Acts.4.4">ch. ii. 41; iv. 4</scripRef>.) He might also
have mentioned another instance, that of the Egyptian, but what he has
spoken is fully sufficient. And he closes his speech with an alarming
topic: “Lest haply,” etc. And he does not pronounce upon
it, lest he should seem to be pleading their cause; but he reasons by
way of syllogism from the issue of the matter. And he does not venture
to pronounce that it is not of men, nor yet that it is of God; for had
he said that it was of God, they would have gainsaid him: but had he
said that it was of men, they would again have taken prompt measures.
Therefore he bids them wait for the end, saying, “Refrain.”
But they once more threaten knowing indeed that they avail nothing, but
doing after their manner. Such is the nature of wickedness: it attempts
even impossibilities.—“And after this man rose up
Judas,” etc. These things Josephus relates in detail.
(<i>Ant.</i> xx. 8; ib. v. 2; xviii. 1. <i>B. J.</i> ii. 8. 1.) But
what a great thing it was that he ventured to affirm: that it was of
God, when in the sequel it received its proof from the events! Great
boldness of speech, great freedom from all respect of persons!<note place="end" n="326" id="vi.xiv-p13.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xiv-p14"> E.
and Edd. omit the following sentence, substituting the first two
clauses of <scripRef passage="Acts 5.40" id="vi.xiv-p14.1" parsed="|Acts|5|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.40">v. 40</scripRef> and after “the
character of the man,” add, “wherefore also they desist
from their purpose of killing the Apostles, and having only scourged
they dismiss them.”</p></note> And he does not say, “But if ye do
not overthrow it, it is of God;” but, “If it be of God, it
will not be overthrown.” “And to him they agreed.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 5.40" id="vi.xiv-p14.2" parsed="|Acts|5|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.40">v. 40</scripRef>.) They reverenced the
high character of the man. “And they departed from the presence
of the council, rejoicing that they were counted worthy to suffer shame
for the name of Christ.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 5.41" id="vi.xiv-p14.3" parsed="|Acts|5|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.41">v.
41</scripRef>.)
What miracles so wonderful as this? Nowhere is the like of this
recorded of the old saints: for Jeremiah indeed was scourged for the
word of God, and they threatened Elijah, and the rest: but in this
case, even by this very thing, and not only by their miracles, these
showed forth the power of God. He does not say, that they were not
pained, but that though pained they rejoiced. How does this appear?
From their boldness afterwards: they were so instant still, even after
their beatings, in preaching the word. “But in the temple,”
it says, “and in every house, they ceased not to teach and preach
Jesus Christ.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 5.42" id="vi.xiv-p14.4" parsed="|Acts|5|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.42">v.
42</scripRef>.)
“And in those days”—when these things were done, when
there were scourgings, when there were threatenings, when the disciples
were multiplying—also, it says, “there arose a
murmuring.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 6.1" id="vi.xiv-p14.5" parsed="|Acts|6|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.1">ch. vi.
1</scripRef>.)
And this comes of the multitude: for it is impossible to have strict
order in a multitude. “There arose a murmuring,” etc.
to,—“And<note place="end" n="327" id="vi.xiv-p14.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xiv-p15"> Standing here by itself, this last clause of <scripRef passage="Acts 6.7" id="vi.xiv-p15.1" parsed="|Acts|6|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.7">v, 7</scripRef> is quite out of its place. It is best explained as marking
the conclusion of the text <scripRef passage="Acts 6.1-7" id="vi.xiv-p15.2" parsed="|Acts|6|1|6|7" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.1-Acts.6.7">v.
1–7</scripRef> here again read out. In the old text it is followed by the
comment, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p15.3">᾽Εκεῖνο
γὰρ τὸ γένος
ἐδόκει
τιμιώτερον
εἶναι·</span> as if
“this description of people” meant the priests: and then,
“And there arose,” it says, “a
murmuring,” <scripRef passage="Acts 6.1" id="vi.xiv-p15.4" parsed="|Acts|6|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.1">v.
1</scripRef>. We
have restored the comment to its proper place.—The innovator adds
as comment on <scripRef passage="Acts 6.7" id="vi.xiv-p15.5" parsed="|Acts|6|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.7">v. 7</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p15.6">Τοῦτο
αἰνιττομένου
ἐστὶ καὶ
δεικνύντος
ὅτι ἀφ᾽ ὧν ὁ
κατὰ Χριστοῦ
θάνατος
ἐσκευάσθη,
πολλοὶ ἀπὸ
τούτων
πιστεύουσιν</span>. “This is by way of hint, to show that of those very
persons, by whose machinations the sentence of death against Christ was
procured, of those same many believe. “There arose,” it
says, “a murmuring,” etc. And so Edd.</p></note> a great company
of the priests were obedient to the faith.—There arose murmuring
against the Hebrews”—for that description of people seemed
to be more honorable—“because their widows were neglected
in the daily ministration.”<note place="end" n="328" id="vi.xiv-p15.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xiv-p16"> The murmuring arose from the “Hellenists” who are not
mentioned by Chrys. (probably because of a defect of the text). These
Hellenists are distinguished from the “Hebrews” and were
probably Greek-speaking Jews resident in Jerusalem who had become
Christians and who are here distinguished by their language from the
great mass of the Jewish Christians who spoke the
vernacular.—G.B.S.</p></note>
(<scripRef passage="Acts 6.1-7" id="vi.xiv-p16.1" parsed="|Acts|6|1|6|7" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.1-Acts.6.7">v. 1–7</scripRef>.) So then there was a
daily ministration for the widows. And observe how he calls it a
“ministration” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p16.2">διακονία</span>), and not directly alms: extolling by this at once the
doers, and those to whom it was done. “Were neglected.”
This did not arise from malice, but perhaps from the carelessness of
the multitude. And therefore he brought it forward openly, for this was
no small evil. Observe, how even in the beginning the evils came not
only from without, but also from within. For you must not look to this
only, that it was set to rights, but observe that it was a great evil
that it existed.<note place="end" n="329" id="vi.xiv-p16.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xiv-p17"> The
neglect here referred to was doubtless, as Chrys. says, unintentional
(vs. Meyer) and arose from the increasing difficulties of administering
the affairs of so large a society as the Christian community at
Jerusalem had now become, on the plan of a common treasury. The
narrative gives the impression that the complaint was not unfounded. It
is not unlikely that the natural jealousy between the Greek and
Palestinian Jews may have sharpened the sense of neglect. This is the
first record of dissension in the Christian Church. We may note thus
early the conditions which tended to develop a Jewish and a Gentile
party in the church; the germs of dissenting sects of Ebionites and
Gnostics which developed into so many dangerous and harmful forms in
the apostolic, and especially in the post-apostolic
age.—G.B.S.</p></note> “Then the
twelve,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 6.2" id="vi.xiv-p17.1" parsed="|Acts|6|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.2">v.
2</scripRef>.)
Do you observe<note place="end" n="330" id="vi.xiv-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xiv-p18"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p18.1">῾Θρᾷς τὰ ἔξω
διαδεχόμενα
τὰ ἔσω</span>; E. omits
this and so Edd. The antithesis here seems to be, not, as before, of
evils from without and from within the Church; but of the concerns of
the body and of the soul.</p></note> how outward concerns succeed to
inward? They do not act at their own discretion, <pb n="90" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_90.html" id="vi.xiv-Page_90" />but plead for
themselves to the congregation. So ought it to be done now. “It
is not reason,” says he, “that we should leave the word of
God, and serve tables.” First he puts to them the
unreasonableness of the thing; that it is not possible for both things
to be done with the same attention: just as when they were about to
ordain Matthias, they first show the necessity of the thing, that one
was deficient, and there must needs be twelve. And so here they showed
the necessity; and they did it not sooner, but waited till the
murmuring arose; nor, on the other hand, did they suffer this to spread
far. And, lo! they leave the decision to them: those who pleased all,
those who of all were honestly reputed, them they present:<note place="end" n="331" id="vi.xiv-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xiv-p19"> E.
D. F. Morel. Ben. omit this sentence, and go on with, “Now when
Matthias,” etc. Savile: “And a very good decision this is.
And they present seven, not now twelve, full,” etc.</p></note> not now twelve, but “seven, full of
the Spirit and of wisdom: well reported of” for their
conversation. (<scripRef passage="Acts 6.3" id="vi.xiv-p19.1" parsed="|Acts|6|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.3">v.
3</scripRef>.)
Now when Matthias was to be presented, it was said, “Therefore
must one of these men which have companied with us all the time”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 1.21" id="vi.xiv-p19.2" parsed="|Acts|1|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.21">ch. i. 21</scripRef>): but not so here: for
the case was not alike. And they do not now put it to the lot; they
might indeed themselves have made the election, as moved by the Spirit:
but nevertheless, they desire the testimony of the people. The fixing
the number, and the ordaining them, and for this kind of business,
rested with them: but the choice of the men they make over to the
people, that they might not seem to act from favor: just as God also
leaves it to Moses to choose as elders those whom he knew.
(<scripRef passage="Num. xi. 16" id="vi.xiv-p19.3" parsed="|Num|11|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.11.16">Num. xi. 16</scripRef>.) “And of wisdom.” For indeed there needs much wisdom
in such ministrations. For think not, because he hath not the word
committed unto him, that such an one has no need of wisdom: he does
need it, and much too. “But we,” saith he, “will give
ourselves continually to prayer, and to the ministry of the
word.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 6.4" id="vi.xiv-p19.4" parsed="|Acts|6|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.4">v. 4</scripRef>.) Again they plead for
themselves, beginning and ending with this. “Will give ourselves
continually,” he saith. For so it behooved, not just to do the
mere acts, or in any chance way, but to be continually doing them.
“And the saying,” we are told, “pleased the whole
multitude.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 6.5,6" id="vi.xiv-p19.5" parsed="|Acts|6|5|6|6" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.5-Acts.6.6">v. 5,
6</scripRef>.)
This too was worthy of their wisdom. All approved of what was said so
sensible was it. “And they chose,” it says (again it is the
people (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p19.6">αὐτοί</span>) that
choose,) “Stephen, a man full of faith and of the Holy Ghost, and
Philip, and Prochorus, and Nicanor, and Timon, and Parmenas, and
Nicolas a proselyte of Antioch: whom they set before the Apostles: and
when they had prayed, they laid their hands on them.” They
separated them from the multitude, and it is the people (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p19.7">αὐτοί</span>) that draw them, not the Apostles that lead them. Observe
how he avoids all that is superfluous: he does not tell in what way it
was done, but that they were ordained (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p19.8">ἐχειροτονήθησαν</span>) with prayer: for this is the meaning of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p19.9">χειροτονία</span>, (i.e. “putting forth the hand,”) or
ordination: the hand of the man is laid upon (the person,) but the
whole work is of God, and it is His hand which toucheth the head of the
one ordained, if he be duly ordained. “And the word of
God,” it says, “increased: and the number of the disciples
multiplied.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 6.7" id="vi.xiv-p19.10" parsed="|Acts|6|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.7">v.
7</scripRef>.)
It is not for nothing that he says this: it shows how great is the
virtue of alms and good order. And as he is about in the sequel to
enlarge (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p19.11">αὔξειν</span>)
upon the affair of Stephen, he puts first the causes which led to it.
“And many,” he says, “of the priests were obedient to
the faith.” For<note place="end" n="332" id="vi.xiv-p19.12"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xiv-p20"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p20.1">᾽Επειδὴ γὰρ
εἶδον τὸν
ἄρχοντα καὶ
διδάσκαλον
τοιαῦτα
ἀποφηνάμενον,
ἀπὸ τῶν
ἔργων λοῖπον
τὴν πεῖραν
ἐλάμβανον</span>. Meaning, perhaps, that these priests, acting upon the
counsel of Gamaliel, put the question to the test of facts and
experience, and learned that it was of God.—In the next sentence,
a covert censure seems to be implied: q.d. “Would it be so now?
Would there not be parties and factions in the choosing of the men?
Would not the Bishop’s overture be rejected, were he to propose a
plan for ridding himself of the like distracting demands upon his
time?”</p></note> since they
perceived such to be the mind of their ruler and teacher, they put the
matter to the test of facts.—It is also a subject for wonder, how
it was that the multitude was not divided in its choice of the men, and
how it was that the Apostles were not rejected by them. But what sort
of rank these bore, and what sort of office they received, this is what
we need to learn. Was it that of Deacons? And yet this is not the case
in the Churches. But<note place="end" n="333" id="vi.xiv-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xiv-p21"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p21.1">ἀλλὰ
τῶν
πρεσβυτέρων
ἐστὶν ἡ
οἰκονομία</span>, interrogatively (so in Conc. Quinisext. Can. xvi., see
below), but in the Edd. this is put affirmatively; Ben. <i>Sed
presbyterorum erat œconomia. Atqui nullus adhuc erat
episcopus.</i> Erasm. <i>Sed presbyterorum est hæc dispensatio,
tametsi nullus adhuc esset episcopus.</i>” But to say that
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p21.2">οἰκονομία</span>, i.e. stewardship and management of Church funds (in
Chrysostom’s time), was vested in the presbyters, would be
contrary to facts. Therefore we take it interrogatively: the answer not
expressed, being, “No: it belongs to the Bishops.” Perhaps,
however, the passage may be restored thus; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p21.3">᾽Αλλὰ τῶν
πρεσβυτέρων</span>; ᾽<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p21.4">Αλλὰ τῶν
ἐπισκόπων</span> (or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p21.5">Οὐδὲ τῶν
πρεσβ</span>.) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p21.6">ἐστὶν ἡ οἰκ.
Καίτοι κ. τ.
λ</span>. “Well, was it that of presbyters?
Nay, this stewardship belongs to Bishops. (Or, No, neither does it
belong to presbyters.) And yet,” etc.—The following
sentence, “῞<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p21.7">Οθεν οὔτε
διακόνων
οὔτε
πρεσβυτέρων
οἶμαι</span> (Cat.
om.) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p21.8">τὸ
ὄνομα εἶναι
δῆλον καὶ
φανερόν</span>, as
the text stands, might seem to mean, “Whence I think that neither
of deacons nor of presbyters is the name clearly and manifestly
expressed:” i.e. “there is no express and clear mention in
this narrative either of deacons or of presbyters: and I account for
this circumstance by the fact, that there were no Bishops.” Ben.
<i>Unde puto nec diaconorum nec presbyterorum tunc fuisse nomen
admissum nec manifestum.</i> But transposing <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p21.9">οἶμαι</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p21.10">εἶναι</span>, or indeed
even as the words stand, we get the sense expressed in the translation,
which is more suitable. So Erasmus: <i>Unde neque diaconorum neque
presbyterorum nomen esse opinor quod clarum ac manifestum.</i> St.
Chrys. says, “Their appellation and office is neither deacons nor
presbyters: they were ordained upon a special
emergency.”—It seems to have been commonly held in earlier
times, that <scripRef passage="Acts vi. 1-6" id="vi.xiv-p21.11" parsed="|Acts|6|1|6|6" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.1-Acts.6.6">Acts vi. 1–6</scripRef> is the history of the
first institution of the Diaconate. Thus the Council of
Nicocæsarea ordains (<span class="c14" id="vi.xiv-p21.12">a.d.</span> 314) that in
each city, however large, the number of deacons according to the Canon
ought to be seven, and for proof appeals to this history, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p21.13">πεισθήσῃ
δὲ ἀπὸ τῆς
βίβλου τῶν
πράξεων</span>. In
the third century, Cornelius <i>Ep. ad Fab.</i> ap. Eus. <i>H. E.</i>
vi. 43 states, that the clergy of Rome consisted of one Bishop,
forty-six presbyters, seven deacons, etc. (Accordingly St. Jerome,
<i>Ep.</i> 146 <i>al.</i> 101 <i>ad Evang.</i> remarks: <i>Diaconos
paucitas honorabiles facit.</i> Comp. Sozomen. vii. 19.) But the rule
which assigned to each Bishop seven deacons, neither more nor less, was
not always followed in large cities, as appears even from the Canon
above cited: how greatly that number was exceeded in later times, may
be seen in the <i>Novellæ</i> of Justinian, when it is enacted
(iii. c. 1.) that the number of deacons in the metropolitan Church at
Constantinople should be a hundred. The Council or Councils commonly
called the fifth and sixth General (Conc. Quinisextum, or Trullanum,)
held under the same Emperor, <span class="c14" id="vi.xiv-p21.14">a.d.</span> 692,
sanctioned this departure from the earlier rule, in the following Canon
(xvi). “Whereas the Book of Acts relates that seven deacons were
appointed by the Apostles, and the Council of Neocæsarea in its
Canons determines that “The number of deacons in each
city,” etc. (as above): we, having applied the sense of the
Fathers to the Apostolic text, find that the said history relates not
to the deacons who minister in the mysteries, but to the service of
tables, etc.: the history in the Acts being as follows, “And in
those days,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts vi. 1-6" id="vi.xiv-p21.15" parsed="|Acts|6|1|6|6" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.1-Acts.6.6">Acts vi. 1–6</scripRef>.) The doctor of the Church, John Chrysostom, expounding the same,
thus speaks: “It is a subject for wonder…….neither
deacons nor presbyters is their designation,” (as above.)
Hereupon therefore do we also publish, that the aforesaid seven deacons
be not taken to mean those which minister in the mysteries, as in the
doctrine above rehearsed: but that these are they which were charged
with the service of the common need of the people then gathered
together; albeit herein these be unto us a pattern of humane and
diligent attendance on them that be in necessity.</p></note> is it to the
Presbyters that <pb n="91" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_91.html" id="vi.xiv-Page_91" />the management belongs? And yet at present there was no
Bishop, but the Apostles only. Whence I think it clearly and
manifestily follows, that neither Deacons nor Presbyters is their
designation: but it was for this particular purpose that they were
ordained.<note place="end" n="334" id="vi.xiv-p21.16"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xiv-p22"> There is no sufficient ground to doubt that this narrative
describes the formation of the diaconate which we find existing later
in the apostolic age (<scripRef passage="Phil. i. 1" id="vi.xiv-p22.1" parsed="|Phil|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.1">Phil. i. 1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iii. 8-12" id="vi.xiv-p22.2" parsed="|1Tim|3|8|3|12" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.8-1Tim.3.12">1 Tim. iii.
8–12</scripRef>). Although the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p22.3">διάκονος</span> does not here occur, we have the corresponding verb
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p22.4">διακονεῖν</span>
and abstract noun <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p22.5">διακονία</span> (<scripRef passage="Acts 6.1,2" id="vi.xiv-p22.6" parsed="|Acts|6|1|6|2" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.1-Acts.6.2">1, 2</scripRef>). The chief grounds of
this opinion are: (1) the substantial identity of the duties here
described and those of the later diaconate; (2) the almost universal
testimony of patristic tradition to their identity: (3) the continuance
for centuries of the number seven in the diaconate of churches (like
that at Rome) where more than seven would naturally be required, out of
deference to the apostolic mode. See Lightfoot, <i>Com. on
Philippians,</i> pp. 187–9.—G.B.S.</p></note> And this business was not simply
handed over to them without further ceremony, but the Apostles prayed
over them, that power might be given to them. But observe, I pray you,
if there were need of seven men for this, great in proportion must have
been the sums of money that flowed in, great in proportion also the
number of widows. So then the prayers were not made in an off-hand way,
but with much deliberate attention: and this office,<note place="end" n="335" id="vi.xiv-p22.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xiv-p23"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p23.1">καὶ τοῦτο,
ὥσπερ τὸ
κήρυγμα,
οὕτως
ἠνύετο·</span>—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p23.2">τοῦτο</span>, the
“serving of tables” itself: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p23.3">οὕτως</span>, by this
arrangement. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p23.4">Τὰ
γὰρ πλείω
ταύταις
ἤνυον·</span> the more
time the Apostles had for prayer, the better for the Church: so much
depended on their prayers. Therefore the plan was every way
beneficial: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p23.5">οὕτω
τὰ
πνευματικὰ
ἐπελέγοντο</span>, (Erasm. <i>adnumerabantur,</i> Ben.
<i>præferebantur,</i> but the meaning is, “they chose to
themselves,”) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p23.6">οὕτω καὶ
ἀποδημίας
ἐστέλλοντο,
οὕτως
ἐνεχειρίσθησαν
οὗτοι τὸν
λόγον</span>: “by this
arrangement, the Apostles were free to give their undivided attention
to spiritual matters; to leave Jerusalem, if need were, on journeys to
distant places: by this arrangement, in short, the Word was their
proper charge—not secular matters, such as Bishops are now
burdened with, in addition to their proper duties,” Comp. note 1,
p. 90. He adds: The writer, indeed, does not say all this, nor extol
the devotion with which the Apostles gave themselves up to their work,
and how beneficial the arrangement proved: but it is said, “It is
not reason,” etc. Moses had set the example in this regard: and
in token of their concern for the poor, observe the charge which they
afterwards gave to Paul and Barnabas, to “remember the
poor.”</p></note> as well as preaching, was thus brought to
good effect; for what they did, they effected mostly by the means of
these (their prayers.) Thus they were enabled to give their attention
to things spiritual; thus were these also free to undertake long
journeys; thus were these put in trust with the word. But the writer
does not say this, nor extol them, but that it was “not
reason” that they should leave the work given to them. Thus they
had been taught by Moses’s example not to undertake the
management of everything by themselves. (<scripRef passage="Num. xi. 14" id="vi.xiv-p23.7" parsed="|Num|11|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.11.14">Num. xi. 14</scripRef>.)
“Only,” it is said, “that we should remember the
poor.” (<scripRef passage="Gal. ii. 10" id="vi.xiv-p23.8" parsed="|Gal|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.10">Gal. ii. 10</scripRef>.) And<note place="end" n="336" id="vi.xiv-p23.9"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xiv-p24"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p24.1">Πῶς δὲ
προῆγον
τούτους</span>; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p24.2">᾽Ενήστευον</span>. Edd. from E., “But how they also brought these
forward, learn thou. They fasted, they continued in prayer. This ought
also to be done now.”—As there is no mention of fasting
in <scripRef passage="Acts vi. 1-6" id="vi.xiv-p24.3" parsed="|Acts|6|1|6|6" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.1-Acts.6.6">Acts vi. 1–6</scripRef> perhaps this refers to
the history xiii. 2, 3 of the mission of Paul and Barnabas, to which he
has just alluded.—Below, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p24.4">καὶ ταύτῃ δὲ
θαυμαστὸς ἦν
ἁ Φ</span>. The clause to which this refers
is misplaced in the old text, viz. before the sentence, “In
Jerusalem,” etc. where E. and Edd. restore the proper clause
of <scripRef passage="Acts 6.7" id="vi.xiv-p24.5" parsed="|Acts|6|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.7">v. 7</scripRef> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p24.6">καὶ
ἐπληθύνετο, κ.
τ. λ</span>. The connection is: “The
Apostles desired seven men full of the Holy Ghost and of wisdom:”
and such was Stephen, “a man full of faith and of the Holy
Ghost:” such doubtless were the others likewise; (supra, p. 88)
certainly Philip was eminent in this regard, for [besides the history
of his preaching at Samaria, ch. viii.] he is afterwards conspicuous in
the history as Philip the Evangelist.</p></note> how did they bring these forward? They
fasted. “Look you out seven men,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 6.3" id="vi.xiv-p24.7" parsed="|Acts|6|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.3">v. 3</scripRef>.) It is not simply, spiritual men, but, “full of the
Spirit and of wisdom,” for it needed very great superiority of
mind (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p24.8">φιλοσοφίας</span>) to bear the complainings of widows. For what profits it,
that the dispenser of alms steal not, if nevertheless he waste all, or
be harsh and easily provoked? “And they chose Stephen, a man full
of faith and of the Holy Ghost.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 6.5" id="vi.xiv-p24.9" parsed="|Acts|6|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.5">v. 5</scripRef>.) And in this regard Philip also was admirable: for it is
of him that the writer says: “And we entered into the house of
Philip the Evangelist, which was one of the seven; and abode with
him.”—(<scripRef passage="Acts 21.8" id="vi.xiv-p24.10" parsed="|Acts|21|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.8">ch. xxi.
8</scripRef>.)
Dost thou mark how matters are ordered quite otherwise than after the
matter of men? “And the number of disciples was multiplied in
Jerusalem.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 6.7" id="vi.xiv-p24.11" parsed="|Acts|6|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.7">v.
7</scripRef>.)
In Jerusalem the multitude increased. Wonderful, where Christ was
slain, there the preaching increased! And not only was it not the case
that some were offended then in the manner of Ananias, but the awe
became even greater: while these are scourged, those threatening, those
tempting the Spirit, those murmuring. But I would have thee remark
under what circumstances the multitude increased: after these trials,
then it was that the multitude increased, and not before. Mark also how
great the mercy of God. Of those chief-priests, of the very men who had
indignation and sore displeasure and so cried out and said, “He
saved others, Himself He cannot save;” of these same,
“Many,” it says, “were obedient unto the
faith.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xxvii. 42" id="vi.xiv-p24.12" parsed="|Matt|27|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.42">Matt. xxvii. 42</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xiv-p25"><pb n="92" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_92.html" id="vi.xiv-Page_92" />Him therefore let us also
imitate. He received them, and did not cast them out. So let us requite
those our enemies, who have wrought us even numberless ills. Whatever
good thing we may have, let us impart to them: let us not pass them by,
in our acts of beneficence. For if we ought, by suffering ill, to sate
their rage, much more, by doing them good: for this is a less thing
than the other. For it is not all alike, to do good to an enemy, and to
be willing to suffer greater wrongs than he wishes (to inflict):<note place="end" n="337" id="vi.xiv-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xiv-p26"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p26.1">καὶ
μείζονα
θελῆσαι
παθεῖν ἢ
βούλεσθαι</span>: so all our <span class="c14" id="vi.xiv-p26.2">mss.</span> Erasm.
“<i>Et majora voluisse pati, vel velle.</i>” Ben. <i>Et
majora velle pati.</i>” But the meaning is, “To be ready to
suffer greater wrongs than an enemy chooses to inflict:” alluding
to <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 39-41" id="vi.xiv-p26.3" parsed="|Matt|5|39|5|41" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.39-Matt.5.41">Matt. v. 39–41</scripRef>. Comp. <i>Hom.</i>
xviii. <i>in Matt.</i> p. 238. D. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p26.4">τὸ καὶ
παρασχεῖν
ἑαυτὸν εἰς
τὸ παθεῖν
κακῶς·</span>…<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p26.5">τὸ
καὶ πλἐον
παρασχεῖν ἢ
ἐκεῖνος
βούλεται ὁ
ποιήσας</span>. If
for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p26.6">βούλεσθαι</span>
we read <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p26.7">βούλεται</span>, the sense is clearer: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p26.8">ἢ βούλεσθαι</span>, “than that he should wish it,” is somewhat
abrupt.</p></note> from the one we shall come on to the
other. This is the dignity of Christ’s disciples. Those crucified
Him, when He had come for the very purpose of doing them good; His
disciples they scourged; and after all this, He admits them to the same
honor with His disciples, making them equally partakers of His gifts. I
beseech you, let us be imitators of Christ: in this regard it is
possible to imitate Him: this makes a man like unto God: this is more
than human. Let us hold fast to Mercy: she is the schoolmistress and
teacher of that higher Wisdom. He that has learnt to show mercy to the
distressed, will learn also not to resent injuries; he that has learnt
this, will be able to do good even to his enemies. Let us learn to feel
for the ills our neighbors suffer, and we shall learn to endure the
ills they inflict. Let us ask the person himself who ill-treats us,
whether he does not condemn himself? would he not be glad to show a
nobler spirit (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p26.9">φιλοσοφεἵν</span>)? must he not own that his behavior is nothing but
passion, that it is little-minded, pitiful? would he not like to be of
those who are wronged and are silent, and not of those who do wrong,
and are beside themselves with passion? can he go away not admiring the
patient sufferer? Do not imagine that this makes men despicable.
Nothing makes men so despicable, as insolent and injurious behavior:
nothing makes men so respectable, as endurance under insolence and
injury. For the one is a ruffian, the other a philosopher; the one is
less than man, the other is equal to angels. For though he be inferior
to the wrong-doer, yet, for all that, he has the power, if he had the
mind, to be revenged. And besides, the one is pitied by all, the other
hated. What then? The former will be much the better of the two: for
everybody will treat the one as a madman, the other as a man of sense.
He<note place="end" n="338" id="vi.xiv-p26.10"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xiv-p27"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p27.1">Οὐ δύναται
εἰπεῖν αὐτὸν
κακῶς· καὶ
δέδοικας
μήπως ουκ ἦν,
φησὶν,
τοιοῦτος</span>. Here and in the following sentences we seem to have a string of
apothegms from heathen moralists: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p27.2">τὰ ἔξωθεν
εἰρημένα</span>, as he says below. But in this sentence the text appears to be
corrupt, and the <span class="c14" id="vi.xiv-p27.3">mss.</span> lend no real assistance
for the reading adopted by Edd. from E. F. D. is only meant for
restoration: viz. “Therefore, when any would compel thee to speak
evil of some person (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p27.4">κακηγορῆσαί
τινα</span>, Sav. marg.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p27.5">ἀπεχθῶς πρός
τινα ἔχειν</span>) say to him, ‘I cannot speak evil of him: for I fear
lest perchance he were not (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p27.6">ἦν</span>, Sav. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p27.7">εἴη</span>)
such.’”—A. as usual in cases of difficulty, omits the
passage as unintelligible. Whether <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p27.8">φησὶν</span> denotes a
citation or an interlocution, and whether <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p27.9">ἦν</span> is the first or the third person, must be left doubtful; but
the words might be rendered, “Lest perchance I, says he, (i.e.
the person attacked), be not such.” Below, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p27.10">μὴ ἐντύχῃς
κατὰ τούτου
τῷ Θεῷ</span> is strangely
rendered by Erasm. <i>Ne in hoc cum Deo pugnes:</i> “Lest herein
thou fight against God.”</p></note> cannot speak of him in evil sort: yea,
thou fearest, says one, lest perchance he be not such (as thou wouldest
represent). Best that thou speak not evil in thy thought even; next,
that thou speak it not to another. Pray not then to God against this
man: if thou hear him evil-spoken of, take his part: say, It was
passion that spoke such words, not the man; say, It was anger, not my
friend: his madness, not his heart. Thus let us account of each
offence. Wait not for the fire to be kindled, but check it before it
comes to that: do not exasperate the savage beast, rather do not suffer
it to become exasperated: for thou wilt no longer be able to check it,
if once the flame be kindled. For what has the man called thee?
“Thou fool and simpleton.” And which then is liable to the
name? the called, or the caller? For the one, be he ever so wise, gets
the character of being a fool: but the other, even if he be a
simpleton, gets credit for being wise, and of philosophic temper. Say,
which is the simpleton? he who alleges against another what is untrue,
or he who even under such treatment is unmoved? For if it be the mark
of true philosophy to be unmoved however moved; to fall into a passion
when none moves to anger—what folly is it! I say not yet, how
sore a manner of punishment is in store for those who utter such
reproaches and revilings against their neighbor. But how? has he called
thee “a low fellow and low-born, a sorry creature and of sorry
extraction?” Again he has turned the taunt against himself. For
the other will appear worthy and respectable, but he a sorry creature
indeed: for to cast up such things, that is to say, meanness of birth,
as a disgrace, is little-minded indeed: while the other will be thought
a great and admirable character, because he thinks nothing of such a
taunt, and is no more affected by it than if he were told<note place="end" n="339" id="vi.xiv-p27.11"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xiv-p28"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p28.1">ὅτι
ἔχοι τι τῶν
ἄλλων τῶν
ἀδιαφὸρων</span>. E. D. F. Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p28.2">διαφέρον</span> “something about him, better than other men.”
Below, for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p28.3">ἐννοήσαντα
γὰρ</span> “for when one has
considered,” Edd. have <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p28.4">ἐννοήσαντας
δὲ καὶ</span>, “but
when you consider also:” i.e. “but if the case be not
so,” etc. In fact something is wanting: for the case here
supposed is that the charge is true: the person has been guilty of some
immorality, which the other publicly exposes.</p></note> that he had about him any other ordinary
<pb n="93" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_93.html" id="vi.xiv-Page_93" />and quite indifferent circumstance. But does he call thee
“adulterer,” and such like? At this thou mayest even laugh:
for, when the conscience is not smitten, there can be no occasion for
wrath. * * For when one has considered what bad and disgraceful
disclosures he makes, still for all that, there is no need to grieve.
He has but laid bare now, what everybody must be apprised of by and
bye: meanwhile, as regards himself he has shown all men that he is not
to be trusted, for that he knows not how to screen his neighbor’s
faults: he has disgraced himself more than he has the other; has
stopped up against himself every harbor: has made terrible to himself
the bar at which he must hereafter be tried. For not the person (whose
secrets are betrayed) will be the object of everybody’s aversion,
but he, who where he ought not to have raised the veil, has stripped
off the clothes. But speak thou nothing of the secrets thou knowest:
hold thou thy peace if thou wouldest bear off the good fame. For not
only wilt thou overthrow what has been spoken, and hide it: but thou
wilt also bring about another capital result: thou wilt stop sentence
being given against thyself. Does somebody speak evil of thee? Say
thou: “Had he known all, he would not have spoken only thus
much.”—So you admire what has been said, and are delighted
with it? Aye, but you must follow it. For when we tell you all<note place="end" n="340" id="vi.xiv-p28.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xiv-p29"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p29.1">τὰ λεγόμενα
συνάγομεν</span>, B. C. N. omiting <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p29.2">ἔξωθεν</span>, which Sav.
supplies. A. E. D. F. Ben. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p29.3">τὰ ἔξωθεν
εἰρημένα
λέγομεν</span>.—Below, for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p29.4">καθὼς τὰ
ἔθνη (φησὶν) ποίησατε</span>, which is not found in Scripture, E. Edd. have,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p29.5">Οὐχὶ
καὶ οἱ
ἐθνικοὶ τὸ
αὐτὸ
ποιοῦσιν</span>; <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 47" id="vi.xiv-p29.6" parsed="|Matt|5|47|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.47">Matt. v. 47</scripRef>.</p></note> these maxims of the heathen moralists, it
is not because Scripture does not contain hundreds of such sayings, but
because these are of more force to put you to the blush. As in fact
Scripture itself is wont to use this appeal to our sense of shame; for,
instance, when it says, “Do ye even as the heathen.”
(<scripRef passage="Jer. xxxv. 3" id="vi.xiv-p29.7" parsed="|Jer|35|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.35.3">Jer. xxxv. 3</scripRef>.) And the prophet Jeremiah brought forward into public view the
children of Rechab, how they would not consent to violate the command
of their father.—Miriam and her company spake evil of Moses, and
he immediately begged them off from their punishment; nay, would not so
much as let it be known that his cause was avenged. (<scripRef passage="Num. 12" id="vi.xiv-p29.8" parsed="|Num|12|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.12">Num. ch. xii</scripRef>.) But not so we: on the
contrary, this is what we most desire; to have all men know that they
have not passed unpunished. How long shall we breathe of the
earth?—One party cannot make a fight. Pluck the madmen from both
sides, you will exasperate them the more: but pluck from right or from
left, and you have quenched the passion. The striker, if he has to do
with one who will not put up with blows, is the more set on: but if
with one who yields, he is the sooner unnerved, and his blow is spent
upon himself. For no practised pugilist so unnerves the strength of his
antagonist, as does a man who being injuriously treated makes no
return. For the other only goes off ashamed, and condemned, first by
his own conscience, and secondly by all the lookers on. And there is a
proverb too, which says, that “to honor another, is to honor
one’s self”: therefore also to abuse another is to abuse
one’s self. None, I repeat, will be able to harm us, unless we
harm ourselves; nor will any make me poor, unless I make myself such.
For come, let us look at it in this way. Suppose that I have a beggarly
soul, and let all lavish all their substance upon me, what of that? So
long as the soul is not changed, it is all in vain. Suppose I have a
noble soul, and let all men take from me my substance: what of that? So
long as you do not make the soul beggarly, no harm is done. Suppose my
life be impure, and let all men say just the contrary of me: what of
that? For though they say it, yet they do not judge thus of me in their
heart. Again, suppose my life be pure, and let all say of me just the
reverse: and what of that? For in their own conscience they will
condemn themselves: since they are not persuaded of what they say. Just
as we ought not to admit the praise, so neither the criminations. And
why say I these things? None will ever be able to plot against us, nor
lay us under any evil charge, if we choose (that they shall not). For
how now, I ask you? Let him drag me into a court of justice, let him
lay vexatious informations, let him, if you will, have the very soul
out of me: and what of that? for a little while, undeservedly to suffer
these things, what does it signify? “Well,<note place="end" n="341" id="vi.xiv-p29.9"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xiv-p30"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p30.1">Τοῦτο μὲν
οὖν αὐτὸ
κακὸν, φησίν.
Αὐτὸ μὲν οὖν
τοῦτο καλὸν
τὸ μὴ κατ᾽
ἀξίαν
παθεῖν</span>. Morel.
from E. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p30.2">κακὸν</span> for
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p30.3">καλὸν</span>: which supposes it to be put interrogatively: “this
thing itself an evil, say you?”—The philosopher, whose
apothegm is here referred to, is Socrates: of whom Diog. Laert. <i>in
Vit.</i> relates: “His wife having said, Thou art unjustly put to
death: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p30.4">σὺ δὲ,
ἔφη, δικαίως
ἐβούλου</span>;
wouldst thou rather it were justly?” But Xenophon, in
<i>Apol.</i> relates a similar answer made to Apollodorus, “a
simple-minded but affectionate disciple of Socrates. This, said he, O
Socrates, is what hurts me most, that I see thee unjustly put to death.
And he, stroking the head of his disciple, replied: And wouldest thou,
my friend, rather see me justly than unjustly put to death?”
Down. ap. Sav.</p></note> but this,” say you, “is of
itself an evil.” Well, but of itself this is a good, to suffer
undeservedly. What? would you have the suffering to be deserved? Let me
mention again a piece of philosophy, from one of the sages. A certain
person, says the story, had been put to death. And one of the
sage’s disciples said to him, “Woe is me, that he should
have suffered unjustly!” The other <pb n="94" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_94.html" id="vi.xiv-Page_94" />turned upon him, “Why,
how now?” said he, “would you have had him justly
suffer?” (Socrates ap. Diog. Laert. and Xen. <i>Mem.</i> Socr.)
John also, was not he unjustly put to death? Which then do you rather
pity: them that justly suffer death, or [him?<note place="end" n="342" id="vi.xiv-p30.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xiv-p31"> We
supply this from the modern text, which, however, has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p31.1">τὸν οὐχ
οὕτως</span>; But
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p31.2">ἐκεινον</span>is
better, as this will account for the omission. Our <span class="c14" id="vi.xiv-p31.3">mss.</span> have: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p31.4">τοὺς
δικαίως
ἀποθανόντας,
ἢ ἐκεῖνον
καὶ
θαυμάζεις</span></p></note>
Do you not count them miserable, while] him you even admire? Then what
is a man injured, when from death itself he has got great gain, not
merely no hurt? If indeed the man had been immortal, and this made him
mortal, no doubt it would be a hurt: but if he be mortal, and in the
course of nature must expect death a little later, and his enemy has
but expedited his death, and glory with it, what is the harm? Let us
but have our soul in good order, and there will be no harm from
without. But thou art not in a condition of glory? And what of that?
That which is true of wealth, the same holds for glory: if I be
magnanimous (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xiv-p31.5">μεγαλοπρεπής</span>), I shall need none; if vainglorious, the more I get, the
more I shall want. In this way shall I most become illustrious, and
obtain greater glory; namely, if I despise glory. Knowing these things,
let us be thankful to Him Who hath freely given us such a life, and let
us ensue it unto His glory; for to Him belongs the glory, forever.
Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XV on Acts vi. 8." shorttitle="" progress="17.96%" prev="vi.xiv" next="vi.xvi" id="vi.xv">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Acts vi. 8." id="vi.xv-p0.1" parsed="|Acts|6|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.8" />
<p class="c21" id="vi.xv-p1"><span class="c9" id="vi.xv-p1.1">Homily XV.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vi.xv-p2"><scripRef passage="Acts VI. 8" id="vi.xv-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|6|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.8">Acts VI. 8</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi.xv-p3">“And Stephen, full of
faith and power, did great wonders and miracles among the
people.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.xv-p4"><span class="c11" id="vi.xv-p4.1">See</span> how
even among the seven one was preëminent, and won the first prize.
For though the ordination was common to him and them, yet he drew upon
himself greater grace. And observe, how he wrought no (signs and
wonders) before this time, but only when he became publicly known; to
show that grace alone is not sufficient, but there must be ordination
also; so that there was a further access of the Spirit. For if they
were full of the Spirit, it was of that which is from the Laver of
Baptism. “Then there arose certain of them of the
synagogue.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 6.9" id="vi.xv-p4.2" parsed="|Acts|6|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.9">v.
9</scripRef>.)
Again he uses the phrase of “rising up” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p4.3">ἀνάστασιν</span>, Hom. xiii. p. 81), to denote their exasperation and wrath.
Here we have a great multitude. And observe the difference in the form
of accusation: for since Gamaliel had stopped them from finding fault
on the former plea, they bring in another charge. “And there rose
up, it says, certain of them of the synagogue of those who are called
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p4.4">τὥν
λεγομένων</span>. Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p4.5">τἥς
λεγομένης</span>) Libertines, and of the Cyrenians and Alexandrians, and of
them of Cilicia and Asia, disputing with Stephen. And they were not
able to resist the wisdom and the spirit by which he spake. Then they
suborned men, which said, We have heard him speak blasphemous words
against Moses, and against God.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 6.9-12" id="vi.xv-p4.6" parsed="|Acts|6|9|6|12" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.9-Acts.6.12">v. 9–12</scripRef>.) That they may
establish the charge, the phrase is, “he speaks against God, and
against Moses.” And with this object too they disputed, that they
might force him to say somewhat. But he now discoursed more openly, and
perhaps spoke of the cessation of the Divine Law: or, spoke it not, but
hinted as much: since had he spoken plainly, there had been no need of
suborned men, nor yet of false witnesses.<note place="end" n="343" id="vi.xv-p4.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xv-p5"> The accusations against Stephen were probably true in part and
false in part. He had doubtless spoken against Jewish legalism and
narrowness and had perhaps shown the bearing of O.T. prophecy and of
Jesus’ doctrine of fulfilment upon the fate of the Jewish system.
The charge that he had spoken “against Moses” had, then, a
certain verbal truth which made its moral falseness all the more
subtle. The perversion of his words was due in part to their utter
incapacity to apprehend Christianity as the fulfilment of their own
religion which necessarily involved the passing away of the latter, and
partly from their bitter jealousy and hatred of the Christian
“sect” and the determination to find some excuse to bring
against it all the legal and social forces of the whole Jewish people.
In his preaching Stephen had doubtless sought to set forth the
distinctive character of Christianity as a religion historically
founded in Judaism, but not to be limited and bound by its forms. He
but developed germs of truth found in the teaching of Jesus concerning
the Sabbath, ceremonial purifications, etc. He was the forerunner of
Paul, who brought upon himself the same accusations (<scripRef passage="Acts xviii. 13" id="vi.xv-p5.1" parsed="|Acts|18|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.13">Acts xviii. 13</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="Acts xxi. 21" id="vi.xv-p5.2" parsed="|Acts|21|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.21">xxi. 21</scripRef>).—G.B.S.</p></note>
The synagogues were diverse: [to wit, “Of the Libertines”]:
“of the Cyrenians, i.e. those in the parts beyond Alexandria
[“of the Alexandrians,” etc.]. There also they seem to have
had synagogues according to their different nations; for many stayed
behind there, that they might not be obliged to be continually
travelling. The Libertines perhaps were freedmen of the Romans. As
there were many foreigners dwelling there, so they had their
synagogues, where the Law was to be read. “Disputing with
Stephen.” Observe him, not taking upon him to teach, but forced
to do so. The miracles once more brought him into ill-will; but when he
overcame in argument, it was false-witness! For they did not wish to
kill <pb n="95" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_95.html" id="vi.xv-Page_95" />intolerable to them. “They could not resist, etc.: then they
suborned men.” Everywhere out of hand, but by means of a
sentence, that they might hurt their reputation also: and leaving those
(the Apostles), they attack these (the disciples), thinking in this way
to terrify those also. They say not, “he speaketh,” but,
“he ceaseth not to speak. And they stirred up the people, and the
elders, and the scribes, and came upon him, and caught him, and brought
him to the council, and set up false witnesses, which said, This man
ceaseth not to speak blasphemous words against this holy place, and the
law.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 6.12,13" id="vi.xv-p5.3" parsed="|Acts|6|12|6|13" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.12-Acts.6.13">v. 12, 13</scripRef>.) “Ceaseth
not,” say they, as if he made this his business. “For we
have heard him say that this Jesus of Nazareth shall destroy this
place, and shall change the customs which Moses delivered us.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 6.14" id="vi.xv-p5.4" parsed="|Acts|6|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.14">v. 14</scripRef>.) “Jesus,”
they say, “the Nazarene,” as a term of reproach,
“shall destroy this place, and shall change the customs.”
This is also what they said about Christ. “Thou that destroyest
this Temple.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xxvii. 40" id="vi.xv-p5.5" parsed="|Matt|27|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.40">Matt. xxvii.
40</scripRef>.)
For great was their veneration for the Temple (as indeed they had
chosen to leave their own country (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p5.6">μετοικεἴν</span>) in order to be near it) and for the name of Moses. The
charge is twofold. If<note place="end" n="344" id="vi.xv-p5.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xv-p6"> E.
“And observe how the charge is twofold. ‘Shall
destroy,’ say they, ‘the place,’ and, ‘shall
change the customs.’ And not only twofold, but bitter,”
etc. So Edd. but Savil. adds, “and shall introduce others
instead.”</p></note> He “shall
change the customs,” He will also introduce others instead:
observe how the charge is a bitter one, and fraught with perils.
“And all that sat in the council, looking steadfastly on him, saw
his face as it had been the face of an angel.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 6.15" id="vi.xv-p6.1" parsed="|Acts|6|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.15">v. 15</scripRef>.) So possible is it
even for one in a lower degree to shine. For what, I ask, had this man
less than the Apostles? He lacked not miracles, and great was the
boldness he exhibited.<note place="end" n="345" id="vi.xv-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xv-p7"> A.
B. C. N. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p7.1">Οὐχὶ
σημεὶων
ἐδεήθη, καὶ</span>
(A. B. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p7.2">οὐ</span>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p7.3">πολλὴν
ἐπεδείξατο
την
παρρησίαν</span>. Cat. has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p7.4">πολλῶν</span> for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p7.5">σημείων</span>, and reads it affirmatively. Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p7.6">οὐχὶ σημεῖα
ειργάσατο</span>; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p7.7">οὐ</span>
(D.F. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p7.8">καὶ</span>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p7.9">πολλὴν κ. τ.
λ</span>. Perhaps the passage may be restored
thus: “Did he not work miracles—though he needed not
many—and show great boldness?”</p></note>—“They
saw His face,” it is said, “as it had been the face of an
angel.” (<scripRef passage="Ex. xxxiv. 30" id="vi.xv-p7.10" parsed="|Exod|34|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.34.30">Ex. xxxiv. 30</scripRef>.) For this was his
grace, this was the glory of Moses. God made him thus gracious
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p7.11">ἐπίχαριν</span>) of visage, now that he was about to say somewhat, thus at once
by his very look to awe them. For there are, yes, there are faces
full-fraught with spiritual grace, lovely to them that love, awful to
haters and enemies. It mentions also the reason, why they suffered his
oration.—“Then,” it proceeds, “said the
high-priest, Are these things so?” (<scripRef passage="Acts 7.1" id="vi.xv-p7.12" parsed="|Acts|7|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.1">ch. vii. 1</scripRef>.) Observe, the question
is put with mildness, that he may effect some great mischief. For this
reason Stephen too begins his speech in a tone of gentleness, and says,
“Men, brethren, and fathers, hearken; The God of glory appeared
unto our father Abraham, when he was in Mesopotamia, before he dwelt in
Charran.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 7.2" id="vi.xv-p7.13" parsed="|Acts|7|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.2">v.
2</scripRef>.)
Immediately at the outset he overthrows their conceit, and makes it
appear by what he says, that the temple is nothing, that the customs
are nothing either, without their suspecting his drift: also that they
shall not overcome the preaching; and that from powerless (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p7.14">ἀμηχάνων</span>) things God evermore contrives Him powerful (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p7.15">εὐμήχανα</span>) instruments. Mark then how these threads make the texture
of the whole speech: and moreover that having evermore enjoyed
exceeding goodness, they still requited their Benefactor with the
opposite conduct, and that they are now attempting impossibilities.
“The God of glory appeared unto our father Abraham, when he was
in Mesopotamia, before he came into Charran.” Both the temple was
not, and sacrifice was not, and yet a vision of God was vouchsafed to
Abraham, and yet had he Persians<note place="end" n="346" id="vi.xv-p7.16"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xv-p8"> Chrys. commonly denotes the oriental nations, generally, by the
name “Persians.” Ben.</p></note> for his
ancestors, and was in a strange land. And he does well at the beginning
of his speech to call Him, “the God of glory:” seeing that
He hath made them that are without honor to be glorious.
“Because” (says he) “it was He that made them
glorious, He will make us also.” Observe how he leads them away
from things of the body, from the place, in the first instance, as the
place was in question. “The God of glory,” says he:
implying again, that He needs not the glory which comes from us, which
comes by the Temple: for Himself is the Fountain thereof. Think not, he
would say, in this way to glorify Him. “And from thy
kindred.” How<note place="end" n="347" id="vi.xv-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xv-p9"> Edd. from E. “And how, it may be asked, doth the Scripture
say this concerning Abraham’s father? Because it does not trouble
itself about matters that are not very essential. What was useful for
us to learn, this only it has taught us, that in consequence of his
son’s vision, he went out with him: the rest it leaves untold, by
reason that he died soon after settling in Charran. ‘Get thee out
of thy kindred.’ Here he shows that these men,”
etc.</p></note> then saith the
Scripture, that Abraham’s father was willing to go out? Hence we
learn, that it was in consequence of Abraham’s vision, that his
father was moved to join in the migration. (<scripRef passage="Gen. xi. 31" id="vi.xv-p9.1" parsed="|Gen|11|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.11.31">Gen. xi. 31</scripRef>.) “And said
unto him, Get thee out of thy country, and from thy kindred, and come
into a land which I shall show thee.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 7.3" id="vi.xv-p9.2" parsed="|Acts|7|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.3">v. 3</scripRef>.) It shows how far these men are from being children of
Abraham, how obedient he was. “And<note place="end" n="348" id="vi.xv-p9.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xv-p10"> E. Edd. “but these disobedient: or rather, we learn from
what he does, as he was bidden, that he endured,” etc.</p></note>
from thy kindred.” Uncomfortable (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p10.1">φορτικὰ</span>) reflections, both, that he endured the labors, while ye reap the
fruits, and that all your ancestors were in evil case. “Then came
he out of the land of the Chaldæans, and dwelt in Charran: and
from thence, when <pb n="96" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_96.html" id="vi.xv-Page_96" />his father was dead, He removed him into this land,
wherein ye now dwell. And He gave him none inheritance in it, no, not
so much as to set his foot on.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 7.4,5" id="vi.xv-p10.2" parsed="|Acts|7|4|7|5" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.4-Acts.7.5">v. 4, 5</scripRef>.) See how he raises
their thoughts away from (their possession of) the land.<note place="end" n="349" id="vi.xv-p10.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xv-p11"> A.
C. N. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p11.1">Εἰ
γὰρ εἶπεν,
δώσει, δῆλον
ὅτι, καὶ
οὐδὲν παῤ
αὐτῶν</span> Cat.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p11.2">Οὐ γὰρ κ.
τ. λ. Β. Οὐ γὰρ
εἶπεν, δώσει,
ἀλλ᾽, Οὐκ
ἔδωκε, δῆλον
ὅτι τὰ παῤ
ἐκείνου, καὶ
οὐδὲν παῤ
αὐτῶν</span>. So E. D. F.
Edd. except that for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p11.3">δῆλον ὅτι
τὰ</span> these have <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p11.4">δηλῶν ὅτι
πάντα</span>. The meaning
seems to be: “They boasted of their possession of the land, as
the token of God’s favor to themselves. See how Stephen will not
allow them to rest in this conceit. Abraham was ‘the friend of
God,’ yet to him ‘He gave none inheritance,’ etc.
True ‘He promised to give it’: but if God said (that) He
will give it (spoke of giving it at some future time); this very
circumstance shows that the Jews had it from Abraham, in consequence of
God’s favor to him; not as deserved by
themselves.”</p></note> For if He said (that, He will give:
clearly [all came from him], and nothing from themselves. For he came,
having left both kindred and country. Wherefore then did He not give it
to him? Truly it was a figure of another land. “And He promised
to give it to him.” Do you perceive, that he does not merely
resume the thread of his discourse? “He gave him not,” says
he; “and He promised; and to his seed after him, when as yet he
had no child.” Again, what God can do: that out of
impossibilities, He doeth all. For here is a man in Persia, so far
away, and this man God saith He will make lord of Palestine. But let us
look back to what was said before.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xv-p12">Whence, I pray you, did that
grace bloom upon the countenance of Stephen? (Recapitulation.) The
writer gives him this report above, that he was “full of
faith.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 6.8" id="vi.xv-p12.1" parsed="|Acts|6|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.8">ch. vi.
8</scripRef>).
For it is possible to have a grace that does not consist in works of
healing: “For to one is given the grace of the Spirit
(<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xii. 8, 9" id="vi.xv-p12.2" parsed="|1Cor|12|8|12|9" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.8-1Cor.12.9">1 Cor. xii. 8, 9</scripRef>) in such and such wise (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p12.3">τοιὣσδε</span>). But here, it seems to me, it says that he was also gracious to
look at: “They saw his face as it had been the face of an
angel.” “Full of faith and of power”: (<scripRef passage="Acts 6.15" id="vi.xv-p12.4" parsed="|Acts|6|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.15">v. 15</scripRef>) which is also the
character given of Barnabas “he was a good man, full of faith and
of the Holy Ghost.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 11.24" id="vi.xv-p12.5" parsed="|Acts|11|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.24">ch. xi.
24</scripRef>.)
Whence we learn that the sincere and innocent are, above all others,
the<note place="end" n="350" id="vi.xv-p12.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xv-p13"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p13.1">τοὺς
σωζομένους</span>. Edd. from E. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p13.2">τοὺς
θαυμαζομένους</span>, “they that are admired.”—Below, all our
<span class="c14" id="vi.xv-p13.3">mss.</span> and the Catena have <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p13.4">᾽Επὶ μὲν τῶν
ἀποστόλων
ἔλεγον</span>,
“In the case of the Apostles, they said.” We read,
conjecturally, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p13.5">ἤλγουν</span>.</p></note> men to be saved, and that these same are
also more gracious. “Then they suborned men, which said, We have
heard him speak blasphemous words.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 6.11" id="vi.xv-p13.6" parsed="|Acts|6|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.11">v. 11</scripRef>.) In the case of the Apostles they were annoyed that they
preached the Resurrection, and that much people flowed unto them: but
in this case, that they were getting their diseases healed.
(<scripRef passage="Acts 4.2" id="vi.xv-p13.7" parsed="|Acts|4|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.2">ch. iv. 2</scripRef>.) The things for which
they ought to give thanks, they made matter of blame: O the madness!
The men who overcame them by works, they expected to overcome by words!
It is just what they did in the case of Christ, and always they forced
them to words. For they were ashamed to seize them without more ado,
having nothing to charge them with. And observe, not the persons
themselves who bring them to judgment bear witness against them; for
they would have been refuted: but they simply hire others, that it may
not seem to be an act of mere violence. It is all of a piece with their
proceeding in the case of Christ. And observe the power of the
preaching, that, though they are not only scourged but stoned, it still
prevails: not<note place="end" n="351" id="vi.xv-p13.8"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xv-p14"> C. N.
have <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p14.1">οὐχὶ
ἰδιωτῶν
ὄντων ἀλλὰ
καὶ
ἐλαυνομένων
πάντοθεν</span>: B. F. D. E. Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p14.2">οὐδὲ ἐς
δικαστήριον
ἀγομένων,
ἀλλὰ καὶ ἐλ.
π</span>. In the translation we assume the full
reading to be, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p14.3">οὐχὶ,
ἰδιωτῶν
ὄντων, ἐς δ.
ἀγομένων,
ἀλλὰ καὶ ἐ.
π</span>. In the next sentence E. alone (followed
by Edd.) has the unnecessary alteration, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p14.4">᾽Εντεῦθεν
καὶ
ψευδομαρτυρούντων
αὐτῶν, οὐ
μόνον οὐκ
ἐκράτουν,
ἀλλ᾽ κ. τ. λ. Α.
οὐχὶ ἰδ.
ὄντων ἀλλὰ
καὶ ῥητόρων,
οὐ μόνον</span> [<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p14.5">οὐχ</span>?] <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p14.6">ἡττῶντο,
ἀλλὰ καὶ</span> [<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p14.7">κατὰ</span>?] <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p14.8">κράτος
ἐνίκων,
καίτοι κ. τ.
λ</span>. i. e. [“their adversaries”]
being not private individuals, but public speakers too, they not only
were [not] worsted, but mightily conquered: [so that ‘they were
not able to resist’] though,” etc.—Below, for
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p14.9">πλάττοντας</span>: A. E. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p14.10">πράττοντας</span>
C. we read <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p14.11">πράττοντας
καὶ
πλάττοντας</span>: after which, Edd. have (from E. alone): “As also in
the case of Christ: who did everything to compass His death: insomuch
that it became manifest to all men that the battle,” etc. And,
instead of the next sentence; “And mark what say the
false-witnesses, who were got up by those who murderously dragged Him
before the council: ‘We have heard,’” etc.</p></note> only, private individuals as they
are, dragged to the bar, but assailed from all quarters: and, their
enemies themselves being witnesses, not only were these worsted, but
“they were not able” even “to resist”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 6.10" id="vi.xv-p14.12" parsed="|Acts|6|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.10">v. 10</scripRef>), though they were
exceeding shameless: so mightily did it overthrow them, for all that
they could do with their preposterous figments (as the saying that He
had a devil—He that cast out devils!). For the battle was not
man’s, but God’s against men. And there were many combined
together; not only they in Jerusalem, but others as well. (<scripRef passage="Acts 6.9" id="vi.xv-p14.13" parsed="|Acts|6|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.9">v. 9</scripRef>.) For “we have heard
him,” say they, “speaking blasphemous words against Moses
and against God.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 6.11" id="vi.xv-p14.14" parsed="|Acts|6|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.11">v.
11</scripRef>.)
O ye shameless ones! Ye work blasphemous deeds, and think nothing of
it. This is why Moses is added—because the things of God were no
great concern to them: and it is ever and always Moses that they make
mention of: “This Moses, which brought us out.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 7.30" id="vi.xv-p14.15" parsed="|Acts|7|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.30">ch. vii. 40</scripRef>.) “And they
stirred up the people.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 6.12" id="vi.xv-p14.16" parsed="|Acts|6|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.12">v.
12</scripRef>.)
Fickleness<note place="end" n="352" id="vi.xv-p14.17"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xv-p15"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p15.1">τὸ
εὐρίπιστον
τοῦ ὄχλου</span>. Edd. add <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p15.2">ἀνερεθίζοντες</span>, “irritating the fickle-minded multitude.”
Below, for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p15.3">᾽Αλλ᾽ ὁ
ὄχλος ὁ
ἄτακτος κ. τ.
λ., Α</span>. has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p15.4">᾽Αλλ᾽ οὐχ ὁ
ὄχλος ταῦτα
ἀλλ᾽ οἱ
γραμματεῖς.
῾Ημεῖς ἀκ. κ. τ.
λ</span>. “But not the multitude (said)
this, but the scribes: We have heard,” etc. Edd. from E.,
“But such is envy: it makes them demented whom it possesses, so
that they do not so much as consider the meaning of the words they
utter.”</p></note> of the multitude! And yet how could
a man who was a blasphemer have so succeeded? How could a blasphemer
work such miracles among the people? But the undisciplined multitude
made them strong who had <pb n="97" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_97.html" id="vi.xv-Page_97" />the worst of it (in argument).—This was
what most annoyed them. “We have heard him,” they say,
“speaking blasphemous words against Moses and against God”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 6.13" id="vi.xv-p15.5" parsed="|Acts|6|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.13">v. 13</scripRef>): and again,
“This man ceaseth not to speak blasphemous words against this
holy place and the law,” and with an addition, “the
customs” “which Moses delivered to us” (<scripRef passage="Acts 6.14" id="vi.xv-p15.6" parsed="|Acts|6|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.14">v. 14</scripRef>); Moses, not God. Upon
the supposition of a design to overturn their manner of life
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p15.7">πολιτείας</span>), they accused him of impiety also. But to show that it
was not in the nature of such a man to speak such things, and harshly
[“Then all,” it says, “which were in the council,
looking steadfastly upon him, saw his face, as it had been the face of
an angel”] (<scripRef passage="Acts 6.15" id="vi.xv-p15.8" parsed="|Acts|6|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.15">v.
15</scripRef>):
so mild was he even in countenance. For, in cases where persons were
not falsely accused, Scripture mentions nothing of this kind: but as in
this case it was all false accusation, with reason does God rectify it
by the very look of the man. For the Apostles indeed were not falsely
accused, but were forbidden: but this man is falsely accused: and
therefore before all else his countenance pleads for him. This abashed
even the priest. “And he said,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 7.1" id="vi.xv-p15.9" parsed="|Acts|7|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.1">ch. vii. 1</scripRef>.) He shows here, that
the promise was made before the Place, before Circumcision, before
Sacrifice, before the Temple, and that it was not of their merit that
these received either Circumcision or Law, but that the land was the
reward of obedience alone. Moreover, that neither on the giving of
circumcision does the promise receive its fulfillment. Also, that these
were figures, and (so was) both the leaving his country at God’s
command—not<note place="end" n="353" id="vi.xv-p15.10"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xv-p16"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p16.1">οὐ παρὰ τὸν
νὁμον</span>. For this, E.
alone has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p16.2">καὶ
συγγένειαν</span>, and instead of the text, “Then came he out,”
etc. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p16.3">καὶ
τὸ
κληρονομίαν
ἐνταῦθα μὴ
λαβεῖν</span>: so
Morel. Ben. Savile retains the reading of E., but adds <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p16.4">οὐ παρὰ
τὸν νόμον</span> after <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p16.5">συγγένειαν</span>.</p></note> against the law
(for home and country is where God shall lead): “Then came he
out,” it says, “of the land of the Chaldeans”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 7.4" id="vi.xv-p16.6" parsed="|Acts|7|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.4">v. 4</scripRef>):—and that if one
look closely into the matter, the Jews are of Persian origin: and that,
without miracles, one must do as God bids, whatever hardships be the
consequence; since the Patriarch left both the grave of his father and
all that he had, in obedience to God’s command. But if
Abraham’s father was not allowed to take part with him in the
privilege of migrating to Palestine, because he was unworthy: much more
shall the children (be excluded at last), for all that they may have
gone a good distance on the way. “And He promised,” it
says, “to give it to him, and to his seed after him.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 7.5" id="vi.xv-p16.7" parsed="|Acts|7|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.5">v. 5</scripRef>.) Herein is shown the
greatness both of God’s goodness and of Abraham’s faith.
For the expression, “when as yet he had no child,” does
show his obedience and faith. “Promised to give it to him and to
his seed.” And yet the events showed the contrary: namely, after
he came, he had not “so much as to set his foot on,” had
not a child; which very things were contrary to his faith.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xv-p17">These things having seen, let us
likewise, whatever God shall promise, receive the same, however
contrary may be the events. And yet in our case, they are not contrary,
but very suitable. For where the promises are, there, when the
contraries turn out, they are really contrary; but in our case it is
just the reverse: for He has told us that we should have tribulation
here, but our rest there. Why do we confound the times? Why do we turn
things upside down? Say, art thou afflicted, and livest in poverty, and
in dejection? Be not troubled: for it were worth being troubled at,
wert thou destined to be afflicted in that world: as for this present
affliction, it is the cause of rest. “This sickness,” saith
He, “is not unto death.” (<scripRef passage="John xi. 4" id="vi.xv-p17.1" parsed="|John|11|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.11.4">John xi. 4</scripRef>.) That affliction
is punishment: this, schooling and correction. It is a contest, this
life present: if so, to fight is our business now: it is war and
battle. In war one does not seek to have rest, in war one does not seek
to have dainty living, one is not anxious about riches, one’s
care is not about a wife then: one thing only he looks at, how he may
overcome his foes. Be this our care likewise: if we overcome, and
return with the victory, God will give us all things. Be this alone our
study, how we may overcome the devil: though after all it is not our
own study that does it, but God’s grace does the whole business.
Be it our one study, how we may attract His grace, how we may draw to
ourselves that assistance. “If God be for us, who can be against
us?” (<scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 31" id="vi.xv-p17.2" parsed="|Rom|8|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.31">Rom. viii. 31</scripRef>.) Let us make one thing
our study; that He be not our enemy, that He turn not away from
us.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xv-p18">Not the being afflicted is an
evil; the evil is, to sin. This is the sore affliction, however we may
pass our days in luxury:—not to speak of the life to come, it is
so even in this life present. Think how our conscience is stung with
remorse, and whether this is not worse than any kind of torture! I
should like to put the question searchingly to those who live in evil
ways (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p18.1">ἐν κακοἵς</span>), whether they never come to reflect upon their own sins,
whether they do not tremble, and are in fear and anguish, whether they
do not think those blessed who live in abstinence, them of the
mountains, them of the strict rule? (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p18.2">τοὺς ἐν
πολλῇ
φιλοσοφί&amp;
139·</span>.) Dost thou wish to find rest in the
life to come? Suffer affliction in this life <pb n="98" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_98.html" id="vi.xv-Page_98" />for Christ’s sake:
there is nothing equal to this rest. The Apostles rejoiced when
scourged. Paul gives this exhortation, saying, “Rejoice in the
Lord.” (<scripRef passage="Philip. iv. 4" id="vi.xv-p18.3" parsed="|Phil|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.4">Philip. iv. 4</scripRef>.) And how can there be
rejoicing, where there are bonds, where there are tortures; where there
are courts of justice? There, most of all, is rejoicing. But<note place="end" n="354" id="vi.xv-p18.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xv-p19"> E.
F. D. Edd. “And how there may be rejoicing where these are, learn
(thus). He who in nothing is conscious of evil,” etc.</p></note> say, how can there be rejoicing, where
these are not? For he who is conscious of no evil, will have a sort of
exceeding delight, insomuch that in what degree you speak of
tribulation, in the same you tell of his delight. The soldier who has
received numberless wounds and is come home again, will he not return
with exceeding delight, with his wounds<note place="end" n="355" id="vi.xv-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xv-p20"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p20.1">παρρησίας
ὑπόθεσιν
ἔχων τὰ
τραύματα</span>. Ben “<i>argumentum audaciæ.</i>” Erasm.
“<i>testimonium libertatis.</i>”</p></note> as
his title for speaking up boldly, and as evidence of his glory and
renown? And thou, if thou be able to exclaim as Paul does, “I
bear the marks of Jesus” (<scripRef passage="Gal. vi. 17" id="vi.xv-p20.2" parsed="|Gal|6|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.17">Gal. vi. 17</scripRef>), wilt be able to
become great and glorious and renowned. “But there is no
persecution.” Make thy stand against glory: and should any one
speak anything against thee, fear not to be evil-spoken of for
Christ’s sake: make thy stand against the tyranny of pride,
against the fighting of anger, against the torment of concupiscence.
These also are “marks,”<note place="end" n="356" id="vi.xv-p20.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xv-p21"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p21.1">στίγμάτα</span>, i.e. “the marks of Jesus may be gained in these
encounters also, and the spirit of a confessor may be exhibited under
these tortures likewise.”</p></note> these also
are torments. For, I ask, what is the worst in tortures? Is it not,
that the soul is pained, and is on fire? For in the other case, the
body too has its share: but in this, the whole belongs to the soul. On
the soul alone comes all the smart, when one is angry, when one is
envious, whatever else of this kind one does, or rather suffers. For,
in fact, it is not action, but passion, not a doing, but a
suffering—to be angered, to feel envy: therefore indeed they are
called passions (or sufferings) (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p21.2">πάθη</span>,
<i>perturbationes</i>) of the soul, yea wounds, and bruises. For it is
indeed a suffering, and worse than suffering. Bethink you, ye that are
angry, that ye do such things in “passion,” in a state of
suffering. Therefore he who is not angry suffers not. Do you mark that
not he who is abused is the sufferer, but he that abuses, as I said
above? For that he is a sufferer, is plain in the first place from the
very fact, that such a thing is called by this name of passion: and it
is also plain from the (effects on the) body: for these are the
affections (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p21.3">πάθη</span>) for
“sufferings,” as we call them] engendered by anger, viz.
dimness of vision, insanity, and numberless others. “But he
insulted my boy,” say you; “but [he called him]
clown.”<note place="end" n="357" id="vi.xv-p21.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xv-p22"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p22.1">ἀλλὰ
τὸν
ἀγροῖκον</span>. Edd. from E., <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p22.2">ἀλλὰ
τὸν
οἰκέτην</span>:
which is idle, for it appears below that the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p22.3">παῖς</span> here is a
servant. We supply <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p22.4">ἐκάλεσε</span> or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p22.5">εἶπεν</span>: and
indeed <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p22.6">ἂν πάλιν
εἴπῃ</span> below shows that the
insult spoken of was some contumelious speech.—Also before
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p22.7">Μὴ
νομίσῃς</span>,
something needs to be supplied, e.g. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p22.8">Μὴ σὺ μιμήσῃ
τοῦτον</span>,
“Do not thou imitate him.” And perhaps indeed <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p22.9">τὸν
ἀγρ</span>. may belong to this:
“He insulted my boy.” But do not thou imitate the rude,
uncivil man: deem it not, etc.</p></note> Deem it not weakness thy not doing
the same thing thyself. For, I ask you, was it well done? You will not
say that: then leave that undone which being done were not well done. I
know what passions are engendered in such cases. “But,” say
you, “how if he despise me, how if he say it again?” Show
him that he is in the wrong: rebuke him, entreat him: by meekness anger
is put down: go and expostulate with him. For though in cases of wrong
done to ourselves it is right not to do even this, yet it is quite
necessary to do it in behalf of others. Do not look on it as an insult
to yourself that your boy has been insulted: annoyed you may be for his
sake, yet not as if you were insulted: for it does not follow because
your boy has been ill-treated, that you are disgraced, but he is
disgraced that did the ill. Quench (thine anger) that sharp sword: let
it lie in its scabbard. If we have it unsheathed, we shall be apt to
use it even when the time is not proper, being drawn on by it: but if
it be hidden, though a necessity should arise, yet, while we seek it in
order<note place="end" n="358" id="vi.xv-p22.10"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xv-p23"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p23.1">ὡς ζητοῦμεν
σκεπάσαι</span>. A.B.C. The other <span class="c14" id="vi.xv-p23.2">mss.</span> omit the clause,
and Edd. except Savile who reads from N. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p23.3">οὐ ζητοῦμεν
αὐτὴν
σπάσαι</span>,
“we do not seek to draw it.” We adopt <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p23.4">σπάσαι</span>.—Below, E. F. D. Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p23.5">τοῦ
Δεσπότου</span>, “thy Master’s sufferings,” for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p23.6">σαυτοῦ</span>, which the context shows to be the true reading.</p></note> to draw it, the anger will be quenched.
Christ would not have us be angry on his account: (hear what He saith
to Peter: “Put up again thy sword into the sheath:”)
(<scripRef passage="Matt. xxvi. 52" id="vi.xv-p23.7" parsed="|Matt|26|52|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.52">Matt.
xxvi. 52</scripRef>) and art thou angry on account of a boy? Teach thy boy also to be
philosophical: tell him thy own sufferings: imitate (herein) thy
Teacher. (<scripRef passage="Matt. xxvi. 52" id="vi.xv-p23.8" parsed="|Matt|26|52|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.52">Matt. xxvi. 52</scripRef>.) When they too (His
disciples) were about to be treated with dishonor, He said not,
“I will avenge you:” but, “to Me also,” saith
He, “they have done the same: bear it nobly, for ye are not
better than I.” These words too do thou speak to thy son and thy
boy: “Thou art not better than thy master.” But these words
of philosophy are counted as the talk of a widow woman. Alas! that it
is not in the power of words to bring it home to people in the way that
it is possible to be taught it by actual experience! And that you may
learn this; stand between two combatants, take part with the wronged,
not with the wrong-doers <pb n="99" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_99.html" id="vi.xv-Page_99" />[that you may learn]<note place="end" n="359" id="vi.xv-p23.9"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xv-p24"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p24.1">ἂν
μὴ παρὰ σαυτῷ
τὰ νικητήρια
ἴδῃς ἂν μὴ
λαμπροὺς
λάβῃς
στεφάνους</span>. This depends on <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p24.2">ἵνα
μάθῃς</span> at the
beginning of the sentence. Erasmus wrongly, “<i>Si non
videas:</i>” Ben. “<i>Si non videbis.</i>”</p></note>
whether you shall not see the victory on your side, whether you shall
not get splendid crowns.—See, how God is insulted, and how He
answers; how gently, “Where,” saith He, “is Abel thy
brother?” and what saith the other: “Am I my
brother’s keeper?” (<scripRef passage="Gen. vi. 9" id="vi.xv-p24.3" parsed="|Gen|6|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.6.9">Gen. vi. 9</scripRef>.) What could be
more contumacious than this? Would any one have heard it (patiently)
even from a son? and if from a brother, would he not have thought such
conduct an insult? What then? See how again God gently answers,
“The voice of thy brother’s blood,” saith He
“crieth unto Me.” “But God,” it will be said,
“is superior to wrath.” Yes, but for this reason the Son of
God came down, that He might make thee a God as far as human power can
go. “But I cannot,” says one, “seeing I am
man.” Well then, let us give you men for instances. And do not
suppose I speak of Paul or of Peter: no, but of some of inferior sort,
yea, very much lower down. Eli’s menial insulted Hannah, saying,
“Put away thy wine from thee.” (<scripRef passage="1 Sam. i. 14" id="vi.xv-p24.4" parsed="|1Sam|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.1.14">1 Sam. i. 14</scripRef>.) What could be
more insulting than this? What then said she? “I am a woman of a
hard lot.”<note place="end" n="360" id="vi.xv-p24.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xv-p25"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p25.1">γυνὴ ἐν
σκληρᾷ ἡμέρᾳ
εἰμὶ</span>, Chrys. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p25.2">γυνὴ ἡ
σκληρὰ
ἡμερὰ</span> (or
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p25.3">ἡμέρᾳ</span>)
LXX.</p></note> Indeed, there is
nothing equal to affliction: she is the mother of true philosophy. But
this same woman, though she has her rival, insulted her not: but what
does she? She takes refuge with God, and in her prayer does not even
make mention of her, nor say, “Avenge me, for such an one
reproaches me:” so magnanimous was that woman (let us men be
ashamed):—and yet ye know, that there is nothing like jealousy.
The publican, when insulted by the Pharisee, insulted not in return,
though, had he wished it, he might have done so: but he bore it like a
philosopher, saying, “Be merciful to me a sinner.”
(<scripRef passage="Luke xviii. 13" id="vi.xv-p25.4" parsed="|Luke|18|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.13">Luke xviii. 13</scripRef>.) Mephibosheth,<note place="end" n="361" id="vi.xv-p25.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xv-p26"> <i>Memphibaal,</i> Chrys. here and <i>Synops.
Sacr. Script.</i> t. vi. 349. and <i>Theodoret Quæst.</i> 31, in
lib. 2. Reg. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p26.1">Μεμφιβοσθέ</span>, LXX. Elsewhere he is called Meribbaal, <scripRef passage="1 Chron. viii. 34" id="vi.xv-p26.2" parsed="|1Chr|8|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Chr.8.34">1 Chron. viii. 34</scripRef>.
So Jerub<i>baal,</i> <scripRef passage="Judg. vi. 32" id="vi.xv-p26.3" parsed="|Judg|6|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Judg.6.32">Judg. vi. 32</scripRef>.
Jerub<i>besheth,</i> <scripRef passage="2 Sam. xi. 21" id="vi.xv-p26.4" parsed="|2Sam|11|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Sam.11.21">2 Sam. xi. 21</scripRef>. Memphibaal is
compounded of the two forms. Ben.</p></note> having been
accused and calumniated by his servant, neither said, nor did, any evil
to him, not even in the presence of the king himself. (<scripRef passage="2 Sam. xix. 26" id="vi.xv-p26.5" parsed="|2Sam|19|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Sam.19.26">2 Sam. xix. 26</scripRef>.)
Shall I tell you even of a harlot, what philosophic magnanimity she
showed? Hear Christ saying, as she was wiping His feet with her hair,
“The publicans and harlots go into the kingdom before you.”
(<scripRef passage="Matt. xxi. 31" id="vi.xv-p26.6" parsed="|Matt|21|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.31">Matt.
xxi. 31</scripRef>.) Do you see her standing, and taking courage, and washing away
her own sins? Observe, how she was not angry even with the Pharisee,
when reproached by him: “for had He known,” says he,
“that this woman is a sinner, He would not have suffered her
(<scripRef passage="Luke vii. 39" id="vi.xv-p26.7" parsed="|Luke|7|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.7.39">Luke vii. 39</scripRef>): and how she said not to him, “What then? Say, art thou
pure from sins?” but felt more, wept more, and let fall hotter
tears. But if women and publicans and harlots play the philosopher, and
that before grace (i.e. of Baptism), what pardon can they deserve, who,
after so great grace, fight, and worry, and kick one another, worse
than beasts? Nothing is more base than passion, nothing more
disgraceful, nothing more frightful, nothing more odious, nothing more
hurtful. These things I say, not only in order that towards men we may
be gentle, but also if a wife be a talker, that thou mayest bear it:
let thy wife be to thee a school for training and exercise
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p26.8">παλαίστρα
καὶ
γυμνάσιον</span>). For how can it but be absurd, to submit to exercises
which yield no profit, where we afflict the body, but not to practise
exercises at home, which, even before the contest, present to us a
crown? Does thy wife abuse thee? Do not thou become a woman: to be
abusive is womanly: it is a disease of the soul, an inferiority. Think
not that it is unworthy of thee, when thy wife abuses thee. Unworthy it
is, when thou art abusive, but she bears patiently (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p26.9">φιλοσοφῇ</span>): then dost thou act unseemly, then art thou disgraced: but
if, having been abused, thou bear it, great is the proof of thy
strength. I do not say this, to induce wives to be abusive: God forbid:
but only in case it should so happen at the instance of Satan. It is
the part of men that are strong, to bear the weak. And if thy servant
contradict thee, bear it philosophically: not what he deserves to have
said to him, do thou say or do, but that which it behooves thee both to
do and to say. Never insult a girl by uttering some foul word against
her: never call thy servant, scoundrel (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xv-p26.10">μιαρὸν</span>):
not he is disgraced, but thou. It is not possible to be master of
one’s self, being in a passion. Like a sea rolling mountains
high, it is all hurly-burly: or even as a pure fountain, when mire is
cast into it, becomes muddied, and all is in turmoil. You may beat him,
you may rend his coat to rags, but it is you that sustain the greater
damage: for to him the blow is on the body and the garment, but to you
on the soul. It is your own soul that you have cut open; it is there
that you have inflicted a wound: you have flung your own charioteer
from his horses, you have got him dragging along the ground upon his
back. And it is all one, as if one driver being in a passion with
another, should choose to be thus dragged along. You may rebuke, you
may chide, you may do whatever <pb n="100" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_100.html" id="vi.xv-Page_100" />if be, only let it be without wrath and
passion. For if he who rebukes is physician to him who offends, how can
he heal another, when he has first hurt himself, when he does not heal
himself? Say, if a physician should go to heal another person, does he
first wound his own hand, first blind his own eyes, and so set about
healing that other? God forbid. So also, however thou rebuke, however
thou chide, let thine eyes see clearly. Do not make thy mind muddy,
else how shall the cure be wrought? It is not possible to be in the
same tranquillity, being in a passion, and being free from passion. Why
dost thou first overturn thy master from his seat, and then discourse
with him as he lies sprawling on the ground? Seest thou not the judges,
how, when about to hold the assize, they seat themselves upon the
bench, in their becoming attire? Thus do thou likewise dress thy soul
with the judicial robe (which is gentleness). “But he will not be
afraid of me,” say you. He will be the more afraid. In the other
case, though you speak justly, your servant will impute it to passion:
but if you do it with gentleness, he will condemn himself: and, what is
of the first importance, God will accept thee, and thus thou wilt be
able to attain unto the eternal blessings, through the grace and
loving-kindness of our Lord Jesus Christ, with Whom to the Father
together with the Holy Spirit be glory, dominion, and honor, now and
ever, and world without end. Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XVI on Acts vii. 6, 7." shorttitle="" progress="19.02%" prev="vi.xv" next="vi.xvii" id="vi.xvi">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Acts vii. 6, 7." id="vi.xvi-p0.1" parsed="|Acts|7|6|7|7" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.6-Acts.7.7" />
<p class="c21" id="vi.xvi-p1"><span class="c9" id="vi.xvi-p1.1">Homily XVI.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vi.xvi-p2"><scripRef passage="Acts VII. 6, 7" id="vi.xvi-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|7|6|7|7" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.6-Acts.7.7">Acts VII. 6, 7</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi.xvi-p3">“And God spake on this
wise, That his seed should sojourn in a strange land; and that they
should bring them into bondage, and entreat them evil four hundred
years. And the nation to whom they shall be in bondage will I judge,
said God: and after that shall they come forth, and serve Me in this
place.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.xvi-p4"><span class="c11" id="vi.xvi-p4.1">See,</span> what a number of years the Promise has been given, and the manner
of the Promise, and nowhere sacrifice, nowhere circumcision! He here
shows, how God Himself suffered them to be afflicted, not<note place="end" n="362" id="vi.xvi-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xvi-p5"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvi-p5.1">καίτοι
οὐδεν ἔχων
αὐτοῖς
ἐγκαλεῖν</span>. A. B. C. N. Cat.—E. F. D. Edd. omit this clause, and read:
“to be afflicted: and that they did not,” etc. So
Edd.</p></note> that He had anything to lay to their
charge. “And they shall bring them into bondage,” etc. But
nevertheless, they did not these things with impunity. “And the
nation to whom they shall be in bondage I will judge, said God.”
For,<note place="end" n="363" id="vi.xvi-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xvi-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvi-p6.1">῞Ινα
γὰρ μὴ
τούτῳ</span> (Cat.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvi-p6.2">τούτων</span>, A.
C. N. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvi-p6.3">τοῦτο</span> B.
om.) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvi-p6.4">νομίσωσιν
εὐσεβεῖς (Ν. εὐσεβεῖν) εἶναι, διὰ τὸ
λέγειν κ. τ.
λ</span>. The wording of the passage is not
strictly grammatical, but the sense seems to be as expressed
above.—E. D. F. omit this sentence, and substitute, “Seest
thou?” So Edd.</p></note> to show that they are not to go by this,
in estimating who are pious (by reason of their saying, “He
trusted in God, let Him deliver Him,”) (<scripRef passage="Matt. xxvii. 43" id="vi.xvi-p6.5" parsed="|Matt|27|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.43">Matt. xxvii.
43</scripRef>).—He, the Same that promised, He that gave the land, first
permits the evils. So also now, though He has promised a Kingdom, yet
He suffers us to be exercised in temptations. If here the freedom was
not to be till after four hundred years, what wonder, with regard to
the Kingdom? Yet he performed it, and lapse of time availed not to
falsify His word. Moreover, it was no ordinary bondage they
underwent.<note place="end" n="364" id="vi.xvi-p6.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xvi-p7"> The
relation of <scripRef passage="Acts 7.6,7,5" id="vi.xvi-p7.1" parsed="|Acts|7|6|7|7;|Acts|7|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.6-Acts.7.7 Bible:Acts.7.5">v. 6 and 7 to v.
5</scripRef> is,
as Chrys. intimates, to show that the apparent incongruity between the
promise of God to give the land to Abraham and his seed, and the fact
that Abraham never personally possessed the land, was not accidental
nor did it involve the failure of the divine promise. Accompanying the
promise were divine assurances (<scripRef passage="Gen. xv. 13, 14" id="vi.xvi-p7.2" parsed="|Gen|15|13|15|14" osisRef="Bible:Gen.15.13-Gen.15.14">Gen. xv. 13, 14</scripRef>)
that a period of bondage and oppression was to precede the occupation
of the land which was to be the inheritance of the
nation.—G.B.S.</p></note> And the matter does not terminate
solely in the punishment of those (their oppressors); but they
themselves also, He saith, shall enjoy a mighty salvation. Here he
reminds them too of the benefit which they enjoyed. “And he gave
him the covenant of circumcision: and so he begat Isaac.” Here he
lets himself down to lower matters. “And circumcised him on the
eighth day: and Isaac (begat) Jacob, and Jacob the twelve
patriarchs.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 7.8" id="vi.xvi-p7.3" parsed="|Acts|7|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.8">v.
8</scripRef>).—Here<note place="end" n="365" id="vi.xvi-p7.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xvi-p8"> E.
Edd. omit this sentence: and below for “Here again,” etc.
the same substitute: “This happened also in the case of Christ:
for indeed Joseph is a type of Him: wherefore also he narrates the
history at large, hinting (at this meaning).”</p></note> he seems to hint
now at the type. “And the patriarchs moved with envy, sold Joseph
into Egypt.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 7.9" id="vi.xvi-p8.1" parsed="|Acts|7|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.9">v.
9</scripRef>.)
Here again, the type of Christ.<note place="end" n="366" id="vi.xvi-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xvi-p9"> If
it be too strong language to say, with Chrys., that Joseph is set forth
here as a “type of Christ,” it is clear that the narrative
of his ill-treatment by his brethren, subsequent exaltation and his
return of good for evil to those who had sold him into bondage, is
meant to suggest that their treatment of Jesus had been
similar.—G.B.S.</p></note> Though they had
no fault to find with him, and though he came on purpose to bring them
their food, they thus ill-treated him. Still here again the promise,
though it is a long while first, receives its fulfillment. “And
God was with him”—this also is for them—“and
delivered <pb n="101" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_101.html" id="vi.xvi-Page_101" />him out of all his afflictions.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 7.10" id="vi.xvi-p9.1" parsed="|Acts|7|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.10">v. 10</scripRef>). He shows that unknowingly they helped to fulfil the
prophecy, and that they were themselves the cause, and that the evils
recoiled on their own selves. “And gave him favor and wisdom in
the sight of Pharaoh king of Egypt, Gave him favor,” in the eyes
of a barbarian, to him, the slave, the captive: his brethren sold him,
this (barbarian) honored him. “Now there came a dearth over all
the land of Egypt and Canaan, and great affliction: and our fathers
found no sustenance. But when Jacob heard that there was corn in Egypt,
he sent out our fathers first. And at the second time Joseph was made
known to his brethren.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 7.11-13" id="vi.xvi-p9.2" parsed="|Acts|7|11|7|13" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.11-Acts.7.13">v.
11–13</scripRef>). They came down to buy, and had to depend upon him for
everything. What then did he? [“He made himself known to his
brethren:”] not to this point only did he carry his friendliness;
he also made them known to Pharaoh, and brought them down into the
land. “And Joseph’s kindred was made known unto Pharaoh.
Then sent Joseph, and called his father Jacob to him, and all his
kindred, threescore and fifteen souls. So Jacob went down into Egypt,
and died, he, and our fathers, and were carried over into Sychem, and
laid in the sepulchre that Abraham bought for a sum of money of the
sons of Emmor the father of Sychem. But when the time of the promise
drew nigh, which God had sworn to Abraham the people grew and
multiplied in Egypt, till another king arose, which knew not
Joseph.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 7.13-18" id="vi.xvi-p9.3" parsed="|Acts|7|13|7|18" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.13-Acts.7.18">v.
13–18</scripRef>). Then again, fresh disappointment (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvi-p9.4">ἀνελπιστία</span>): first, famine, but they came through that: secondly, the
falling into the hands of their enemy: thirdly, the being destroyed by
the king. Then (to show) God’s fulness of ways and means
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvi-p9.5">εὐμήχανον</span>), “In which time,” it says, “Moses was
born, and was exceeding fair.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 7.20" id="vi.xvi-p9.6" parsed="|Acts|7|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.20">v. 20</scripRef>.) If the former circumstance was wonderful, that Joseph was
sold by his brethren, here again is another circumstance more wonderful
still, that the king “nourished” the very person who was to
overthrow his dominion, being himself the person that was to perish. Do
you observe all along a figurative enacting, so to say, of the
resurrection of the dead? But it is not the same thing for God himself
to do a thing, and for a thing to come to pass in connection with
man’s purpose (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvi-p9.7">προαίρεσις</span>). For these things indeed were in connection with
man’s purpose [<note place="end" n="367" id="vi.xvi-p9.8"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xvi-p10"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvi-p10.1">ἡ δε
ἀναστασις
καθ᾽
εαυτήν</span>. This
clause is found in the Catena alone. Something seems to be required as
the antithesis to the preceding clause, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvi-p10.2">ταῦτα μὲν
γὰρ μετὰ
προαιρ. ἀνθρ.
ἦν</span>—for which E. Edd.
have <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvi-p10.3">ταῦτα
γοῦν οὐκ ἀπὸ
προαιρ. ἀνθρ.
ἦν</span>. “These things however did
not come of man’s purpose.”—At the end of the next
sentence, Edd. (with E. alone) omit the clause, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvi-p10.4">ὁ ὀφείλων
ἀποθανεῖν</span>: and for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvi-p10.5">Εἶτα
πάλιν</span>, have,
“This he says, by way of showing both him (Moses) as savior, and
these ungrateful to their benefactor.”</p></note>but the
Resurrection by itself, independently.]—“And he was
mighty,” it says, “in word and in deed” (<scripRef passage="Acts 7.22" id="vi.xvi-p10.6" parsed="|Acts|7|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.22">v. 22</scripRef>): he that was to have
died. Then again he shows how ungrateful they were to their benefactor.
For, just as in the former instance, they were saved by the injured
Joseph, so here again they were saved by another injured person, I
mean, Moses. “And when he was full forty years old,” etc.
For<note place="end" n="368" id="vi.xvi-p10.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xvi-p11"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvi-p11.1">Τί γὰρ εἰ
μὴ ἀνεῖλον
αὐτὸν τῷ
πράγματι; τῷ
λόγῳ ἀνεῖλον
ὥσπερ
κᾀκεῖνοι</span>. N. and Catena read <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvi-p11.2">ἀνεῖλεν</span>,
both times, as if the Compiler understood the passage in the sense of a
preceding comment extracted from S. Clem. Alex. Strom.
“<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvi-p11.3">φασὶ
δὲ οἱ μυσταὶ
λόγῳ μόνῳ
ἀνελεῖν τὸν
Αἰγύπτιον</span>: the initiated say that Moses struck the Egyptian dead by a
word, as in the Acts Peter is related to have done in the case of
Ananias,” etc. But Chrys. nowhere thus interprets the fact, and
the context, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvi-p11.4">ὥσπερ
κᾀκεῖνοι</span>, is against this view.—Below, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvi-p11.5">δἰ ὃν ἔζη
μετὰ Θεὸν</span>: i.e. the Hebrew whom Moses saved, <scripRef passage="Acts 7.24" id="vi.xvi-p11.6" parsed="|Acts|7|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.24">v. 24</scripRef>, who is here supposed to be one of the parties in the
strife mentioned in <scripRef passage="Acts 7.26" id="vi.xvi-p11.7" parsed="|Acts|7|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.26">v.
26</scripRef>.
This however not being clear, A., as usual omits: and the innovator
assuming the passage to be corrupt, substitutes, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvi-p11.8">δἰ ὧν
ἔσονται μετὰ
Θεοῦ</span>, giving them counsel
by means of which they shall be with God.” So Edd.: only Sav.
notes in the margin the genuine reading of the other <span class="c14" id="vi.xvi-p11.9">mss.</span> and Cat.</p></note> what though they killed him not
actually? In intention they did kill, as did the others in the former
case. There, they sold out of their own into a strange land: here, they
drive from one strange land into another strange land: in the former
case, one in the act of bringing them food; in this, one in the act of
giving them good counsel; one to whom, under God, the man was indebted
for his life! Mark how it shows (the truth of) that saying of
Gamaliel’s, “If it be of God, ye cannot overthrow
it.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 7.39" id="vi.xvi-p11.10" parsed="|Acts|7|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.39">ch. v. 39</scripRef>.) See the plotted-against eventually becoming the authors of
salvation to those plotting against them:<note place="end" n="369" id="vi.xvi-p11.11"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xvi-p12"> E.
“But do thou, observing this, stand amazed at the riches of
God’s wisdom and resources: for, had those not been plotted
against, these had not been saved.” So Edd.</p></note>
the people, plotting against itself, and itself plotted against by
others; and for all this, saved! A famine, and it did not consume them:
nor was this all: but they were saved by means of the very person, whom
they had expected to be destroyed (by their means). A royal edict, and
it did not consume them: nay then most did their number increase, when
he was dead “who knew” them. Their own Saviour they wished
to kill, but for all that, they had not power to do it. Do you observe,
that by the means whereby the devil tried to bring to naught the
promise of God, by those very means it was advanced?</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xvi-p13">“And God spake on this
wise,” etc. (Recapitulation, <scripRef passage="Acts 7.6,7" id="vi.xvi-p13.1" parsed="|Acts|7|6|7|7" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.6-Acts.7.7">v. 6, 7</scripRef>.) This<note place="end" n="370" id="vi.xvi-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xvi-p14"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvi-p14.1">Τοῦτο καὶ
ἐνταῦθα
ἁρμόττει
εἰπεῖν</span>. Edd.
from E. only, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvi-p14.2">τοῦτο καὶ
αὐτους
ἥρμοττε τότε
εἰπεῖν</span>:
“This was also suitable for them to say at that time.” It
was not perceived that the recapitulation begins here. See note 5, p.
102.</p></note> is suitable to be said here also: that God
is rich in ways and means to bring us up from hence. For this above all
showed the riches of God’s resources, that in its very reverses
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvi-p14.3">ἀποστροφῇ</span>) the nation increased, while enslaved, while
evil-entreated, <pb n="102" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_102.html" id="vi.xvi-Page_102" />and sought to be exterminated. And this is the
greatness of the Promise. For had it increased in its own land, it had
not been so wonderful. And besides, it was not for a short time,
either, that they were in the strange land: but for four hundred years.
Hence we learn<note place="end" n="371" id="vi.xvi-p14.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xvi-p15"> Edd. from E. D. F. “how they exhibited a great (example of)
philosophy.”</p></note> a (great lesson) of philosophic
endurance (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvi-p15.1">φιλοσοφίαν</span>):—they did not treat them as masters use slaves, but
as enemies and tyrants—and he foretold that they should be set in
great liberty: for this is the meaning of that expression, “They
shall serve (Me): and they shall come up hither again”
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvi-p15.2">ἐνταὕθα
ἐπανελεύσονται</span>); and with impunity.<note place="end" n="372" id="vi.xvi-p15.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xvi-p16"> Edd. (from E. alone) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvi-p16.1">καὶ οὐκ
ἀτιμωρητὶ</span>, “not unavenged (upon their enemies).” But the
meaning is, “Their enemies shall not be able to be avenged of
them.”</p></note>—And
observe, how, while he seems to concede something to circumcision, he
in fact allows it nothing (<scripRef passage="Acts 7.8" id="vi.xvi-p16.2" parsed="|Acts|7|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.8">v.
8</scripRef>);
since the Promise was before it, and it followed
after.—“And the patriarchs,” he says, “moved
with envy.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 7.9" id="vi.xvi-p16.3" parsed="|Acts|7|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.9">v.
9</scripRef>.)
Where it does no harm, he humors (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvi-p16.4">χαρίζεται</span>) them:<note place="end" n="373" id="vi.xvi-p16.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xvi-p17"> E. D. F. insert for explanation, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvi-p17.1">πατριάρχας
δέ φησι τοὺς
προγόνους</span>: “he calls their ancestors, patriarchs.” This
is the “humoring” spoken of above: in C.’s time,
“patriarch” had become a title of honor.</p></note> for they prided
themselves much on these also.—<note place="end" n="374" id="vi.xvi-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xvi-p18"> Edd. from E. “But they not only did not loose (the
afflictions), but even cooperated with those afflicting them, when they
ought rather to have cut through them (the
afflictions).”</p></note>And he
shows, that the saints were not exempt from tribulation, but that in
their very tribulations they obtained help. And that these persons did
themselves help to bring about the results, who wished to cut short
these same (afflictions): just as these made Joseph the more glorious:
just as the king did Moses, by ordering the children to be killed:
since had he not ordered, this would not have been: just as also that
(Hebrew) drives Moses into exile, that there he may have the Vision,
having become worthy. Thus also him who was sold for a slave, makes He
to reign as king there, where he was thought to be a slave. Thus also
does Christ in His death give proof of His power: thus also does He
there reign as king where they sold Him. “And gave him favor and
wisdom,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 7.10" id="vi.xvi-p18.1" parsed="|Acts|7|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.10">v.
10</scripRef>.)
This<note place="end" n="375" id="vi.xvi-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xvi-p19"> Morel. Ben. with E. D. F. omit this clause: Savile transposes it.
“But as this (Joseph) reigns there as king where they sold him,
so does Christ in His death,” etc.—In the next
sentence, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvi-p19.1">τοῦτο</span> seems to
refer to the description in <scripRef passage="Gen. xli. 42, 43" id="vi.xvi-p19.2" parsed="|Gen|41|42|41|43" osisRef="Bible:Gen.41.42-Gen.41.43">Gen. xli. 42, 43</scripRef>,
of the distinctions conferred upon Joseph, which perhaps Chrys.
cited.—After this sentence, Edd. have (from E. only) the formula
of recapitulation, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvi-p19.3">᾽Αλλ᾽
ἴδωμεν κ. τ.
λ</span>., which is quite misplaced.—Below,
A. and the mod. t. insert <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvi-p19.4">῞Ορα</span>, before <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvi-p19.5">διὰ
λιμὸν οἷα
κατασκευάζει</span>.</p></note> was not only by way of honor, but that he
should have confidence in his own power. “And he made him
governor over Egypt and all his house.” “Now there came a
dearth,” etc. On account of famine—such preparations is he
making—“with threescore and fifteen souls,” he says,
“Jacob went down into Egypt, and died, he and our fathers, and
were carried over into Sychem, and laid in the sepulchre that Abraham
bought for a sum of money from the sons of Emmor the father of
Sychem.”<note place="end" n="376" id="vi.xvi-p19.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xvi-p20"> The reading of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvi-p20.1">τοῦ Συχέμ</span> (T. R.), doubtless meaning the “father of
Sychem” (<scripRef passage="Gen. xxxiii. 19" id="vi.xvi-p20.2" parsed="|Gen|33|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.33.19">Gen. xxxiii. 19</scripRef>), is replaced by
Tisch., W. and H. (after <span lang="HE" dir="rtl" id="vi.xvi-p20.3">א</span>. B. C.) with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvi-p20.4">ἐν
Συχέμ</span>, making
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvi-p20.5">Συχέμ</span> the name of the place just mentioned—not of the person
referred to in the O.T. The Vulgate renders <i>filii Sichem</i> thus
coming into collision with the O.T. <i>l.
c.</i>—G.B.S.</p></note> (<scripRef passage="Acts 7.11-16" id="vi.xvi-p20.6" parsed="|Acts|7|11|7|16" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.11-Acts.7.16">v. 11–16</scripRef>). It shows, that they
were not masters even to the extent of a burying-place. “But when
the time of the promise drew nigh, which God had sworn to Abraham, the
people grew and multiplied in Egypt, till another king arose, which
knew not Joseph” (<scripRef passage="Acts 7.17,18" id="vi.xvi-p20.7" parsed="|Acts|7|17|7|18" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.17-Acts.7.18">v. 17,
18</scripRef>).
Observe, that it is not during the four hundred years that He
multiplies them, but (only) when the end was about to draw nigh. And
yet already four hundred years were passed, nay more, in Egypt. But
this is the wonder of it. “The same dealt subtly with our
kindred, and evil-entreated our fathers, that they should cast out
their young children, to the end they might not live.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 7.19" id="vi.xvi-p20.8" parsed="|Acts|7|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.19">v. 19</scripRef>.) “Dealt
subtly:” he hints at their not liking to exterminate them openly:
“that they should cast out their young children,” it says.
“In which time Moses was born and was exceeding fair.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 7.20" id="vi.xvi-p20.9" parsed="|Acts|7|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.20">v. 20</scripRef>.) This is the wonder,
that he who is to be their champion, is born, neither after nor before,
these things, but in the very midst of the storm (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvi-p20.10">θυμῷ</span>).
“And was nourished up in his father’s house three
months.” But when man’s help was despaired of, and they
cast him forth, then did God’s benefit shine forth conspicuous.
“And when he was cast out, Pharaoh’s daughter took him up,
and nourished him for her own son.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 7.21" id="vi.xvi-p20.11" parsed="|Acts|7|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.21">v. 21</scripRef>.) Not a word of Temple, not a word of Sacrifice, while all
these Providences are taking place. And he was nourished in a barbarian
house. “And Moses was learned in all the wisdom of the Egyptians,
and was mighty in words and in deeds.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 7.22" id="vi.xvi-p20.12" parsed="|Acts|7|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.22">v. 22</scripRef>.) “Was trained,” both<note place="end" n="377" id="vi.xvi-p20.13"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xvi-p21"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvi-p21.1">καὶ
παιδεί&amp; 139·
καὶ
γράμμασιν</span>, as the comment on <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvi-p21.2">ἐπαιδεύθη</span> <scripRef passage="Acts 7.22" id="vi.xvi-p21.3" parsed="|Acts|7|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.22">v. 22</scripRef>, which must be
supplied. Cat. has, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvi-p21.4">καὶ παιδεία
καὶ
γράμματα</span>. E. omits the clause, and substitutes, as the beginning of the
next sentence, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvi-p21.5">᾽Εμοὶ
θαυμάζειν
ἐπέρχεται
πῶς</span>. “To me it occurs to
wonder how he could be forty years,” etc. So Edd.</p></note>
in discipline and in letters. “And when he was full forty years
old.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 7.23" id="vi.xvi-p21.6" parsed="|Acts|7|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.23">v. 23</scripRef>.) Forty years he was
there, and was not found out from his being circumcised. Observe, how,
being in safety, they overlook their own interests, both he and Joseph,
in order that they may save others: “And when he was full forty
years old, it came into his heart to visit his brethren the children of
Israel. And seeing one of them suffer wrong, he defended him, and
avenged him that was oppressed, <pb n="103" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_103.html" id="vi.xvi-Page_103" />and smote the Egyptian: for he supposed
his brethren would have understood how that God by his hand would
deliver them: but they understood not.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 7.23-25" id="vi.xvi-p21.7" parsed="|Acts|7|23|7|25" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.23-Acts.7.25">v. 23–25</scripRef>.)—See how up to
this point he is not yet offensive to them; how they listened to him
while he said all this. And “his face,” we read, “was
as the face of an angel” (<scripRef passage="Acts 6.15" id="vi.xvi-p21.8" parsed="|Acts|6|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.15">ch. vi.
15</scripRef>).—“For he supposed,” etc. And yet it was by
deeds that his championship was shown; what intelligence was there need
of here? but still for all this “they understood not. And the
next day he showed himself unto them as they strove, and would have set
them at one again, saying, Sirs, ye are brethren; why do ye wrong one
to another?” (<scripRef passage="Acts 7.26-28" id="vi.xvi-p21.9" parsed="|Acts|7|26|7|28" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.26-Acts.7.28">v.
26–28</scripRef>.) Do you mark with what mildness he addresses them? He who
had shown his wrath in the case of the other, shows his gentleness<note place="end" n="378" id="vi.xvi-p21.10"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xvi-p22"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvi-p22.1">ἐφ᾽
ἑαυτοῦ</span>, B. C.
F. D. N. but A. E. Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvi-p22.2">ἐπὶ
τούτου</span> “in
the case of this man.” So perhaps Œcumen. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvi-p22.3">ἐπιεικῶς νῦν
τῷ ἀδικοῦντι
προσφέρεται</span>.—Below, E. Edd. “With the same spirit they
appear to say the same with reference to Christ, ‘We have no king
but Cæsar.’ Thus was it ever habitual to the Jews to act,
even when receiving benefits. Do you mark their madness? Him who was to
save them, they accuse, by saying, ‘As thou,’”
etc.</p></note> in his own case. “But he that
did his neighbor wrong thrust him away, saying, Who made thee a ruler
and a judge over us? Wilt thou kill me, as thou didst the Egyptian
yesterday?” Mark; the very words which they said to Christ:
“Who made Thee ruler and judge over us?” So habitual a
thing was it for Jews to wrong (their benefactors) when in the act of
receiving benefits! And again, mark the atrocious baseness:
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvi-p22.4">μιαρίαν</span> al. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvi-p22.5">μοχθηρίαν</span>, Sav. marg.) “As thou didst the Egyptian yesterday!
Then fled Moses at this saying, and was a stranger in the land of
Midian, where he begat two sons.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 7.29" id="vi.xvi-p22.6" parsed="|Acts|7|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.29">v. 29</scripRef>.) But neither did flight extinguish the plan of Providence,
as neither did death (i.e. the death of Christ).</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xvi-p23">“And when forty years were
expired, there appeared to him in the wilderness of mount Sinai an
angel of the Lord in a flame of fire in a bush.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 7.30" id="vi.xvi-p23.1" parsed="|Acts|7|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.30">v. 30</scripRef>.) Do you mark that it
is not hindered by lapse of time? For when he was an exile, when a
stranger, when he had now passed much time in a foreign land, so as to
have two sons, when he no longer expected to return, then does the
Angel appear to him. The Son of God he calls an Angel, as also he calls
Him man. (Appears) in the desert, not in a temple. See how many
miracles are taking place, and no word of Temple, no word of Sacrifice.
And here also not simply in the desert, but in the bush. “When
Moses saw it, he wondered at the sight: and as he drew near to behold
it, the voice of the Lord came unto him.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 7.31" id="vi.xvi-p23.2" parsed="|Acts|7|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.31">v. 31</scripRef>.) Lo! he was deemed worthy of the Voice also. “I am
the God of thy fathers, the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and
the God of Jacob.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 7.32,33" id="vi.xvi-p23.3" parsed="|Acts|7|32|7|33" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.32-Acts.7.33">v. 32,
33</scripRef>.)
Lo!<note place="end" n="379" id="vi.xvi-p23.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xvi-p24"> So
A. B. N. Cat. (in C. the sentence <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvi-p24.1">῎Ιδου</span>—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvi-p24.2">᾽Ιακὼβ</span> is omitted by an oversight caused by the homœoteleuton
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvi-p24.3">᾽Ιακώβ</span>.) Edd.
“Not only does he here show that the Angel which appeared unto
him was the Angel of the Great Counsel, but he shows also what
loving-kindness God exhibits by this manifestation.”</p></note> how He shows that He is none other than
“the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of
Jacob”—He, “the Angel of the Great Counsel.”
(<scripRef passage="Is. ix. 6" id="vi.xvi-p24.4" parsed="|Isa|9|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.9.6">Is. ix. 6</scripRef>. LXX. “Wonderful, Counsellor,” E.V.) Here he shows
what great loving-kindness God herein exhibits. “Then Moses
trembled, and durst not behold. Then said the Lord to him, Put off thy
shoes from thy feet; for the place where thou standest is holy
ground.” Not a word of Temple, and the place is holy through the
appearance and operation of Christ. Far more wonderful this than the
place which is in the Holy of Holies: for there God is nowhere said to
have appeared in this manner, nor Moses to have thus trembled. And then
the greatness of His tender care. “I have seen, I have seen the
affliction of My people which is in Egypt, and I have heard their
groaning, and am come down to deliver them. And now come, I will send
thee into Egypt.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 7.34" id="vi.xvi-p24.5" parsed="|Acts|7|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.34">v.
34</scripRef>.)
See, how he shows, that both by kindnesses, and by chastisements, and
by miracles, God was drawing them to Him: but they were still the same.
That God is everywhere present, they learned.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xvi-p25">Hearing these things, let us in
our afflictions flee to Him. “And their groaning,” saith
He, “I have heard:” not<note place="end" n="380" id="vi.xvi-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xvi-p26"> i.e. “I have heard their groaning:” not simply
(“I have come down) because of their calamities.” The
expression, “I have heard” denotes His ready
sympathy.—But the modern text: “He does not simply say,
‘I have heard;’ but because of their
calamities.”</p></note> simply,
“because of their calamities.” But if any should ask, Why
then did He suffer them to be evil entreated there? Why, in the first
place, to every just man his sufferings are the causes of his rewards.
And in the next place, as to why He afflicted them: it was to show His
power, that He can (do all), and not only so, but that He may also
train them. Observe in fact; when they were in the desert, then they
“waxed fat, they grew thick, they spread out in breadth, they
kicked” (<scripRef passage="Deut. xxxii. 15" id="vi.xvi-p26.1" parsed="|Deut|32|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32.15">Deut. xxxii. 15</scripRef>): and ever and always
ease was an evil. Therefore also from the beginning He said to Adam:
“In the sweat of thy face thou shall eat thy bread.”
(<scripRef passage="Gen. iii. 19" id="vi.xvi-p26.2" parsed="|Gen|3|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.19">Gen. iii. 19</scripRef>.) Also<note place="end" n="381" id="vi.xvi-p26.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xvi-p27"> Edd. from E. “Therefore in order that having come out of
much affliction into rest, they may not be insolent, he permits them to
be afflicted.”</p></note> (it was) in order that having come
out of much suffering into rest, they might give thanks to God. For
affliction is a great good. For hear the Prophet saying, “It is
good for me, that Thou <pb n="104" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_104.html" id="vi.xvi-Page_104" />hast humbled me.” (<scripRef passage="Ps. cxix. 71" id="vi.xvi-p27.1" parsed="|Ps|19|71|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.71">Ps. cxix. 71</scripRef>.) But if to great
and wonderful men affliction be a great (good), much more to us. And,
if you will, let us examine into the nature of affliction as it is in
itself. Let there be some person rejoicing exceedingly, and gay, and
giving a loose to jollity: what more unseemly, what more senseless than
this? Let there be one sorrowing and dejected: what more truly
philosophic than this? For, “It is better,” we read,
“to go into the house of mourning, than into the house of
laughter.” (<scripRef passage="Eccles. vii. 2" id="vi.xvi-p27.2" parsed="|Eccl|7|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.7.2">Eccles. vii. 2</scripRef>.) But, likely enough,
you<note place="end" n="382" id="vi.xvi-p27.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xvi-p28"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvi-p28.1">διακρουεσθε
τὰ
λεγόμενα</span>. Edd <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvi-p28.2">διαμωκᾶσθε</span>, “make a mock at.”—Below all the <span class="c14" id="vi.xvi-p28.3">mss.</span> agree in <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvi-p28.4">οἷος ἦν ὁ
Κάιν πρὸ
τούτου</span>. Either
the text is corrupt, or something is needed for explanation.</p></note> do not like the saying, and want to
evade it. Let us however see, what sort of man Adam was in Paradise,
and what he was afterwards: what sort of man Cain was before, and what
he was afterwards. The soul does not stand fast in its proper place,
but, like as by a running tide, (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvi-p28.5">ῥεύματος</span>, Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvi-p28.6">πνεύματος</span>, “wind”) is raised and buoyed up by pleasure,
having no steadfastness; facile in making professions, prompt at
promising; the thoughts all in restless commotion: laughter ill-timed,
causeless hilarity, idle clatter of unmeaning talk. And why speak of
others? Let us take in hand some one of the saints, and let us see what
he was while in pleasure, what again, when in distress. Shall we look
at David himself? When he was in pleasure and rejoicing, from his many
trophies, from his victory, from his crowns, from his luxurious living,
from his confidence, see what sort of things he said and did:
“But I said in my prosperity,” says he, “I shall
never be moved.” (<scripRef passage="Ps. xxx. 6" id="vi.xvi-p28.7" parsed="|Ps|30|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.30.6">Ps. xxx. 6</scripRef>.) But when he has
come to be in affliction, hear what he says: “And if He say to
me, I have no mind for thee; lo! here am I, let Him do that which is
pleasing in His sight.” (<scripRef passage="2 Sam. xv. 26" id="vi.xvi-p28.8" parsed="|2Sam|15|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Sam.15.26">2 Sam. xv. 26</scripRef>.) What can be
more truly philosophic than these words? “Whatsoever may be
pleasing to God,” saith he, “so let it be.” And again
he said to Saul: “If the Lord stirreth thee up against me, may
thy sacrifice be acceptable.” (<scripRef passage="1 Sam. xxvi. 19" id="vi.xvi-p28.9" parsed="|1Sam|26|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.26.19">1 Sam. xxvi. 19</scripRef>.)
And then too, being in affliction, he spared even his enemies: but
afterwards, not friends even, nor those who had done him no injury.
Again, Jacob when he was in affliction, said: “If the Lord will
give me bread to eat, and raiment to put on.” (<scripRef passage="Gen. xxviii. 20" id="vi.xvi-p28.10" parsed="|Gen|28|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.28.20">Gen. xxviii. 20</scripRef>.)
As also the son of Noah did nothing of the kind erewhile; but when he
was no longer afraid for his safety, you hear how wanton he became.
(<scripRef passage="Gen. 9.22" id="vi.xvi-p28.11" parsed="|Gen|9|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.9.22">ib. ix. 22</scripRef>.) Hezekiah too, when he
was in affliction, see what things he did in order to his deliverance;
he put on sackcloth, and such like; but when he was in pleasure, he
fell through the haughtiness of his heart. (<scripRef passage="2 Kings 19.20" id="vi.xvi-p28.12" parsed="|2Kgs|19|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.19.20">2 Kings ch. xix. 20</scripRef>.) For, saith the
Scripture, “When thou hast eaten, and drunk, and art filled, take
heed to thyself.” (<scripRef passage="Deut. vi. 11, 12" id="vi.xvi-p28.13" parsed="|Deut|6|11|6|12" osisRef="Bible:Deut.6.11-Deut.6.12">Deut. vi. 11, 12</scripRef>.)
For perilous, as on a precipice’s brink, is the post of
affluence. “Take heed,” saith he, “to thyself.”
When the Israelites were afflicted, they became all the more increased
in number: but when He left them to themselves, then they all went to
ruin. And why speak of examples from the ancients? In our own times,
let us see, if you please, is it not the case, that when the most are
in good case, they become puffed up, hostile to everybody, passionate,
while the power is with them: but if it be taken away, they are gentle,
lowly (and as) human beings, are brought to a consciousness of their
own natural condition. Therefore the Scripture saith, “Pride hath
holden them unto the end: their iniquity shall go forth as from
fatness.” (<scripRef passage="Ps. lxxiii. 6" id="vi.xvi-p28.14" parsed="|Ps|73|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.73.6">Ps. lxxiii. 6</scripRef>. LXX.)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xvi-p29">Now these things I have spoken,
that we should not make enjoyment every way our object. How then does
Paul say, “Rejoice alway?” He does not say simply,
“Rejoice,” but he adds, “in the Lord.”
(<scripRef passage="Phil. iv. 4" id="vi.xvi-p29.1" parsed="|Phil|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.4">Phil. iv. 4</scripRef>.) This is the greatest joy, such as the Apostles rejoiced withal;
the joy of which prisons, and scourges, and persecutions, and evil
report, and all painful things, are the source, and the root, and the
occasion; whence also it comes to a happy issue. But that of the world,
on the contrary, begins with sweets and ends in bitters. Neither do I
forbid to rejoice in the Lord, nay, I earnestly exhort to this. The
Apostles were scourged, and they rejoiced: were bound, and they gave
thanks: were stoned, and they preached. This is the joy I also would
have: from nothing bodily has it its origin, but from spiritual things.
It is not possible for him who joys after the fashion of the world, to
rejoice also after a godly sort: for every one who joys after the
world’s fashion, has his joy in riches, in luxury, in honor, in
power, in arrogance: but he who rejoices after the mind of God, has his
joy in dishonor for God’s sake, in poverty, in want, in fasting,
in humbleness of mind. Seest thou, how opposite are the grounds (of
joy)? To go without joy here, is to be without grief also: and to be
without grief here, is to go without pleasure too. And in truth these
are the things which produce real joy, since the others have the name
only of joy, but they altogether consist of pain. What misery the
arrogant man endures! How is he cut short (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvi-p29.2">διακόπτεται</span>) in the midst of his arrogance, bespeaking for <pb n="105" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_105.html" id="vi.xvi-Page_105" />himself
numberless insults, much hatred, great enmity, exceeding spite, and
many an evil eye! Whether it be that he is insulted by greater men, he
grieves: or that he cannot make his stand against everybody, he is
mortified. Whereas the humble man lives in much enjoyment: expecting
honor from none, if he receive honor, he is pleased, but if not, he is
not grieved. He takes it contentedly that he is honored; but<note place="end" n="383" id="vi.xvi-p29.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xvi-p30"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvi-p30.1">μάλιστα δὲ
οὐδεὶς αὐτὸν
ἀτιμάζει</span>. Savile justly retains this sentence from the old text. Montf.
rejects it, as superfluous, and disturbing the sense. Downe ap. Sav.
proposes <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvi-p30.2">ὅτι οὐκ
ἠτιμάσθη</span>: “<i>non ambit honorem, sed bene secum actum putat si nulla
affectus sit ignominia.</i>” But in the old text there is
no <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvi-p30.3">ἀλλὰ</span> before
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvi-p30.4">ἀγαπᾷ</span>: and the meaning
is not, “he thinks himself well off,” etc., nor as Ben.,
“he rejoices that,” etc., but, “he is content not to
be honored; knowing this at any rate, that nobody can dishonor
him.”</p></note> above all, none dishonors him. Now not
to seek honor, and yet to be honored—great must be the enjoyment
of this. But in the other, it is just the reverse: he seeks honor, and
is not honored. And the pleasure that the honor gives is not the same
to him who seeks it, as it is to him who seeks it not. The one, however
much he receives, thinks he has received nothing: the other, though you
give him ever so little, takes it as though he had received all. Then
again, he who lives in affluence and luxury has numberless affairs of
business, and let his revenues flow in to him ever so easily, and, as
it were, from full fountains, yet he fears the evils arising from
luxurious living, and the uncertainty of the future: but the other is
always in a state of security and enjoyment, having accustomed himself
to scantiness of diet. For he does not so bemoan himself at not
partaking of a sumptuous board, as he luxuriates in not fearing the
uncertainty of the future. But the evils arising from luxurious living,
how many and great they are, none can be ignorant: it is necessary,
however, to mention them now. Twofold the war, in the body, and in the
soul: twofold the storm: twofold the diseases; not only in this
respect, but because they are both incurable, and bring with them great
calamities. Not so, frugality: but here is twofold health, twofold the
benefits. “Sleep of health,” we read, “is in moderate
eating.” (<scripRef passage="Ecclesiasticus 31.20" id="vi.xvi-p30.5" parsed="|Sir|31|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sir.31.20">Ecclus. xxxi. 20</scripRef>.) For everywhere, that
which keeps measure is pleasant, that which is beyond measure, ceases
to please. For say now: on a little spark put a great pile of fagots,
and you will no longer see the fire shining, but much disagreeable
smoke. On a very strong and large man lay a burden which exceeds his
strength, and you will see him with his burden lying prostrate on the
ground. Embark too large a freight in your vessel, and you have ensured
a grievous shipwreck. Just so it is here. For just as in overladen
ships, great is the tumult of the sailors, the pilot, the man at the
prow, and the passengers, while they cast into the sea the things above
deck, and things below; so here too, with their vomitings upwards, and
their purgings downwards, they mar their constitutions, and destroy
themselves. And what is the most shameful of all, the mouth is made to
do the office of the nether parts, and that becomes the more shameful
member. But if to the mouth the disgrace be such, think what must it be
in the soul! For indeed there it is all mist, all storm, all darkness,
great the uproar of the thoughts, at being so thronged and crushed, the
soul itself crying out at the abuse done to it: all<note place="end" n="384" id="vi.xvi-p30.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xvi-p31"> E. Edd. “Thence also the gormandizers (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvi-p31.1">γαστριζόμενοι</span>) themselves complain of one another, are in ill humor,
haste to be rid of the filth within. Still, even after it is cast
out,” etc. And below:—“fever and diseases.
‘Yes,’ say you, ‘they are sick and are disgusting; it
is waste of words to tell us all this, and make a catalogue of
diseases: for it is I that am diseased. etc,…while these
luxurious livers one may see in good plight, sleek, merry, riding on
horseback.’”</p></note> (the parts and faculties) complaining
of one another, beseeching, entreating, that the filth may be
discharged somewhere. And after it is flung out, still the turmoil is
not at an end; but then comes fever and diseases. “And how comes
it,” say you, “that one may see these luxurious livers, in
goodly plight, riding on horseback? What idle talk is this,” say
you, “to tell us of diseases? It is I that am diseased, I that am
racked, I that am disgusting, while I have nothing to eat.” Ah
me! for one may well lament at such words. But the sufferers with the
gout, the men that are carried on litters, the men that are swathed
with bandages, from what class of people, I ask you, shall we see
these? And indeed, were it not that they would deem it an insult, and
think my words opprobrious, I would before now have addressed them even
by name. “But there are some of them, who are in good health as
well.” Because they give themselves not merely to luxurious
living, but also to labors. Else show me a man, who does nothing
whatever but fatten himself, free from pain as he lies there, without
an anxious thought. For though a host of physicians without number came
together, they would not be able to rescue him from his diseases. It is
not in the nature of things. For I will hold you a medical discourse.
Of the matters sent down into the belly, not all becomes nourishment;
since even in the food itself, not all is nutritive, but part of it in
the process of digestion passes into stool, part is turned into
nourishment. If then in the process of digestion the operation is
perfect, this is the result, and each finds its proper place; the
wholesome and <pb n="106" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_106.html" id="vi.xvi-Page_106" />useful part betakes itself to its appropriate place,
while that which is superfluous and useless, withdraws itself, and
passes off. But if it be in too great quantity, then even the nutritive
part of it becomes hurtful. And, to speak by way of example, in order
that my meaning may be clearer to you: in wheat part is fine flour,
part meal, part bran: now if the mill be able to grind (what is put
in), it separates all these: but if you put in too much, all becomes
mixed up together. Wine again, if it go through its proper process of
formation, and under due influence of the seasons, then, whereas at
first all is mixed together, anon part settles into lees, part rises
into scum, part remains for enjoyment to those that use it, and this is
the good part, and will not readily undergo any change. But what they
call “nourishment,” is neither wine, nor lees, while all
are mixed up together.—The same may be seen in the river,<note place="end" n="385" id="vi.xvi-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xvi-p32"> Edd. from E. “in the sea, under a violent storm in
winter,” and below, “the fishes floating at top, dead,
which by reason of the cold had not power to sink to the
bottom.”</p></note> when its waters make a whirling flood.
As at such time we see the fishes floating at top, dead, their eyes
first blinded by the muddy slime: so is it with us. For when
gormandizing, like a flood of rain, has drenched the inward parts, it
puts all in a whirl, and makes that the faculties (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvi-p32.1">λογισμοὶ</span>), healthy till then and living in a pure element, drift
lifeless on the surface. Since then by all these examples we have shown
how great the mischief is, let us cease to count these men happy for
that, for which we ought to think them wretched, and to bemoan
ourselves for that, for which we ought to count ourselves happy, and
let us welcome sufficiency with a contented mind. Or do you not hear
even what physicians tell you, that “want is the mother of
health?” But what I say is, that want is mother, not of bodily
health, but also of that of the soul. These things Paul also, that
physician indeed, cries aloud; when he says, “Having food and
raiment, let us therewith be content.” (<scripRef passage="1 Tim. vi. 8" id="vi.xvi-p32.2" parsed="|1Tim|6|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.8">1 Tim. vi. 8</scripRef>.) Let us
therefore do as he bids us, that so, being in sound health, we may
perform the work that we ought to do, in Christ Jesus our Lord, with
Whom to the Father and the Holy Ghost together be glory, dominion,
honor, now and ever, world without end. Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XVII on Acts vii. 35." shorttitle="" progress="20.11%" prev="vi.xvi" next="vi.xviii" id="vi.xvii">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Acts vii. 35." id="vi.xvii-p0.1" parsed="|Acts|7|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.35" />
<p class="c21" id="vi.xvii-p1"><span class="c9" id="vi.xvii-p1.1">Homily XVII.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vi.xvii-p2"><scripRef passage="Acts VII. 35" id="vi.xvii-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|7|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.35">Acts VII. 35</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi.xvii-p3">“This Moses whom they
refused, saying, Who made thee a ruler and a judge over us? the same
did God send to be a ruler and a deliverer by the hand of the Angel
which appeared to him in the bush.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.xvii-p4"><span class="c11" id="vi.xvii-p4.1">This</span> is
very suitable to the matter in hand. “This Moses,” he says.
“This,” the man who had been in danger of losing his life;
the man who had been set at naught by them; “this” the man
whom they had declined: “this” same, God having raised up,
sent unto them. “Whom they refused, saying, Who made thee a
ruler?” just as they themselves (the hearers) said, “We
have no king, but Cæsar.” (<scripRef passage="John xix. 15" id="vi.xvii-p4.2" parsed="|John|19|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.15">John xix. 15</scripRef>.) He here shows
also, that what was then done, was done by Christ. “The same did
God send by the hand of the Angel,” who said unto him, “I
am the God of Abraham.” “This” same Moses, he
says,—and observe how he points to his
renown—“this” same Moses, he says, “brought
them out, after that he had showed wonders and signs in the land of
Egypt, and in the Red sea, and in the wilderness forty years. This is
that Moses, which said unto the children of Israel, A prophet shall the
Lord your God raise up unto you of your brethren, like unto me”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 7.36,37" id="vi.xvii-p4.3" parsed="|Acts|7|36|7|37" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.36-Acts.7.37">v. 36, 37</scripRef>): set at naught like
me. Him, likewise, Herod wished to kill, and in Egypt He found
preservation just as it was with the former, even when He was a babe,
He was aimed at for destruction. “This is he, that was in the
Church in the wilderness with the Angel which spake to him in the mount
Sina, and with our fathers: who received the lively oracles to give
unto us.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 7.38" id="vi.xvii-p4.4" parsed="|Acts|7|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.38">v.
38</scripRef>.)
Again no mention of temple, none of sacrifice. “With the
Angel,” it says, “he received the lively oracles to give
unto the fathers.” It shows, that he not only wrought miracles,
but also gave a law, as Christ did. Just as Christ first works
miracles, and then legislates: so did Moses. But they did not hear him,
keeping their disobedience, even after the miracles: “To
whom,” he says, “our fathers would not obey:”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 7.39" id="vi.xvii-p4.5" parsed="|Acts|7|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.39">v. 39</scripRef>) after the wonders done
in those forty years. And not only so, but just the contrary:
“but thrust him from them, and in their hearts <pb n="107" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_107.html" id="vi.xvii-Page_107" />turned back again
into Egypt. Saying unto Aaron, Make us gods to go before us; for as for
this Moses, which brought us out of the land of Egypt, we wot not what
is become of him. And they made a calf in those days, and offered
sacrifice unto the idol, and rejoiced in the works of their own hands.
Then God turned, and gave them up to worship the host of heaven; as it
is written in the book of the Prophets, O ye house of Israel, have ye
offered to me slain beasts and sacrifices by the space of forty years
in the wilderness? Yea, ye took up the tabernacle of Moloch, and the
star of your god Remphan, figures which ye made to worship them: and I
will carry you away beyond Babylon.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 7.40,43" id="vi.xvii-p4.6" parsed="|Acts|7|40|0|0;|Acts|7|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.40 Bible:Acts.7.43">v. 40, 43</scripRef>.) The expression,
“gave them up,” means, He suffered. “Our fathers had
the tabernacle of witness in the wilderness, as he had appointed,
speaking unto Moses, that he should make it according to the fashion he
had seen.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 7.44" id="vi.xvii-p4.7" parsed="|Acts|7|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.44">v.
44</scripRef>.)
Even when there was a Tabernacle, yet there were no sacrifices.
“Did ye offer unto Me slain beasts and sacrifices?”
(<scripRef passage="Amos v. 25" id="vi.xvii-p4.8" parsed="|Amos|5|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Amos.5.25">Amos
v. 25</scripRef>.) There was “the tabernacle of witness,” and yet it
profited them nothing, but they were consumed. But neither before, nor
afterwards, did the miracles profit them aught. “Which also, our
fathers that came after brought in.” Seest thou, how the holy
place is there wherever God may be? For to this end also he says,
“in the wilderness,” to compare place with place. Then the
benefit (conferred upon them): And our fathers that came after brought
it in with Jesus into the possession of the Gentiles, whom God drave
out before the face of our fathers, unto the days of David; who found
favor before God, and desired to find a tabernacle for the God of
Jacob. (<scripRef passage="Acts 7.45,46" id="vi.xvii-p4.9" parsed="|Acts|7|45|7|46" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.45-Acts.7.46">v. 45, 46</scripRef>.) David “desired
to find favor:” and he builded not, he, the wonderful, the great;
but the castaway, Solomon. “But Solomon,” it says,
“built Him an house. Howbeit the Most High dwelleth not in
(places) made with hands.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 7.47-50" id="vi.xvii-p4.10" parsed="|Acts|7|47|7|50" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.47-Acts.7.50">v.
47–50</scripRef>.) This was shown indeed already by what had been before
said: but it is shown also by the voice of a prophet; “What house
will ye build for Me? saith the Lord God. As saith the prophet, Heaven
is my throne, and earth is my footstool: what house will ye build for
me? saith the Lord: or what is the place of my rest? Hath not my hand
made all these things?” (<scripRef passage="Is. lxvi. 1, 2" id="vi.xvii-p4.11" parsed="|Isa|66|1|66|2" osisRef="Bible:Isa.66.1-Isa.66.2">Is. lxvi. 1, 2</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xvii-p5">Marvel not, he says, if they on
whom Christ confers His benefits refuse His kingdom, seeing in the case
of Moses it was just the same. (Recapitulation). “He brought them
out;” and rescued them not in a general way, but also while they
were in the wilderness. “Wonders and signs,” etc.
(<scripRef passage="Acts 7.35-50" id="vi.xvii-p5.1" parsed="|Acts|7|35|7|50" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.35-Acts.7.50">v. 35–50</scripRef>.) Do you mark
that they themselves (Stephen’s hearers) are concerned in those
old miracles also? “This is that Moses:” (<scripRef passage="Acts 7.37" id="vi.xvii-p5.2" parsed="|Acts|7|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.37">v. 37</scripRef>) he, that conversed
with God; he, that had been saved out of situations so strange and
wonderful; he, that wrought so great works, and had so great power.
[“Which said unto the children of Israel, A prophet,” etc.]
He shows, that the prophecy must by all means be fulfilled, and that
Moses is not opposed to Him.<note place="end" n="386" id="vi.xvii-p5.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xvii-p6"> Here the innovator, not perceiving that the renewed exposition
began above, inserts the formula <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvii-p6.1">᾽Αλλ᾽
ἴδωμεν
ἄνωθεν τὰ
εἰρημένα</span>, and then has: “This, it says, is Moses, which said, A
Prophet, etc. To this, I suppose, Christ refers, when He says,
‘Salvation is of the Jews,’ hinting at Himself. This is he
that was in the wilderness, with the Angel that spake unto him. Lo,
again he shows, that it was He,” etc. So Edd.</p></note> “This is
he that was in the Church in the wilderness, and, that said unto the
children of Israel.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 7.38" id="vi.xvii-p6.2" parsed="|Acts|7|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.38">v.
38</scripRef>.)
Do you mark that thence comes the root, and that “salvation is
from the Jews?” (<scripRef passage="John iv. 22" id="vi.xvii-p6.3" parsed="|John|4|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.22">John iv. 22</scripRef>.) “With the
Angel,” it says, “which spake unto him.”
(<scripRef passage="Rom. xi. 16" id="vi.xvii-p6.4" parsed="|Rom|11|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.16">Rom. xi. 16</scripRef>.) Lo, again he affirms that it was He (Christ) that gave the Law,
seeing Moses was with “Him” in the Church in the
wilderness.<note place="end" n="387" id="vi.xvii-p6.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xvii-p7"> The meaning of <scripRef passage="Acts 7.38" id="vi.xvii-p7.1" parsed="|Acts|7|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.38">v.
38</scripRef> is
that Moses became (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvii-p7.2">γενόμενος</span>) a mediator between God (represented by the Angel) and the
people. Cf. <scripRef passage="Gal. iii. 19" id="vi.xvii-p7.3" parsed="|Gal|3|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.19">Gal. iii. 19</scripRef> where the law is said
to have been “ordained through angels, by the hand of a
mediator” (Moses). No mention is made of angels as revealers of
the law in <scripRef passage="Exodus xix" id="vi.xvii-p7.4" parsed="|Exod|19|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.19">Exodus xix</scripRef>. the first mention of angels in connection with the giving
of the law being in a highly poetic passage in Moses’
benediction, <scripRef passage="Deut. xxxiii. 2" id="vi.xvii-p7.5" parsed="|Deut|33|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.33.2">Deut. xxxiii. 2</scripRef>. (Even here the Heb.
text is uncertain. Cf. the lxx. <i>in loco</i>). The function of angels
in the giving of the law has a prominent place in later Jewish theology
as opposed to the action of mere human ministers. The New Testament
notices on the subject reflect this later phase of thought (Cf.
<scripRef passage="Acts vii. 53" id="vi.xvii-p7.6" parsed="|Acts|7|53|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.53">Acts vii. 53</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="Heb. ii. 2" id="vi.xvii-p7.7" parsed="|Heb|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.2">Heb. ii. 2</scripRef>). See Lightfoot on <scripRef passage="Gal. ii. 19" id="vi.xvii-p7.8" parsed="|Gal|2|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.19">Gal. ii. 19</scripRef>.—G.B.S.</p></note> And here he puts them in mind of
a great marvel, of the things done in the Mount: “Who received
living oracles to give unto us.” On all occasions Moses is
wonderful, and (so) when need was to legislate. What means the
expression, “Living oracles” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvii-p7.9">λόγια</span>)? Those,
whereof the end was shown by words (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvii-p7.10">διὰ λόγων</span>): in other words, he means the prophecies.<note place="end" n="388" id="vi.xvii-p7.11"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xvii-p8"> By <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvii-p8.1">λόγια
ζῶντα</span> are meant
living oracles in the sense of operative, effectual, as Jesus affirmed
his words to be “spirit and life” (<scripRef passage="John vi. 63" id="vi.xvii-p8.2" parsed="|John|6|63|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.63">John vi. 63</scripRef>). They contain
vital truth. The law was indeed “weak” (<scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 3" id="vi.xvii-p8.3" parsed="|Rom|8|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.3">Rom. viii. 3</scripRef>) but it was so
“through the flesh,” i.e. human sinfulness. It was not
inherently weak but was so relatively to the great power of sin in man
which needed to be overcome.—G.B.S.</p></note> Then follows the charge, in the first
instance, against the patriarchs [after], the “signs and
wonders,” after the receiving of the “lively oracles: To
whom,” he says, “our fathers would not obey.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 7.39" id="vi.xvii-p8.4" parsed="|Acts|7|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.39">v. 39</scripRef>.) But concerning those,
Ezekiel says that they are not “living;” as when he says,
“And I gave you statutes that are not good.” (<scripRef passage="Ezek. xx. 25" id="vi.xvii-p8.5" parsed="|Ezek|20|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.20.25">Ezek. xx. 25</scripRef>.)
It is with reference to those that he says, “Living. But thrust
him from them, and in their hearts turned back to
Egypt”—the place where they groaned, where they <pb n="108" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_108.html" id="vi.xvii-Page_108" />cried,
whence they called upon God. “And said unto Aaron, Make us gods
which shall go before us.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 7.40" id="vi.xvii-p8.6" parsed="|Acts|7|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.40">v.
40</scripRef>.)
O the folly! “Make,” say they; “that they may go
before us.” Whither? “Into Egypt.”<note place="end" n="389" id="vi.xvii-p8.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xvii-p9"> It is not probable that this passage (<scripRef passage="7.39,40" id="vi.xvii-p9.1" parsed="|Acts|7|39|7|40" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.39-Acts.7.40">v. 39, 40</scripRef>) means that the people proposed to return to Egypt (as
Chrys.). In the O.T. the constant representation is that the golden
calf (or bull) was worshipped as the image of the divinity who had
<i>led them out of Egypt</i> (<scripRef passage="Ex. xxxii. 4" id="vi.xvii-p9.2" parsed="|Exod|32|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.32.4">Ex. xxxii. 4</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Kings xii. 28" id="vi.xvii-p9.3" parsed="|1Kgs|12|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.12.28">1 Kings
xii. 28</scripRef>). It seems clearly implied in <scripRef passage="Ezek. xx. 7, 8, 24" id="vi.xvii-p9.4" parsed="|Ezek|20|7|20|8;|Ezek|20|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.20.7-Ezek.20.8 Bible:Ezek.20.24">Ezek. xx. 7, 8, 24</scripRef>,
that the Israelites while in Egypt had been much addicted to the
idolatry of the country. The meaning here is that, being discouraged
and disappointed on account of Moses’ continued absence in the
mount, they were ready to transfer their allegiance from Jehovah to
some of the divinities to whose worship they had previously been
accustomed. The worship of cattle was especially common, as of Apis at
Memphis and Mnevis at Heliopolis.—G.B.S.</p></note> See how hard they were to tear away
from the customs of Egypt! What sayest thou? What, not wait for him
that brought thee out, but flee the benefit, and deny the Benefactor?
And mark how insulting they are: “For as for this Moses,”
they say:—“which brought us out of the land of Egypt”
nowhere the name of God: instead of that, they ascribed all to Moses.
Where<note place="end" n="390" id="vi.xvii-p9.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xvii-p10"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvii-p10.1">῎Ενθα
μὲν
εὐχαριστεῖν
ἔδει</span>, A, B, C. D. F., but
N. and Cat. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvii-p10.2">ἀχαριστεῖν</span>.—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvii-p10.3">Ε.
Καὶ
ἔνφα μὲν
αὐτοὺς
ἀχαριστεῖν
ἦν</span>. Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvii-p10.4">εὐχ</span>.</p></note> they ought to give thanks (to God), they
bring Moses forward: where it was, to do as the Law bade them, they no
longer make account of Moses. “We know not what is become of
him.” And yet he told them that he was going up to receive the
Law: and they had not patience to wait forty days. “Make us
gods”—they<note place="end" n="391" id="vi.xvii-p10.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xvii-p11"> This
clause, omitted by A. B. C , is preserved by
N. and the Catena. The calf was one, yet they called it Gods: on which
St. Chrys. remarks elsewhere, that they added polytheism to
idolatry.—The next sentence may perhaps be completed thus:
“that they did not even know that there is One
God.”—Edd. from E.F.D. “So frantic are they, that
they know not what they say.”</p></note> did not say,
“a God.”—And yet one may well wonder at this, that
they do not even know.—“And they made a calf in those days,
and offered sacrifices unto the idol, and rejoiced in the works of
their own hands” (<scripRef passage="Acts 7.41" id="vi.xvii-p11.1" parsed="|Acts|7|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.41">v.
41</scripRef>):
for which they ought to have hid their faces. What wonder that ye know
not Christ, seeing ye knew not Moses, and God Who was manifested by
such wonders? But they not only knew Him not: they also insulted in
another way, by their idol making. “Then God turned, and gave
them up to worship the host of heaven” (<scripRef passage="Acts 7.42" id="vi.xvii-p11.2" parsed="|Acts|7|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.42">v. 42</scripRef>.) Hence these same “customs” date their origin,
hence the sacrifices: they were themselves the first that made
sacrifices to their idols! For that is why it is marked,<note place="end" n="392" id="vi.xvii-p11.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xvii-p12"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvii-p12.1">διὰ γὰρ
τοῦτο
ἐπισημαίνεται</span>. The meaning is: Stephen was accused of speaking against
“the customs,”—sacrifices, temple, feasts, etc.
Therefore he significantly points to that critical conjuncture from
which these “customs” date their introduction: namely, the
Provocation at Horeb. Prior to that, he tells of “living
oracles,” life-giving precepts: after it, and as its consequence,
sacrifices, etc., those statutes which were not good, and ordinances by
which a man shall not live, as God says by Ezekiel. Not a word of
sacrifice till then: and the first mention is, of the sacrifices
offered to the calf. In like manner, “they rejoiced,”
“the people ate and drank, and rose up to play:” and in
consequence of this, the feasts were prescribed: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvii-p12.2">καὶ
εὐφραίνοντο,
φησίν· διὰ
τοῦτο καὶ
ἑορταί</span>.—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvii-p12.3">᾽Επισημαίνεται</span>
might be rendered, “he marks,” “puts
a mark upon it” (so the innovator, who substitutes, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvii-p12.4">τοῦτο
καὶ Δαυὶδ
ἐπισημαινόμενος
λέγει</span>): we take it
passively, “there is a mark set over it—it is emphatically
denoted.” In the active, the verb taken intransitively means
“to betoken or announce itself,” “make its first
appearance.”—In the Treatise <i>adv. Judæos,</i> iv.
§6. tom. i. 624. C. St. Chrysostom gives this account of the legal
sacrifices: “To what purpose unto Me is the multitude of your
sacrifices? etc. (<scripRef passage="Isaiah i. 11" id="vi.xvii-p12.5" parsed="|Isa|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.11">Isaiah i. 11</scripRef>, ff.) Do ye hear how it
is most plainly declared, that God did not from the first require these
at your hands? Had He required them, He would have obliged those famous
saints who were before the Law to observe this practice. ‘Then
wherefore has He permitted it now?’ In condescension to your
infirmity. As a physician in his treatment of a delirious patient,
etc.: thus did God likewise. For seeing them so frantic in their lust
for sacrifices, that they were ready, unless they got them, to desert
to idols: nay not only ready, but that they had already deserted,
thereupon He permitted sacrifices. And that this is the reason, is
clear from the order of events. After the feast which they made to the
demons, then it was that He permitted sacrifices: all but saying:
‘Ye are mad, and will needs sacrifice: well then, at any rate
sacrifice to Me.’”—(What follows may serve to
illustrate the brief remark a little further on, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvii-p12.6">Καὶ ἡ
αἰχμαλωσία
κατηγορία
τῆς κακίας</span>.) “But even this, He did not permit to continue to
the end, but by a most wise method, withdrew them from it…For He
did not permit it to be done in any place of the whole world, but in
Jerusalem only. Anon, when for a short time they had sacrificed, he
destroyed the city. Had He openly said, Desist, they, such was their
insane passion for sacrificing, would not readily have complied. But
now perforce, the place being taken away, He secretly withdrew them
from their frenzy.” So here: “Even the captivity impeaches
the wickedness (which was the cause of the permission of
sacrifice.”)</p></note> “They made a calf in Horeb, and
offered sacrifices to the idol:” seeing that, before this the
name of sacrifice is nowhere mentioned, but only lively ordinances, and
“lively oracles. And rejoiced”—that is the reason for
the feasts. (<scripRef passage="Exod. xxxii. 5, 6" id="vi.xvii-p12.7" parsed="|Exod|32|5|32|6" osisRef="Bible:Exod.32.5-Exod.32.6">Exod. xxxii. 5, 6</scripRef>.) “As it is
written in the Book of the Prophets”—and observe, he does
not cite the text without a purpose, but shows by it that there is no
need of sacrifices; saying: “Did ye offer slain beasts and
sacrifice to Me?”—He lays an emphasis on this word (to
Me?). “Ye cannot say that it was from sacrificing to Me, that ye
proceeded to sacrifice to them:—“by the space of forty
years:” and this too, “in the wilderness,” where He
had most signally shown Himself their Protector. “Yea, ye took up
the tabernacle of Moloch, and the star of your god Remphan: images
which ye made to worship them.”<note place="end" n="393" id="vi.xvii-p12.8"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xvii-p13"> Our passage here follows the lxx. which speaks of Moloch and
Remphan. The terms in the original (vid. R.V.: <scripRef passage="Amos v. 25-27" id="vi.xvii-p13.1" parsed="|Amos|5|25|5|27" osisRef="Bible:Amos.5.25-Amos.5.27">Amos v.
25–27</scripRef>) are “Siccuth” and “Chiun.” It is a
disputed point whether these are in the prophecy names of divinities or
whether they mean respectively “tabernacle” and
“shrine” (or image). The difficulty lies in the ambiguity
of the Hebrew text. The name Moloch being akin to the Hebrew word for
king (<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="vi.xvii-p13.2">מלך</span>), confusion might
easily arise. The N.T. text varies from the lxx. only in adding the
word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvii-p13.3">προσκυνεῖν</span>
(<scripRef passage="Acts 7.43" id="vi.xvii-p13.4" parsed="|Acts|7|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.43">43</scripRef>) to lay emphasis upon the charge of idolatry, and in replacing
Damascus by Babylon (<scripRef passage="Acts 7.43" id="vi.xvii-p13.5" parsed="|Acts|7|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.43">43</scripRef>), an interpretation from the standpoint of subsequent history.
The statement of our text that the Israelites fell into the worship of
these divinities <i>in the wilderness</i> rests upon extra-Pentateuchal
tradition, derived, perhaps, from such prohibitions of Moloch-worship
and similar idolatries as are found in <scripRef passage="Lev. xviii. 21" id="vi.xvii-p13.6" parsed="|Lev|18|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.18.21">Lev. xviii. 21</scripRef>, and <scripRef passage="Deut. xviii. 10" id="vi.xvii-p13.7" parsed="|Deut|18|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.18.10">Deut.
xviii. 10</scripRef>. The charge in the prophecy of Amos is a general one referring to
the frequent lapses of the people into image-worship down to his own
time.—G.B.S.</p></note> The cause
of sacrifices! “And I will carry you away beyond Babylon.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 7.43" id="vi.xvii-p13.8" parsed="|Acts|7|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.43">v. 43</scripRef>.) Even the captivity,
an impeachment of their wickedness! “But a Tabernacle,” say
you, “there was (the Tabernacle) ‘of Witness.’”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 7.44" id="vi.xvii-p13.9" parsed="|Acts|7|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.44">v. 44</scripRef>.) (Yes,) this is why it
was: that they should <pb n="109" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_109.html" id="vi.xvii-Page_109" />have God for Witness: this was all.
“According to the fashion,” it says, “that was shown
thee on the mount:” so<note place="end" n="394" id="vi.xvii-p13.10"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xvii-p14"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvii-p14.1">ὥστε
ἐν τῷ ὄρει ἡ
ὑπογραφὴ
γέγονε</span>. In the
following sentences, there are numerous variations in Edd. from the old
text, but they do not materially affect the sense, and certainly do not
improve it.</p></note> that on the mount
was the Original. And this Tabernacle, moreover, “in the
wilderness,” was carried about, and not locally fixed. And he
calls it, “Tabernacle of witness:” i.e. (for witness) of
the miracles, of the statutes.<note place="end" n="395" id="vi.xvii-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xvii-p15"> The
expression here used—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvii-p15.1">ἡ σκηνὴ τοῦ
μαρτυρίου</span> is the constant but inexact lxx. translation of <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="vi.xvii-p15.2">אהל מועד</span> “tent of
meeting”—i.e. the tent where God met the people. From a
misunderstanding of the etymology of <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="vi.xvii-p15.3">מֹועד</span> (it being taken from <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="vi.xvii-p15.4">עוד</span> <i>to
witness</i>, instead of from <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="vi.xvii-p15.5">יעד</span> <i>to assemble</i>) it was translated
by <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvii-p15.6">μαρτυρίον</span>—a rendering which has occasioned frequent
misunderstanding. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvii-p15.7">Μαρτυρίον</span>
is rightly used in the lxx. to render <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="vi.xvii-p15.8">עדות</span>
(from <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="vi.xvii-p15.9">עוּד</span>) in <scripRef passage="Exod. xxv. 22" id="vi.xvii-p15.10" parsed="|Exod|25|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.25.22">Exod. xxv. 22</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Num. ix. 15" id="vi.xvii-p15.11" parsed="|Num|9|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.9.15">Num.
ix. 15</scripRef>.—G.B.S.</p></note> This is the reason
why both it and those (the fathers) had no Temple. “As He had
appointed, that spake unto Moses, that he should make it according to
the fashion that he had seen.” Again, it was none other than He
(Christ) that gave the fashion itself. “Until the days of
David” (<scripRef passage="Acts 7.45" id="vi.xvii-p15.12" parsed="|Acts|7|45|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.45">v. 45</scripRef>): and there was no
temple! And yet the Gentiles also had been driven out: for that is why
he mentions this: “Whom God drave out,” he says,
“before the face of our fathers. Whom He drave out,” he
says: and even then, no Temple! And so many wonders, and no mention of
a Temple! So that, although first there is a Tabernacle, yet nowhere a
Temple. “Until the days of David,” he says: even David, and
no Temple! “And he sought to find favor before God”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 7.46" id="vi.xvii-p15.13" parsed="|Acts|7|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.46">v. 46</scripRef>): and built
not:—so far was the Temple from being a great matter! “But
Solomon built Him an house.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 7.47" id="vi.xvii-p15.14" parsed="|Acts|7|47|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.47">v. 47</scripRef>.) They thought Solomon was great: but that he was not
better than his father, nay not even equal to him, is manifest.
“Howbeit the Most High dwelleth not in temples made with hands;
as saith the prophet, Heaven is My throne, and earth is My
footstool.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 7.48,49" id="vi.xvii-p15.15" parsed="|Acts|7|48|7|49" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.48-Acts.7.49">v. 48,
49</scripRef>.)
Nay, not even these are worthy of God, forasmuch as they are made,
seeing they are creatures, the works of His hand. See how he leads them
on by little and little (showing) that not even these are to be
mentioned. And again the prophecy says openly, “What house will
ye build Me?” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 7.50" id="vi.xvii-p15.16" parsed="|Acts|7|50|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.50">v.
50</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xvii-p16">What is the reason that at this
point he speaks in the tone of invective (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvii-p16.1">καταφορικὥς</span>)? Great was his boldness of speech, when at the point to
die: for in fact I think he knew that this was the case. “Ye
stiffnecked,” he says, “and uncircumcised in heart and
ears.” This also is from the prophets: nothing is of himself.
“Ye do always resist the Holy Ghost: as your fathers did, so do
ye.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 7.51" id="vi.xvii-p16.2" parsed="|Acts|7|51|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.51">v. 51</scripRef>.) When it was not His
will that sacrifices should be, ye sacrifice: when it is His will, then
again ye do not sacrifice: when He would not give you commandments, ye
drew them to you: when ye got them, ye neglected them. Again, when the
Temple stood, ye worshipped idols: when it is His will to be worshipped
without a Temple, ye do the opposite. Observe, he says not, “Ye
resist God,” but, “the Spirit:” so far was he from
knowing any difference between Them. And, what is greater: “As
your fathers did,” he says, “so do ye.” Thus also did
Christ (reproach them), forasmuch as they were always boasting much of
their fathers. “Which of the prophets have not your fathers
persecuted? and they have slain them which showed before of the coming
of the Just One:” he still says, “the Just One,”
wishing to check them: “of Whom ye have been now the betrayers
and murderers”—two charges he lays against them<note place="end" n="396" id="vi.xvii-p16.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xvii-p17"> E.
F. D. Edd. add, “that they knew (Him) not, and that they murdered
(Him):” but the meaning is, that they betrayed, and that they
murdered: or, as below, Their fathers slew the Prophets, and they, Him
Whom they preached.</p></note>—“who have received the Law by
the disposition of Angels, and have not kept it.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 7.52" id="vi.xvii-p17.1" parsed="|Acts|7|52|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.52">v. 52</scripRef>.) How, “By the
disposition of Angels?” Some say (The Law), disposed by Angels;
or, put into his hand by the Angel Who appeared to him in the bush; for
was He man? No wonder that He<note place="end" n="397" id="vi.xvii-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xvii-p18"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvii-p18.1">τὸν ἐκεῖνα
ποιήσαντα</span>, A. B. C. N. Cat. i.e. that Christ, Who, as the Angel, did
those works, etc. The modern text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvii-p18.2">τοὺς ἐκ.
ποιήσαντας</span>: that those who did those wickednesses, etc.: and so
Œc. seems to have taken it: “If ye killed them who preached
Him to come, no wonder that ye kill Me,” etc.—Below,
for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvii-p18.3">Οἱ
τοίνυν
ἀντιποιοῦνται
τοῦ νόμου,
καὶ ἔλεγον</span>, A. B. N. (N. corrected <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvii-p18.4">οὗτοι νῦν</span>) have <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvii-p18.5">Οὐ
τοίνυν κ. τ.
λ</span>. and A. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvii-p18.6">λέγοντες</span>: “Therefore they claim not the Law (on their side),
saying,” etc.</p></note> who wrought
those works, should also have wrought these.<note place="end" n="398" id="vi.xvii-p18.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xvii-p19"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvii-p19.1">᾽Αγγέλων</span> (<scripRef passage="Acts 7.53" id="vi.xvii-p19.2" parsed="|Acts|7|53|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.53">53</scripRef>) cannot refer (as
Chrys.) to the Jehovah-angel of the bush. It refers to angels as the
mediators in the giving of the law, an idea which appears in the lxx.,
the N.T. elsewhere (<scripRef passage="Gal. iii. 19" id="vi.xvii-p19.3" parsed="|Gal|3|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.19">Gal. iii. 19</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Heb. ii. 2" id="vi.xvii-p19.4" parsed="|Heb|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.2">Heb. ii.
2</scripRef>)
and is prominent in later Jewish theology (Cf. Josephus, <i>Ant.</i>
XV. v. 3) Vid. note *, p. 107.—G.B.S.</p></note>
“Ye slew them who preached of Him,” much more Himself. He
shows them disobedient both to God, and to Angels, and the Prophets,
and the Spirit, and to all: as also Scripture saith elsewhere:
“Lord, they have slain Thy Prophets, and thrown down Thine
altars.” (<scripRef passage="1 Kings xix. 10" id="vi.xvii-p19.5" parsed="|1Kgs|19|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.19.10">1 Kings xix. 10</scripRef>.) They, then, stand up
for the Law, and say, “He blasphemeth against Moses:” he
shows, therefore, that it is they who blaspheme, and that (their
blasphemy is not only against Moses, but) against God; shows that
“they” from the very beginning have been doing this: that
“they” have themselves destroyed their
“customs,” that there is no need of these: that while
accusing him, and saying that he opposed Moses, they themselves were
opposing the Spirit: and not merely opposing, but with murder added to
it: <pb n="110" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_110.html" id="vi.xvii-Page_110" />and that they had their enmity all along from the very beginning.
Seest thou, that he shows them to be acting in opposition both to Moses
and to all others, and not keeping the Law? And yet Moses had said,
“A Prophet shall the Lord raise up unto you: and the rest also
told of this (Christ) that He would come: and the prophet again said,
“What house will ye build Me?” and again, “Did ye
offer to Me slain beasts and sacrifices” those “forty
years?” (<scripRef passage="Deut. xviii. 18" id="vi.xvii-p19.6" parsed="|Deut|18|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.18.18">Deut. xviii. 18</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xvii-p20">Such is the boldness of speech
of a man bearing the Cross. Let us then also imitate this: though it be
not a time of war, yet it is always the time for boldness of speech.
For, “I spake,” says one, “in Thy testimonies before
kings, and was not ashamed.” (<scripRef passage="Ps. cxix. 46" id="vi.xvii-p20.1" parsed="|Ps|19|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.46">Ps. cxix. 46</scripRef>.) If we chance to
be among heathens, let us thus stop their mouths. without wrath,
without harshness. (Comp. Hom. in <scripRef passage="1 Cor. iv." id="vi.xvii-p20.2" parsed="|1Cor|4|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4">1 Cor. iv.</scripRef> §6; xxxiii. §4,
5; <scripRef passage="Col. xi." id="vi.xvii-p20.3" parsed="|Col|11|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.11">Col. xi.</scripRef> §2.) For if we do it with wrath, it no longer seems to
be the boldness (of one who is confident of his cause,) but passion:
but if with gentleness, this is boldness indeed. For<note place="end" n="399" id="vi.xvii-p20.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xvii-p21"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvii-p21.1">Οὐ γὰρ
δύναται ὁμοῦ
καὶ κατὰ
ταὐτὸν (κατ᾽
αὐτὸν</span> A. C. and N.
originally) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvii-p21.2">καὶ
κατόρθωμα
εἶναι καὶ
ἐλάττωμα. ῾Η
παρρησία,
κατόρθωμα· ὁ
θυμὸς,
ἐλάττωμα</span>.</p></note> in one and the same thing success and
failure cannot possibly go together. The boldness is a success: the
anger is a failure. Therefore, if we are to have boldness, we must be
clean from wrath that none may impute our words to that. No matter how
just your words may be, when you speak with anger, you ruin all: no
matter how boldly you speak, how fairly reprove, or what not. See this
man, how free from passion as he discourses to them! For he did not
abuse them: he did but remind them of the words of the Prophets. For,
to show you that it was not anger, at the very moment he was suffering
evil at their hands, he prayed, saying, “Lay not to their charge
this sin.” So far was he from speaking these words in anger; no,
he spake in grief and sorrow for their sakes. As indeed this is why it
speaks of his appearance, that “they saw his face as it had been
the face of an angel,” on purpose that they might believe. Let us
then be clean from wrath. The Holy Spirit dwelleth not where wrath is:
cursed is the wrathful. It cannot be that aught wholesome should
approach, where wrath goes forth. For as in a storm at sea, great is
the tumult, loud the clamor, and then would be no time for lessons of
wisdom (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvii-p21.3">φιλοσοφεἵν</span>): so neither in wrath. If the soul is to be in a condition
either to say, or to be disciplined to, aught of philosophy, it must
first be in the haven. Seest thou not how, when we wish to converse on
matters of serious import, we look out for places free from noise,
where all is stillness, all calm, that we may not be put out and
discomposed? But if noise from without discomposes, much more
disturbance from within. Whether one pray, to no purpose does he pray
“with wrath and disputings:” (<scripRef passage="1 Tim. ii. 8" id="vi.xvii-p21.4" parsed="|1Tim|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.8">1 Tim. ii. 8</scripRef>) whether he
speak, he will only make himself ridiculous: whether he hold his peace,
so again it will be even then: whether he eat, he is hurt even then:
whether he drink, or whether he drink not; whether he sit, or stand, or
walk; whether he sleep: for even in their dreams such fancies haunt
them. For what is there in such men that is not disagreeable? Eyes
unsightly, mouth distorted, limbs agitated and swollen, tongue foul and
sparing no man, mind distraught, gestures uncomely: much to disgust.
Mark the eyes of demoniacs, and those of drunkards and madmen; in what
do they differ from each other? Is not the whole madness? For what
though it be but for the moment? The madman too is possessed for the
moment: but what is worse than this? And they are not ashamed at that
excuse; “I knew not (saith one) what I said.” And how came
it that thou didst not know this, thou the rational man, thou that hast
the gift of reason, on purpose that thou mayest not act the part of the
creatures without reason, just like a wild horse, hurried away by rage
and passion? In truth, the very excuse is criminal. For thou oughtest
to have known what thou saidst. “It was the passion,” say
you, “that spoke the words, not I.” How should it be that?
For passion has no power, except it get it from you. You might as well
say, “It was my hand that inflicted the wounds, not I.”
What occasion, think you, most needs wrath? would you not say, war and
battle? But even then, if anything is done with wrath, the whole is
spoiled and undone. For of all men, those who fight had best not be
enraged: of all men, those had best not be enraged, who want to hurt
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvii-p21.5">τοὺς
ὑβρίζοντας</span>). And how is it possible to fight then? you will ask. With
reason, with self-command (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvii-p21.6">ἐπιεικεί&amp;
139·</span>): since fighting is, to stand in
opposition. Seest thou not that even these (common) wars are regulated
by definite law, and order, and times? For wrath is nothing but an
irrational impulse: and an irrational creature cannot possibly perform
aught rational. For instance, the man here spoke such words, and did it
without passion. And Elias said,” How long will ye halt on both
your knees?” (<scripRef passage="1 Kings xviii. 21" id="vi.xvii-p21.7" parsed="|1Kgs|18|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.18.21">1 Kings xviii. 21</scripRef>)
and spake it not in passion. And Phinees slew, and did it without
passion. For passion suffers not a man to see, but, just as in a
night-battle, it leads him, with eyes blindfolded <pb n="111" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_111.html" id="vi.xvii-Page_111" />and ears stopped up,
where it will. Then let us rid ourselves of this demon, at its first
beginning let us quell it, let us put the sign of the Cross on our
breast, as it were a curb. Wrath is a shameless dog: but let it learn
to hear the law. If there be in a sheep-fold a dog so savage as not to
obey the command of the shepherd, nor to know his voice, all is lost
and ruined. He is kept along with the sheep: but if he makes a meal on
the sheep, he is useless, and is put to death. If he has learnt to obey
thee, feed thy dog: he is useful when it is against the wolves, against
robbers, and against the captain of the robbers that he barks, not
against the sheep, not against friends. If he does not obey he ruins
all: if he learns not to mind thee, he destroys all. The mildness in
thee let not wrath consume, but let it guard it, and feed it up. And it
will guard it, that it may feed in much security, if it destroy wicked
and evil thoughts, if it chase away the devil from every side. So is
gentleness preserved, when evil works are nowhere admitted: so we
become worthy of respect, when we learn not to be shameless. For
nothing renders a man so shameless, as an evil conscience. Why are
harlots without shame? Why are virgins shamefaced? Is it not from their
sin that the former, from their chastity that the latter, are such? For
nothing makes a person so shameless, as sin. “And yet on the
contrary,” say you, “it puts to shame.” Yes; him who
condemns himself: but him that is past blushing, it renders even more
reckless: for desperation makes daring. For “the wicked,”
saith the Scripture, “when he is come into the depths of evils,
despiseth.” (<scripRef passage="Prov. xviii. 3" id="vi.xvii-p21.8" parsed="|Prov|18|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.18.3">Prov. xviii. 3</scripRef>.)
But he that is shameless, will also be reckless, and he that is
reckless, will be daring.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xvii-p22">See in what way gentleness is
destroyed, when evil thoughts gnaw at it. This is why there is such a
dog, barking mightily: we have also sling and stone (ye know what I
mean): we have also spear and enclosure and cattle-fold: let us guard
our thoughts unhurt. If the dog be gentle (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvii-p22.1">σαίνῃ</span>)
with the sheep, but savage against those without, and keep vigilant
watch, this is the excellence of a dog: and, be he ever so famished,
not to devour the sheep; be he ever so full, not to spare the wolves.
Such too is anger meant to be: however provoked, not to forsake
gentleness; however at quiet, to be on the alert against evil thoughts:
to acknowledge the friend, and not for any beating forsake him, and for
all his caressing, to fly at the intruder. The devil uses caressing
full oft: let<note place="end" n="400" id="vi.xvii-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xvii-p23"> Edd.
from E. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvii-p23.1">Σαίνει ὁ
διάβολος
πολλάκις ὡς ὁ
κύων, ἀλλὰ
γνώτω πᾶς
ὅτι</span>. “The devil fawns
full oft as the dog, but let every man know that,” etc. A. B. C.
N. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvii-p23.2">ὡς ὁ
κύων εἰδέτω
(ἰδέτω Χ.) ὅτι</span>. We restore
the true reading by omitting <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvii-p23.3">ὡς</span>. “The dog” is anger: the devil <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvii-p23.4">σαίνει</span>, not <i>as</i> the dog, but <i>upon</i> the dog, as the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvii-p23.5">ἀλλότριος</span> in the preceding sentence. “Let our faithful watch-dog
see at once that he is an intruder.” In the following sentence
the image is so far incongruous, as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvii-p23.6">σαίνωμεν</span> here has a different reference: viz. “as the dog fawns
upon the friend though beaten, so let us,” etc.</p></note> the dog know at sight that he is an
intruder. So also let us caress (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvii-p23.7">σαίνωμεν</span>) Virtue, though she put us to pain, and show our aversion
to Vice, though she give us pleasure. Let us not be worse than the
dogs, which, even when whipped and throttled, do not desert their
master: but if<note place="end" n="401" id="vi.xvii-p23.8"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xvii-p24"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvii-p24.1">ἂν δὲ
αὐτοὺς καὶ
τρέφῃ ὁ
ἀλλότριος
καὶ οὕτω
βλάπτουσιν
(Α. βλάψουσιν</span>). The antithesis seems to require the sense to be,
“While, if the stranger even feed them, for all that, they do him
a mischief.” But the words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvii-p24.2">τρέφῃ</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvii-p24.3">βλάπτουσιν</span>
are scarcely suitable in the sense, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvii-p24.4">τροφὴν
διδῷ</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvii-p24.5">λυμαίνονται</span>. Edd. have from E. alone, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvii-p24.6">πῶς οὐ
μᾶλλον
βλάψουσιν</span>; in the sense, “If however the stranger (not merely
caresses but) also (regularly) feeds them, how shall they not do more
hurt (than good)?” i.e. “If the devil be suffered to pamper
our anger, that which should have been our safeguard will prove a bane
to us.”—Perhaps this is the sense intended in the old
reading; but if so, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvii-p24.7">καὶ οὕτω</span> is unsuitable.</p></note> the stranger also feed them, even so
they do hurt. There are times when anger is useful; but this is when it
barks against strangers. What means it, “Whosoever is angry with
his brother without a cause?” (<scripRef passage="Matt. v. 22" id="vi.xvii-p24.8" parsed="|Matt|5|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.22">Matt. v. 22</scripRef>.) It means, Stand
not up in thine own quarrel, neither avenge thyself: if thou see
another suffering deadly wrong, stretch out thy hand to help him. This
is no longer passion, when thou art clear of all feeling for thyself
alone. David had gotten Saul into his power, and was not moved by
passion, did not thrust the spear into him, the enemy he had in his
power; but took his revenge upon the Devil. (<scripRef passage="1 Sam. xxvi. 7" id="vi.xvii-p24.9" parsed="|1Sam|26|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.26.7">1 Sam. xxvi. 7</scripRef>.)
Moses, when he saw a stranger doing an injury, even slew him
(<scripRef passage="Exod. ii. 22" id="vi.xvii-p24.10" parsed="|Exod|2|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.2.22">Exod. ii. 22</scripRef>): but when one of his own people, he did not so: them that were
brethren he would have reconciled; the others not so. That “most
meek” (<scripRef passage="Num. xii. 3" id="vi.xvii-p24.11" parsed="|Num|12|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.12.3">Num. xii. 3</scripRef>) Moses, as Scripture
witnesseth of him, see how he was roused! But not so, we: on the
contrary, where we ought to show meekness, no wild beast so fierce as
we: but where we ought to be roused, none so dull and sluggish. (Hom.
vi. <i>de laud. Pauli, ad fin.</i>) On no occasion do we use our
faculties to the purpose they were meant for: and therefore it is that
our life is spent to no purpose. For even in the case of implements; if
one use them, one instead of other, all is spoilt: if one take his
sword, and then, where he should use it and cut with it, uses only his
hand, he does no good: again, where he should use his hand, by taking
the sword in hand he spoils all. In like manner also the physician, if
where he ought to cut, he cuts not, and where he ought not, he does
cut, mars all. Wherefore, I beseech you, let us use the thing
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xvii-p24.12">τᾥ
πράγματι</span>) at its proper time. The proper <pb n="112" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_112.html" id="vi.xvii-Page_112" />time for anger is never, where we
move in our own quarrel: but if it is our duty to correct others, then
is the time to use it, that we may by force deliver others. (<i>Hom. in
Matt</i>. xvi. §7.) So shall we both be like unto God, always
keeping a spirit free from wrath, and shall attain unto the good things
that are to come, through the grace and loving-kindness of our Lord
Jesus Christ, with whom, to the Father and the Holy Ghost together, be
glory, dominion, and honor, now and evermore, world without end.
Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XVIII on Acts vii. 54." shorttitle="" progress="21.16%" prev="vi.xvii" next="vi.xix" id="vi.xviii">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Acts vii. 54." id="vi.xviii-p0.1" parsed="|Acts|7|54|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.54" />
<p class="c21" id="vi.xviii-p1"><span class="c9" id="vi.xviii-p1.1">Homily XVIII.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vi.xviii-p2"><scripRef passage="Acts VII. 54" id="vi.xviii-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|7|54|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.54">Acts VII. 54</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi.xviii-p3">“When they heard these
things, they were cut to “the heart, and they gnashed on him with
their teeth.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.xviii-p4"><span class="c11" id="vi.xviii-p4.1">See,<note place="end" n="402" id="vi.xviii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xviii-p5"> In our
<span class="c14" id="vi.xviii-p5.1">mss.</span> the Homily opens abruptly with the
question, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p5.2">Πῶς
οὐκ ἔλαβον ἐκ
τῶν
εἰρημένων
ἀφορμὴν εἰς
τὸ</span> [<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p5.3">μὴ</span> Cat.] <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p5.4">ἀνελεῖν
αὐτόν</span>; which is left
unanswered, till some way further on. See note 2.—Montf. notes,
“Unus, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p5.5">εἰστὸ μὴ
ἀνελεῖν</span>.” But this reading does not appear in any of our <span class="c14" id="vi.xviii-p5.6">mss.</span> though the Catena has it. Edd. from E, have;
“How it was that they did not take occasion from what he had said
to kill him, but are still mad, and seek an accusation, one may well
wonder. So ever in trouble are the wrong-doers. Just then as the chief
priests, in their perplexity, said,” etc. F. D. adopting part of
this addition, “but are still mad, and seek an accusation. See
once more,” etc.</p></note></span> once more, the
wrong-doers in trouble. Just as the Jews are perplexed, saying,
“What are we to do with these men?” so these also are
“cut to the heart.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 4.16" id="vi.xviii-p5.7" parsed="|Acts|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.16">ch. iv.
16</scripRef>.)
And yet it was he that had good right to be incensed, who, having done
no wrong, was treated like a criminal, and was spitefully calumniated.
But the calumniators had the worst of it in the end. So true is that
saying, which I am ever repeating, “Ill to do, is ill to
fare.” And yet he (in his charges against them) resorted to no
calumny, but proved (what he said). So sure are we, when we are
shamefully borne down in a matter wherein we have a clear conscience,
to be none the worse for it.—“If<note place="end" n="403" id="vi.xviii-p5.8"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xviii-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p6.1">οὐδὲν
πάσχομεν. Καὶ
ἐβούλοντο,
φησὶν</span> (om. D.
F.) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p6.2">ἀνελεῖν
αὐτόν</span>. (as if these
words were part of the sacred text. Then) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p6.3">Πρόφασιν (᾽Αλλὰ
πρόφ</span>. D. F.) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p6.4">ἤθελον
εὔλογον κ. τ.
λ</span>. A. B. C. D. F. The modern text
substitutes, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p6.5">᾽Εβούλοντο
μὲν οὖν
ἀνελεῖν·
ἀλλ᾽ οὐ
ποιοῦσι
τοῦτο, αἰτίαν
θέλοντες
εὔλογον κ. τ.
λ</span>.—Œcumenius, however, begins
his comment thus: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p6.6">Εἰ
ἐβούλοντο
ἀνελεῖν, πῶς
οὐκ ἀνεῖλον
εὐθέως
τότε;</span>῞<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p6.7">Οτι
πρόφασιν
εὔλογον κ. τ.
λ</span>. Hence we restore the true reading, and
the proper order. Namely, for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p6.8">Καὶ</span> we read <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p6.9">Εἰ</span>, and
transpose to this place, as part of the interlocution, the
question <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p6.10">πῶς
οὐκ ἔλαβον</span>—; So, the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p6.11">φησίν</span> is
explained, the question is followed by its answer, and there is no
abruptness.</p></note>
they desired,” say you, “to kill him, how was it that they
did not take occasion, out of what he said, that they might kill
him?” They would fain have a fair-seeming plea to put upon their
outrage. “Well then, was not the insulting them a fair
plea?” It was not his doing, if they were insulted: it was the
Prophet’s accusation of them. And besides, they did not wish it
to look as if they killed him because of what he had said against
them—just as they acted in the case of Christ; no, but for
impiety: now<note place="end" n="404" id="vi.xviii-p6.12"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xviii-p7"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p7.1">τοῦτο δὲ
εὐσεβείας ἦν
τὸ ῥ&amp; 210·μα</span>. i.e. all that Stephen had spoken in accusation of their
wickedness, especially <scripRef passage="Acts 7.51-53" id="vi.xviii-p7.2" parsed="|Acts|7|51|7|53" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.51-Acts.7.53">v.
51–53</scripRef>, was the language of piety, of a devout man zealous for the
honor of God: they could not say, “This is impious;” and
they were waiting to catch at something which might enable them to cry
out, “He blasphemeth:” and, disappointed of this, they were
cut to the heart.—Below Ben. retains (from E. alone) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p7.3">μὴ πάλιν
καινόν τι
περὶ αὐτὸν
ἄλλο
γένηται</span>,
though Savile had restored the genuine reading <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p7.4">μὴ πάλιν
αἰδεσιμώτερος
γένηται</span>.
They had desired to injure his reputation for sanctity, and now feared
that his speech would have the opposite result.</p></note> this word of his was the expression of
piety. Wherefore, as they attempted, besides killing him, to hurt his
reputation also, “they were cut to the heart.” For they
were afraid lest he should on the contrary become an object of even
greater reverence. Therefore, just what they did in Christ’s
case, the same they do here also. For as He said, “Ye shall see
the Son of Man sitting on the right hand of God” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xxvi. 64" id="vi.xviii-p7.5" parsed="|Matt|26|64|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.64">Matt. xxvi.
64</scripRef>),
and they, calling it blasphemy, “ran upon Him;” just so was
it here. There, they “rent their garments;” here, they
“stopped their ears. But he, being full of the Holy Ghost, looked
up steadfastly into heaven, and saw the glory of God, and Jesus
standing on the right hand of God, and said, Behold I see the heavens
opened, and the Son of Man standing on the right hand of God. Then they
cried out with a loud voice, and stopped their ears, and ran upon him
with one accord, and cast him out of the city, and stoned him.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 7.55-58" id="vi.xviii-p7.6" parsed="|Acts|7|55|7|58" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.55-Acts.7.58">v. 55–58</scripRef>.) And yet, if he
lied, they ought to have thought him beside himself, and to have let
him go.—But he wished to bring them over, “and said,
Behold,” etc., for, since he had spoken of Christ’s death,
and had said nothing of His resurrection, he would fain add this
doctrine also. “Standing at the right hand of God.” And in
this manner He appeared to him:<note place="end" n="405" id="vi.xviii-p7.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xviii-p8"> Edd.
from E. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p8.1">οὕτω
δὲ αὐτῷ
λέγει
φανῆναι, ὥς
που
διέξεισιν,
ἵνα κἂν οὕτω
δέξωνται τὸν
λόγον</span>. “And
Stephen describes Christ as appearing to Him in this manner, as one
somewhere relates at large, in order that,” etc.: meaning, that
he might have said “sitting at the right hand,” but
forbears to do this, because it was offensive to the Jews, and
accordingly <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p8.2">τέως
περὶ τῆς
ἀναστάσεως
κινεῖ λόγον,
καί φησιν
αὐτὸν
ἵστασθαι</span>. The clause <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p8.3">ὥς που
διέξεισιν</span> seems to have been intended by the innovator, not as part of
the text, but as a gloss, “as is somewhere shown at large.”
But what Chrys. says is, that Christ was pleased to appear in this
attitude to Stephen for the sake of the Jews, in order, etc.—Hom.
vi. <i>in Ascens.</i> (Cat. in 1,) he says, “Why standing, and
not sitting? To show that He is in act to succor His martyr. For thus
it is said also of the Father, ‘Stand up, O God, and, Now will I
stand up, saith the Lord, I will set him in
safety.’”—Below, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p8.4">Διὰ τοῦτο κ.
τ. λ</span>. Comp. de Mundi Creat. Hom. ii.
t. vi. 447. C. “Why did He cause the face of Stephen to shine?
Because he was to be stoned as a blasphemer for saying
‘Behold,’ etc., therefore God, forestalling this, crowned
his face with angelic beauty, to show those thankless ones, that if he
were a blasphemer, he would not have been thus glorified.” But E.
(Edd.) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p8.5">ἀπὸ τούτου
στοχάζομαι
δεδόξ</span>. “I
conjecture that it was from this vision (Erasm. from this time: Ben.
hence) that his face was glorified.” In the next sentence, Edd.
from E. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p8.6">δἰ ὧν
ἐπεβουλεύοντο
ἐκεῖνοι, δἰ
αὐτῶν
ἐβούλετο
αὐτούς
ἐκκαλέσασθαι,
εἰ καὶ μηδὲν
πλέον
ἐγένετο. Καὶ
ἐκβαλόντες κ.
τ. λ</span>. “by means of the very
machinations wherewith those were assailed He desired to call (the
doers) themselves to Himself, even if nothing more had been
done.”</p></note> that, were it but so,
the Jews <pb n="113" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_113.html" id="vi.xviii-Page_113" />might receive Him: for since the (idea of His) sitting (at the
right hand of God) was offensive to them, for the present he brings
forward only what relates to His Resurrection. This is the reason also
why his face was glorified. For God, being merciful, desired to make
their machinations the means of recalling them unto Himself. And see,
how many signs are wrought! “And cast him out of the city, and
stoned him.” Here again, “without the city,” and even
in death, Confession and Preaching. (<scripRef passage="Heb. xiii. 21" id="vi.xviii-p8.7" parsed="|Heb|13|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.21">Heb. xiii. 21</scripRef>.) “And the
witnesses laid down their clothes at a young man’s feet, whose
name was Saul. And they stoned Stephen, calling<note place="end" n="406" id="vi.xviii-p8.8"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xviii-p9"> A. E.
N. Cat. omit the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p9.1">τὸν
Θεόν</span>.</p></note> upon
God, and saying, Lord Jesus, receive my spirit.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 7.59" id="vi.xviii-p9.2" parsed="|Acts|7|59|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.59">v. 59</scripRef>.) This is meant to show
them that he is not perishing, and to teach them. “And he knelt
down, and cried with a loud voice, Lord, lay not this sin to their
charge.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 7.60" id="vi.xviii-p9.3" parsed="|Acts|7|60|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.60">v.
60</scripRef>.)
To clear himself, and show that neither were his former words prompted
by passion, he says, “Lord” “lay not this sin to
their charge”: wishing also even in this way to win them over.
For to show that he forgave their wrath and rage in murdering him, and
that his own soul was free from all passion, was the way to make his
saying to be favorably received.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xviii-p10">“And Saul was consenting
unto his death.” Hereupon arises a persecution, and it becomes a
great one. “And at that time there was a great persecution
against the Church which was at Jerusalem. And they were all scattered
abroad throughout the regions of Judea and Samaria, except the
Apostles.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 8.1" id="vi.xviii-p10.1" parsed="|Acts|8|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.1">ch. viii.
1</scripRef>.)
Mark how once more God permits temptations to arise; mark, and well
observe, how the events are ordered by Divine Providence. They were
admired because of the signs: being scourged, they were none the worse
for it: (some) were ordained in the matter of the widows<note place="end" n="407" id="vi.xviii-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xviii-p11"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p11.1">κατέστησαν
ἐπὶ τῶν
χηρῶν</span>, A. C. N.
Sav. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p11.2">χειρῶν</span>,
Cat. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p11.3">χωρῶν</span>, B. D. E.
F. Morel. Ben. <i>versati sunt in regionibus,</i> Erasm. <i>constituti
sunt per regiones,</i> Ben.</p></note>: the word increased: once more, God permits
a great hindrance to arise. And a persecution of no ordinary kind
[“and they were all scattered,” etc.]; for they feared
their enemies, now become more daring: and at the same time it is shown
that they were but men, these that were afraid, that fled. For, that
thou mayest not say after these things that<note place="end" n="408" id="vi.xviii-p11.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xviii-p12"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p12.1">ὅτι
τῇ χάριτι
μόνον
κατώρθουν</span>. Or, “that by grace they only succeeded,” i.e.
always, without failure.</p></note> by
grace alone they effected (what they did), they were also persecuted,
and themselves became more timorous, while their adversaries were more
daring. “And were all scattered abroad,” it says,
“except the Apostles.” But this was divinely ordered, so
that they should no longer all sit there in Jerusalem. “And
devout men,” it says, “carried Stephen to his burial, and
made great lamentation over him.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 8.2" id="vi.xviii-p12.2" parsed="|Acts|8|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.2">v. 2</scripRef>.) If they were “devout,” why did they
“make great lamentation over him?” They were not yet
perfect. The man was gracious and amiable: this also shows that they
were men—not their fear alone, but their grief and lamentation.
Who would not have wept to see that mild, that lamb-like person stoned,
and lying dead?<note place="end" n="409" id="vi.xviii-p12.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xviii-p13"> Chrys.
seems to assume that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p13.1">ἄνδρες
εὐλαβεῖς</span> refers to Christian men, a view that has been taken by some modern
expositors (as Ewald and DeWette). It is better to understand by the
term, pious Jews who were favorably disposed to Christianity (So Meyer,
Olshausen, Lechler, Lange, Gloag, Hackett). The usage of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p13.2">εύλαβής</span> in the N.T. favors this view as it is applied to devout persons
who were not Christians (vid. <scripRef passage="Acts 2.5; Luke 2.25" id="vi.xviii-p13.3" parsed="|Acts|2|5|0|0;|Luke|2|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.5 Bible:Luke.2.25">ii. 5; Luke ii. 25</scripRef>) in every case, except
in <scripRef passage="Acts 22.12" id="vi.xviii-p13.4" parsed="|Acts|22|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.12">xxii. 12</scripRef>when it refers to
Ananias, a Christian, but is used in describing him in a legal point of
view: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p13.5">εὐλαβὴς
κατὰ τὸν
νόμον</span>. Moreover, if
Christians had been meant, they would not probably have been designated
by so vague a term, but, as uniformly, would have been called
<i>disciples</i> or <i>brethren.</i> The burial of Stephen by devout
Jews recalls the burial of Jesus by Joseph of Arimathæa and
Nicodemus (<scripRef passage="John xix. 38, 39" id="vi.xviii-p13.6" parsed="|John|19|38|19|39" osisRef="Bible:John.19.38-John.19.39">John xix. 38, 39</scripRef>).—G.B.S.</p></note> Fit eulogy to be
spoken over his grave has the Evangelist recorded, in this one speech,
“Lay not this sin to their charge.”—“And
made,” he says, “great lamentation over
him.”—But let us look over again what has been
said.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xviii-p14">He<note place="end" n="410" id="vi.xviii-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xviii-p15"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p15.1">Τὴν αἰτίαν
τῆς ὄψεως
φησίν</span>. B. C. Sav.
marg. meaning, That his face was as the face of an angel was caused by
the glory of Christ which he now beholds. The modern text omits this,
having said the same thing above in the words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p15.2">ἀπὸ
τούτου</span>, see note
4, p. 112.</p></note>
mentions the cause of his (angelic) appearance (Recapitulation,
<scripRef passage="Acts 7.54; 8.2" id="vi.xviii-p15.3" parsed="|Acts|7|54|0|0;|Acts|8|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.54 Bible:Acts.8.2">vii. 54; viii. 2</scripRef>.); “But he,
being full of the Holy Ghost, looked up steadfastly into heaven, and
saw the glory of God, and Jesus standing on the right hand of
God.” And when he said, “I see the heavens opened, they
stopped their ears, and ran upon him with one accord.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 7.56,57" id="vi.xviii-p15.4" parsed="|Acts|7|56|7|57" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.56-Acts.7.57">v. 56, 57</scripRef>.) And yet in what
respect are these things deserving of accusation? “Upon
him,” the man who has wrought such miracles, the man who has
prevailed over all in speech, the man who can hold such discourse! As
if they had got the very thing they wanted, they straightway give full
scope to their rage. “And the witnesses,” he says,
“laid down their clothes <pb n="114" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_114.html" id="vi.xviii-Page_114" />at the feet of a young man, whose name
was Saul.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 7.58" id="vi.xviii-p15.5" parsed="|Acts|7|58|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.58">v.
58</scripRef>.)
Observe how particularly he relates what concerns Paul, to show thee
that the Power which wrought in him was of God. But after all these
things, not only did he not believe, but also aimed at Him with a
thousand hands: for this is why it says, “And Saul was consenting
unto his death.”—And this blessed man does not simply pray,
but does it with earnestness: “having kneeled down.” Mark
his divine death! So long<note place="end" n="411" id="vi.xviii-p15.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xviii-p16"> Ben.
after Morel. from E. without notice of the true reading (A. B. C. N.
Cat.), received by Savile, has: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p16.1">῞Οθεν
θεῖος αὐτοῦ
καὶ ὁ θάνατος
γέγονε. Μεχρὶ
γὰρ τούτου
συγκεχώρητο
ταῖς ψυχαῖς
ἐν τῷ ἅδῃ
εἶναι</span>. (The latter
part is adopted also by D. F.) “Whence also his death became
divine. For until this time it had been granted to the souls to be in
Hades.” This comment is derived from St. Cyril. Al. from whom the
Catena cites: “Since we are justified by faith in Him.…He
hath wrought a new thing for us, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p16.2">τὸ μηκέτι
μὲν εἰς ᾅδου
τρέχειν τὰς
τῶν σωμάτων
ἀπαλλαττομένας
ψυχὰς καθὰ
καὶ πρωὴν,
πέμπεσθαι δὲ
μᾶλλον εἰς
χεῖρας Θεοῦ
ζῶντος</span>: that our
souls, on their deliverance from our bodies, no longer as aforetime
haste into Hades, but are conveyed into the hands of the Living God.
And knowing this, Saint Stephen said, “Lord Jesus receive my
spirit.” Œcumen, repeats this, almost in the same
words.</p></note> only the Lord
permitted the soul to remain in him. “And having said this, he
fell asleep.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 7.60" id="vi.xviii-p16.3" parsed="|Acts|7|60|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.60">v.
60</scripRef>.)—“And they were all scattered abroad throughout the
region of Judea and Samaria. (<scripRef passage="Acts 8.1" id="vi.xviii-p16.4" parsed="|Acts|8|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.1">ch. viii.
1</scripRef>.)
And now without scruple they had intercourse with Samaria, whereas it
had been said to them, “Go not into the way of the
Gentiles” “and into any city of the Samaritans enter ye
not.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. x. 5" id="vi.xviii-p16.5" parsed="|Matt|10|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.5">Matt. x. 5</scripRef>.) “Except the
Apostles,” it says: they, in this way also, wishing to win the
Jews,—but not to leave the city,—and to be the means of
inspiring others with boldness.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xviii-p17">“As for Saul, he made
havoc of the Church, entering into every house, and haling men and
women committed them to prison.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 8.3" id="vi.xviii-p17.1" parsed="|Acts|8|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.3">v. 3</scripRef>.) Great was his frenzy: that he was alone, that he even
entered into houses: for indeed he was ready to give his life for the
Law. “Haling,” it says, “men and women:” mark
both the confidence, and the violence, and the frenzy. All that fell
into his hands, he put to all manner of ill-treatment: for in
consequence of the recent murder, he was become more daring.
“Therefore they that were scattered abroad went everywhere
preaching the word. Then Philip went down to the city of Samaria, and
preached Christ unto them. And the people with one accord gave heed
unto those things which Philip spake, hearing and seeing the miracles
which he did. For unclean spirits, crying with loud voice, came out of
many that were possessed with them: and many taken with palsies, and
that were lame, were healed. And there was great joy in that city. But
there was a certain man, called Simon, which before time in the same
city used sorcery, and bewitched the people of Samaria.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 8.4-9" id="vi.xviii-p17.2" parsed="|Acts|8|4|8|9" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.4-Acts.8.9">v. 4–9</scripRef>.) Observe<note place="end" n="412" id="vi.xviii-p17.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xviii-p18"> In
the old text, <scripRef passage="Acts 8.4-10" id="vi.xviii-p18.1" parsed="|Acts|8|4|8|10" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.4-Acts.8.10">v. 4–10</scripRef>, are given
continuously, and <scripRef passage="Acts 8.11-19" id="vi.xviii-p18.2" parsed="|Acts|8|11|8|19" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.11-Acts.8.19">v.
11–19</scripRef>; between them the brief comments which we have restored to
their proper places, viz. here and after <scripRef passage="Acts 8.15" id="vi.xviii-p18.3" parsed="|Acts|8|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.15">v. 15</scripRef>: and after <scripRef passage="Acts 8.19" id="vi.xviii-p18.4" parsed="|Acts|8|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.19">v.
19</scripRef>,
the comment which we have placed after <scripRef passage="Acts 8.17" id="vi.xviii-p18.5" parsed="|Acts|8|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.17">v. 17</scripRef>. In the modern text, the first comment (omitting
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p18.6">λέγων
εἶναι κ. τ. λ</span>.) is placed after <scripRef passage="Acts 8.10" id="vi.xviii-p18.7" parsed="|Acts|8|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.10">v.
10</scripRef>;
in the second, the words, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p18.8">καὶ σημεῖα
μεγάλα
ἐγένετο</span>,
are omitted; the rest is given after <scripRef passage="Acts 8.19" id="vi.xviii-p18.9" parsed="|Acts|8|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.19">v. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> another trial, this affair of Simon.
“Giving out,” it says, “that he was himself some
great one. To whom they all gave heed, from the least to the greatest,
saying, This man is the great power of God. And to him they had regard,
because that of long time he had bewitched them with sorceries. But
when they believed Philip preaching the things concerning the kingdom
of God, and the name of Jesus Christ, they were baptized, both men and
women. Then Simon himself believed also: and when he was baptized, he
continued with Philip, and wondered, beholding the miracles and signs
which were done. Now when the Apostles which were at Jerusalem heard
that Samaria had received the word of God, they sent unto them Peter
and John: who, when they were come down, prayed for them, that they
might receive the Holy Ghost.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 8.10-15" id="vi.xviii-p18.10" parsed="|Acts|8|10|8|15" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.10-Acts.8.15">v. 10–15</scripRef>.) And (yet) great signs
had been done: how then had they not received the Spirit? They had
received the Spirit, namely, of remission of sins: but the Spirit of
miracles they had not received. “For as yet He was fallen upon
none of them: only they were baptized in the name of the Lord Jesus.
Then laid they their hands on them, and they received the Holy
Ghost.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 8.16,17" id="vi.xviii-p18.11" parsed="|Acts|8|16|8|17" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.16-Acts.8.17">v. 16,
17</scripRef>.)
For, to show that this was the case, and that it was the Spirit of
miracles they had not received, observe how, having seen the result,
Simon came and asked for this. “And when Simon saw that through
laying on of the Apostles’ hands the Holy Ghost was given, he
offered them money, saying, Give me also this power, that on whomsoever
I lay hands, he may receive the Holy Ghost.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 8.18,19" id="vi.xviii-p18.12" parsed="|Acts|8|18|8|19" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.18-Acts.8.19">v. 18, 19</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xviii-p19">“The<note place="end" n="413" id="vi.xviii-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xviii-p20"> The
modern text E. F. D. Edd. “But although the persecution then most
gained strength, nevertheless God again delivered them, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p20.1">ἐπιτείχισας
αὐτοῖς τὰ
σημεῖα</span>.
Stephen’s death, however, did not quench their rage, nay,
increased it rather, wherefore also the teachers, etc. But observe
again how good things take their turn with them, and how they are in
joy. ‘For there was great joy,’ it says, ‘in that
city.’ And yet there had also been ‘great
lamentation.’ Thus is God ever wont to do, and to temper things
grievous with things joyful, that He may be more held in admiration.
But of a long time had this disease been upon Simon; wherefore not even
thus is he rid of it.” But in the genuine text, (A. B. C. N. Cat.
ad. v. 15–17, and 3, 4.) the subject to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p20.2">ἐξείλετο</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p20.3">ἐπετείχισε</span>
is not <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p20.4">Θεὸς</span>, but
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p20.5">διωγμὸς</span>: and the persons delivered are not the disciples, but the
Samaritans, described as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p20.6">προκατεχόμενοι</span>, viz. under the influence of Simon’s sorceries. In
the last sentence, the meaning is entirely mistaken: for the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p20.7">νόσημα</span>
is the infatuation of the Samaritans, not the
wickedness of Simon.—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p20.8">᾽Επετείχισε
γὰρ αὐτοῖς
τὰ σημεῖα</span> can hardly be rendered without an awkward periphrasis:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p20.9">ἐπιτειχ. τί
τινι</span>, a phrase frequently
used by St. Chrys., means to raise up something against a person as
an <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p20.10">ἐπιτείχισμα</span>, (as Decelea in Attica against the Athenians in the
Peloponnesian war:) see Mr. Field’s Index to <i>Hom. in
Matt.</i></p></note> persecution,” say you, “gained
<pb n="115" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_115.html" id="vi.xviii-Page_115" />strength.” True, but at that very time to men possessed before
(by a hostile power) it brought deliverance. For it planted the
miracles like a stronghold, in the heart of the enemy’s
country.—Not even the death of Stephen quenched their rage, nay,
increased it rather: it scattered wide the teachers, so that the
greater became the discipleship.—“And there was joy.”
And yet there had been “great lamentation:” true; but mark
again the good—“Of a long time” was the malady, but
this man brought them deliverance.—And how came he to baptize
Simon also? Just as Christ chose Judas.—And “beholding the
signs” which he did, forasmuch as the others did not receive the
(power of working) signs, he durst not ask for it.—How was it
then that they did not strike him dead, as they did Ananias and
Sapphira? Because even in the old times, he that gathered sticks (on
the sabbath-day) was put to death as a warning to others (<scripRef passage="Num. xv. 32" id="vi.xviii-p20.11" parsed="|Num|15|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.15.32">Num. xv. 32</scripRef>)
and in no other instance did any suffer the same fate. So too on the
present occasion, “Peter said to him, Thy money perish, because
thou hast imagined that the gift of God is to be purchased with
money.”—(<scripRef passage="Acts 8.20" id="vi.xviii-p20.12" parsed="|Acts|8|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.20">v.
20</scripRef>.)
Why had not these received the Holy Ghost, when baptized? Either
because Philip kept this honor for the Apostles; or, because he had not
this gift (to impart); or, he was one of the Seven: which is rather to
be said. Whence, I take it, this Philip was one of the Apostles.<note place="end" n="414" id="vi.xviii-p20.13"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xviii-p21"> So A.
B. C. N. Cat. Of the Edd., Savile alone retains this clause, the rest
follow the mod. text, which rejects it. And indeed it can hardly be
doubted, that St. Chrys. himself would have expunged, or altered this
statement, had he revised these Homilies: for in the next Hom. he shows
that the Philip of <scripRef passage="Acts 8.26-40" id="vi.xviii-p21.1" parsed="|Acts|8|26|8|40" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.26-Acts.8.40">vv. 26
ff.</scripRef> was certainly not the Apostle, but probably one of the seven
deacons. The fact seems to be, that having had no occasion until now to
discuss this question, he had assumed (as others had done before him)
that the Philip of the Eunuch’s history was the Apostle of that
name: thus in <i>Hom. ad Gen.</i> xxxv. §2 (delivered but a few
years before), he takes this for granted. Here, however, he perceives
that the Philip who preached at Samaria could not be the Apostle: but
at present he is still under the impression, that the person by whom
the Eunuch was converted was St. Philip the Apostle, and accordingly
speaks as in the text, “This Philip, I take it, was one of the
Seven; he of the story of the Eunuch was one of the Apostles.” Of
course it was impossible on a review of the circumstances to rest in
this conclusion; and in the very beginning of the next Homily he
tacitly revokes the notion here advanced, and points out how the
command, “Arise, and go to the south,” must have been
addressed to Philip in Samaria (the deacon), and not Philip the Apostle
in Jerusalem. (See the note there.) The early writers frequently
confound the Philip of this chapter (the deacon and evangelist,
<scripRef passage="Acts xxi. 9" id="vi.xviii-p21.2" parsed="|Acts|21|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.9">Acts xxi. 9</scripRef>,
with the Apostle: Polycrates <i>ap. Eus. H. E.</i> iii. 30, and v. 24,
(see Vales and Heinichen on the former passage.) <i>Const. Apol.</i>
vi. 7. S. Clementine <i>Strom.</i> iii. p. 192. Comp. St. Augustin
<i>Serm.</i> 266. §5.—S. Isadore of Pelusium, <scripRef passage="Ep. 448" id="vi.xviii-p21.3">Ep. 448</scripRef>, in
reply to a correspondent who was not satisfied with his statement (<scripRef passage="Ep. 447" id="vi.xviii-p21.4">Ep.
447</scripRef>), that “Philip who baptized the Eunuch and catechized Simon
was not the Apostle, but one of the Seven,” and requested proof
from Scripture (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p21.5">᾽Επειδὴ
καὶ
μαρτυρίαν
ζητεῖς
γραφικήν</span>.…<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p21.6">᾽Επειδὴ
πολλῶν
ἀποδειξέων
ἐρᾷς</span>,) bids him observe,
ch. viii. 1. that the Apostles remained at Jerusalem: that Philip the
Apostle would have been competent to impart the gift of the Spirit: and
further suggests, that Philip the deacon, fleeing from the persecution,
was on his way through Samaria to Cæsarea his native place, (where
we afterwards find him <scripRef passage="Acts 21.9" id="vi.xviii-p21.7" parsed="|Acts|21|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.9">xxi.
9</scripRef>),
when these events befell, viz. the preaching, etc., at Samaria, and the
conversion of the Eunuch.—In the next sentence, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p21.8">ἐκεῖνοι</span> (i.e. the Apostles) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p21.9">οὐκ
ἐξῄεσαν·
ᾠκονομήθη
τούτους</span> (i.e. Philip the deacon and others) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p21.10">ἐξελθεῖν·
καὶ
ἐκείνους</span> (the Apostles) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p21.11">ὑστερῆσαι</span>: “should come after,” or rather, “should
be lacking, be behindhand, not be forthcoming (at the time):” but
Cat. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p21.12">καὶ
ἐκείνους
ἑτέρως</span>,
“and those (the Apostles) otherwise.”—The modern
text, after “next to Stephen,” proceeds thus:
“Wherefore also, when baptizing, he did not impart the Spirit to
the baptized, for neither had he authority to do so, since the gift
belonged only to the Twelve. But observe; those went not forth; it was
Providentially ordered that these should go forth, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p21.13">οἳ καὶ
ὑστέρουν τῆς
χάριτος διὰ
τὸ μήπω
λαβεῖν Πν. &amp;
169·Α</span>., who were deficient in the
grace because they had not yet received the Holy Ghost. For they
received power, etc. Consequently, this was the prerogative of the
Apostles.”</p></note> But observe; those went not forth: it was
Providentially ordered that these should go forth and those be lacking,
because of the Holy Ghost: for they had received power to work
miracles, but not also to impart the Spirit to others: this was the
prerogative of the Apostles. And observe (how they sent) the chief
ones: not any others, but Peter [and John<note place="end" n="415" id="vi.xviii-p21.14"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xviii-p22"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p22.1">Καὶ ὅρα τοὺς
κορυφαίους
οὐκ ἄλλους
τινὰς ἀλλὰ
Πέτρον</span>. B. C. D.
F. N. Cat. but A. adds, seemingly from a marginal gloss, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p22.2">καὶ
᾽Ιωάννην
μὴν</span>, “and John,
however,” E. (Edd.) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p22.3">ὅθεν
καὶ τοὺς κορ.
οὐκ ἄλλους
τινὰς ἔστιν
ἰδεῖν τοῦτο
ποιοῦντας</span>. “Whence also the leaders, not any others, are to be
seen doing this.”</p></note>].
“And when Simon,” it says, “saw that through laying
on of the Apostles’ hands the Holy Ghost was given.” He
would not have said, “And having seen,”<note place="end" n="416" id="vi.xviii-p22.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xviii-p23"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p23.1">Οὐκ ἂν δὲ
εἶπεν</span>, A. B. D.
F. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p23.2">οὐκ ἂν
δίδοται τότε
εἶπεν</span>, C.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p23.3">οὐκ ἂν
εἶδεν</span>, Cat. Sav.
marg. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p23.4">ἴδεν</span>N. Read,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p23.5">οὐκ ἂν</span>
“<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p23.6">ἰδὼν
δὲ” εἶπεν</span>.—E. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p23.7">οὐκ
ἂν οὕτως
εἶπεν</span>.</p></note> unless there had been some sensible
manifestation.<note place="end" n="417" id="vi.xviii-p23.8"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xviii-p24"> Chrys. appropriately remarks that the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p24.1">ἰδὼν</span> (<scripRef passage="Acts 8.18" id="vi.xviii-p24.2" parsed="|Acts|8|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.18">18</scripRef>) implies that there were visible manifestations connected
with the gifts of the Spirit here spoken of. This would seem to show
that when it said (<scripRef passage="Acts 8.16" id="vi.xviii-p24.3" parsed="|Acts|8|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.16">16</scripRef>) that the Holy Spirit had not fallen upon any of the Samaritans,
that the ordinary influences of the Spirit which accompany conversion,
were not referred to, but some special and miraculous endowments such
as the gift of tongues, and of prophecy and perhaps of miracles were
meant.—G.B.S.</p></note> “Then laid they their hands on
them,” etc. Just as Paul also did, when they spake with tongues.
(<scripRef passage="Acts 19.6" id="vi.xviii-p24.4" parsed="|Acts|19|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.6">ch. xix. 6</scripRef>.) Observe the execrable
conduct of Simon. “He offered money,” with what object? And
yet he did not see Peter doing this for money. And it was not of
ignorance that he acted thus; it was because he would tempt them,
because he wished to get matter of accusation against them. And
therefore also Peter says, “Thou hast no part nor lot in this
matter, for thine heart is not right before God “because thou
hast thought,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 8.21" id="vi.xviii-p24.5" parsed="|Acts|8|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.21">v.
21</scripRef>.)
Once more he brings to light what was in the thoughts, because Simon
thought to escape detection. “Repent therefore of this thy
wickedness and pray God, if perhaps the thought of thine heart may be
forgiven thee. For I perceive the bond of inquity. Then answered Simon,
and said, Pray ye to the Lord for me, that none of these things which
ye have spoken come upon me.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 8.22-24" id="vi.xviii-p24.6" parsed="|Acts|8|22|8|24" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.22-Acts.8.24">v. 22–24</scripRef>.) Even this<note place="end" n="418" id="vi.xviii-p24.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xviii-p25"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p25.1">Καὶ τοῦτο
ἀφοσιώσει (μόνον</span> add. D.
F.) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p25.2">ἐποίει, δεὸν
κλαῦσαι καὶ
πενθῆσαι</span>. Cat. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p25.3">ἀφοσιωμένως</span>, l. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p25.4">ἀφοσιουμένως,</span> “as a mere formal
ceremony <i>ominis causa.</i>”</p></note> he did only formally, as words of course,
when <pb n="116" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_116.html" id="vi.xviii-Page_116" />he ought to have wept and mourned as a penitent. “If
perchance it may be forgiven thee.” Not as though it would not
have been pardoned, had he wept, but this is the manner of the Prophet
also, to denounce absolutely, (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p25.5">ἀπαγορεύειν</span>) and not to say, “Howbeit, if thou do this, thy sin
shall be forgiven,” but that in any wise the punishment shall
take effect.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xviii-p26">(<i>a</i>) “Therefore they
that were scattered abroad, went everywhere, preaching the word.”
But<note place="end" n="419" id="vi.xviii-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xviii-p27"> What
follows, to the end of the Exposition, has by some accident fallen into
strange confusion. In the Translation we have endeavored to restore the
proper order. In the first place it should be observed, that the
portion beginning <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p27.1">Οἱ
μὲν
διαμαρτυράμενοι</span>, p. 148. D. Ben. and ending at <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p27.2">ὅτε
πρῶτον
ἐπίστευσαν</span>, p. 149. A. consisting of about 20 lines, is interchanged
with the portion of about 25 lines, beginning <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p27.3">Δεὸν οὖν
τοῦτον</span>, and
ending <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p27.4">ἐκεῖ τοῦ
ἀποστόλου</span>, p 149, C. These being restored to their proper order,
which is evident from the contents of the two portions, we have, to the
end of the Recapitulation, two portions, dividing at <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p27.5">οὐκ
ἴσχυσεν
ἑλεῖν τοὺς
ἀποστόλους
(ἐξίστατο</span>,) p. 148, B. the former beginning with the exposition of
<scripRef passage="Acts 8.4" id="vi.xviii-p27.6" parsed="|Acts|8|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.4">v. 4</scripRef>, the second with
<scripRef passage="Acts 8.7" id="vi.xviii-p27.7" parsed="|Acts|8|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.7">v. 7</scripRef>, and both ending
at <scripRef passage="Acts 8.24" id="vi.xviii-p27.8" parsed="|Acts|8|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.24">v. 24</scripRef>. These, it may be
supposed, are two several and successive expositions. But it will be
seen on comparing them, that each in itself is often abrupt and
incomplete, and that their parts fit into each other in a way which can
hardly be accidental. It may also be remarked, that the length of each
is the same; each containing about 46 lines. We have marked the order
of the <span class="c14" id="vi.xviii-p27.9">mss.</span> and Edd. by the letters <i>a,
b,</i> prefixed to the several parts.</p></note> I would have thee admire how even in a
season of calamity they neglected not the preaching. “Hearing and
seeing the miracles which he did.” (Recapitulation, <scripRef passage="Acts 8.4-6" id="vi.xviii-p27.10" parsed="|Acts|8|4|8|6" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.4-Acts.8.6">v. 4–6</scripRef>.) Just as in the case
of Moses by contrast (with the magicians) the miracles were evident
miracles, so here also. There was magic, and so these signs were
manifest. (<i>b</i>) “For unclean spirits came out of many that
were possessed with them” (<scripRef passage="Acts 8.7" id="vi.xviii-p27.11" parsed="|Acts|8|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.7">v.
7</scripRef>);
for this was a manifest miracle:—not as the magicians did: for
the other (Simon), it is likely, bound (men with
spells);—“and many,” it says, “that were
palsied and lame were healed.” There was no deceit here: for it
needed but that they should walk and work. “And to him they all
gave heed, saying, This (man) is the Power of God.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 8.10" id="vi.xviii-p27.12" parsed="|Acts|8|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.10">v. 10</scripRef>.) And that was
fulfilled which was spoken by Christ, “There shall come false
Christs and false Prophets in My name.”—(<scripRef passage="Matt. xxiv. 24" id="vi.xviii-p27.13" parsed="|Matt|24|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.24">Matt. xxiv.
24</scripRef>.)
“And to him they had regard, because that of long time he had
bewitched them with sorceries.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 8.11" id="vi.xviii-p27.14" parsed="|Acts|8|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.11">v. 11</scripRef>.) (<i>a</i>) And yet there ought to have been not one
demoniac there, seeing that of a long time he had been bewitching them
with sorceries: but if there were many demoniacs, many palsied, these
pretences were not truth. But Philip here by his word also won them
over, discoursing concerning the kingdom of Christ. (<scripRef passage="Acts 8.12" id="vi.xviii-p27.15" parsed="|Acts|8|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.12">v. 12</scripRef>.) “And
Simon,” it says, “being baptized, continued with Philip
(<scripRef passage="Acts 8.13" id="vi.xviii-p27.16" parsed="|Acts|8|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.13">v. 13</scripRef>): not for faith’s
sake, but in order that he might become such (as he). (<i>b</i>) But
why did they not correct him instantly? They were content with his
condemning himself. For this too belonged to their work of teaching
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p27.17">τἥς
διδασκαλίας</span>). But<note place="end" n="420" id="vi.xviii-p27.18"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xviii-p28"> This
sentence alone seems still to be out of its place. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p28.1">᾽Επειδὴ δὲ
ἀντιστῆναι
οὐκ ἴσχυσεν κ.
τ. λ</span>. might be very fitly inserted in
the passage below, ending <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p28.2">οὐκ ἴσχ.
ἑλεῖν τ. ἀπ</span>. which is otherwise mutilated: see the note
there.</p></note> when he had not
power to resist, he plays the hypocrite, just as did the magicians, who
said, “This is the finger of God.” And indeed that he might
not be driven away again, therefore he “continued with
Philip,” and did not part from him. “And when the Apostles
which were at Jerusalem,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 8.13,14" id="vi.xviii-p28.3" parsed="|Acts|8|13|8|14" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.13-Acts.8.14">v. 13, 14</scripRef>.) See how many things
are brought about by God’s Providence through the death of
Stephen! (<i>a</i>) “But they,” it says, “having come
down, prayed for them that they might receive the Holy Ghost: for as
yet He was fallen upon none of them. Then laid they their hands upon
them, and they received the Holy Ghost.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 8.15-17" id="vi.xviii-p28.4" parsed="|Acts|8|15|8|17" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.15-Acts.8.17">v. 15–17</scripRef>.) Seest thou that it
was not to be done in any ordinary manner, but it needed great power to
give the Holy Ghost? For it is not all one, to obtain remission of
sins, and to receive such a power. (<i>b</i>) By degrees it is, that
those receive the gift. It was a twofold sign: both the giving to
those, and the not giving to this man.<note place="end" n="421" id="vi.xviii-p28.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xviii-p29"> Between this and the following sentence the <span class="c14" id="vi.xviii-p29.1">mss.</span> and Edd. give the exposition of <scripRef passage="Acts 8.25" id="vi.xviii-p29.2" parsed="|Acts|8|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.25">v. 25</scripRef>.</p></note>
Whereas then this man ought, on the contrary, to have asked to receive
the Holy Ghost, he, because he cared not for this, asks power to give
It to others. And yet those received not this power to give: but this
man wished to be more illustrious than Philip, he being among the
disciples! (<i>a</i>) “He offered them money.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 8.18,19" id="vi.xviii-p29.3" parsed="|Acts|8|18|8|19" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.18-Acts.8.19">v. 18, 19</scripRef>.) What? had he seen the
others doing this? had he seen Philip? Did he imagine they did not know
with what mind he came to them? (<i>b</i>) “Thy money with thee
to perdition” (<scripRef passage="Acts 8.20" id="vi.xviii-p29.4" parsed="|Acts|8|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.20">v.
20</scripRef>):
since thou hast not used it as it ought to be used. These are not words
of imprecation, but of chastisement. “To thee,” he says, be
it (to thee): being such. As if one should say, Let it perish along
with thy purpose. Hast thou so mean conceptions of the gift of God,
that thou hast imagined it to be altogether a thing of man? It is not
this. (<i>a</i>) Wherefore also Peter well calls the affair a gift:
“Thou hast thought that the gift of God may be purchased with
money.” Dost thou observe how on all occasions they are clean
from money? “For thine heart is not right in the sight of
God.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 8.21" id="vi.xviii-p29.5" parsed="|Acts|8|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.21">v. 21</scripRef>.) Dost thou see how he
does all of malice? To be simple, however, was the thing needed.
(<i>b</i>) For had it been done with simplicity,<note place="end" n="422" id="vi.xviii-p29.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xviii-p30"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p30.1">Εἰ γὰρ μετὰ
ἀφελείας
ἐγίνετο, καὶ
κἂν F.) ἀπεδέξατο
(ἀπεδέξαντο</span>
C. F.) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p30.2">αὐτοῦ τὴν
προθυμίαν</span>. B. C. F. The preceding sentence from (<i>a</i>) is
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p30.3">καὶ μὴν
ἀφελῆ ἔδει
εἶναι</span>. The connection
being lost, this passage was not understood, and A. omits it, B. F. N.
read <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p30.4">ἀσφάλειας</span>, and E. D. substitute, “If however he had come
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p30.5">προσῆλθεν</span>) as he ought to have come, he would have been received, he
would not like a pest have been driven away.”</p></note> he would have even welcomed <pb n="117" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_117.html" id="vi.xviii-Page_117" />his willing
mind. Seest thou that to have mean conceptions of great things is to
sin doubly? Accordingly, two things he bids him: “Repent and
pray, if haply the thought of thine heart may be forgiven thee.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 8.22" id="vi.xviii-p30.6" parsed="|Acts|8|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.22">v. 22</scripRef>.) Seest thou it was a
wicked thought he had entertained? Therefore he says, “If haply
it may be forgiven thee:” because he knew him to be incorrigible.
(<i>a</i>) “For I perceive that thou art in the gall of
bitterness, and in the bond of iniquity.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 8.23" id="vi.xviii-p30.7" parsed="|Acts|8|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.23">v. 23</scripRef>.) Words of exceeding wrath! But otherwise he did not punish
him: that faith may not thereafter be of compulsion; that the matter
may not seem to be carried ruthlessly; that he may introduce the
subject of repentance: or also, because it suffices for correction to
have convicted him, to have told him what was in his heart, to have
brought him to confess himself overcome (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p30.8">ὅτι ἐ&amp;
128·λω</span>). For that he says,
“Pray ye for me,” is a confession that he has done wrong.
Observe him,<note place="end" n="423" id="vi.xviii-p30.9"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xviii-p31"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p31.1">῞Ορα
αὐτὸν μιαρὸν
ὄντα</span>. The modern text
(Edd.) alters the sense: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p31.2">ὅρα
πῶς, καίτοι
μιαρὸς ὢν,
ὅμως</span>. “See how,
miscreant though he is, nevertheless, etc.”</p></note> what a miscreant he is; when he was
convicted, then he believed: when again he was convicted, then he
became humble.<note place="end" n="424" id="vi.xviii-p31.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xviii-p32"> Simon believed (<scripRef passage="Acts 8.13" id="vi.xviii-p32.1" parsed="|Acts|8|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.13">13</scripRef>) only in an intellectual sense, being impressed with wonder,
rather than convinced of sin. So, now, it is fear of calamity and
penalty, not repentance, which leads him to ask the apostles to pray
for him.—G.B.S.</p></note> “Seeing<note place="end" n="425" id="vi.xviii-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xviii-p33"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p33.1">Θεωρῶν
αὐτοῦ τὰ
σημεῖα,
ἐνόμιζε
δύνασθαι
λανθάνειν·
ἐνόμιζε
τεχνην εἶναι
τὸ πρᾶγμα·
ἐπειδὴ δὲ
οὐκ ἴσχυσὲν
ἰδεῖν</span> (Sav.
marg. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p33.2">ἑλεῖν) τοὺς
ἀποστόλους,
ἐξίστατο καὶ
προσῆλθεν</span>. A. B. C. This, which is the conclusion of (<i>a</i>), is
both corrupt and defective. He is enlarging upon the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p33.3">μιαρία</span> of Simon’s conduct, as shown in the preceding
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p33.4">ὅτε
ἠλέγχθη</span>.…<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p33.5">ὅτε πάλιν
ἠλέγχθη</span>:
comp. the following sentence. It looks as if the sentence <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p33.6">ἐπειδὴ δὲ
ἀντιστῆναι
οὐκ ἴσχυσεν κ.
τ. λ</span>. must belong to this place. The
reading <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p33.7">ἑλεῖν τ. ἀπ</span>. is probably the true one: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p33.8">ὅτι ἑ&amp;
128·λω</span> is twice said of Simon.
Perhaps the passage may be restored somewhat thus: “Seeing his
miracles, he was amazed, and came over.” He thought to escape
detection, he thought the thing was an art: but when he had not power
to resist, he plays the hypocrite, as the magicians did, who said,
“This is the finger of God. Having seen the Apostles,”
(hence the reading <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p33.9">ἰδεῖν
τ. ἀπ</span>.) how by laying on of
hands etc.; again he thought it was an art, he thought to purchase it
with money: but when he was not able to defeat the Apostles (as it was
said above, “he wished to get matter of accusation against
them,”) again he plays the hypocrite, and says, “Pray ye
for me. etc.”—Edd. from E. “Seeing signs wrought he
was amazed, showing that all was a lie (on his part). It is not
said, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p33.10">Προσῆλθεν</span>, but, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p33.11">᾽Εξίστατο</span>. And why did he not do the former at once? He thought to be
able, etc. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p33.12">ἐπειδη δὲ
οὐκ ἴσχυσε
λαθεῖν τ. ἀπ.,
προσῆλθεν</span>.”</p></note> his miracles,” [“he was
amazed,” and came over.] He thought to be able to escape
detection: he thought the thing was an art: but when he had not power
to defeat (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p33.13">ἑλεἵν</span>) the
Apostles, * * *. (<i>b</i>) Again, he fears the multitude, and is
afraid to deny it; and yet he might have said, “I did not know: I
did it in simplicity: but he was struck with dismay first by the former
circumstance, that he was overcome (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p33.14">ὅτι ἐ&amp;
128·λω</span>), by the miracles and
secondly by this, that his thoughts are made manifest. Therefore he now
takes himself a long wayoff, to Rome, thinking the Apostle would not
soon come there.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xviii-p34">“And they, when they had
testified, and preached the word of the Lord, returned to Jerusalem.
(<scripRef passage="Acts 8.25" id="vi.xviii-p34.1" parsed="|Acts|8|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.25">v. 25</scripRef>.)
“Testified,” probably because of him (Simon), that they may
not be deceived; that thenceforth they may be safe. “Having
preached,” it says, “the word of the Lord, they returned to
Jerusalem.” Why do they go thither again where was the tyranny of
the bad, where were those most bent upon killing them? Just as generals
do in wars, they occupy that part of the scene of war which is most
distressed. “And preached the Gospel in many villages of the
Samaritans.” Observe them again, how they do not (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p34.2">προηγουμένως</span>) of set purpose come to Samaria, but driven by stress of
persecution, just as it was in the case of Christ; and how when the
Apostles go thither, it is to men now believers, no longer Samaritans.
“But when the Apostles,” it says, “which were at
Jerusalem heard this, they sent unto them Peter and John. Sent”
them, again, to rid them of magic. And<note place="end" n="426" id="vi.xviii-p34.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xviii-p35"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p35.1">ἄλλως δέ, καὶ
τύπον αὐτοῖς
ἐδεδώκει
τοτε, ὅτε οἱ
Σαμαρεῖται
ἐπίστευσαν</span>. A. B. D. F. Sav. marg. But C. “to rid them of
magic, to put them in mind of the doctrine which they learned from
Christ when first they believed:” which reading is adopted by E.
and Edd.</p></note>
besides, (the Lord) had given them a pattern at the time when the
Samaritans believed. “And in many villages,” it says,
“of the Samaritans, they preached the Gospel.”
(<scripRef passage="John iv. 39" id="vi.xviii-p35.2" parsed="|John|4|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.39">John iv. 39</scripRef>.) Observe how actively employed even their journeys were, how
they do nothing without a purpose.<note place="end" n="427" id="vi.xviii-p35.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xviii-p36"> The
preaching of Philip in Samaria was the first Gentile mission, for the
Samaritans were a mixed people and were regarded as heathen by the
Jews. An interesting concatenation of events took its rise in the bold
preaching of Stephen. On the one side there proceeded from this the
increased opposition of the Jewish nation and the sad calamity of the
preacher’s own death, but on the other there flowed from this
opposition and the persecution which was consequent upon it great
benefit. The Christians were indeed scattered abroad by ill-treatment,
but with them went the gospel message, and the great work of heathen
missions dated directly back to the martyrdom of Stephen. Christian
history furnishes no more impressive illustration of the saying of
Tertullian: “The blood of martyrs is
seed.”—G.B.S.</p></note></p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xviii-p37">Such travels should we also
make. And why do I speak of travels? Many possess villages and lands,
and give themselves no concern, nor make any account of this. That
baths may be provided, their revenues increased, courts and buildings
erected, for this they take plenty of pains: but for the husbandry of
souls, not so. When you see thorns—answer me—you cut them
up, you burn, you utterly destroy them, to rid your land of the hurt
thence arising. And seest thou the laborers themselves overrun with
thorns, and dost not cut them up, and art thou not afraid of the Owner
Who shall call <pb n="118" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_118.html" id="vi.xviii-Page_118" />thee to account? For ought not each individual believer
to build a Church, to get a Teacher, to cooperate (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p37.1">συναί·
ρεσθαι</span>) (with
him), to make this above all his object, that all may be Christians?
Say, how is it likely thy laborer should be a Christian, when he sees
thee so regardless of his salvation? Thou canst not work miracles, and
so convert (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p37.2">πεῖσαι</span>)
him. By the means which are in thy power, convert him; by kindness, by
good offices, by gentleness, by courting (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p37.3">κολακεί&amp;
139·</span>) him, by all other means.
Market-places, indeed, and baths, the most do provide; but no Churches:
nay, sooner everything than this! Wherefore I beseech and implore, as a
favor I entreat, yea as a law I lay it down, that there be no estate to
be seen destitute of a Church.<note place="end" n="428" id="vi.xviii-p37.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xviii-p38"> In
St. Chrysostom’s time, little had been done for the conversion
and instruction of the peasantry: hence in the latter half of the
fourth century <i>paganus</i> came to be as synonymous with
“heathen.” Even Christian proprietors neglected their duty
in this regard, while they improved their properties, and swelled their
revenues by great oppression of their tenants and laborers: see <i>Hom.
in Matt.</i> xliii., lxi. and at the same time connived at the practice
of the old idolatries, for the sake of the dues accruing to them from
the temples which still remained. Thus Zeno of Verona, <i>Serm.</i> xv.
p. 120, complains: <i>In prædiis vestris fumantia undique sola
fana non nostis, quæ, si vera dicenda sunt, dissimulanda
subtiliter custoditis. Jus templorum ne quis vobis eripiat, quotidie
litigatis.</i> The Christianity which was outwardly professed in the
country parts was often for want of Churches and Clergy little more
than nominal: and the heathen orator Libanius, in his <i>Oratio pro
Templis,</i> addressed to the Emperor Theodosius, perhaps did not
greatly exaggerate in the following description: “When you are
told, that through this proceeding on your part (viz. the destruction
of the Temples and suppression of the sacrifices) many are become
Christians, you must not forget to distinguish between show and
reality. They are not a whit changed from what they were before: they
only say they are so. They resort indeed to public acts of religion,
and mingle themselves with the general body of Christians. But when
they have a show of praying, they invoke either none or the
Gods.”—Moreover, the country clergy were often themselves
ill-taught and needing instruction. Thus <i>Hom. in Col.</i> (t. xi. p.
392) delivered at Constantinople, Chrys. says: “How much
instruction is needed by your brethren in the country, and by their
teachers (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p38.1">καὶ
τοὺς ἐκείνων
διδασκάλους</span>)!” Which perhaps was the result of a law passed
<span class="c14" id="vi.xviii-p38.2">a.d.</span> 398, <i>Cod. Theodos.</i> xvi. tit. 2 l.
33 which enacted, that the clergy for the Churches founded on states,
or in villages, should be from no other state or village, but that to
which the Church pertained: and of these a certain number, at the
discretion of the bishop, according to the extent of the village,
etc.—On the other hand, Chrys. “on the Statues,” Or,
xix. t. ii. p. 189 dwells with much delight on the virtues and
patriarchal simplicity of the rural clergy in Syria, and the Christian
attainments of their people.</p></note> Tell not me,
There is one hard by; there is one in the neighboring properties; the
expense is great, the income not great. If thou have anything to expend
upon the poor, expend it there: better there than here. Maintain a
Teacher, maintain a Deacon, and a sacerdotal body complete. As by a
bride, whether a wife whom thou takest, or a daughter whom thou givest
in marriage,<note place="end" n="429" id="vi.xviii-p38.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xviii-p39"> <sup>῾</sup><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p39.1">Ωσανεὶ
γυναῖκα
ἀγαγὼν ἢ
νυμφην, ἢ
θυγατέρα, τῇ
᾽Εκκλ. οὕτω
διάκεισο</span>. Before <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p39.2">θυγ</span>., A. B. F. N.
insert <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p39.3">καὶ</span>, E. alone <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p39.4">δοὺς</span>,
and so Edd. Perhaps we may read <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p39.5">ὡσανεὶ νύμφῃ,
ἢ γυν. ἀγ., ἢ
δοὺς θυγ</span>.</p></note> so act by the Church: give her a
dowry. So shall thy estate be filled with blessing. For what shall not
be there of all that is good? Is it a small thing, tell me, that thy
wine-press should be blessed;<note place="end" n="430" id="vi.xviii-p39.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xviii-p40"> “The first-fruits of corn and of grapes, or wine were
presented as oblations at the Altar, and the elements for the Holy
Eucharist thence taken. See <i>Can. Apost.</i> ii. <i>Cod. Afr.</i> c.
37. <i>Concil. Trull.</i> c. 28. In a Sermon of St. Chrys. on the
Ascension, this peculiar usage is mentioned, that a handful of ears of
corn in the beginning of harvest was brought to the Church, words of
benediction spoken over them, and so the whole field was considered as
blessed. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p40.1">῞Οπερ
γίνεται ἐπὶ
τῶν πεδίων
τῶν
σταχυηφόρων,
ὀλίγους τις
στάχυας
λαβὼν, καὶ
μικρὸν
δράγμα
ποιήσας καὶ
προσενεγκὼν
τῷ Θεῷ, διὰ
τοῦ μικροῦ
πᾶσαν τὴν
ἄρουραν
εὐλογεῖ·
οὕτω καὶ ὁ
Χριστὸς κ. τ.
λ</span>. (t. ii. 450. C.)”
Neander.</p></note> a small thing, tell
me, that of thy fruits God is the first to taste, and that the first
fruits are there (with Him)? And then even for the peace of the
laboring people this is profitable. Then as one whom they must respect,
there will be the presbyter among them and this will contribute to the
security of the estate. There will be constant prayers there through
thee<note place="end" n="431" id="vi.xviii-p40.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xviii-p41"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p41.1">διὰ σέ</span>.
Erasm. <i>propter te,</i> Ben. <i>pro te,</i> but this would be
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p41.2">ὑπὲρ σοῦ</span>,
as below where this benefit is mentioned, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p41.3">ὑπὲρ
τοῦ
κεκτημένου</span>.</p></note> (<i>infra,</i> note 1, p. 119) hymns and
Communions through thee; the Oblation on each Lord’s Day. For
only consider what a praise it will be, that, whereas others have built
splendid tombs, to have it said hereafter: “Such a one built
this,” thou hast reared Churches! Bethink thee that even until
the coming of Christ thou shalt have thy reward, who hast reared up the
altars of God.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xviii-p42">Suppose an Emperor had ordered
thee to build an house that he might lodge there, wouldest thou not
have done everything to please him? And here now it is palace of
Christ, the Church, the Church which thou buildest. Look not at the
cost, but calculate the profit. Thy people yonder cultivate thy field:
cultivate thou their souls: they bring to thee thy fruits, raise thou
them to heaven. He that makes the beginning is the cause of all the
rest: and thou wilt be the cause that the people are brought under
Christian teaching (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p42.1">κατηχουμένων</span>) both there, and in the neighboring estates. Your baths do
but make the peasants less hardy, your taverns give them a taste for
luxury, and yet you provide these for credit’s sake. Your markets
and fairs, (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p42.2">πανηγύρεις</span>) on the other hand, promote<note place="end" n="432" id="vi.xviii-p42.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xviii-p43"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p43.1">αἴτιαι
πλεονεξίας</span>. Edd. from E. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p43.2">ἰταμούς· τὰ
δὲ ἐνταῦθα
πᾶν
τοὐναντίον</span>. “make them forward and impudent. But here all is
just the reverse.” Below, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p43.3">ὡς εἰκόνα
βαδίζοντα
τοῦ ᾽Αβρ</span>.
in the sense above expressed, as if it had been <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p43.4">βαδίζουσαν</span>. E. has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p43.5">εἰς</span> for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p43.6">ὡς</span>, “walking after the
likeness:” and Sav. marg, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p43.7">εἰς οἶκον
βαδ. μετὰ τὸν
᾽Αβρ</span>. “walking into
his house after (the manner of) Abraham.”</p></note>
covetousness. But think now what a thing it would be to see a
presbyter, the moving picture of Abraham, gray-headed, girded up,
digging and working with his own hands? What more pleasant than such a
field! Their virtue thrives. No intemperance there, nay, it is driven
away: no drunkenness and wantonness, nay, it is cast out: no vanity,
nay, it is extinguished. All benevolent tempers shine out the brighter
through the simplicity of manners. <pb n="119" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_119.html" id="vi.xviii-Page_119" />How pleasant to go forth and enter
into the House of God, and to know that one built it himself: to fling
himself on his back in his litter, and<note place="end" n="433" id="vi.xviii-p43.8"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xviii-p44"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p44.1">καὶ ῥ&amp; 178·ψαι
ἑαυτὸν
ὕπτιον καὶ
μετὰ τὴν αἰ&amp;
240·ραν τὴν
σωματικὴν
καὶ
λυχνικοῖς
καὶ ἑωθινοῖς
ὕμνοις
παραγενέσθαι</span>. This passage has perplexed scribes and editors.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p44.2">Αἰ&amp;
240·ρα</span> “a swing, swinging
bed, hammock,” or, as here, “litter,” or rather,
“a swinging in such a conveyance: after the swinging motion in
his litter, pleasant and healthful for the body.” The meaning is:
“without fatigue, lying at his ease on his back, he is borne to
Church in his litter, and after this wholesome enjoyment for the body,
gets good for his soul, in attending at evening and morning prayer.
Ben. <i>seipsumque projicere supinum, et post illam corpoream
quietem:</i> as if it related to taking rest in his bed, which is
inconsistent with the scope of the description. Erasmus, <i>et
quiescere</i> “in villa” <i>securum, et habere
“deambulationem” servientem corpori,</i> “to sleep
securely ‘in his villa,’ and to ‘take a walk’
which is good for the body.” Neander simply, <i>und sich
niederzuwerfen,</i> “to prostrate himself,” (viz. on
entering the Church)—overlooking both <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p44.3">ὕπτιον</span>and
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p44.4">αἰ&amp;
240·ραν σωμ</span>. Of the <span class="c14" id="vi.xviii-p44.5">mss.</span> A., for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p44.6">καὶ ῥ&amp; 178·ψαι
κ. τ. λ</span>. substitutes,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p44.7">καὶ
μετὰ τροφὴν
σωμ</span>. “and after taking
food for the body.” C. ex corr. gives <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p44.8">ἑώαν</span>for
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p44.9">αἰ&amp;
240·ραν</span>, F. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p44.10">ὥραν</span>, Sav. marg.
“<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p44.11">ὥραν</span>al. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p44.12">ἑῴαν</span>:” both unmeaning: N. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p44.13">ωραν</span> with two letters
erased before it; and B. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p44.14">καὶ μετὰ τὴν
ἐνάτην ὥραν
τῆς
σωματικῆς
μεταλαβεῖν
τροφῆς καὶ ἐν
λυχν</span>., “and after the
ninth hour to partake of the food for the body, and to attend at
evening and morning hymns:” <i>quæ lectio non spernenda
videtur,</i>’ Ben. On the contrary, it is both needless and
unsuitable, for the repast is mentioned afterwards. The
“hymns” are the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p44.15">ψαλμὸς
ἐπιλύχνιος</span>
s. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p44.16">λυχνικὸς</span>, <i>ad incensum lucernæ,</i> which was <scripRef passage="Psalm cxli." id="vi.xviii-p44.17" parsed="|Ps|41|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.41">Psalm
cxli.</scripRef> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p44.18">ψαλμὸς
ἑωθινὸς</span>,
<scripRef passage="Psalm lxiii." id="vi.xviii-p44.19" parsed="|Ps|63|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.63">Psalm lxiii.</scripRef> St. Chrysost. in <scripRef passage="Psalm cxl." id="vi.xviii-p44.20" parsed="|Ps|40|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.40">Psalm cxl.</scripRef> and <i>Constit. Apost.</i> ii.
59, viii. 37.</p></note>
after the bodily benefit of his pleasant airing, be present both at the
evening and the morning hymns, have the priest as a guest at his table,
in associating with him enjoy his benediction, see others also coming
thither! This is a wall for his field, this its security. This is the
field of which it is said, “The smell of a full field which the
Lord hath blessed.” (<scripRef passage="Gen. xxvii. 27" id="vi.xviii-p44.21" parsed="|Gen|27|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.27.27">Gen. xxvii. 27</scripRef>.)
If, even without this, the country is pleasant, because it is so quiet,
so free from distraction of business, what will it not be when this is
added to it? The country with a Church is like the Paradise of God. No
clamor there, no turmoil, no enemies at variance, no heresies: there
you shall see all friends, holding the same doctrines in common. The
very quiet shall lead thee to higher views, and receiving thee thus
prepared by philosophy, the presbyter shall give thee an excellent
cure. For here, whatever we may speak, the noise of the market drives
it all out: but there, what thou shalt hear, thou wilt keep fixed in
thy mind. Thou wilt be quite another man in the country through him:
and moreover to the people there he will be director, he will watch
over them both by his presence and by his influence in forming their
manners. And what, I ask, would be the cost? Make for a beginning a
small house (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p44.22">ἐν τάξει
ναοὕ</span>) to serve as temple.
Thy successor will build a porch, his successor will make other
additions, and the whole shall be put to thy account. Thou givest
little, and receivest the reward for the whole. At any rate, make a
beginning: lay a foundation. Exhort one another, vie one with another
in this matter. But now, where there is straw and grain and such like
to be stored, you make no difficulty of building: but for a place where
the fruits of souls may be gathered in, we bestow not a thought; and
the people are forced to go miles and miles, and to make long journeys,
that they may get to Church! Think, how good it is, when with all
quietness the priest presents himself in the Church, that he may draw
near unto God, and say prayers for the village, day by day, and for its
owner! Say, is it a small matter, that even in the Holy Oblations
evermore thy name is included in the prayers, and that for the village
day by day prayers are made unto God?—How greatly this profits
thee for all else! It chances<note place="end" n="434" id="vi.xviii-p44.23">

<p id="vi.xviii-p45"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p45.1">Συμβαίνει
τινὰς εκ
γειτόνων
οἰκεῖν καὶ
ἐπιτρόπους
ἔχειν</span>. Sav.
marg. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p45.2">λέγειν</span>. The
meaning is not clearly expressed, but it seems to be this; “It
chances that some important personage has an estate in your
neighborhood, and occasionally resides there. His overseer informs him
of your Church: he sends for your presbyter, invites him to his table,
gains from him such information about your village, as he would never
have acquired otherwise; for he thinks it beneath him even to call upon
you. In this way, however, he learns that yours is a well-ordered
village: and should any crime be committed in that part of the country
by unknown persons no suspicion even will light upon your people; no
troublesome inquisition will be held, no fine or penalty levied on your
estate.” The v. 1. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p45.3">λέγειν</span> cannot be the true reading, but something of this sort must be
supplied: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p45.4">οἵ
καὶ λέγουσιν
αὐτῷ</span>. It seems also that
something is wanting between <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p45.5">τινὰς</span> and
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p45.6">ἐκ γειτ</span>.
e.g. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p45.7">τινὰς
ἐκ τῶν
δυνατωτέρων
ἐκ γειτ.
οἰκεῖν</span>.</p>

<p class="endnote" id="vi.xviii-p46"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="vi.xviii-p46.1">3</span>
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p46.2">ὅλως εἰ οὕτω
ποιεῖς μὴ
ποιήσῃς</span>.
Ben. <i>Si omnino id facias, ne facias tamen.</i> Neander, <i>Wenn du
so handelst, wirst du nichts thun,</i> as if it were <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p46.3">οὐ
ποιήσεις</span>.</p></note> that certain
(great) persons dwell in the neighborhood, and have overseers: now to
thee, being poor, one of them will not deign even to pay a visit: but
the presbyter, it is likely, he will invite, and make him sit at his
table. How much good results from this! The village will in the first
place be free from all evil suspicion. None will charge it with murder,
with theft: none will suspect anything of the kind.—They have
also another comfort, if sickness befall, if death.—Then again
the friendships formed there by people as they go side by side (to and
from the Church) are not struck up at random and promiscuously: and the
meetings there are far more pleasant than those which take place in
marts and fairs. The people themselves also will be more respectable,
because of their presbyter. How is it you hear that Jerusalem was had
in honor in the old times above all other cities? Why was this? Because
of the then prevailing religion. Therefore it is that where God is
honored, there is nothing evil: as, on the contrary, where He is not
honored, there is nothing good. It will be great security both with God
and with men. Only, I beseech you, that ye be not remiss: only may you
put your hand to this work. For if he who brings out “the
precious from the vile,” shall be “as the mouth of
God” (<scripRef passage="Jer. xv. 19" id="vi.xviii-p46.4" parsed="|Jer|15|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.15.19">Jer. xv. 19</scripRef>); he who benefits and
recovers so many souls, both that now are and that shall be even until
the coming of <pb n="120" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_120.html" id="vi.xviii-Page_120" />Christ, what favor shall not that person reap from God!
Raise thou a garrison against the devil: for that is what the Church
is. Thence as from headquarters let the hands go forth to work: first
let the people hold them up for prayers, and then go their way to work.
So shall there be vigor of body; so shall the tillage be abundant; so
shall all evil be kept aloof. It is not possible to represent in words
the pleasure thence arising, until it be realized. Look not to this,
that it brings in no revenue: if<note place="end" n="435" id="vi.xviii-p46.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xviii-p47"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p47.1">ὅλως
εἰ οὕτω
ποιεῖς μὴ
ποιήσῃς</span>.
Ben. <i>Si omnino id facias, ne facias tamen.</i> Neander, <i>Wenn du
so handelst, wirst du nichts thun,</i> as if it were <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xviii-p47.2">οὐ
ποιήσεις</span>.</p></note> thou do it at
all in this spirit, then do it not at all; if thou account not the
revenue thou gettest thence greater than from the whole estate beside;
if thou be not thus affected, then let it alone; if thou do not account
this work to stand thee more in stead than any work beside. What can be
greater than this revenue, the gathering in of souls into the
threshing-floor which is in heaven! Alas, that ye know not how much it
is, to gain souls! Hear what Christ says to Peter, “Feed My
sheep.” (<scripRef passage="John xxi. 15-17" id="vi.xviii-p47.3" parsed="|John|21|15|21|17" osisRef="Bible:John.21.15-John.21.17">John xxi. 15–17</scripRef>.) If, seeing the
emperor’s sheep, or herd of horses, by reason of having no fold
or stable, exposed to depredation, thou wert to take them in hand, and
build a fold or stables, or also provide a shepherd or herdsman to take
charge of them, what would not the emperor do for thee in return? Now,
thou gatherest the flock of Christ, and puttest a shepherd over them,
and thinkest thou it is no great gain thou art earning? But, if for
offending even one, a man shall incur so great a punishment, how can he
that saves so many, ever be punished? What sin will he have
thenceforth? for, though he have it, does not this blot it out? From
the punishment threatened to him that offends, learn the reward of him
that saves. Were not the salvation of even one soul a matter of great
importance, to offend would not move God to so great anger. Knowing
these things, let us apply ourselves forthwith to this spiritual work.
And let each invite me, and we will together help to the best of our
ability. If there be three joint-owners, let them do it by each bearing
his part: if but one, he will induce the others also that are near.
Only be earnest to effect this, I beseech you, that in every way being
well-pleasing unto God, we may attain unto the eternal blessings, by
the grace and mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ with Whom to the Father
and the Holy Ghost together be glory, dominion, and honor, now and ever
world without end. Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XIX on Acts viii. 26, 27." shorttitle="" progress="22.88%" prev="vi.xviii" next="vi.xx" id="vi.xix">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Acts viii. 26, 27." id="vi.xix-p0.1" parsed="|Acts|8|26|8|27" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.26-Acts.8.27" />
<p class="c21" id="vi.xix-p1"><span class="c9" id="vi.xix-p1.1">Homily XIX.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vi.xix-p2"><scripRef passage="Acts VIII. 26, 27" id="vi.xix-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|8|26|8|27" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.26-Acts.8.27">Acts VIII. 26, 27</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi.xix-p3">“And the Angel of the Lord
spake unto Philip, saying, arise and go toward the south unto the way
that goeth down from Jerusalem unto Gaza, which is desert. And he arose
and went.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.xix-p4"><span class="c11" id="vi.xix-p4.1">It</span> seems to me, this<note place="end" n="436" id="vi.xix-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xix-p5"> So
all the <span class="c14" id="vi.xix-p5.1">mss.</span> and the Catena: except E. which
having already made Chrys. affirm that Philip was one of the seven,
<i>supra,</i> p. 115, and note 1, gives a different turn to this
passage. “It seems to me, that he received this command while in
Samaria: because from Jerusalem one does not go southward, but to the
north: but from Samaria it is to the south.” An unnecessary
comment; for it would hardly occur to any reader of the Acts to suppose
that Philip had returned to Jerusalem.</p></note> (Philip) was one
of the seven; for from Jerusalem he would not have gone southwards, but
to the north; but from Samaria it was “towards the south. The
same is desert:” so that there is no fear of an attack from the
Jews. And he did not ask, Wherefore? but “arose and went. And,
behold,” it says, “a man of Ethiopia, an eunuch of great
authority under Candace, queen of the Ethiopians, who had the charge of
all her treasure, and had come to Jerusalem for to worship, was
returning, and sitting in his chariot read Esaias the prophet.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 8.27,28" id="vi.xix-p5.2" parsed="|Acts|8|27|8|28" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.27-Acts.8.28">v. 27, 28</scripRef>.) High encomiums for
the man, that he, residing in Ethiopia and beset with so much business,
and when there was no festival going on, and living in that
superstitious city, came “to Jerusalem for to worship.”
Great also is his studiousness, that even “sitting in his chariot
he read.<note place="end" n="437" id="vi.xix-p5.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xix-p6"> “Behold, an eunuch (comp. p. 122, note 4), a
barbarian—both circumstances calculated to make him indisposed to
study—add to this, his dignified station and opulence: the very
circumstance of his being on a journey, and riding in a chariot: for to
a person travelling in this way, it is not easy to attend to reading,
but on the contrary very troublesome: yet his strong desire and
earnestness set aside all these hindrances,” etc. <i>Hom. in
Gen.</i> xxxv. §1. Throughout the exposition of the history of the
eunuch there given (t. iv. p. 350–352) he is called a barbarian:
so in the tenth of the “Eleven Homilies,” §5, t. xii.
393, 394, he is called a “barbarian,” and
“alien,” <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p6.1">ἀλλόφυλος</span>, but also “a Jew:” <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p6.2">ἀλλ᾽
οὐχ ὁ
βάρβαρος
τότε ἐκεῖνος
ταῦτα εἶπε</span> (viz. excuses for delaying baptism) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p6.3">καὶ ταῦτα
᾽Ιουδαῖος ὢν
κ. τ. λ</span>. i.e. as Matthäi
explains in l., “a Jewish proselyte.”—Both
expositions should be compared with this in the text.</p></note> And,” it says, “the
Spirit said unto Philip, Go near, and join thyself to this chariot. And
Philip ran thither to him, and heard him reading the prophet Esaias,
and said, Understandest thou <pb n="121" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_121.html" id="vi.xix-Page_121" />what thou readest? And he said, How can I,
except some man should guide me?” (<scripRef passage="Acts 8.29-31" id="vi.xix-p6.4" parsed="|Acts|8|29|8|31" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.29-Acts.8.31">v. 29–31</scripRef>.) Observe again his
piety; that though he did not understand, he read, and then after
reading, examines. “And he desired Philip that he would come up
and sit with him. The place of the Scripture which he read was this, He
was led as a sheep to the slaughter; and like a lamb dumb before his
shearer, so opened He not His mouth: in His humiliation His judgment
was taken away: and who shall declare His generation? for His life is
taken from the earth. And the eunuch answered Philip, and said, I pray
thee, of whom speaketh the prophet this? of himself, or of some other
man? Then Philip opened his mouth, and began at the same Scripture, and
preached unto him Jesus.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 8.32-35" id="vi.xix-p6.5" parsed="|Acts|8|32|8|35" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.32-Acts.8.35">v.
32–35</scripRef>.) Observe how it is Providentially ordered. First he reads
and does not understand; then he reads the very text in which was the
Passion and the Resurrection and the Gift. “And as they went on
their way, they came unto a certain water: and the eunuch said, See,
here is water; what doth hinder me to be baptized?” (<scripRef passage="Acts 8.36" id="vi.xix-p6.6" parsed="|Acts|8|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.36">v. 36</scripRef>.) Mark the eager
desire, mark<note place="end" n="438" id="vi.xix-p6.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xix-p7"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p7.1">ἀκρίβειαν</span>. Below, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p7.2">ὁρᾷς
ὅτι τὰ
δόγματα
ἀπηρτισμένα
εἶχε</span>. The <scripRef passage="Acts 8.37" id="vi.xix-p7.3" parsed="|Acts|8|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.37">37th verse</scripRef> (Philip’s answer
and the Eunuch’s confession) seems to have been absent from St.
Chrysostom’ copy (unless indeed it is implied in the passage just
cited). It is found in Laud’s Gr. and Lat. copy of the Acts, part
is cited by St. Irenæus, p. 196. and part by St. Cypr. p. 318, but
unknown to the other ancient authorities.</p></note> the exact knowledge. “And
he commanded the chariot to stand still: and they went down both into
the water, both Philip and the eunuch; and he baptized him. And when
they were come up out of the water, the Spirit of the Lord caught away
Philip, that the eunuch saw him no more: and he went on his way
rejoicing.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 8.38,39" id="vi.xix-p7.4" parsed="|Acts|8|38|8|39" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.38-Acts.8.39">v. 38,
39</scripRef>.)
But why did the Spirit of the Lord bear him away? (Hereby) the
occurrence was shown to be more wonderful. Even then, the eunuch did
not know him. Consequently this was done, that Philip might afterwards
be a subject of wonder to him.<note place="end" n="439" id="vi.xix-p7.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xix-p8"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p8.1">ὥστε
οὖν ὕστερον
αὐτὸν
θαυμασθῆναι,
τοῦτο
ἐγένετο</span>:
i.e. as below, the eunuch saw that it was the work of God: it was done
in order that he might not think <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p8.2">ὅτι
ἄνθρωπός
ἐστιν
ἁπλῶς</span>.—Edd.
from E. “Why, it may be asked, did the Spirit of the Lord carry
Philip away? Because he was to pass through other cities, and to preach
the Gospel. Consequently this was done, etc. that he might not think
what had happened to him was of man, but of God.”</p></note>
“For,” it says, “he went on his way rejoicing. But
Philip was found at Azotus: and passing through he preached in all the
cities, till he came to Cæsarea.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 8.40" id="vi.xix-p8.3" parsed="|Acts|8|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.40">v. 40</scripRef>.) This (Philip, therefore) was one of the seven; for there
in fact he is afterwards found at Cæsarea. It was well and
expedient therefore that the Spirit caught Philip away; else the eunuch
would have desired to go with him,<note place="end" n="440" id="vi.xix-p8.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xix-p9"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p9.1">συναπελθεῖν</span>
(Œc. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p9.2">συμπαρελθεῖν</span>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p9.3">αὐτᾷ</span>. As there is
no <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p9.4">αὐτὸν</span>, the
meaning seems to be as above expressed, not, “would have desired
Philip to go with him.”</p></note> and Philip
would have grieved him by declining to comply with his request, the
time being not yet come. (<i>a</i>) But<note place="end" n="441" id="vi.xix-p9.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xix-p10"> What
follows is confused in the <span class="c14" id="vi.xix-p10.1">mss.</span> and Edd., by
transposition of the portions of text here marked <i>a, b;</i> and
<i>c, d:</i> the order in the <span class="c14" id="vi.xix-p10.2">mss.</span> being <i>b,
a, d. c, e.</i></p></note> at
the same time here was an encouraging assurance for them that they
shall also prevail over the heathen: for<note place="end" n="442" id="vi.xix-p10.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xix-p11"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p11.1">Καὶ γὰρ τὸ
τῶν
πιστευόντων
ἀξιόπιστον
ἱκανὸν
αὐτοὺς ἆραι·
εἰ δὲ
ἐπέμεινεν</span> (B. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p11.2">ἐπέμενον</span>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p11.3">ἐκεῖ, ποῖον
τὸ ἔγκλημα</span>; Meaning, perhaps, that the character and station of such
converts as the eunuch would weigh much with their countrymen
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p11.4">τοὺς
ἀλλοφύλους</span>). Though if the eunuch had stayed behind in Judea, who
could have blamed him?—The modern text:“—sufficient
to persuade the learners to be roused up themselves also to the same
zeal.”</p></note>
indeed the high character (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p11.5">τὸ
ἀξιόπιστον</span>) of the (first) believers was enough to move them. If
however the eunuch had stayed there, what fault could have been found?
[But he knew him not]: for this is why it says, “he went on his
way rejoicing:” so that had he known him, he would not have been
(so) delighted.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xix-p12">“And the Angel of the
Lord,” etc. (Recapitulation, <scripRef passage="Acts 8.26" id="vi.xix-p12.1" parsed="|Acts|8|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.26">v. 26</scripRef>.) (<i>b</i>) See Angels assisting the preaching, and not
themselves preaching, but calling these (to the work). But the
wonderful nature of the occurrence is shown also by this: that what of
old was rare, and hardly done, here takes place with ease,<note place="end" n="443" id="vi.xix-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xix-p13"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p13.1">εὐχερῶς,
ὅρα μεθ᾽ ὅσης
ἀφθονίας</span>. Cat. The <span class="c14" id="vi.xix-p13.2">mss.</span> omit <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p13.3">εὐχερῶς</span>. He means, angelic manifestations.</p></note> and see with what frequency! (<i>c</i>)
“An eunuch,” it says, “a man of great authority,
under Candace, queen of the Ethiopians.”<note place="end" n="444" id="vi.xix-p13.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xix-p14"> It
is probable that this eunuch was an Ethiopian by birth and a Jewish
proselyte. It was customary for such foreign proselytes, as well as for
Jewish non-residents, to go up to Jerusalem to worship. Others suppose
him to have been a Jew, resident in Ethiopia; but he is designated as
“an Ethiopian.” The fact that those in his condition were
not admitted to full standing in the congregation of Israel
(<scripRef passage="Deut. xxiii. 1" id="vi.xix-p14.1" parsed="|Deut|23|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.23.1">Deut. xxiii. 1</scripRef>) is not a sufficient reason for the opinion of Meyer that this
man must have been an uncircumcised heathen—a “proselyte of
the gate,” since he could occupy the same relation as native Jews
in his condition. Ethiopia lay to the S. of Egypt and Candace was queen
of Meroë, the northern portion of the country. Eunuchs not only
served as keepers of the harem but sometimes, as here, as royal
treasurers.—G.B.S.</p></note>
(<scripRef passage="Acts 8.27" id="vi.xix-p14.2" parsed="|Acts|8|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.27">v. 27</scripRef>.) For there women bore
rule of old, and this was the law among them. Philip did not yet know
for whose sake he had come into the desert: (<i>d</i>) but<note place="end" n="445" id="vi.xix-p14.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xix-p15"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p15.1">τὶ δὲ
ἐκώλυσεν
πάντα αὐτὸν
ἀκριβῶς
μαθεῖν καὶ ἐν
τῷ ὀχήματι
ὄντα;
καὶ γὰρ
ἔρημος ἦν καὶ
οὐκ ἦν τὸ
πρᾶγμα
ἐπίδειξις</span>. We conjecture the first clause to be meant as the answer
to an objection: How should Philip know all these particulars? It may
indeed relate to the eunuch’s accurate knowledge (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p15.2">ἀκρίβεια</span>) above mentioned, note 1. The latter part, however, seems to
belong to <scripRef passage="Acts 8.28" id="vi.xix-p15.3" parsed="|Acts|8|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.28">v. 28</scripRef> to which the Catena
refers the mention of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p15.4">χαλεπώτατον
καῦμα</span>.—Edd.
(from E. alone), “Pray what hindered, say you, that he should
learn all, even when in the chariot, and especially in the desert?
Because the matter was not one of display. But let us look over again
what has been read. And behold,” etc.</p></note> what was there to hinder his learning all
(these particulars) accurately, while in the chariot? “Was
reading the prophet Esaias.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 8.28" id="vi.xix-p15.5" parsed="|Acts|8|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.28">v. 28</scripRef>.) For the road was desert, and there was no display in the
matter. Observe also at what time: in the most violent heat (of the
day). (<i>e</i>) “And the Spirit said <pb n="122" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_122.html" id="vi.xix-Page_122" />unto him.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 8.29" id="vi.xix-p15.6" parsed="|Acts|8|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.29">v. 29</scripRef>.) Not now the Angel<note place="end" n="446" id="vi.xix-p15.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xix-p16"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p16.1">ἁρπάζει</span>: but
this, derived from <scripRef passage="Acts 8.39" id="vi.xix-p16.2" parsed="|Acts|8|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.39">v.
39</scripRef> is
not the right word here.—This, with the clause immediately
preceding in the <span class="c14" id="vi.xix-p16.3">mss.</span>, is thus altered by the
innovator (E. Edd.): “So little did P. know (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p16.4">οὕτως οὐκ
ᾔδει Φ</span>.) for whose
sake he was come into the desert: because also (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p16.5">ὅτι
καὶ</span>, F. D. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p16.6">ὅθεν</span>) not now an Angel, but
the Spirit bears him away. But the eunuch sees none of these things,
being as yet not fully initiated (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p16.7">ἀτελὴς</span>,
<i>imperfectus</i> Ben.); or because also these things are not for the
more bodily, but for the more spiritual: nor indeed does he learn the
things which Philip is fully taught (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p16.8">ἐκδιδάσκεται</span>).”</p></note> but the Spirit urges him. Why is this?
“Then,” the vision took place, in grosser form, through the
Angel, for this is for them that are more of the body, but the Spirit
is for the more spiritual. And how did He speak to him? Of course,
suggested it to him. Why does not the Angel appear to the other, and
bring him to Philip? Because it is likely he would not have been
persuaded, but rather terrified. Observe the wisdom of Philip: he did
not accuse him, not say, “I know these things exactly:” did
not pay court to him, and say, “Blessed art thou that
readest.” But mark his speech, how far it is from harshness alike
and from adulation; the speech rather of a kind and friendly man.
“Understandest thou what thou readest?” (<scripRef passage="Acts 8.30" id="vi.xix-p16.9" parsed="|Acts|8|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.30">v. 30</scripRef>.) For it was needful
that he should himself ask, himself have a longing desire. He plainly
intimates, that he knows that the other knew nothing: and says,
“Understandest thou what thou readest?” at the same time he
shows him that great was the treasure that lay therein. It tells well
also, that the eunuch looked not to the outward appearance
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p16.10">σχἥμα</span>) (of the
man), said not, “Who art thou?” did not chide, not give
himself airs, not say that he did know. On the contrary, he confesses
his ignorance: wherefore also he learns. He shows his hurt to the
physician: sees at a glance, that he both knows the matter, and is
willing to teach. Look<note place="end" n="447" id="vi.xix-p16.11"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xix-p17"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p17.1">῎Ιδετε</span>(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p17.2">ἴδε</span> B.) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p17.3">τὸ</span> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p17.4">τὸν</span> N.) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p17.5">ἄτυφον·
οὐδὲν
λαμπρὸν
ἐπεφέρετο
σχῆμα</span>. Read
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p17.6">τὸ
σχῆμα</span>.—E. D. F.
Edd., <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p17.7">Εἶδε</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p17.8">οὐδὲ
γὰρ</span>. <i>Vidit illum esse a
fastu alienum: neque enim splendidum gestabat vestitum.</i> Ben. and
similarly Erasm. as if the meaning were, “the eunuch saw there
was no pride in Philip, for he had no splendid clothing.” But it
is the eunuch in whom this (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p17.9">τὸ ἄτυφον</span>) is praised, (see below, §4 <i>init.</i>) that he did
not disdain Philip for the meanness of his appearance: comp. <i>Hom. in
Gen.</i> xxxv. §2. “For when the Apostle (<i>supra,</i> p.
115, note 1) had said, “Knowest thou,” and came up to him
in mean attire (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p17.10">μετὰ
εὐτελοῦς
σχήματος</span>), the eunuch did not take it amiss, was not indignant, did not
think himself insulted.…but he, the man in great authority, the
barbarian, the man riding in a chariot, besought him, the person of
mean appearance, who might for his dress have easily been despised, to
come up and sit with him,” etc.</p></note> how free he is
from haughtiness; the outward appearance announced nothing splendid. So
desirous was he of learning, and gave heed to his words; and that
saying, “He that seeketh, findeth,” (<scripRef passage="Matt. vii. 8" id="vi.xix-p17.11" parsed="|Matt|7|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.8">Matt. vii. 8</scripRef>.) was fulfilled
in him. “And,” it says, “he besought Philip, that he
would come up and sit with him.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 8.31" id="vi.xix-p17.12" parsed="|Acts|8|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.31">v. 31</scripRef>.) Do you mark the eagerness, the longing desire? But should
any say he ought to have waited for Philip (to speak), (the answer is),
he does not know what is the matter: he could not in the least tell
what the other was going to say to him, but supposed merely that he was
about to receive some (lesson of) prophecy. And moreover, this was more
respectful, that he did not draw him into his chariot, but besought
him. “And Philip,” we have read, “ran to him, and
heard him reading;” even the fact of his running, showed<note place="end" n="448" id="vi.xix-p17.13">

<p id="vi.xix-p18"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p18.1">ἐδείκνυ
βουλόμενον
εἰπεῖν</span>. This
seems meant to explain why the eunuch at once besought Philip to come
up into the chariot: his running showed that he wished to say
something.—E. Edd. “was a sign of his wishing to speak, and
the reading (a sign) of his studiousness. For he was reading at a time
when the sun makes the heat more violent.”</p>

<p class="endnote" id="vi.xix-p19"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="vi.xix-p19.1">1</span>
The rendering of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p19.2">ἡ δὲ
περιοχὴ τῆς
γραφῆς</span> given in
the text (A.V.) is also that of the R.V. Another interpretation is
preferred by many scholars: “the content of the Scripture”
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p19.3">γραφὴ</span> being used
in the limited sense of the particular passage in question). This view
harmonizes with the derivation of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p19.4">περιοχή</span> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p19.5">περὶ-ἔχειν</span>) meaning an enclosure, or that which is enclosed.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p19.6">Γραφή</span> is also used in
the limited sense in <scripRef passage="Acts 8.35" id="vi.xix-p19.7" parsed="|Acts|8|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.35">v.
35</scripRef> (So, Meyer, Hackett, and Thayer’s Lex.)</p></note> that he wished to say (something).
“And the place,” it says, “of the Scripture which he
read was this: As a sheep He was led to the slaughter.”<note place="end" n="449" id="vi.xix-p19.8"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xix-p20"> The
rendering of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p20.1">ἡ δὲ
περιοχὴ τῆς
γραφῆς</span> given in
the text (A.V.) is also that of the R.V. Another interpretation is
preferred by many scholars: “the content of the Scripture”
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p20.2">γραφὴ</span> being used
in the limited sense of the particular passage in question). This view
harmonizes with the derivation of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p20.3">περιοχή</span> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p20.4">περὶ-ἔχειν</span>) meaning an enclosure, or that which is enclosed.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p20.5">Γραφή</span> is also used in
the limited sense in <scripRef passage="Acts 8.35" id="vi.xix-p20.6" parsed="|Acts|8|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.35">v.
35</scripRef> (So, Meyer, Hackett, and Thayer’s Lex.)</p></note> (<scripRef passage="Acts 8.32" id="vi.xix-p20.7" parsed="|Acts|8|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.32">v.
32</scripRef>.)
And this circumstance, also, is a token of his elevated mind,
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p20.8">φιλοσοφίας</span>) that he had in hand this prophet, who is more sublime
than all others. Philip does not relate matters to him just as it might
happen, but quietly: nay, does not say anything until he is questioned.
Both in the former instance he prayed him, and so he does now, saying,
“I pray thee of whom speaketh the prophet this?” That<note place="end" n="450" id="vi.xix-p20.9"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xix-p21"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p21.1">῍Η</span> (N. om. Cat. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p21.2">τὸ</span>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p21.3">ὅλως
εἰδέναι ὅτι
ἄλλως καὶ</span> (om. C.) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p21.4">περὶ ἄλλων
λέγουσιν οἱ
προφῆται, ἢ
ὅτι κ. τ. λ</span>. A.
B. C. Cat. We read, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p21.5">τὸ
ὅλως εἰδέναι
ἢ</span>.…But the modern text: “It
seems to me that he knew not that the prophets speak of other persons:
or if not this, he was ignorant that they discourse concerning
themselves in another person;” omitting the last clause,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p21.6">σφόδρα
ἐπεσκεμμένου</span>
(Cat. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p21.7">περιεσκεμμένη</span>) ἡ <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p21.8">ἐρώτησις</span>.—In the next sentence B. has retained the true
reading, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p21.9">ἐκτομίαν</span>, for which the rest have <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p21.10">ταμίαν</span>.
N. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p21.11">ταμιεῖαν</span>.</p></note> he should at all know either that the
Prophets speak in different ways about different persons, or that they
speak of themselves in another person—the question betokens a
very thoughtful mind.<note place="end" n="451" id="vi.xix-p21.12"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xix-p22"> The
eunuch must have heard much said about Jesus at Jerusalem for he had
been crucified but five or six years before. In this time of
persecution and excitement, discussions would be rife concerning the
Christian interpretation of prophecy. The eunuch seems to have heard
two theories concerning the prophecies (e.g. <scripRef passage="Is. liii" id="vi.xix-p22.1" parsed="|Isa|53|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53">Is. liii</scripRef>.) relating to the
“Servant of Jehovah,” one that the prophet was speaking of
the Messiah (whom the Christians asserted Jesus to be) and the other
that the prophet spoke concerning himself in these prophecies, an
opinion not wholly abandoned in modern times. The eunuch’s sudden
conversion presupposes prolonged consideration of the claims of Jesus
to be the Messiah and a keen interest in religious
truth.—G.B.S.</p></note> Let us be put to
shame, both poor and rich, by this eunuch. Then, it says, “they
came to a certain water, and he said, Lo, here is water.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 8.36" id="vi.xix-p22.2" parsed="|Acts|8|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.36">v. 36</scripRef>.) Again, of his own
accord he requests, saying, “What doth hinder me to be
baptized?” And see again his modesty: he does not say, Baptize
me, neither does he hold his peace; but he utters somewhat midway
betwixt strong desire and reverent fear, saying, “What doth
hinder me?” Do you observe <pb n="123" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_123.html" id="vi.xix-Page_123" />that he has the doctrines (of faith)
perfect? For indeed the Prophet had the whole, Incarnation, Passion,
Resurrection, Ascension, Judgment to come. And if he shows exceeding
earnestness of desire, do not marvel. Be ashamed, all ye as many as are
unbaptized. “And,” it says, “he commanded the chariot
to stand still.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 8.38" id="vi.xix-p22.3" parsed="|Acts|8|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.38">v.
38</scripRef>.)
He spoke, and gave the order at the same moment, before hearing
(Philip’s answer). “And when they were come up out of the
water, the Spirit of the Lord caught away Philip;” (<scripRef passage="Acts 8.39" id="vi.xix-p22.4" parsed="|Acts|8|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.39">v. 39</scripRef>) in order that the
occurrence might be shown to be of God; that he might not consider it
to be merely man. “And he went,” it says, “on his way
rejoicing.” (P. 121, note 2.) This hints, that he would have been
grieved had he known: for the greatness of his joy, having had the
Spirit also vouchsafed to him, he did not even see things
present—“But Philip was found at Azotus.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 8.40" id="vi.xix-p22.5" parsed="|Acts|8|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.40">v. 40</scripRef>.) Great was the gain to
Philip also:—that which he heard concerning the Prophets,
concerning Habakkuk, concerning Ezekiel, and the rest, he saw done in
his own person. (<scripRef passage="Bel 5.36" id="vi.xix-p22.6" parsed="|Bel|5|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Bel.5.36">Bel. &amp; Dr. v. 36</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Ez. iii. 12" id="vi.xix-p22.7" parsed="|Ezek|3|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.3.12">Ez. iii. 12</scripRef>.) Thence it
appears that he went a long distance, seeing he “was found at
Azotus.” (The Spirit) set him there, where he was thenceforth to
preach: “And passing through, he preached in all the cities,
until he came to Cæsarea.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xix-p23">“And Saul, yet breathing
out threatenings and slaughter against the disciples of the Lord, went
unto the high priest, and desired of him letters to Damascus to the
synagogues, that if he found any of this way, whether they were men or
women, he might bring them bound unto Jerusalem.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 9.1,2" id="vi.xix-p23.1" parsed="|Acts|9|1|9|2" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.1-Acts.9.2">ch. ix. 1, 2</scripRef>.) He fitly mentions
Paul’s zeal, and shows that in the very midst of his zeal he is
drawn. “Yet breathing out threatenings and slaughter,” and
not yet sated with the murder of Stephen, he was not yet glutted with
the persecution of the Church, and the dispersion. Lo, this was
fulfilled which was spoken by Christ, that “they which kill you
shall think they offer worship to God.” (<scripRef passage="John xvi. 2" id="vi.xix-p23.2" parsed="|John|16|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.16.2">John xvi. 2</scripRef>.) He then in this
wise did it, not as the Jews: God forbid! For that he did it through
zeal, is manifest from his going abroad even to strange cities: whereas
they would not have cared even for those in Jerusalem; they were for
one thing only, to enjoy honor. But why went he to Damascus? It was a
great city, a royal city: he was afraid lest that should be
preoccupied. And observe his strong desire and ardor (and), how
strictly according to the Law he went to work: he goes not to the
governor, but “to the priest. That if he found any of this
way:” for so the believers were called, probably because of their
taking the direct way that leads to heaven. And why did he not receive
authority to have them punished there, but brings them to Jerusalem! He
did these things here with more authority. And mark on what a peril he
casts himself. He<note place="end" n="452" id="vi.xix-p23.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xix-p24"> Edd.
“on what danger casting himself, still even so he is afraid lest
he should suffer some harm. This is the reason why he takes others with
him, probably to rid himself of his fear: or also, because they were
many against whom he was going, he takes many, in order that the more
boldly, whomsoever he should find, both men and women,” etc. Just
the opposite to C.’s meaning: viz. “It is not to be
supposed, because he took many with him, that he had any fears for
himself: he was above all such regards. The fact is, he wished to show
them all (both the Jews at Jerusalem, and the companions of his
journey), how they ought to act:” <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p24.1">διὰ τῆς ὁδοῦ
πᾶσιν αὐτοις
δεῖξαι
ἐβούλετο</span>. C. however has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p24.2">πᾶσιν
αὐτοῦ</span>, N.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p24.3">πᾶσιν
αὐτοὺς</span>,
meaning: “by means of his journey, he wished to show them (the
Christians bound) to all.” Perhaps the true reading is
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p24.4">αὐτοῦ
τὴν
προθυμίαν</span>, or the like. E. D. F. Edd. “Especially as by means
of the journey he wished to show them all (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p24.5">πᾶσιν
αὐτοῖς</span>), that
all depended on him (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p24.6">αὐτοῦ τὸ πᾶν
ὄν</span>).”</p></note> was not afraid lest
he should take any harm, but (yet) he took others also with him,
“that if,” it says, “he found any of this way,
whether they were men or women”—Oh, the
ruthlessness!—“he might bring them bound.” By this
journey of his, he wished to show them all (how he would act): so far
were they from being earnest in this matter. Observe him also casting
(people) into prison before this. The others therefore did not prevail:
but this man did prevail, by reason of his ardent mind. “And as
he journeyed, he came near Damascus: and suddenly there shined round
about him a light from heaven: and he fell to the earth, and heard a
voice saying unto him, Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou Me?”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 9.3,4" id="vi.xix-p24.7" parsed="|Acts|9|3|9|4" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.3-Acts.9.4">v. 3, 4</scripRef>.) Why not in Jerusalem?
why not in Damascus? That there might be no opening for different
persons to relate the occurrence in different ways, but that he alone
should be the authentic narrator (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p24.8">ἀξιόπιστος</span>), he that<note place="end" n="453" id="vi.xix-p24.9"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xix-p25"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p25.1">ὁ διὰ τοῦτο
ἀπιών</span>: i.e. who
would have a right to be believed, because it was known that he left
Jerusalem for the purpose of persecuting. Had it taken place in
Jerusalem or in Damascus, some would have given one account of the
matter, some another—as, in the case of our Lord, when the voice
came to Him from heaven at Jerusalem, “some said it thundered,
some that an Angel spake to Him,” (so Chrys. explains below, p.
125)—but, happening in the way it did, the person most interested
in it, and who by this very thing was caused to take so momentous a
step, was the authentic narrator; i.e. the story was to come from him,
as the only competent authority: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p25.2">ἀλλ᾽
αὐτὸς
ἀξιόπιστος
ἦν
διηγούμενος</span>
(so Cat.; C., <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p25.3">ἦν
διηγήσασθαι</span>: the other <span class="c14" id="vi.xix-p25.4">mss.</span> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p25.5">ᾖδιηγούμενος</span>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p25.6">ὁ διὰ
τοῦτο
ἀπιών·</span> <i>Infra,</i> p. 125, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p25.7">οὗτος δὲ
ἀξιόπιστος
ἦν
ἀπαγγέλλων
μᾶλλον τὰ
ἑαυτοῦ</span>.—In the next sentence, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p25.8">Τοῦτο γοῦν
λέγει, καὶ
πρὸς
᾽Αγρίππαν
ἀπολογούμενος</span>, something seems wanting before <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p25.9">καὶ</span>, as supplied in
the translation: but also both before and after these words: e.g. For
the men which were with him, heard not the voice, and were amazed and
overpowered. In fact, he says this in his oration on the stairs,
“They heard not the voice of Him that spake to me,” and
when pleading before Agrippa, he says, “And when we were all
fallen to the ground, I heard a voice.” etc.</p></note> went for this
purpose. In fact, he says this [both in his oration on the stairs], and
when pleading before Agrippa. “Fell to the earth”:
(<scripRef passage="Acts 22.6; 26.12" id="vi.xix-p25.10" parsed="|Acts|22|6|0|0;|Acts|26|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.6 Bible:Acts.26.12">ch. xxii, 6: xxvi.
12</scripRef>)
for excess of light is wont to shock, because <pb n="124" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_124.html" id="vi.xix-Page_124" />the eyes have their
measure: it is said also that excess of sound makes people deaf and
stunned (as in a fit) (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p25.11">ἀποπλἥγας</span>). But<note place="end" n="454" id="vi.xix-p25.12"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xix-p26"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p26.1">᾽Αλλὰ
τοῦτον μόνον
ἐπήρωσε</span>:
may be rendered, They all saw the light, but it blinded only
Paul:—or, Him however it only blinded, did not cast him into
insensibility, but left him otherwise in possession of his
faculties.</p></note> him it only
blinded, and extinguished his passion by fear, so that he should hear
what was spoken. “Saul, Saul,” saith He, “why
persecutest thou me?” And He tells him nothing: does not say,
Believe, nor anything whatever of the kind: but expostulates with him,
all but saying, What wrong, great or small, hast thou suffered from Me,
that thou doest these things? “And he said, Who art Thou
Lord?” (<scripRef passage="Acts 9.5" id="vi.xix-p26.2" parsed="|Acts|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.5">v. 5</scripRef>) thus in the first
place confessing himself His servant. “And the Lord said, I am
Jesus, whom thou persecutest:” think not thy warring is with
men.<note place="end" n="455" id="vi.xix-p26.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xix-p27"> The <scripRef passage="Acts 9.5,6" id="vi.xix-p27.1" parsed="|Acts|9|5|9|6" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.5-Acts.9.6">remainder of the verse and the
first part of v. 6</scripRef>
to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p27.2">πρὸς
αὐτὸν</span>, were absent
from Chrysostom’s copy (and Cat. Œc. Theoph.) as from Codd.
A. B. C. (of New Test.) and Laud’s Gr. and Lat. of Acts: but the
last have the clause, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p27.3">σκληρόν σοι
π. κ. λ</span>. after <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p27.4">διώκεις</span>, <scripRef passage="Acts 9.4" id="vi.xix-p27.5" parsed="|Acts|9|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.4">v. 4</scripRef>. St. Hil. omits the
clause <i>durum est,</i> etc. but has, <i>tremens et pavens,</i>
etc.—“The voice of Paul:” Didymus in Cat. gives this
as Chrysostom’s solution of the seeming contradiction between
this statement and that of St. Paul in <scripRef passage="Acts 22.9" id="vi.xix-p27.6" parsed="|Acts|22|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.9">xxii. 9</scripRef>. “In the first
narrative, they heard Paul’s voice, saying, Who art thou, Lord?
But saw no man save Paul: in the second, they saw the light, but did
not hear the voice of the Lord.”</p></note> And they which were with him heard the voice
of Paul, but saw no person to whom he answered—for (the Lord)
suffered them to be hearers of what was less important. Had they heard
the other Voice, they would not have believed; but perceiving Paul
answering (some person), they marvelled. “But arise, and go into
the city, and it shall be told thee what thou must do.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 9.6" id="vi.xix-p27.7" parsed="|Acts|9|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.6">v. 6</scripRef>.) Observe, how He does
not immediately add all, but first softens his mind. In the same way He
called the disciples also a second time.<note place="end" n="456" id="vi.xix-p27.8"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xix-p28"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p28.1">οὕτω καὶ
τοὺς μαθητὰς
ἐκάλεσεν ἐκ
δευτέρου</span> (Cat. and Sav. marg. join <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p28.2">ἐκ δ</span>. to the next sentence). The meaning is: As here, there is
an interval between the conversion of Saul, and Christ’s
announcement of the purpose for which he was called (which in
<scripRef passage="Acts xxvi. 15, 16" id="vi.xix-p28.3" parsed="|Acts|26|15|26|16" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.15-Acts.26.16">Acts xxvi. 15, 16</scripRef> are put together as if all was said at the same time), so in the
case of the disciples, Andrew, John, and Simon, there was a first call,
related in <scripRef passage="John i" id="vi.xix-p28.4" parsed="|John|1|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1">John i</scripRef>.; then after a while, Christ called them a second time,
(see <i>Hom. in Matt.</i> xiv. §2) namely, to be fishers of
men, <scripRef passage="Matt. iv" id="vi.xix-p28.5" parsed="|Matt|4|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4">Matt. iv</scripRef>. In both cases there was an interval, during which he and
they were prepared for the further revelation of His will concerning
them. The mod. t. (E. Edd.) omits this clause, and substitutes,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p28.6">καὶ δἰ
ὡν
παρακελεύεται
αὐτὸν ποιεῖν
παραχρῆμα κ. τ.
λ</span>. “And by what He bids him do,
straightway gives him.” etc.</p></note>
“It shall be told thee,” etc.: He gives him good hopes, and
(intimates) that he shall recover his sight also. “And the men
which journeyed with him stood speechless, hearing a voice, but seeing
no man. And Saul arose from the earth; and when his eyes were opened,
he saw no man: but they led him by the hand, and brought him into
Damascus” (<scripRef passage="Acts 9.7,8" id="vi.xix-p28.7" parsed="|Acts|9|7|9|8" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.7-Acts.9.8">v. 7,
8</scripRef>):—the spoils of the devil (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p28.8">τὰ σκεύη
αὐτοὕ</span>), “his
goods” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xiii. 29" id="vi.xix-p28.9" parsed="|Matt|13|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.29">Matt. xiii. 29</scripRef>), as from some city,
yea, some metropolis which has been taken. And the wonder of it is, the
enemies and foes themselves brought him in, in the sight of all!
“And for three days he neither did eat nor drink, being
blinded.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 9.9" id="vi.xix-p28.10" parsed="|Acts|9|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.9">v.
9</scripRef>.)
What could equal this? To compensate the discouragement in the matter
of Stephen, here is encouragement, in the bringing in of Paul: though
that sadness had its consolation in the fact of Stephen’s making
such an end, yet it also received this further consolation: moreover,
the bringing in of the villages of the Samaritans afforded very great
comfort.—But why did this take place not at the very first, but
after these things? That it might be shown that Christ was indeed
risen. This furious assailant of Christ, the man who would not believe
in His death and resurrection, the persecutor of His disciples, how
should this man have become a believer, had not the power of His
resurrection been great indeed? Be it so, that the other Apostles
favored (His pretensions<note place="end" n="457" id="vi.xix-p28.11"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xix-p29"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p29.1">῎Εστω
ἐκεῖνοι αὐτῷ
ἐχαρίζοντο</span>. <i>Hom. in illud, Saulus adhuc spirans,</i> etc. §5,
t. iii. p. 105. “But shameless objectors may say (of Peter), that
because he was Christ’s disciple, because he had been partaker at
His table, had been with Him three years, had been under His teaching,
had been deluded and cajoled by Him (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p29.2">ἐκολακεύθη
ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ
ἀπατηθεὶς</span>), therefore it is that he preaches His resurrection: but
when thou seest Paul, a man who knew Him not, had never heard Him, had
never been under His teaching: a man, who even after His crucifixion
makes war upon Him, puts to death them that believe in Him, throws all
into confusion and disorder, when thou seest him suddenly converted,
and in his toils for the Gospel outstripping the friends of Christ:
what plea canst thou then have for thine effrontery, in disbelieving
the word of the Resurrection?”</p></note>): what say you to
this man? Why then not immediately after His resurrection? That his
hostility might be more clearly shown as open war. The man who is so
frantic as even to shed blood and cast men into prisons, all at once
believes! It was not enough that he had never been in Christ’s
company: the believers must be warred upon by him with vehement
hostility: he left to none the possibility of going beyond him in fury:
none of them all could be so violent. But when he was blinded,<note place="end" n="458" id="vi.xix-p29.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xix-p30"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p30.1">᾽Επειδὴ δὲ
ἐπληρώθη</span> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p30.2">ἐπληροφορήθη</span>, A. om., Cat. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p30.3">ἐπηρώθη</span>, E.
D. F. Edd.) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p30.4">τῆς
δεσποτείας
αὐτοῦ τὰ
τεκμήρια καὶ
τῆς
φιλανθρωπίας
τότε
ἀποκρίνεται</span>
(for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p30.5">τ.
ἀ</span>. E. D. F. Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p30.6">γνωρίζει</span>, Cat. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p30.7">εἶδεν</span>)· <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p30.8">ἵνα</span> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p30.9">γὰρ</span> add B.) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p30.10">μή τις
εἵπῃ ὃτι
ὑπεκρίνετο, ὁ
καὶ αἱμάτων
ἐπιθυμῶν κ. τ.
λ</span>. (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p30.11">ἢ καὶ
ἵνα μή τις…ὑπεκρ.
Πῶς γὰρ ὁ καὶ
αἱμ. ἐπ. κ. τ. λ</span>. E. D. F. Edd.) We read <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p30.12">᾽Επειδὴ δὲ
ἐπηρώθη</span>,…<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p30.13">τῆς
φ. εἶδε. Τότε
ἀπ. Κύριε, κ. τ. λ.
ἵνα λὴ κ. τ. λ</span>.</p></note> then he saw the proofs of His sovereignty
and loving kindness: then he answers, “Lord, what wilt Thou have
me to do?” that none may say that he played the hypocrite, he
that was even eager for blood, and went to the priests, and flung
himself upon such dangers, in persecuting and bringing to punishment
even them that were in foreign parts—under these circumstances he
now acknowledges His sovereignty. And why was he shone upon by that
light not within the city, but before it? The many would not have
believed, since <pb n="125" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_125.html" id="vi.xix-Page_125" />even there (at Jerusalem when the people heard the
voice which came from above, they said that “it thundered”
(<scripRef passage="John xii. 29" id="vi.xix-p30.14" parsed="|John|12|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.29">John xii. 29</scripRef>, <i>supra,</i> note 2, p. 123); but this man was authority enough
in reporting what was his own affair. And bound he was brought in,
though not with bonds upon him: and they drew him, who had expected to
draw the others. “And he eat not, neither drank:” he
condemned himself for the past, he confessed, prayed, besought God. But
should any say, This was the effect of compulsion: (we answer) The same
thing happened to Elymas: then how came it that he was not changed?
(ch. xiii. <i>de Laud. Pauli Hom.</i> iv. §1, t. ii. p. 491.) What
(evidence) could be more compulsory than the earthquake at the
Resurrection, the report of the soldiers, the other miracles, the
seeing Himself risen? But these things do not compel (belief) they are
calculated to teach (it) (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p30.15">οὐκ
ἀναγκαστικὰ
ἀλλὰ
διδακτικά</span>). Why did not the Jews believe when they were told of these
things? That he spoke truth was manifest: for he would not have been
changed, had this not happened; so that all were bound to believe. He
was not inferior to them that preached the Resurrection, and was more
credible, by being all at once converted. He had no intercourse with
any of the believers; it was at Damascus that he was converted, or
rather before he came to Damascus that this happened to him. I ask the
Jew: Say, by what was Paul converted? He saw so many signs, and was not
converted: his teacher (Gamaliel, <i>supra,</i> p. 87, note 1) was
converted, and he remained unconverted. Who convinced him—and not
only convinced, but all at once inspired him with such ardent zeal?
Wherefore was it, that he wished even to go into hell itself<note place="end" n="459" id="vi.xix-p30.16"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xix-p31"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p31.1">Διά τι καὶ
εἰς γεένναν
ηὔξατο
ἀπελθεῖν
ὑπὲρ τοῦ
Χριστοῦ</span>;
The modern text substitutes, “that he wished even to be accursed
(<scripRef passage="Rom. ix. 2" id="vi.xix-p31.2" parsed="|Rom|9|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.2">Rom. ix. 2</scripRef>.) for Christ,” See Hom. xvi, ad Rom. in 1. But Chrys.
elsewhere uses as strong expressions as he does here. Hom. ii. in 2
Thess. §4 <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p31.3">οὐδὲ τὴν
πεῖραν τῆς
γεέννης
ἡγεῖτό τι
εἶναι διὰ τὸν
τοῦ Χριστοῦ
πόθον</span>. And,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p31.4">διὰ τὸν
τοῦ Χ. πόθον,
καταδέχεται
καὶ εἰς
γεένναν
ἐμπεσεῖν καὶ
τῆς
βασιλείας
ἐκπεσεῖν</span>, (cited in the <i>Ecloga de Laud. Paul.</i> t. xii. p. 659,
E.)</p></note> for Christ’s sake? The truth of the
facts is manifest.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xix-p32">But, as I said, for the present
let us take shame to ourselves (when we think of) the eunuch, both in
his baptism and his reading. Do ye mark how he was in a station of
great authority, how he was in possession of wealth, and even on his
journey allowed himself no rest? What must he have been at home, in his
leisure hours, this man who rested not even on his travels? What must
he have been at night? Ye that are in stations of dignity, hear:
imitate his freedom from pride,<note place="end" n="460" id="vi.xix-p32.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xix-p33"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p33.1">τὸ ἄτυφον</span>, above, p. 122, 2. Comp. x. §5. of the Eleven
Homilies, t. xii. p. 393. “Admire how this man, barbarian as he
was, and alien, and liable to be puffed up with his great authority,
demeaned himself towards a man, poor, beggarly, unknown, whom until
then he had never set eyes on.…If our rulers now, believers
though they be, and taught to be humble-minded, and with nothing of the
barbarian about them, meeting in the public place, I do not say an
unknown stranger, but one whom they know, would be in no great hurry to
give him a seat beside him (in their carriage), how came this man to
condescend so much to a perfect stranger—for I will not cease to
insist upon this—a stranger, I say, one whom he had never seen, a
mean-looking person, apt to be despised for his appearance, as to bid
him mount and sit beside him? Yet this he did, and to his tongue
committed his salvation, and endured to put himself in the position of
a learner: yea, beseeches, intreats, supplicates, saying, ‘I pray
thee, of whom saith the Prophet this?’ and receives with profound
attention what he says. And not only so, but having received, he was
not remiss, did not put off, did not say, ‘Let me get back to my
own country, let me see my friends, my family, my
kinsfolk’—which is what many Christians say now-a-days when
called to baptism: ‘let me get to my country, let me see my wife,
let me see my children with my other kinsfolk: with them present, and
making holiday with me, so will I enjoy the benefit of baptism, so
partake of the Grace.’ But not these words spake he, the
barbarian: Jew as he was, and trained to make strict account of places,
especially with (the Law) ever sounding in his ears the duty of
observing the Place, insomuch that he had gone a long journey to
Jerusalem, on purpose that he might worship in the place which God
commanded: and behold, all at once casting away all that he had been
used to in this regard, and relinquishing this strict observance of
place, no sooner is the discourse finished, and he sees a fountain by
the roadside, than he says, ‘See, here is water, what doth hinder
me to be baptized?’”</p></note> (<i>de Lazaro,
Conc.</i> iii. §3, t. i. p. 748. c) his piety. Though about to
return home, he did not say to himself: “I am going back to my
country, there let me receive baptism;” those cold words which
most men use! No need had he of signs, no need of miracles: from the
Prophet merely, he believed. (<i>b</i>) But<note place="end" n="461" id="vi.xix-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xix-p34"> The
letters (<i>a</i>) (<i>b</i>) denote the order of the two parts in
<span class="c14" id="vi.xix-p34.1">mss.</span> and Edd.</p></note> why
is it (so ordered) that he sees (Philip) not before he goes to
Jerusalem, but after he has been there? It was not meet that he should
see the Apostles under persecution. Because<note place="end" n="462" id="vi.xix-p34.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xix-p35"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p35.1">διὰ τὸ
ἀσθενὲς
ἔτι</span>: Edd, give this to the
preceding sentence, and then: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p35.2">Οὐδὲ
πρότερον
οὕτως ἠν
εὔκολον, ὡς
ὅτε ὁ
προφήτης
αὐτὸν
κατήχησεν</span>: “nor was it so easy before, as (it was) when the
Prophet had catechized him:” which is irrelevant to the question:
for Philip might have found him engaged in the same study then as
afterwards. The old text has: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p35.3">οὐκ ἦν
εὔκολος, ὁ
προφήτης γὰρ
αὐτὸν
κατήχησεν</span>, but A. rightly omits <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p35.4">γὰρ</span>. Something is wanting;
e.g. either, “until Philip catechized him,” or rather,
“but yet the prophet catechized him.” What follows is much
confused in the <span class="c14" id="vi.xix-p35.5">mss.</span> By “the prophecy
itself” Chrys. probably means more than the <scripRef passage="Acts 8.32,33; Isa. 53.7-12" id="vi.xix-p35.6" parsed="|Acts|8|32|8|33;|Isa|53|7|53|12" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.32-Acts.8.33 Bible:Isa.53.7-Isa.53.12">two verses given in the Acts,
viz. Isai. liii. 7–12</scripRef>.—“It is
likely he had heard that He had been crucified,” so C. D. F.
(i.e. as appears further on, the eunuch when at Jerusalem had heard of
the Crucifixion, had seen the rent in the rocks, etc., another reason
why it was fit that he should have first visited Jerusalem:) but B.,
“Perhaps he had not heard:” and E. Edd., “Hence he
learnt.” After “taken from the earth,” C. alone
has, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p35.7">καὶ
τὰ ἄλλα ὅσ᾽</span>
(sic) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p35.8">ἁμαρτίαν οὐκ
ἐποίησεν</span>, the others, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p35.9">ὅτι
ἁμ. οὐκ ἐπ</span>. after which Savile alone adds, “nor was guile found in His
mouth.” After <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p35.10">ἐσταυρώθη</span> something is wanting, e.g. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p35.11">νῦν δὲ
ἔμαθεν</span> or
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p35.12">κατηχήθη</span>. In <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p35.13">καὶ
τὰ ἄλλα</span> there
seems to be a reference to the sequel in “the prophecy
itself,” viz. “and the rest which may be read in Isaiah, as
that He did no sin,” etc.—A., as usual, omits the whole
passage: E. refashions it thus; “Hence He learnt that He was
crucified, that His life is taken away from the earth, that He did no
sin, that He prevailed to save others also, that His generation is not
to be declared, that the rocks were rent, that the veil was torn, that
dead men were raised from the tombs: or rather, all these things Philip
told him.” etc. so Edd.</p></note> he
was yet weak, the Prophet was not easy; (but yet the Prophet)
catechized him. For even now, if any of you would apply himself to the
study of the Prophets, he would need no miracles. And, if <pb n="126" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_126.html" id="vi.xix-Page_126" />you please,
let us take in hand the prophecy itself. “He was led as a sheep
to the slaughter; and like a lamb dumb before his shearer, so opened He
not His mouth: in His humiliation His judgment was taken away: and who
shall declare His generation? for His life is taken from the earth.<note place="end" n="463" id="vi.xix-p35.14"><p id="vi.xix-p36"> In
the quotation the N.T. follows the LXX. (<scripRef passage="Is. liii. 7, 8" id="vi.xix-p36.1" parsed="|Isa|53|7|53|8" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.7-Isa.53.8">Is. liii. 7, 8</scripRef>),
which but imperfectly renders the original. The meaning is obscure in
Hebrew, but the best rendering is probably that of the R.V. which
renders <scripRef passage="Isa. 53.8" id="vi.xix-p36.2" parsed="|Isa|53|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.8">v. 8</scripRef> thus: “By oppression and judgment he was taken away; and as
for his generation, who <i>among them</i> considered that he was cut
off out of the land of the living?” for which the LXX. and N.T.
have: “In his humiliation his judgment was taken away: His
generation who shall declare, for his life is taken from the
earth.” It is almost useless to inquire what the LXX. translators
could have meant by this rendering. Concerning the meaning of the first
clause, there are four theories: (1) The judgment announced by His
enemies was taken away, i.e., annulled by God (Bengel, Lechler). (2)
His judicial power was taken away during his humiliation, i.e., he did
not appear as men’s judge (Humphrey). (3) His judgment
(punishment) was taken away, i.e., ended—by death (Meyer,
Robinson). (4) The judgment due him—the rights of
justice—was withheld by his enemies (Gloag, Hackett).</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" id="vi.xix-p37">The latter part of the
LXX. trans.: “who shall declare,” etc., has been understood
in the following ways: (1) Who shall declare his divine
Sonship?—the reference being to the “eternal
generation” of the Son (the Patristic view). (2) Who shall
declare the number of his spiritual seed, i.e., predict the extent of
his kingdom? (the Reformers). (3) Who shall declare the wickedness of
his contemporaries, for he was put to death (Meyer, De Wette, Lechler,
Alford, Gloag). This interp. assigns to the word
“generation,” the same meaning which the R.V. gives to it
in the original passage and is the preferable view. It should be
admitted that this is a probable theory of what the LXX. ought to have
meant by the words which they used; that they did consciously mean this
is far less certain.—G.B.S.</p></note> (<scripRef passage="Acts 8.22,23,32,33" id="vi.xix-p37.1" parsed="|Acts|8|22|8|23;|Acts|8|32|0|0;|Acts|8|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.22-Acts.8.23 Bible:Acts.8.32 Bible:Acts.8.33">v.
22, 23</scripRef>.) It is likely he had heard that He was crucified, [and now he
learns], that “His life is taken away from the earth,” and
the rest that “He did no sin, nor deceit in His mouth:”
that He prevailed to save others also: [and] who He is, Whose
generation is unutterable. It is likely he had seen the riven rocks
there (on the spot), and (had heard) how the veil was rent, and how
there was darkness, and so forth: and all these things Philip
mentioned, merely taking his text from the Prophet. It is a great
thing, this reading of the Scriptures! That was fulfilled which was
spoken by Moses, “Sitting, lying down, rising up, and walking,
remember the Lord thy God.” (<scripRef passage="Deut. vi. 7" id="vi.xix-p37.2" parsed="|Deut|6|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.6.7">Deut. vi. 7</scripRef>.) For the roads,
especially when they are lonely, give us opportunity for reflection,
there being none to disturb us. Both this man is on the road and Paul
on the road: howbeit the latter no man draws, but Christ alone. This
was too great a work for the Apostles: and, greater still, in that, the
Apostles being at Jerusalem, and no person of authority at Damascus, he
nevertheless returned thence converted: yet those at Damascus knew that
he did not come from Jerusalem converted, for he brought letters, that
he might put the believers in bonds. Like a consummate Physician, when
the fever was at its height, Christ brought help to him: for it was
needful that he should be quelled in the midst of his frenzy. For then
most of all would he be brought down, and condemn himself as one guilty
of dreadful audacity. (<i>a</i>) For these things Paul deplores
himself, saying, “Howbeit for this cause I obtained mercy, that
in me first Jesus Christ might show all His long suffering.”
(<scripRef passage="1 Tim. i. 13-16" id="vi.xix-p37.3" parsed="|1Tim|1|13|1|16" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.13-1Tim.1.16">1 Tim. i. 13–16</scripRef>.) Verily one has reason
to admire this eunuch. He did not see Christ, he saw no miracle: he
beheld Jerusalem standing yet entire (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p37.4">συνεστὥτα</span>): he believed Philip. How came he to behave thus? His soul
was earnest (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p37.5">μεμεριμνημένη</span>). Yet the thief (on the cross) had seen miracles: the wise
men had seen a star; but this man, nothing of the kind. So great a
thing is the careful reading of the Scriptures! What of Paul then! did
he not study the law? But he, it seems to me, was specially reserved,
for the purpose which I have already mentioned by anticipation, because
Christ would fain draw to Himself the Jews by inducements from every
quarter. For had they been in their right mind, nothing was so likely
to do them good as this; for this, more than miracles and all else, was
calculated to attract them: as,<note place="end" n="464" id="vi.xix-p37.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xix-p38"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p38.1">ὥσπερ οὖν
οὐδὲν οὕτω
σκανδαλίζειν
εἴωθε τοὺς
παχυτέρους</span>: i.e. Saul’s conversion would have weighed with the
Jews <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p38.2">εἰ
νοῦν εἶχον</span>, but it was a great stumbling-block to them as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p38.3">παχύτεροι</span>: “as indeed nothing is so apt to prove a
stumbling-block to men of duller minds,” as this is—viz.
the sudden conversion of one of their own party to the opposite
side.</p></note> on the other hand,
nothing is so apt to prove a stumbling block to men of duller minds.
See then how, after the Apostle, we have God also doing miracles. They
accused the Apostles after these [miracles of theirs]; they cast them
into prison: see thereupon God doing the miracles. For instance, the
bringing them out of prison, was His miracle: the bringing Philip, His
miracle: the bringing Paul over, was His.—Observe in what way
Paul is honored, in what way the eunuch. There, Christ appears,
probably because of his hardness, and because Ananias<note place="end" n="465" id="vi.xix-p38.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xix-p39"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p39.1">καὶ ὅτι οὐκ
ἂν ἐπείσθη
᾽Ανανίας</span>, A. B. C. But Edd. omit Ananias: “because he (Paul) would
not otherwise have been persuaded.” In the next sentence, C. F.
have <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p39.2">᾽Εντρεφόμενοι</span>, “nurtured:” B. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p39.3">ἐντρυφῶντες</span>, “luxuriating:” A. E. D. Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p39.4">ἐνστρεφόμενοι</span>.</p></note> would not (else) have been persuaded.
Conversant with these wonders, let us show ourselves worthy. But many
in these times, even when they come to church, do not know what is
read; whereas the eunuch, even in public (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p39.5">ἐπ᾽
ἀγορἅς</span>) and
riding in his chariot, applied himself to the reading of the
Scriptures. Not so you: none takes the Bible in hand: nay, everything
rather than the Bible.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xix-p40">Say, what are the Scriptures
for? For as much as in you lies, it is all undone. What is <pb n="127" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_127.html" id="vi.xix-Page_127" />the Church
for? Tie up<note place="end" n="466" id="vi.xix-p40.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xix-p41"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p41.1">δῆσον</span>.
i.e. tie them up, and keep them shut. E. Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p41.2">κατάχωσον</span>, “Bury.” Below, for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p41.3">καὶ μὴ
ἀκούοι
αὐτῶν</span>, we
read <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p41.4">ἵνα μὴ</span>. C.
however has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p41.5">ἀκούει</span>, which may imply that the sentence should be joined to the
preceding one, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p41.6">οὐ
τοιαύτη
κόλασις, εἴ
τις
καταχώσειεν
αὐτὰ ἐν
κόπρῳ, καὶ εἰ
μὴ ἀκούει
αὐτῶν</span>: “not
such the punishment, were one to bury, etc., as it is if he refuse to
hear them.”</p></note> the Bibles: perhaps the judgment
would not be such, not such the punishment: if one were to bury them in
dung, that he might not hear them, he would not so insult them as you
do now. For say, what is the insult there? That the man has buried
them. And what here? That we do not hear them. Say, when is a person
most insulted—when he is silent, and one makes no answer, or,
when he does speak (and is unheeded)? So that the insult is greater in
the present case, when He does speak and thou wilt not hear: greater
the contempt. “Speak not to us” (<scripRef passage="Is. xxx. 10" id="vi.xix-p41.7" parsed="|Isa|30|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.30.10">Is. xxx. 10</scripRef>), we read, they
said of old to the Prophets: but ye do worse, saying, Speak:<note place="end" n="467" id="vi.xix-p41.8"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xix-p42"> All
the <span class="c14" id="vi.xix-p42.1">mss.</span> and Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p42.2">Μὴ
λαλεῖτε</span>,
“Speak not.” But the context plainly requires the sense.
“Speak on, if you will: we will not do what you bid us:”
though it should rather be, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p42.3">Οὐκ
ἀκούομεν</span>.</p></note> we will not do. For there they turned
them away that they should not even speak, as feeling that from the
voice itself they got some sort of awe and obligation; whereas you, in
the excess of your contempt, do not even this. Believe me, if you
stopped our<note place="end" n="468" id="vi.xix-p42.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xix-p43"> E. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p43.1">ὑμῖν</span>, “your
mouths,” so Edd. except Sav. and below, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p43.2">ὁ ἀκούων καὶ
μὴ
πειθόμενος
μειζόνως
καταφρονεῖ</span>, where the old text has, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p43.3">ὁ ἀκούων μειζ.
κατ. καὶ διὰ
τούτου
κωλύων</span>,
“by this,” viz. by putting his hand on the speaker’s
mouth.</p></note> mouths by putting your hands over
them, the insult would not be so great as it is now. For say, whether
shows greater contempt, he that hears, even when hindering by this
action, or, he that will not even hear? Say—if we shall look at
it as a case of an insult offered—suppose one person to check the
party insulting him, and to stop his mouth, as being hurt by the
insults, and another person to show no concern, but pretend not even to
hear them: whether will show most contempt? Would you not say the
latter? For the former shows that he feels himself hit: the latter all
but stops the mouth of God. Did ye shudder at what was said? Why, the
mouth by which God speaks, is the mouth of God. Just as our mouth is
the mouth of our soul, though the soul has no mouth, so the mouth of
the Prophets is the mouth of God. Hear, and shudder. There, common (to
the whole congregation) stands the deacon crying aloud, and saying,
“Let us attend to the reading.” It is the common voice of
the whole Church, the voice which he utters, and yet none does attend.
After him begins the Reader, “The Prophecy of Esaias,” and
still none attends, although Prophecy has nothing of man in it. Then
after this, he says, “Thus saith the Lord,”<note place="end" n="469" id="vi.xix-p43.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xix-p44"> When
the Deacon had ordered silence by proclaiming, if need were, several
times, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p44.1">Προσέχωμεν!</span> the Reader commenced
the Lesson, if from the Old Testament or the Gospels, with the
formula, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p44.2">Τάδε
λέγει
Κύριος</span>,
“Thus saith the Lord:” (for the Epistles, with,
“Dearly beloved Brethren.”) See <i>Hom. in 2 Thess.</i>
iii. §4. p. 527. D.</p></note> and still none attends. Then after this
punishments and vengeances, and still even then none attends. But what
is the common excuse? “It is always the same things over
again.” This it is most of all, that ruins you. Suppose you knew
the things, even so you certainly ought not to turn away: since in the
theatres also, is it not always the same things acted over again, and
still you take no disgust? How dare you talk about “the same
things,” you who know not so much as the names of the Prophets?
Are you not ashamed to say, that this is why you do not listen, because
it is “the same things over again,” while you do not know
the names of those who are read, and this, though always hearing the
same things? You have yourself confessed that the same things are said.
Were I to say this as a reason for finding fault with you, you would
need to have recourse to quite a different excuse, instead of this
which is the very thing you find fault with.—Do not you exhort
your son? Now if he should say, “Always the same things!”
would not you count it an insult? It would be time enough to talk of
“the same things,” when we both knew the things, and
exhibited them in our practice. Or rather, even then, the reading of
them would not be superfluous. What equal to Timothy? tell me that: and
yet to him says Paul, “Give attention to reading, to exhortation.
(<scripRef passage="1 Tim. iv. 13" id="vi.xix-p44.3" parsed="|1Tim|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.13">1 Tim. iv. 13</scripRef>.) For it is not possible, I say not possible, ever to
exhaust the mind of the Scriptures. It is a well which has no bottom.
“I said,” saith the Preacher, “I am become wise:<note place="end" n="470" id="vi.xix-p44.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xix-p45"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p45.1">Εἶπον,
ἐσοφίσθην,
φησί, καὶ
τότε ἀπέστη
ἀπ᾽ ἐμοῦ</span>. Ben. rendering the passage with Erasmus, “<i>Deceptus sum,
et tunc recessit a me,</i>” remarks. “I do not see how this
agrees with what precedes.” The Paris Editor, “<i>Novi.
inquiunt. et tum mihi effluxit,</i>” as if it were a proverb. In
the LXX, it is, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p45.2">Εἶπα,
σοφισθήσομαι,
καὶ αὕτη
ἐμακρύνθη
ἀπ᾽ ἐμοῦ</span>. E.V. “I said I will be wise, but it was far from
me.”</p></note> and then it departed from
me.”—(<scripRef passage="Eccles. vii. 24" id="vi.xix-p45.3" parsed="|Eccl|7|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.7.24">Eccles. vii. 24</scripRef>.) Shall I show you that
the things are not “the same?” How many persons, do you
suppose, have spoken upon the Gospels? And yet all have spoken in a way
which was new and fresh. For the more one dwells on them, the more
insight does he get, the more does he behold the pure light. Look, what
a number of things I am going to speak of:—say, what is
narrative? what is prophecy? what is parable? what is type? what is
allegory? what is symbol? what are Gospels? Answer me only to this one
point, which is plain: <pb n="128" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_128.html" id="vi.xix-Page_128" />why are they called Gospels, “good
tidings?” And yet ye have often heard that good news ought to
have nothing sad in it: yet this “good news” has abundance
of sadness in it. “Their fire,” it saith, “shall
never be quenched: their worm shall not die:” (<scripRef passage="Mark ix. 44" id="vi.xix-p45.4" parsed="|Mark|9|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.9.44">Mark ix. 44</scripRef>.)
“Shall appoint his portion,” it saith, “with the
hypocrites,” with them that are “cut asunder: then shall He
say, I know you not: Depart from Me, ye that work iniquity.”
(<scripRef passage="Matt. xxiv. 51; vii. 23" id="vi.xix-p45.5" parsed="|Matt|24|51|0|0;|Matt|7|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.51 Bible:Matt.7.23">Matt.
xxiv. 51; vii. 23</scripRef>.) Surely,<note place="end" n="471" id="vi.xix-p45.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xix-p46"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p46.1">῏Αρα
μὴ ἀπατῶμεν
ἑαυτοὺς,
νομίζοντες
ταῦτα
ἑλληνιστι
ὑμῖν
λέγειν</span>; <span class="c14" id="vi.xix-p46.2">mss.</span> and Edd., <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p46.3">ἄρα
μὴ</span> without the interrogation. Ben.
“<i>Igitur ne decipiamus nosmetipsos hæc Græco more
dici.</i>” The meaning seems to be, “When we tell you these
things as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p46.4">εὐαγγέλια</span>, do we deceive ourselves in thinking that we are speaking
Greek—that we are using the term aright?—Yes to judge from
your looks, one may see that they are anything but <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p46.5">εὐαγγέλια</span>
to you. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p46.6">῾Υμεῖς
κατηφεῖτε,
ὑμεῖς
κεκώφωσθε·
ἀποπληκτοι
τυγχάνετε
κάτω
κύπτοντες</span>.” The innovator (E. Edd.) quite alters the meaning,
as if it were, “You look as indifferent as if it were no concern
of yours;” viz. “Or, have you nothing to do with these
things? But you are struck deaf (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p46.7">κεκώφωσθε</span>), and as if you were in a fit, hang down your
heads.”—Below, for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p46.8">καὶ πάλιν
ἕτερα ἐρῶ,
οἷον</span>, the same
have, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p46.9">οἱαπέρ ἐστι
καὶ τὰ
τοιαῦτα</span>,
“such as are also these.”</p></note> we do not deceive
ourselves, when we imagine that we tell you in your own mother-tongue
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p46.10">῾Ελληνιστί</span>) these good tidings? You look downcast; you are stunned;
you are struck all of a heap, unable to hold up your heads. “Good
news” should have nothing in it of a duty to be done, but rather
should counsel what is good: whereas these “Gospels” have
endless duties to be done. And again, to mention other things, as for
instance, Except a man hate father and mother, he is not worthy of
Me” (<scripRef passage="Luke xiv. 26" id="vi.xix-p46.11" parsed="|Luke|14|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.14.26">Luke xiv. 26</scripRef>): and “I am not come to bring peace upon earth, but a
sword” (<scripRef passage="Matt. x. 34" id="vi.xix-p46.12" parsed="|Matt|10|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.34">Matt. x. 34</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke xii. 51" id="vi.xix-p46.13" parsed="|Luke|12|51|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.51">Luke xii. 51</scripRef>): and “In the
world ye shall have tribulation—(<scripRef passage="John xvi. 33" id="vi.xix-p46.14" parsed="|John|16|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.16.33">John xvi. 33</scripRef>.) excellent<note place="end" n="472" id="vi.xix-p46.15"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xix-p47"> Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p47.1">Καλά
γε· οὐ γὰρ
ταῦτα
εὐαγγέλια</span>: read <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p47.2">Καλάγε</span> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p47.3">οὐγάρ</span>;)
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p47.4">ταῦτα
εὐαγγέλια</span>. In the next sentence, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xix-p47.5">Τί μοι τῶν
εὐαγγελίων</span>; Ben. “<i>Quid mihi est
evangeliorum.</i>”</p></note> good tidings these, are they not! For
good news is such as this—“You shall have this and that
good thing:” as in common life men say one to another,
“What shall I have for my good news? Your father is coming, or,
your mother:” he does not say, “You must do this or
that.”—Again, tell me, how do the Gospels differ from the
Prophets? Why are not the Prophecies also called Gospels, good tidings?
For they tell the same things: for instance, “The lame shall leap
as an hart.” (<scripRef passage="Is. xxxv. 6" id="vi.xix-p47.6" parsed="|Isa|35|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.35.6">Is. xxxv. 6</scripRef>.) “The Lord
shall give the word to them that preach the Gospel” (<scripRef passage="Ps. lxviii. 11" id="vi.xix-p47.7" parsed="|Ps|68|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.68.11">Ps. lxviii. 11</scripRef>):
and, “A new heaven and a new earth.” (<scripRef passage="Is. lxv. 17" id="vi.xix-p47.8" parsed="|Isa|65|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.65.17">Is. lxv. 17</scripRef>.) Why are not
those also called Gospels? But if, while you do not so much as know
what “Gospels” mean, you so despise the reading of the
Scriptures, what shall I say to you?—Let me speak of something
else. Why four Gospels? why not, ten? why not twenty? If “many
have taken in hand to set forth a narrative” (<scripRef passage="Luke i. 1" id="vi.xix-p47.9" parsed="|Luke|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.1">Luke i. 1</scripRef>), why not one
person? Why they that were disciples (i.e. Apostles)? why they that
were not disciples? But why any Scriptures at all? And yet, on the
contrary, the Old Testament says, “I will give you a New
Testament.” (<scripRef passage="Jer. xxxi. 31" id="vi.xix-p47.10" parsed="|Jer|31|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.31.31">Jer. xxxi. 31</scripRef>.) Where are they
that say, “Always the same things?” If ye knew these, that,
though a man should live thousands of years, they are not “the
same things,” ye would not say this. Believe me, I will not tell
you the answers to any of these questions; not in private, not in
public: only, if any find them out, I will nod assent. For this is the
way we have made you good-for-nothing, by always telling you the things
ready to your hands, and not refusing when we ought. Look, you have
questions enough: consider them, tell me the reasons. Why Gospels? Why
not Prophecies? Why duties, to be done, in the Gospels? If one is at a
loss, let another seek the answer, and contribute each to the others
from what he has: but now we will hold our peace. For if what has been
spoken has done you no good, much less would it, should we add more. We
only pour water into a vessel full of holes. And the punishment too is
all the greater for you. Therefore, we will hold our peace. Which that
we may not have to do, it rests with yourselves. For if we shall see
your diligence, perhaps we will again speak, that both ye may be more
approved, and we may rejoice over you, in all things giving glory to
the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ: to Him be glory and
dominion now and ever, and world without end. Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XX on Acts ix. 10, 12." shorttitle="" progress="24.57%" prev="vi.xix" next="vi.xxi" id="vi.xx">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Acts ix. 10, 12." id="vi.xx-p0.1" parsed="|Acts|9|10|0|0;|Acts|9|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.10 Bible:Acts.9.12" />
<pb n="129" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_129.html" id="vi.xx-Page_129" />
  <p class="c21" id="vi.xx-p1"><span class="c9" id="vi.xx-p1.1">Homily XX.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vi.xx-p2"><scripRef passage="Acts IX. 10, 12" id="vi.xx-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|9|10|0|0;|Acts|9|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.10 Bible:Acts.9.12">Acts IX. 10, 12</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi.xx-p3">“And there was a certain
disciple at Damascus, named Ananias; and to him said the Lord in a
vision, Ananias. And he said, Behold, I am here, Lord. And the Lord
said unto him, Arise, and go into the street which is called Straight,
and inquire in the house of Judas for one called Saul, of Tarsus: for,
behold, he prayeth, and hath seen in a vision a man named Ananias
coming in, and putting his hand on him, that he might receive his
sight.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.xx-p4"><span class="c11" id="vi.xx-p4.1">What</span> may be the reason that He neither drew any one of high authority
and importance, nor caused such to be forthcoming for the purpose of
instructing Paul?<note place="end" n="473" id="vi.xx-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xx-p5"> Œcumen. adds from some other source, “but Ananias who
was one of the Seventy:” and afterwards, “And this Ananias
was a deacon, as Paul himself testifies in the Canons:” the
latter from Ammonius the Presbyter, in the Catena.—Below,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p5.1">Καὶ
ὅτι</span> (Cat., <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p5.2">῞Οτι γὰρ</span>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p5.3">οὐ
τῶν σφόδρα
ἐπισήμων ἦν,
δῆλον</span>, C. comp. p.
279. But Edd. “But that Ananias also was one of the very
distinguished persons, is plain both from what (the Lord) reveals and
says to him, and from what he himself says in answer: Lord, I have
heard,” etc.</p></note> It was, because
it was not meet that he should be induced by men, but only by Christ
Himself: as in fact this man taught him nothing, but merely baptized
him; for, as soon as baptized (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p5.4">φωτισθείς</span>), he was to draw upon himself the grace of the Spirit, by
his zeal and exceeding earnestness. And that Ananias was no very
distinguished person, is plain. For, “the Lord,” it says,
“spake unto him in a vision, and Ananias answered and said, Lord,
I have heard by many of this man, how much evil he hath done to Thy
saints at Jerusalem.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 9.13" id="vi.xx-p5.5" parsed="|Acts|9|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.13">v.
13</scripRef>.)
For if he spoke in objection to Him, much more would he have done so,
had He sent an Angel. And this is why, in the former instance, neither
is Philip told what the matter is; but he sees the Angel, and then the
Spirit bids him go near to the chariot. But observe here how the Lord
relieves him of his fear: “He is blind,” saith He,
“and prayeth, and art thou afraid?” In the same way Moses
also is afraid: so that the words betokened that he was afraid, and
shrunk from the task, not that he did not believe. He said,” have
heard from many concerning this man.” What sayest thou? God
speaketh, and thou hesitatest? They did not yet well know the power of
Christ. “And here he hath authority from the chief priests to
bind all that call on Thy name.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 9.14" id="vi.xx-p5.6" parsed="|Acts|9|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.14">v. 14</scripRef>.) How was that known? It is likely that they, being in
fear, made minute enquiries. He does not say this, as thinking that
Christ does not know the fact, but, “such being the case,
how,” says he, “can these things be?” As in fact
those (in the Gospel) say, “Who can be
saved?”—(<scripRef passage="Mark x. 26" id="vi.xx-p5.7" parsed="|Mark|10|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.10.26">Mark x. 26</scripRef>.) This is done,
in order that Paul may believe him that shall come to him: “he
hath seen in a vision:” it hath showed him beforehand: “he
prayeth,” saith (the Lord): fear not. And observe, He speaks not
to him of the success achieved: teaching us not to speak of our
achievements. And,<note place="end" n="474" id="vi.xx-p5.8"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xx-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p6.1">Καὶ
φοβούμενον
ἰδὼν, οὐδὲ
οὕτως εἶπεν.
Οὐκ
ἀπιστηθήσῃ</span>. The mod, t. prefixes <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p6.2">Μᾶλλον δ</span>, and adds, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p6.3">ἀλλά τι; ᾽Αναστὰς
πορεύθητι</span>. “Nay, even seeing him afraid, even then He said not,
Thou shalt not be disbelieved: (Erasm. negligently, Be not
unbelieving:) but what? Arise,” etc. So Morel. Sav. but Ben. puts
a full stop at <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p6.4">ἰδών</span>: as if
the meaning were, “because He would teach us,” etc.: or
rather, “because He also saw him to be afraid. Nor did He speak
thus. Thou shalt not,” etc. But the full stop should be placed
at <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p6.5">εἶπεν</span>:
“nay, though he saw him afraid, He did not tell him what had
happened to Paul—the victory He had won over this adversary. But
only, Fear not to be disbelieved for he hath seen,”
etc.</p></note> though He saw him
afraid, for all this He said it not. “Thou shalt not be
disbelieved:” “he hath seen,” saith He, “in a
vision a man (named) Ananias:” for this is why it was “in a
vision,” namely, because he was blind. And not even the exceeding
wonderfulness of the thing took possession of the disciple’s
mind, so greatly was he afraid. But observe: Paul being blind, in this
way He restored to sight. “But the Lord said unto him, Go thy
way: for he is a chosen vessel unto Me, to bear My name before the
Gentiles, and kings, and the children of Israel: for I will show him
how great things he must suffer for My name’s sake.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 9.15,16" id="vi.xx-p6.6" parsed="|Acts|9|15|9|16" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.15-Acts.9.16">v. 15, 16</scripRef>.) “Not
only,” saith He, “shall he be a believer, but even a
teacher, and great boldness shall he show: ‘before Gentiles and
kings’—such shall be the spread of the doctrine!—that
just as He astonished (him) by the former, so He may (startle him even
more) by the latter.<note place="end" n="475" id="vi.xx-p6.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xx-p7"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p7.1">ἵνα
ὥσπερ
ἐξέπληττεν
τούτῳ, οὕτω
κἀκείνῳ</span>.
(Sav. marg. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p7.2">τοῦτο,
κἀκεῖνο</span>.)
“That as He (Christ) astonished (Ananias) by the one, so He may
by the other.” <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p7.3">τούτῳ</span>, by the
announcement of Saul as a believer; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p7.4">ἐκείνῳ</span>, by that
of his becoming a preacher, and before Gentiles and kings. (Chrys. is
negligent in his use of the pronouns <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p7.5">οὗτος</span> and
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p7.6">ἐκεῖνος</span>.) Or
it may be, “that as he (Saul) astonished (men) by his conversion,
so by his wonderful boldness as a preacher.”—E. Edd. omit
this, and substitute, “as to prevail over all nations and
kings.”</p></note> “And Ananias
went, and entered into the house, and laid his hands upon him, and
said, Brother <pb n="130" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_130.html" id="vi.xx-Page_130" />Saul”—he straightway addresses him as a
friend by that name—“Jesus, Who appeared unto thee in the
way in which thou camest”—and yet Christ had not told him
this, but he learnt it from the Spirit—“hath sent me unto
thee, that thou mayest receive thy sight, and be filled with the Holy
Ghost.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 9.17" id="vi.xx-p7.7" parsed="|Acts|9|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.17">v.
17</scripRef>.)
As he said this, he laid his hands upon him. “And immediately
there fell from his eyes as it had been scales.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 9.18" id="vi.xx-p7.8" parsed="|Acts|9|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.18">v. 18</scripRef>.) Some say this was a
sign of his blindness. Why did he not blind his eyes (entirely)? This
was more wonderful, that, with his eyes open, he did not see:
(<scripRef passage="Acts 9.8" id="vi.xx-p7.9" parsed="|Acts|9|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.8">v. 8</scripRef>) which was just his
case in respect of the Law, until<note place="end" n="476" id="vi.xx-p7.10"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xx-p8"> “But when was the name of Jesus put upon Paul, that he
should recover his sight? Here is either something wrong in the text,
or we must say that Ananias put the name of Jesus on Paul, when, having
laid his hands on him, he told him that it was Jesus from whom he
should receive his sight.” Ben.,—who surely must have
overlooked the clause <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p8.1">ὅπερ
ἔπαθεν ἐπὶ
τοῦ νόμου</span>, to which these words belong.—Above, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p8.2">Τινές φασι
τῆς πηρώσεως
εἶναι τοῦτο
σημεῖον</span>,
the meaning is, that this falling off the scales, etc., is an emblem of
his mental blindness, and of his recovery therefrom. The innovator, not
understanding this, alters it to, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p8.3">ταύτας
τινές φασι
τῆς π. αὐτοῦ
εἶναι
αἰτίας</span>.
“Some say that these were the cause of his blindness:”
which is accepted by Edd.—And below, “lest any should
imagine,” etc., where <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p8.4">τις</span>, E. bracketted by Sav.,
adopted by the other Edd. is due to the same hand.</p></note> the Name of
Jesus was put on him. “And he received sight forthwith, and
arose, and was baptized. And having taken food, he recovered
strength.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 9.19" id="vi.xx-p8.5" parsed="|Acts|9|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.19">v.
19</scripRef>.)
He was faint, therefore, both from his journey and from his fear; both
from hunger, and from dejection of mind. Wishing therefore to deepen
his dejection, He made the man blind until the coming of Ananias: and,
that he might not imagine the blindness to be (only) fancy, this is the
reason of the scales. He needed no other teaching: that which had
befallen was made teaching (to him). “And he was with the
disciples which were at Damascus certain days. And straightway in the
synagogues he preached Jesus,<note place="end" n="477" id="vi.xx-p8.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xx-p9"> For <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p9.1">Ιησοῦν</span> (the
reading accredited by the leading authorities in <scripRef passage="Acts 9.20" id="vi.xx-p9.2" parsed="|Acts|9|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.20">v. 20</scripRef>) here and in the second exposition, E. alone has
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p9.3">Χριστὸν</span> (with text recept.) adopted by Edd.</p></note> that He is the
Son of God.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 9.20" id="vi.xx-p9.4" parsed="|Acts|9|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.20">v.
20</scripRef>.)
See, straightway he was a teacher in the synagogues. He was not ashamed
of the change, was not afraid while the very things in which he was
glorious afore-time, the same he destroyed. Even<note place="end" n="478" id="vi.xx-p9.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xx-p10"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p10.1">Καὶ εὐθέως
ἐκ τροοιμίων,
θανατῶν ὁ
ἄνθρωπος ἦν</span>
viz. ch. vii. 58. C. has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p10.2">θανάτων</span>, for which A. conjecturally substitutes <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p10.3">θαύμαστος</span>.</p></note> from his first appearance on the stage
here was a man, death-dealing, ready for deeds of blood: seest thou
what a manifest sign (was here)? And with this very thing, he put all
in fear: for, said they, Hither also is he come for this very thing.
“But all that heard him were amazed, and said: Is not this he
that destroyed them which called on this name in Jerusalem, and came
hither for that intent, that he might bring them bound unto the chief
priests? But Saul increased the more in strength, and confounded the
Jews which dwelt at Damascus, proving that this is very Christ.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 9.21,22" id="vi.xx-p10.4" parsed="|Acts|9|21|9|22" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.21-Acts.9.22">v. 21, 22</scripRef>.) As one learned in the
Law, he stopped their mouths, and suffered them not to speak. They
thought they were rid of disputation in such matters, in getting rid of
Stephen, and they found another, more vehement than Stephen.<note place="end" n="479" id="vi.xx-p10.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xx-p11"> The
narratives given by Paul himself of his conversion in <scripRef passage="Acts xxii." id="vi.xx-p11.1" parsed="|Acts|22|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22">Acts xxii.</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="Acts xxvi." id="vi.xx-p11.2" parsed="|Acts|26|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26">Acts xxvi.</scripRef>
as well as allusion to the subjects in his epistles, present some
harmonistic difficulties, which have, however, been greatly exaggerated
by a criticism which is unfavorable to the historical character of the
Acts. The constant factors in all the accounts are: the light from
heaven, the voice of Jesus and Saul’s answer, and the solemn
charge commissioning Saul to bear the name of Christ to the Gentiles.
In <scripRef passage="Acts xxvi" id="vi.xx-p11.3" parsed="|Acts|26|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26">Acts xxvi</scripRef>. the interview with Ananias is omitted; in <scripRef passage="Acts 22" id="vi.xx-p11.4" parsed="|Acts|22|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22">chap. xxii</scripRef>. it is narrated, but
the occasion of Ananias’ going to Saul is not given; in
<scripRef passage="Acts 9" id="vi.xx-p11.5" parsed="|Acts|9|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9">chap. ix</scripRef>. the Lord is
represented as speaking to him and bidding him go, and it is affirmed
that at the same time Saul has a vision of his coming. In <scripRef passage="Acts 22" id="vi.xx-p11.6" parsed="|Acts|22|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22">xxii</scripRef>. the address of Ananias is considerably more extended than
in <scripRef passage="Acts 9" id="vi.xx-p11.7" parsed="|Acts|9|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9">ix</scripRef>. Some minor points of
difference have been noted, as: in <scripRef passage="Acts 9.7" id="vi.xx-p11.8" parsed="|Acts|9|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.7">ix. 7</scripRef> it is said that Saul’s companions heard the voice but
saw no one, while in <scripRef passage="Acts 22.9" id="vi.xx-p11.9" parsed="|Acts|22|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.9">xxii.
9</scripRef>, it
is said that they saw the light but heard not the voice of Him who
spoke. The discrepancy is resolved by many by translating <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p11.10">ἤκουσαν</span>(<scripRef passage="Acts 22.9" id="vi.xx-p11.11" parsed="|Acts|22|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.9">xxii. 9</scripRef>)
“understood”—an admissable sense (so, Lechler,
Hackett, Lange). It is certainly an unwarranted criticism which rejects
the common matter of the various narratives upon the ground of such
incidental variations in the traditions in which a great and mysterious
experience has been preserved.—G.B.S.</p></note></p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xx-p12">(Recapitulation.) But let us
look at what relates to Ananias.<note place="end" n="480" id="vi.xx-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xx-p13"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p13.1">Σκεῦος δὲ
καλεῖται
δικαίως·
δεικνύντος
τοῦ λόγου ὅτι
οὐκ ἔστι
φυσικὴ ἡ
κακία·
σκεῦος, φησὶν,
ἐκλογῆς· τὸ
δόκιμον γὰρ
ἐκλεγόμεθα</span>. A. B. C. N. i.e. “Justly is he called a
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p13.2">σκεῦος</span>, for
he is well-fitted for the work of Christ by his energy and earnestness.
These need but to be turned to the right objects. It is contrary to
right reason to say, that evil is a physical quality or essence, and
therefore unchangeable. (See this argued <i>Hom.</i> lix. <i>in
Matt.</i> p. 596.) A fit implement, therefore, and of no common kind:
a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p13.3">σκεῦος
ἐκλογῆς</span>,
of all others to be chosen, because of its approved suitableness for
the purpose.” Thus St. Chrysostom constantly interprets this
expression. <i>Hom.</i> xviii. <i>in Rom.</i> §6 t. ix. 638.
“When the stars were created, the Angels admired: but this man
Christ Himself admired, saying, A chosen vessel is this man to
Me!” <i>Comm. in</i> c. 1. <i>Gal.</i> §9, t. x. 674
“Called me by His grace. Yet God saith, that He called Him,
because of his virtue, (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p13.4">διὰ τὴν
ἀρετήν</span>,)
saying, A chosen vessel, etc.: i.e. fit to do service, and do a great
work…But Paul himself everywhere ascribes it all to grace.”
<i>Hom.</i> iii. <i>in</i> 1 <i>Tim.</i> §1, t. xi. 562.
“God, foreknowing what he would be before he began to preach,
saith, A chosen vessel etc. For as they who in war bear the royal
standard, the <i>labarum</i> as we call it, have need of much skill and
bravery not to deliver it into the enemy’s hands, so they that
bear the name of Christ,” etc. And <i>de Compunct. ad Demetr.
lib.</i> i. §9, t. i. 138. “Since grace will have our part,
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p13.5">τὰ
παρ᾽ ἡμῶν
ζητεῖ</span>,) therefore
some it follows and abides with, from some it departs, and to the rest
it never even reaches. And to show that God first examined well the
bent of the will (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p13.6">προαίρεσις</span>,) and thereupon gave the grace before this blessed man had
done aught wonderful, hear what the Lord saith of him: A chosen
vessel,” etc.—The modern text: “And having
said <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p13.7">Σκεῦος</span>, so
as to show that the evil in him (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p13.8">ἡ κακία
αὐτοῦ</span>) is not
physical, He adds, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p13.9">ἐκλογῆς</span>, to
declare that he is also approved; for,”
etc.—Œcumen. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p13.10">δείκνυσιν
ὅτι οὐκ ἐστὶ
φυσικὴ ἡ
κακία αὐτῷ</span>, “The Lord shows that vice is not natural to
him.”</p></note> The Lord said
not to him, Converse with him, and catechize him. For if, when He said,
“He prayeth, and hath seen a man laying his hands upon
him,” (<scripRef passage="Acts 9.11,12" id="vi.xx-p13.11" parsed="|Acts|9|11|9|12" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.11-Acts.9.12">v. 11, 12</scripRef>.) He did not persuade
him, much less had He said this. So that he shall not disbelieve thee,
“he hath seen in a vision.” Observe how in the former
instance neither is Philip told all immediately. Fear not, He saith:
“for this man is a chosen vessel for Me. (<scripRef passage="Acts 9.15" id="vi.xx-p13.12" parsed="|Acts|9|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.15">v. 15</scripRef>.) He more than sufficiently released him of his fear, if
the case be so that this man shall be so zealous in our cause, as even
to <pb n="131" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_131.html" id="vi.xx-Page_131" />suffer many things. And justly he is called “a vessel”
(or, instrument)—for reason shows that evil is not a physical
quality: “a vessel of election” (or, chosen instrument), He
saith; for we choose that which is approved. And let not any imagine,
that (Ananias) speaks in unbelief of what was told him, as imagining
that Christ was deceived: far from it! but affrighted and trembling, he
did not even attend to what was said, at hearing the name of Paul.
Moreover, the Lord does not tell that He has blinded him: at the
mention of his name fear had prepossessed his soul: “see,”
he says, “to whom Thou art betraying me: ‘and hither for
this very purpose is he come, to bind all that call upon Thy
Name.’ I fear, lest he take me to Jerusalem: why dost Thou cast
me into the mouth of the lion?” He is terrified, even while he
speaks these words; that from every quarter we may learn the energetic
character (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p13.13">ἀρετήν</span>) of the man. For that these things should be spoken by Jews, were
nothing wonderful: but that these (the believers) are so terrified, it
is a most mighty proof of the power of God. Both the fear is shown, and
the obedience greater after the fear. For there was indeed need of
strength. Since He says, “a vessel of election,” that thou
mayest not imagine that God is to do all, He adds, “to bear My
Name before Gentiles and kings, and the children of Israel. Ananias has
heard what he most desired—that against the Jews also he will
take his stand: this above all gave him courage. “For I,”
saith He, “will show him how great things he must suffer for My
Name’s sake.” At the same time also this is said by way of
putting Ananias to the blush: If he, that was so frantic, shall suffer
all things, and thou not willing even to baptize him! “It is
well,” saith he: “let him continue blind” (this<note place="end" n="481" id="vi.xx-p13.14"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xx-p14"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p14.1">διὰ τοῦτο
ταῦτα
λέγει</span>: i.e.
Ananias’ objection, (<scripRef passage="Acts 9.13" id="vi.xx-p14.2" parsed="|Acts|9|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.13">v.
13</scripRef>)
in fact comes to this: this was the feeling which prompted his words.
The innovator substitutes, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p14.3">διὰ τοῦτο
νῦν ἥμερος,
ὅτι…</span>“therefore is he now gentle,
because he is blind:” E. Edd.—The meaning is; “In
saying, ‘I will show him how much he shall suffer,’ etc.
the Lord rebukes Ananias’ reluctance to baptize him, and restore
his sight: his answer, ‘Lord, I have heard,’ etc. was in
fact as good as saying, Let him remain blind, it is better so.”
The parenthetic, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p14.4">πρὸς τὸ, ῞Ινα
ἀναβλέψῃ,
ταῦτα
εἴρηται</span>,
looks like a marginal note of one who did not perceive the
connection.—E. makes it, “To that saying, ‘That he
may receive his sight,’ let this be added.”</p></note> is why he says these words): “he is
blind: why dost Thou at all bid me open his eyes, that he may bind
(men) again?” Fear not the future: for that opening of his eyes
he will use not against you, but for you (with reference to that
saying, “That he may receive his sight” (<scripRef passage="Acts 9.12" id="vi.xx-p14.5" parsed="|Acts|9|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.12">v. 12</scripRef>), these words are
spoken): for not only will he do you no harm, but he “will suffer
many things.” And what is wonderful indeed is,<note place="end" n="482" id="vi.xx-p14.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xx-p15"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p15.1">Καὶ τὸ δὴ
θαυμαστὸν
ὅτι πρότερον
πείσεται, καὶ
τότε</span>. So all our <span class="c14" id="vi.xx-p15.2">mss.</span> (Cat. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p15.3">τὸ πρ</span>.) We conjecture
the true reading to be, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p15.4">ὅτι
πρότερον
εἴσεται</span>:
“he shall first know,” viz. “how many things he must
suffer,” etc. <scripRef passage="Acts 9.16" id="vi.xx-p15.5" parsed="|Acts|9|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.16">v.
16</scripRef>.</p></note> that he shall first know “how
great things he shall suffer,” and then shall take the field
against the perils.—“Brother Saul, the Lord
Jesus”—he saith not, “Who made thee blind,”
but, “Who appeared with thee in the way, hath sent me unto thee
that thou mayest receive thy sight” (<scripRef passage="Acts 9.17" id="vi.xx-p15.6" parsed="|Acts|9|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.17">v. 17</scripRef>): observe this man also, how he utters nothing boastful,
but just as Peter said in the case of the lame man, “Why look ye
on us, as though by our own power or holiness we had made him to
walk,” (<scripRef passage="Acts 3.12" id="vi.xx-p15.7" parsed="|Acts|3|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.12">ch. iii. 12</scripRef>) so here also he saith,
“Jesus, Who appeared unto thee.” <i>(b)</i> Or,<note place="end" n="483" id="vi.xx-p15.8"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xx-p16"> In the <span class="c14" id="vi.xx-p16.1">mss.</span> and Edd. the portions here
marked <i>b, a, c,</i> occur in the order <i>a, b, c.</i> The
clause <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p16.2">ἢ ὥστε
πιστεῦσαι
ἐκεῖνον</span> being thus thrown out of its connection, perplexed the scribes:
Cat. omits <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p16.3">ἣ</span>, “until he obtained the mighty gifts, so that he
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p16.4">ἐκεῖνον</span>,
Ananias?) believed.” A. E. F. D. reject the clause altogether.
N. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p16.5">ὥστε καὶ π.
ἐ</span>.</p></note> (he saith it) that the other may
believe: and he saith not, He that was crucified, the Son of God, He
that doeth wonders: but what? “He that appeared unto thee:”
(speaking) from what the other knew: as Christ also added no more,
neither said, I am Jesus, the Crucified, the Risen: but what?
“Whom thou persecutest.” Ananias said not, “The
persecuted,” that he may not seem as it were to rave over him
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p16.6">ἐπενθουσί&amp;
139·ν</span>), to deride him, “Who
appeared unto thee in the way:” and yet He did not (visibly)
appear, but was seen by the things done. And immediately he added,
wishing to draw a veil over the accusation: “That thou mayest
receive thy sight.” I came not to reprove the past, but to bestow
the gift: “that thou mayest receive thy sight, and be filled with
the Holy Ghost.” <i>(a)</i> With hands laid on, he spake these
words. “And immediately there fell from his eyes,” etc.
(<scripRef passage="Acts 9.18" id="vi.xx-p16.7" parsed="|Acts|9|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.18">v. 18</scripRef>): a double blindness is
removed.—And why saith it, “Having taken food, he was
strengthened?” (<scripRef passage="Acts 9.19" id="vi.xx-p16.8" parsed="|Acts|9|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.19">v.
19</scripRef>.)
Because they that are in such case become relaxed: he had no heart to
partake of food before, until he obtained the mighty gifts. <i>(c)</i>
It seems to me, that both Paul and Cornelius, at the very instant when
the words were spoken, received the Spirit. And yet (in this case) the
giver was no great one. So true is it, that there was naught of
man’s in the things done, nor aught was done by man, but God was
present, the Doer of these things. And at the same time (the Lord) both
teaches him to think modestly of himself, in that He does not bring him
to the Apostles who were so admired, and shows that there is nothing of
man here. He was not filled, however, with the Spirit which works
signs: that in this way also his faith might be shown; for he <pb n="132" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_132.html" id="vi.xx-Page_132" />wrought
no miracles. “And straightway,” it says, “in the
synagogues he preached Jesus”—(<scripRef passage="Acts 9.20" id="vi.xx-p16.9" parsed="|Acts|9|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.20">v. 20</scripRef>) not that He is risen—not this: no, nor that He
liveth: but what? immediately he strictly expounded the
doctrine—“that this is the Son of God. And all that heard
him were amazed,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 9.21" id="vi.xx-p16.10" parsed="|Acts|9|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.21">v.
21</scripRef>.)
They were reduced to utter incredulity. And yet they ought not to have
wondered only, but to worship and reverence. “Is not this
he,” etc. He had not merely been a persecutor, but
“destroyed them which called on this Name”—they did
not say, “on Jesus;” for hatred, they could not bear even
to hear His name—and what is more marvellous still, “and
came hither for this purpose,” etc. “We cannot say, that he
associated with the Apostles before.” See by how many (witnesses)
he is confessed to have been of the number of the enemies! But Paul not
only was not confounded by these things, nor hid his face for shame,
but “increased the more in strength, and confounded the
Jews” (<scripRef passage="Acts 9.22" id="vi.xx-p16.11" parsed="|Acts|9|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.22">v. 22</scripRef>), i.e. put them to
silence, left them nothing to say for themselves, “proving, that
this is very Christ.” “Teaching,” it says: for this
man was a teacher.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xx-p17">“And after that many days
were fulfilled, the Jews took counsel to kill him.”<note place="end" n="484" id="vi.xx-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xx-p18"> It
is noticeable that in <scripRef passage="Acts 22.17" id="vi.xx-p18.1" parsed="|Acts|22|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.17">chap. xxii.
17</scripRef>,
Paul is reported as connecting his going to Jerusalem directly with the
narrative of his conversion, while in <scripRef passage="Gal. i. 16, 17" id="vi.xx-p18.2" parsed="|Gal|1|16|1|17" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.16-Gal.1.17">Gal. i. 16, 17</scripRef> he
states that it was not until three years after his conversion that he
went up to Jerusalem. The various notices can only be matched together
on the view that the coming to Jerusalem mentioned in <scripRef passage="Acts 9.26" id="vi.xx-p18.3" parsed="|Acts|9|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.26">ix. 26</scripRef> was the same as that
of <scripRef passage="Gal. i. 18" id="vi.xx-p18.4" parsed="|Gal|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.18">Gal. i. 18</scripRef>, and that this occurred about three years after his
conversion. The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p18.5">ἡμέραι
ἱκαναί</span> of <scripRef passage="Acts 9.23" id="vi.xx-p18.6" parsed="|Acts|9|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.23">v. 23</scripRef> must therefore include
the time spent in Arabia (<scripRef passage="Gal. i. 17" id="vi.xx-p18.7" parsed="|Gal|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.17">Gal. i. 17</scripRef>)., after which
Paul must have returned to Damascus, before going up to Jerusalem. In
this way the narratives can be harmonized without admitting a
contradiction (as Baur, Zeller, De Wette); it is probable, however,
that Luke did not know of the visit to Arabia, but connected
Paul’s going to Jerusalem closely with his
conversion.—G.B.S.</p></note> (<scripRef passage="Acts 9.23" id="vi.xx-p18.8" parsed="|Acts|9|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.23">v.
23</scripRef>.)
The Jews again resort to that valid argument (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p18.9">ἰσχυρὸν
συλλογισμόν</span>) of theirs, not now seeking false-accusers and
false-witnesses; they cannot wait for these now: but what do they? They
set about it by themselves. For as they see the affair on the increase,
they do not even use the form of a trial. “But their laying await
was known of Saul. And they watched the gates day and night to kill
him.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 9.24" id="vi.xx-p18.10" parsed="|Acts|9|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.24">v. 24</scripRef>.) For this was more
intolerable to them than the miracles which had taken place—than
the five thousand, the three thousand, than everything, in short. And
observe him, how he is delivered, not by (miraculous) grace, but by
man’s wisdom—not as the apostles were—(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p18.11">ἐκεἴνοι,</span> <scripRef passage="Acts 5.19" id="vi.xx-p18.12" parsed="|Acts|5|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.19">ch. v. 19</scripRef>) that thou mayest learn
the energetic (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p18.13">ἀρετὴν</span>) character of the man, how he shines even without miracles.
“Then the disciples took him by night,” that the affair
might not be suspected, “and let him down by the wall in a
basket.”<note place="end" n="485" id="vi.xx-p18.14"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xx-p19"> The
best textual authorities (A. B. C. <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="vi.xx-p19.1">א</span>,) and critics (Tisch. W. and
H., Lechler, Meyer, Gloag) here read: “his (Saul’s)
disciples,” So R.V.…The reference is to the band of
converts whom he had been successful in winning at Damascus. In
Paul’s own narrative of his escape from Damascus (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. xi. 33" id="vi.xx-p19.2" parsed="|2Cor|11|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.33">2 Cor. xi. 33</scripRef>)
he states more specifically that he was let down “<i>through a
window, through the wall.</i>” This may have been either through
the window of a house overhanging the wall, or through a window in the
face of some portion of the wall (Cf. <scripRef passage="Josh. ii. 15" id="vi.xx-p19.3" parsed="|Josh|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Josh.2.15">Josh. ii. 15</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Sam. xix. 12" id="vi.xx-p19.4" parsed="|1Sam|19|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.19.12">1 Sam. xix.
12</scripRef>).—G.B.S.</p></note> (<scripRef passage="Acts 9.25" id="vi.xx-p19.5" parsed="|Acts|9|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.25">v. 25</scripRef>.) What then? having escaped such a danger, does he flee? By
no means, but goes where he kindled them to greater rage.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xx-p20">(Recapitulation, <scripRef passage="Acts 9.20,21" id="vi.xx-p20.1" parsed="|Acts|9|20|9|21" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.20-Acts.9.21">v. 20, 21</scripRef>.) “And
straightway in the synagogues he preached Jesus”—for he was
accurate in the faith—“that this is the Son of God. But all
that heard him were amazed,” etc., for indeed it was incredible.
“But Saul increased,” etc. Therefore “after many
days” this happens: viz. the Jews “took counsel to kill
him. And their laying await was known of Saul.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 22-24" id="vi.xx-p20.2" parsed="|Acts|22|0|24|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22">v. 22–24</scripRef>.) What does this
mean? It is likely that for awhile he did not choose to depart thence,
though many, perhaps, besought him; but when he learnt it, then he
permitted his disciples: for he had disciples immediately.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xx-p21">“Then the
disciples,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 9.25" id="vi.xx-p21.1" parsed="|Acts|9|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.25">v.
25</scripRef>.)
Of this occurrence he says: “The ethnarch of Aretas the king kept
the city of the Damascenes with a garrison, desiring to apprehend
me.” (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. xi. 32" id="vi.xx-p21.2" parsed="|2Cor|11|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.32">2 Cor. xi. 32</scripRef>.) But observe the
Writer here,<note place="end" n="486" id="vi.xx-p21.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xx-p22"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p22.1">τοῦτον</span>: Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p22.2">τὸν
εὐαγγελιστὴν</span>: and below from E. alone, “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p22.3">ἀλλὰ
μόνον ὅτι
ἐπήγειραν
τὸν
βασιλέα</span>,
not speaking ambitiously, and making Paul illustrious, but only
(saying) that they stirred up the king.” But he does not say it,
and his not saying it is the very thing which Chrys. commends:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p22.4">ἀλλ᾽ ὅρα
τοῦτον οὐ
φιλοτίμως
λέγοντα, οὐδὲ
λαμπρὸν
δεικνύντα
τὸν Π</span>.,
“<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p22.5">᾽Επήγειραν
γάρ</span>,” <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p22.6">φησιν</span>,
“<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p22.7">τὸν
βασιλέα</span>.” The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p22.8">φησὶν</span> here is
put hypothetically, “as if he had said,” or “when he
might have said.” The sentence, however, requires something to
complete it, such as we have added in the translation.</p></note> that he does not tell the story
ambitiously, and so as to show what an important person Paul was,
saying, “For they stirred up the king,” and so forth: but
only, “Then the disciples took him by night, and let him down by
the wall—in a basket:” for they sent him out alone, and
none with him. And it was well they did this: the consequence being,
that he showed himself to the Apostles in Jerusalem. Now they sent him
out, as bound to provide for his safety by flight: but he did just the
contrary—he leaped into the midst of those who were mad against
him. This it is to be on fire, this to be fervent indeed! From that day
forth he knew all the commands which the Apostles had heard:
“Except a man take up his cross, and follow Me.”
(<scripRef passage="Matt. x. 38" id="vi.xx-p22.9" parsed="|Matt|10|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.38">Matt.
x. 38</scripRef>.) The very fact that he had been slower to come than the rest
made him more zealous: for “to whom much is forgiven”
(<scripRef passage="Luke vii. 47" id="vi.xx-p22.10" parsed="|Luke|7|47|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.7.47">Luke vii. 47</scripRef>) the same will love more, so that the later he came, the more he
<pb n="133" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_133.html" id="vi.xx-Page_133" />loved: * * *<note place="end" n="487" id="vi.xx-p22.11"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xx-p23"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p23.1">᾽Αλλ᾽
ἔνεδρα</span> (N. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p23.2">ἕνεδρα</span>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p23.3">ἐποίει τὸν
πρῶτον
χρόνον, καὶ
μυρία
ἠδικηκὼς,
οὐδὲν ἡγεῖτο
ἱκανὸν, κ. τ.
λ</span>. So all our <span class="c14" id="vi.xx-p23.4">mss.</span> except E. If <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p23.5">ἔνεδρα</span> be not
corrupt, it seems to be used in a sense unknown to the
Lexicons.—Edd. from E. “Therefore it is that he so
pillories (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p23.6">στηλιτεύων</span>) his former life, and brands (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p23.7">στίζων</span>) himself repeatedly, and thinks nothing enough,”
etc.</p></note> and having done ten thousand
wrongs, he thought he could never do enough to cast the former deeds
into the shade. “Proving” (<scripRef passage="Acts 9.22" id="vi.xx-p23.8" parsed="|Acts|9|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.22">v. 22</scripRef>), it says: i.e. with mildness teaching. And observe, they
did not say to him, Thou art he that destroyed: why art thou changed?
for they were ashamed: but they said it to themselves. For he would
have said to them, This very thing ought to teach you, as in fact he
does thus plead in his speech before Agrippa. Let us imitate this, man:
let us bear our souls in our hands ready to confront all
dangers.—(That he fled from Damascus) this was no cowardice:<note place="end" n="488" id="vi.xx-p23.9"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xx-p24"> <i>Hom.</i>xxv. <i>in</i> 2 <i>Cor.</i> p.
615. <i>Hom. v. de Laud. S. Pauli,</i> t. ii. 501.</p></note> he preserved himself for the
preaching. Had he been a coward, he would not have gone to Jerusalem,
would not immediately have commenced teaching: he would have abated
somewhat of his vehemence: for he had been taught by the fate of
Stephen. He was no coward, but he was also prudent (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p24.1">οἰκονομικός</span>) (in husbanding himself). Wherefore he thought it no great
thing to die for the Gospel’s sake, unless he should do this to
great advantage: willing not even to see Christ, Whom most of all he
longed to see, while the work of his stewardship among men was not yet
complete. (<scripRef passage="Phil. i. 23, 24" id="vi.xx-p24.2" parsed="|Phil|1|23|1|24" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.23-Phil.1.24">Phil. i. 23, 24</scripRef>). Such ought to be the
soul of a Christian. From<note place="end" n="489" id="vi.xx-p24.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xx-p25"> <i>Hom.</i>xxvi. <i>in</i> 2 <i>Cor.</i> p.
617, B.</p></note> his first
appearance from the very outset, the character of Paul declared itself:
nay even before this, even in the things which he did “not
according to knowledge” (<scripRef passage="Rom. x. 2" id="vi.xx-p25.1" parsed="|Rom|10|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.2">Rom. x. 2</scripRef>), it was not by
man’s reasoning that he was moved to act as he did.<note place="end" n="490" id="vi.xx-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xx-p26"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p26.1">Μᾶλλον δὲ
καὶ πρὸ
τούτου, καὶ
ἐν οἷς οὐ
κατὰ γνῶσιν
ἐποίει, οὐκ</span>
(B. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p26.2">οὐδὲ</span>, A. om.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xx-p26.3">ἀνθρωπίνῳ
κινούμενος
λογισμῷ
διεπράττετο</span>. i.e. “Even as a persecutor, he was not swayed by
common worldly considerations.” The mod. t. (Edd.) perverts the
Author’s meaning:“—nay even before this. For in the
things, etc. he was moved by man’s reasoning to act as he
did.”</p></note> For if, so long afterwards, he was content
not to depart, much more at the beginning of his trading voyage, when
he had but just left the harbor! Many things Christ leaves to be done
by (ordinary) human wisdom, that we may learn that (his disciples) were
men, that it was not all everywhere to be done by grace: for otherwise
they would have been mere motionless logs: but in many things they
managed matters themselves.—This is not less than
martyrdom,—to shrink from no suffering for the sake of the
salvation of the many. Nothing so delights God. Again will I repeat
what I have often said: and I repeat it, because I do exceedingly
desire it: as Christ also did the same, when discoursing concerning
forgiveness: “When ye pray, forgive if ye have aught against any
man:” (<scripRef passage="Mark xi. 25" id="vi.xx-p26.4" parsed="|Mark|11|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.11.25">Mark xi. 25</scripRef>.) and again to Peter He
said, “I say not unto thee, Forgive until seven times, but until
seventy-times seven.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xviii. 22" id="vi.xx-p26.5" parsed="|Matt|18|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.22">Matt. xviii.
22</scripRef>.)
And Himself in fact forgives the transgressions against Him. So do we
also, because we know that this is the very goal of Christianity,
continually discourse thereof. Nothing is more frigid than a Christian,
who cares not for the salvation of others. Thou canst not here plead
poverty: for she that cast down the two mites, shall be thine accuser.
(<scripRef passage="Luke xxi. 1" id="vi.xx-p26.6" parsed="|Luke|21|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.21.1">Luke xxi. 1</scripRef>.) And Peter said, “Silver and gold have I none.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts iii. 6" id="vi.xx-p26.7" parsed="|Acts|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.6">Acts iii. 6</scripRef>.) And Paul was so poor, that he was often hungered, and wanted
necessary food. Thou canst not plead lowness of birth: for they too
were ignoble men, and of ignoble parents. Thou canst not allege want of
education: for they too were “unlearned men.” (<scripRef passage="Acts iv. 13" id="vi.xx-p26.8" parsed="|Acts|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.13">Acts iv. 13</scripRef>.)
Even if thou be a slave therefore and a runaway slave, thou canst
perform thy part: for such was Onesimus: yet see to what Paul calls
him, and to how great honor he advances him: “that he may
communicate with me,” he says, “in my bonds.”
(<scripRef passage="Philem. v. 13" id="vi.xx-p26.9" parsed="|Phlm|5|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phlm.5.13">Philem. v. 13</scripRef>.) Thou canst not plead
infirmity: for such was Timothy, having often infirmities; for, says
the apostle, “Use a little wine for thy stomach’s sake, and
thine often infirmities.” (<scripRef passage="1 Tim. v. 23" id="vi.xx-p26.10" parsed="|1Tim|5|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.23">1 Tim. v. 23</scripRef>.) Every one can
profit his neighbor, if he will fulfil his part. See ye not the
unfruitful trees, how strong they are, how fair, how large also, and
smooth, and of great height? But if we had a garden; we should much
rather have pomegranates, or fruitful olive trees: for the others are
for delight to the eye, not for profit, which in them is but small.
Such are those men who only consider their own interest: nay, not such
even since these persons are fit only for burning: whereas those trees
are useful both for building and for the safety of those within. Such
too were those Virgins, chaste indeed, and decent, and modest, but
profitable to none (<scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 1" id="vi.xx-p26.11" parsed="|Matt|25|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.1">Matt. xxv. 1</scripRef>) wherefore they
are burned. Such are they who have not nourished Christ. For observe
that none of those are charged with particular sins of their own, with
fornication, for instance, or with perjury; in short, with no sin but
the having been of no use to another. Such was he who buried his
talent, showing indeed a blameless life, but not being useful to
another. (<scripRef passage="Matt. 25.25" id="vi.xx-p26.12" parsed="|Matt|25|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.25">ib. 25</scripRef>.) How can such an one
be a Christian? Say, if the leaven being mixed up with the flour did
not change the whole into its own nature, would <pb n="134" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_134.html" id="vi.xx-Page_134" />such a thing be leaven?
Again, if a perfume shed no sweet odor on those who approach it, could
we call it a perfume? Say not, “It is impossible for me to induce
others (to become Christians)”—for if thou art a Christian,
it is impossible but that it should be so. For as the natural
properties of things cannot be gainsaid, so it is here: the thing is
part of the very nature of the Christian. Do not insult God. To say,
that the sun cannot shine, would be to insult Him: to say that a
Christian cannot do good, is to insult God, and call Him a liar. For it
is easier for the sun not to give heat, nor to shine, than for the
Christian not to send forth light: it is easier for the light to be
darkness, than for this to be so. Tell me not that it is impossible:
the contrary is the impossible. Do not insult God. If we once get our
own affairs in a right state, the other will certainly follow as a
natural and necessary consequence. It is not possible for the light of
a Christian to be hid; not possible for a lamp so conspicuous as that
to be concealed. Let us not be careless. For, as the profit from virtue
reaches both to ourselves, and to those who are benefited by it: so
from vice there is a two-fold loss, reaching both to ourselves, and to
those who are injured by it. Let there be (if you will) some private
man, who has suffered numberless ills from some one, and let no one
take his part, yet let that man still return good offices; what
teaching so mighty as this? What words, or what exhortations could
equal it? What wrath were it not enough to extinguish and soften?
Knowing therefore these things, let us hold fast to virtue, as knowing
that it is not possible to be saved otherwise, than by passing through
this present life in doing these good works, that we may also obtain
the good things which are to come, through the grace and mercy of our
Lord Jesus Christ, with Whom to the Father together with the Holy
Spirit be glory, might, honor, now and ever, world without end.
Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XXI on Acts ix. 26, 27." shorttitle="" progress="25.59%" prev="vi.xx" next="vi.xxii" id="vi.xxi">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Acts ix. 26, 27." id="vi.xxi-p0.1" parsed="|Acts|9|26|9|27" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.26-Acts.9.27" />
<p class="c21" id="vi.xxi-p1"><span class="c9" id="vi.xxi-p1.1">Homily XXI.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vi.xxi-p2"><scripRef passage="Acts IX. 26, 27" id="vi.xxi-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|9|26|9|27" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.26-Acts.9.27">Acts IX. 26, 27</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi.xxi-p3">“And when Saul was come to
Jerusalem, he assayed to join himself to the disciples: but they were
all afraid of him, and believed not that he was a disciple. But
Barnabas took him, and brought him to the Apostles, and declared unto
them how he had seen the Lord in the way.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.xxi-p4"><span class="c11" id="vi.xxi-p4.1">One</span> may
well be much at a loss here to understand how it is that, whereas in
the Epistle to the Galatians Paul says, “I went not to
Jerusalem,” but “into Arabia” and “to
Damascus,” and, “After three years I went up to
Jerusalem,” and “to see Peter” (<scripRef passage="Gal. i. 17" id="vi.xxi-p4.2" parsed="|Gal|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.17">Gal. i. 17</scripRef>), (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p4.3">ἱστορἥσαι</span> Cat.) here the writer says the contrary. (There, Paul says,)
“And none of the Apostles saw I; but here, it is said (Barnabas),
brought him to the Apostles.”—Well, then, either (Paul)
means, “I went not up with intent to refer or attach myself to
them (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p4.4">ἀναθέσθαι</span>)—for what saith he? “I referred not myself,
neither went I to Jerusalem to those who were Apostles before
me:”<note place="end" n="491" id="vi.xxi-p4.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxi-p5"> St.
Chrysostom’s exposition cannot be correctly reported here.
Perhaps what he did say, was in substance as follows: “but I went
into Arabia, and returned again unto Damascus: whence we learn, that
the plot against him at Damascus was after his return from Arabia, and
then the visit (to Jerusalem), after the escape from Damascus.
Certainly of his own accord he went not to the Apostles,”
etc.—(So far, the first hypothesis, viz. that the visit, <scripRef passage="Acts ix." id="vi.xxi-p5.1" parsed="|Acts|9|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9">Acts ix.</scripRef>
and the visit in Gal. are one and the same. Then) “or else, Paul
does not mean <i>this</i> visit (viz. after the flight from Damascus),
but passes it by, so that the order (in his narration) is as follows: I
went to Arabia, then to Damascus, then viz., at some time during the
residence in Damascus, to Jerusalem (to see Peter), then to Syria, i.e.
back to Damascus: whereas, had he related matters fully, it should have
been, that he went into Arabia, thence to Damascus, then to Jerusalem
to see Peter, thence to Damascus again, then again to Jerusalem after
the escape from D., thence to Cæsarea.”</p></note> or else, that the laying await for
him in Damascus was after his return from Arabia;<note place="end" n="492" id="vi.xxi-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxi-p6"> For <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p6.1">ἢ εἰ μὴ
τοῦτο</span>, E. gives (as
emendation) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p6.2">εἶτα
πάλιν</span>, and
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p6.3">ἐκεῖθεν</span>,
for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p6.4">ἀπὸ
᾽Αραβίας</span>, but retains the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p6.5">ἢ
εἰ μὴ
τοῦτο</span> of the
preceding clause, which equally needs correction.</p></note> or else, again, that the visit to
Jerusalem was after he came from Arabia. Certainly of his own accord he
went not to the Apostles, but “assayed to join himself unto the
disciples”—as being<note place="end" n="493" id="vi.xxi-p6.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxi-p7"> E.
F. D. Edd. “As <i>not</i> being a teacher, but a disciple:”
the reading of A. B. C. N. is attested by Cat. Œc. but below it is
said that he joined himself to the disciples, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p7.1">ἅτε
μαθητὴν
ὄντα</span>, <i>Infra,</i> note
1, p. 135.</p></note> a teacher, not a
disciple—“I went not,” he says, “for this
purpose, that I should go to those who were Apostles before me:
certainly, I learnt nothing from them.” Or,<note place="end" n="494" id="vi.xxi-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxi-p8"> Here
should begin the alternative to the former hypothesis (beginning
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p8.1">ἢ τοίνυν
τοῦτο
φησίν</span>) perhaps,
with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p8.2">ἢ, εἰ μὴ
τοῦτο</span>. Cat,
has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p8.3">ἀπῆλθον,
ἦλθον</span>, which we
adopt, as the mention of <i>Syria</i> shows that the narrative
in <scripRef passage="Gal. i. 17-21" id="vi.xxi-p8.4" parsed="|Gal|1|17|1|21" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.17-Gal.1.21">Gal. i. 17–21</scripRef>, is referred to; the
subject therefore of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p8.5">λέγει,
ἀφίησιν</span> is
Paul, and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p8.6">ταύτην</span> means the visit in <scripRef passage="Acts ix." id="vi.xxi-p8.7" parsed="|Acts|9|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9">Acts ix.</scripRef> The next sentence, for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p8.8">ἢ εἰ μὴ τοῦτο
πάλιν κ. τ. λ</span>. requires to be remodelled as above, e. g. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p8.9">δέον
λέγειν ὅτι ἐξ
᾽Αραβίας εἰς
Δαμ.
ὑποστρέψας,
ἀνῆλθεν εἰς
῾Ιεροσόλυμα,
εἶτα εἰς Δαμ.
ἀπῆλθε πάλιν,
εἰτα πάλιν
εἰς ῾Ιεροσ.,
εἶτα
ἐξεπέμφθη
εἰς
Καισαρείαν</span>. The reporter, or redactor, seems to have intended a
recital of St. Paul’s movements before as well as after his
conversion; viz. (from Tarsus) he went up to Jerusalem, then was sent
(by the high-priest) to Damascus: then (after his conversion) went into
Arabia (the mod. substitutes, Syria): then returned to Damascus: then
(omitting all the rest) to Cæsarea.—In the <i>Comment. on
Gal.</i> i. t. x. 675, D. Chrys. expounds thus: “Whereas he says,
‘I went not up,’ this also may be said, that he went not up
at the outset of his preaching, and, when he did, it was not for the
purpose of learning.”</p></note> he does not speak <pb n="135" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_135.html" id="vi.xxi-Page_135" />of this visit, but
passes it by, so that the order is, “I went into Arabia, then I
came to Damascus, then to Jerusalem, then to Syria:” or else,
again, that he went up to Jerusalem, then was sent to Damascus, then to
Arabia, then again to Damascus, then to Cæsarea. Also, the visit
“after fourteen years,” probably, was when he brought up
the [alms to the] brethren together with Barnabas: (<scripRef passage="Gal. ii. 1" id="vi.xxi-p8.10" parsed="|Gal|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.1">Gal. ii. 1</scripRef>) or else he means
a different occasion. (<scripRef passage="Acts xi. 30" id="vi.xxi-p8.11" parsed="|Acts|11|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.30">Acts xi. 30</scripRef>.)<note place="end" n="495" id="vi.xxi-p8.12"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxi-p9"> Chrys. here confuses the visits of Paul to Jerusalem. That
mentioned in <scripRef passage="Acts xi. 30" id="vi.xxi-p9.1" parsed="|Acts|11|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.30">Acts xi. 30</scripRef>, was the second visit,
when he went to carry the gift of alms to the poor. The visit mentioned
in <scripRef passage="Gal. ii. 1" id="vi.xxi-p9.2" parsed="|Gal|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.1">Gal. ii. 1</scripRef>, synchronizes with <scripRef passage="Acts xv. 1" id="vi.xxi-p9.3" parsed="|Acts|15|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.1">Acts xv. 1</scripRef>, sq., when Paul
went to attend the Apostolic council.—G.B.S.</p></note> For the Historian for conciseness, often
omits incidents, and condenses the times. Observe how unambitious the
writer is, and how he does not even relate (related in <scripRef passage="Acts 22.17-21" id="vi.xxi-p9.4" parsed="|Acts|22|17|22|21" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.17-Acts.22.21">ch. xxii.
17–21</scripRef>) that vision, but passes it by. “He assayed,”
it says, “to join himself to the disciples. And they were afraid
of him.” By this again is shown the ardor of Paul’s
character: not (only) from the mouth of Ananias, and of those who
wondered at him there, but also of those in Jerusalem: “they
believed not that he was a disciple:” for truly that was beyond
all human expectation.<note place="end" n="496" id="vi.xxi-p9.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxi-p10"> The
incredulity of the Christians at Jerusalem concerning the genuineness
of Saul’s conversion is difficult to understand, especially since
they must have heard of the miraculous manner of it. It can, however,
more readily be conceived of if, as we suppose, the three years absence
from the city had intervened, and during this period, Saul had been
unheard of. The impression might have gone abroad that he had fallen
back into his old Jewish life. Certainly the persecution which the
Christians at Jerusalem had suffered at his hands would incline them to
be incredulous concerning his conversion, unless there were positive
proof of it. When it is said (<scripRef passage="Acts 9.27" id="vi.xxi-p10.1" parsed="|Acts|9|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.27">27</scripRef>) that Barnabas brought Paul “to the apostles” in
Jerusalem, we must hold this statement subject to the modification made
in Paul’s own statement (<scripRef passage="Gal. i. 18" id="vi.xxi-p10.2" parsed="|Gal|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.18">Gal. i. 18</scripRef>) that during this
visit he saw, of the apostles, only Peter and James, the Lord’s
brother. These may have been the only apostles then in the city, for
Paul’s stay was but for fifteen days. The purpose of this visit
was to see Peter (<scripRef passage="Gal. i. 18" id="vi.xxi-p10.3" parsed="|Gal|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.18">Gal. i. 18</scripRef>).—G.B.S.</p></note> He<note place="end" n="497" id="vi.xxi-p10.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxi-p11"> A.
B. C. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p11.1">ἐκεῖνο</span>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p11.2">Βαρνάβας δὲ
ἄνθρωπος
ἐπιεικὴς καὶ
ἥμερος ἥν·
καὶ ὅρα κ. τ.
λ</span>. Cat. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p11.3">ἐκεῖ.
Βαρνάβας
ἄνθρωπος
ἐπιεικὴς ἦν·
καὶ ὅρα</span>. The
epithet <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p11.4">ἥμερος</span>,
“tamed,” was felt to be unsuitable to Barnabas, hence Cat.
omits it, Œc. substitutes (from below) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p11.5">καὶ
χρηστὸς
σφόδρα</span>. The mod.
t. transposes the clause to the comment on <scripRef passage="Acts 9.27" id="vi.xxi-p11.6" parsed="|Acts|9|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.27">v. 27</scripRef>. The fact seems to be, that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p11.7">Βαρνάβας
δὲ</span> is out of its place, and
that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p11.8">ἄνθρ. ἐπ. καὶ
ἡμ</span>. is a description of Saul’s
present bearing contrasted with his former character: and that the
sentence should begin with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p11.9">ἐκεῖνο</span>, somewhat
in this way: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p11.10">οὐ
γὰρ ἦν ὄντως
προσδοκίας
ἀνθρωπίνης.
᾽Εκεῖνο</span> e.g. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p11.11">τὸ
θήριον</span>, that
raging wild-beast, now was a man, mild and gentle.—Below, all the
<span class="c14" id="vi.xxi-p11.12">mss.</span> have <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p11.13">ἅτε
μαθητὴν
ὄντα</span>, which is not easily
reconciled with the former passage (note c). There it is represented,
that he assayed to join himself to the disciples as being a teacher,
and not a disciple; here, that he did this as being a disciple,
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p11.14">διὰ τὸ
μετριάζειν</span>. Œc, combines this with the former statement:
“he went not to the Apostles, but assayed,” etc.,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p11.15">μετριάζων,
ἅτε διδ. ὢν,
καὶ οὐ μαθ</span>., where Henten. renders <i>modeste de se sentiens “quum
tamen” præceptor esset et non discipulus:</i> rather,
forbearing to put himself forward as he might have done, seeing he was
himself a teacher, etc. The Catena has the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p11.16">διὰ τὸ
μετριάζειν</span>
after <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p11.17">ἀπιόντα</span>, and
again after <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p11.18">ὄντα</span>. Hence the
true reading may be, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p11.19">καὶ ὅρα
αὐτὸν οὐ
πρὸς τ. ἀπ.
ἀπιόντα,
ἀλλὰ πρὸς
τοὺς
μαθητάς· οὐχ
ἃτε μαθητὴν
ὄντα, ἀλλὰ
διὰ τὸ
μετριάζειν</span>.</p></note> was no longer a wild beast, but a man
mild and gentle! And observe how he does not go to the Apostles, such
is his forbearance, but to the disciples, as being a disciple. He was
not thought worthy of credit. “But
Barnabas”—“Son of Consolation” is his
appellation, whence also he makes himself easy of access to the man:
for “he was a kind man” (<scripRef passage="Acts 11.24" id="vi.xxi-p11.20" parsed="|Acts|11|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.24">ch. xi. 24</scripRef>), exceedingly, and this
is proved both by the present instance, and in the affair of John
(Mark)—“having taken him, brought him to the Apostles, and
related to them how he had seen the Lord in the way.”<note place="end" n="498" id="vi.xxi-p11.21"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxi-p12"> A.
B. C. (and Cat.) give the text, “But Barnabas—in the
way,” continuously, and then the comments all strung together.
Also the clause “it is likely—about him” is placed
last, after <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p12.1">γοργὸς ἦν ὁ
ἀνήρ</span>. This expression
(Cat. adds <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p12.2">γὰρ</span>) may denote either the
quick, keen glance of Paul’s eye, or the terror with which he was
regarded—“to them the man had a terrible look with
him.”—The modern text: “‘But Barnabas—in
the way.’ This Barnabas was a mild and gentle sort of man.
‘Son of Consolation’ is the meaning of his name: whence
also he became a friend to Paul. And that he was exceedingly kind and
accessible, is proved both from the matter in hand, and from the affair
of John. Whence <i>he</i> is not afraid, but relates ‘how he had
seen,’ etc.—‘in the name of the Lord Jesus.’
For it is likely, etc. Wherefore also <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p12.3">ταῦτα
ἐκείνων
κατασκευαστικὰ
ποιῶν, διὰ
τῶν ἔργων
ἐβεβαίωσε τὰ
λεχθέντα</span>.” In the original text it is simply <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p12.4">Ταῦτα
ἐκείνων
κατασκευαστικά,
καί διὰ τῶν
ἔργων
ἐβεβαίωσε τὰ
λεχθέντα</span>, which being put before <scripRef passage="Acts 9.28" id="vi.xxi-p12.5" parsed="|Acts|9|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.28">v.
28</scripRef>,
would mean, that the conduct of Paul “in Damascus,”
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p12.6">πῶς
ἐπαρρησ</span>.,
evidenced the truth of what he said, about the Lord’s appearing
to him in the way. Hence in the mod. text: “wherefore Barnabas
making the latter prove the former, confirmed by (Paul’s) deeds
the things told of him.” (But Ben., <i>Ideo hæc ad illa
præparant, dum ille operibus dicta confirmat. Erasm., Ideo et
hæc præparatoria facit operibus confirmans ea quæ dicta
erant.</i>) We have transposed the clause, as comment on <scripRef passage="Acts 9.28" id="vi.xxi-p12.7" parsed="|Acts|9|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.28">v. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> (<scripRef passage="Acts 15.39" id="vi.xxi-p12.8" parsed="|Acts|15|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.39">xv.
39</scripRef>.)
It is likely that at Damascus also he had heard all about him: whence
<i>he</i> was not afraid but the others were, for he was a man whose
glance inspired fear. “How,” it says, “he had seen
the Lord in the way, and that He had spoken unto him, and how in
Damascus he had spoken boldly in the name of the Lord. And he was with
them coming in and going out at Jerusalem, and speaking boldly in the
name of Jesus” (<scripRef passage="Acts 9.28" id="vi.xxi-p12.9" parsed="|Acts|9|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.28">v.
28</scripRef>):
these things were demonstrative of the former, and by his acts he made
good what was spoken of him. “And he spake, and disputed with the
Hellenists.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 9.29" id="vi.xxi-p12.10" parsed="|Acts|9|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.29">v.
29</scripRef>.)
So then the disciples were afraid of him, and the Apostles did not
trust him; by this therefore he relieves them of their fear.
“With the Hellenists:” he means those who used the Greek
tongue: and this he did, very wisely; for those others, those profound
Hebrews had no mind even to see him. “But they,” it says,
“went about to slay him:” a token, this, of his energy, and
triumphant victory, and of their exceeding annoyance at what had
happened. Thereupon, fearing lest the issue should be the same as in
the case of Stephen, they sent him to Cæsarea. For it says,
“When the brethren were aware of this, they brought him down to
Cæsarea, and sent him forth to Tarsus” (<scripRef passage="Acts 9.30" id="vi.xxi-p12.11" parsed="|Acts|9|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.30">v. 30</scripRef>), at the same time to preach, and likely to be more in
safety, as being in his own country. But observe, I pray you, how far
it is from being the <pb n="136" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_136.html" id="vi.xxi-Page_136" />case that everything is done by (miraculous)
grace; how, on the contrary, God does in many things leave them to
manage for themselves by their own wisdom and in a human way; so<note place="end" n="499" id="vi.xxi-p12.12"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxi-p13"> This
and the next clause are transposed in the <span class="c14" id="vi.xxi-p13.1">mss.</span>
so that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p13.2">ἐπ᾽ αὐτῶν</span> would mean “in the case of the
brethren.”</p></note> to cut off the excuse of idle people: for
if it was so in the case of Paul, much more in theirs.<note place="end" n="500" id="vi.xxi-p13.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxi-p14"> The
reason given in <scripRef passage="Acts 9.30" id="vi.xxi-p14.1" parsed="|Acts|9|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.30">v.
30</scripRef> for Paul’s leaving Jerusalem is, that he was in danger of
being slain by his opponents; that assigned by himself in <scripRef passage="Acts 22.17,18" id="vi.xxi-p14.2" parsed="|Acts|22|17|22|18" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.17-Acts.22.18">xxii. 17, 18</scripRef> is a revelation
of the Lord given to him when in a trance in the temple, warning him
that Jerusalem would not receive his message, and charging him to go
unto the Gentiles. The two explanations have a common element in the
opposition of the Jews and Hellenists at Jerusalem to Paul and their
rejection of his message. “Paul, notwithstanding the opposition
and machinations of the Jews, may have felt desirous to remain: he had
a warm heart toward his brethren according to the flesh; he was eager
for their conversion; and it required a revelation from Christ himself
to cause him to comply with the importunity of his friends and to
depart. Luke mentions the external reason; Paul the internal
motive.” (Gloag.)—G.B.S.</p></note> “Then, it says, “the Church
throughout all Judea and Galilee and Samaria had peace (they), being
edified, and walking in the fear of the Lord, and abounded in the
comfort of the Holy Ghost.”<note place="end" n="501" id="vi.xxi-p14.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxi-p15"> A. B. C.
of N.T. and vulg. Hieron. have the singular throughout; and so Cat. in
1. Edd. from E. the plural throughout: our other <span class="c14" id="vi.xxi-p15.1">mss.</span>; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p15.2">οἰκοδομούενοι</span>
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p15.3">πορευόμενοι</span>
(F. D. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p15.4">περισσευόμενοι</span>), “they being edified” etc., in apposition
with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p15.5">᾽Εκκλησία</span>.</p></note> (<scripRef passage="Acts 9.31" id="vi.xxi-p15.6" parsed="|Acts|9|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.31">v. 31</scripRef>.) He is about to relate
that Peter goes down (from Jerusalem), therefore that you may not
impute this to fear, he first says this. For while there was
persecution, he was in Jerusalem, but when the affairs of the Church
are everywhere in security, then it is that he leaves Jerusalem. See
how fervent and energetic he is! For he did not think, because there
was peace, therefore there was no need of his presence. Paul<note place="end" n="502" id="vi.xxi-p15.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxi-p16"> i.e.
‘If Paul had remained there would not have been peace and
quiet.’ It is doubtful, as the text stands, whether the subject
to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p16.1">ᾐδοῦντο</span> is, the Jewish believers, or, the adversaries: and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p16.2">κατεφρόνουν,
ἠγρίαινον</span> seem inconsistent as predicated of the same persons. Perhaps
what Chrys. said is not fully reported, and the text may be completed
thus: (comp. p. 304,) “there is no war from without, nor
disturbance within. For the Jewish believers respected the Apostles, as
having often stood by them, and the unbelievers durst not attack them
as being had in admiration by the people: but as for Paul, the one
party—viz. the zealous Jewish believers, ‘the profound
Hebrews,’ despised him, while the others—viz. the
unbelievers were more savage against him.” Edd. (from E. alone).
“And why, you may ask, does he this, and ‘passes
through’ when there is peace, and after Paul’s departure,
i.e. why does Peter delay his journey until Paul is gone, and all is
quiet? Because them they most respected, as having,”
etc.</p></note> departed, and there was peace: there is no
war nor disturbance. Them, they respected most, as having often stood
by them, and as being held in admiration by the multitude: but him,
they despised, and were more savage against him. See, how great a war,
and immediately, peace! See what that war effected. It dispersed the
peace-makers. In Samaria, Simon was put to shame: in Judea, the affair
of Sapphira took place. Not that, because there was peace, therefore
matters became relaxed, but such was the peace as also to need
exhortation. “And it came to pass, as Peter passed throughout all
quarters, he came down also to the saints which dwelt at Lydda.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 9.32" id="vi.xxi-p16.3" parsed="|Acts|9|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.32">v. 32</scripRef>.) Like the commander of
an army, he went about, inspecting the ranks, what part was compact,
what in good order, what needed his presence. See how on all occasions
he goes about, foremost. When an Apostle was to be chosen, he was the
foremost: when the Jews were to be told, that these were “not
drunken,” when the lame man was to be healed, when harangues to
be made, he is before the rest: when the rulers were to be spoken to,
he was the man; when Ananias, he (<scripRef passage="Acts 1.15; 2.15; 3.4-12; 4.8; 5.3-15" id="vi.xxi-p16.4" parsed="|Acts|1|15|0|0;|Acts|2|15|0|0;|Acts|3|4|3|12;|Acts|4|8|0|0;|Acts|5|3|5|15" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.15 Bible:Acts.2.15 Bible:Acts.3.4-Acts.3.12 Bible:Acts.4.8 Bible:Acts.5.3-Acts.5.15">ch. i. 15; ii. 15; iii.
4–12; iv. 8; v. 3–15</scripRef>.): when healings were
wrought by the shadow, still it was he. And look: where there was
danger, he was the man, and where good<note place="end" n="503" id="vi.xxi-p16.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxi-p17"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p17.1">Καὶ ἔνθα
οἰκονομία·
ἔνθα δὲ, κ. τ.
λ</span>. It does not appear what <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p17.2">οἰκονομία</span>
can be intended, unless it be the order taken for the
appointment of the deacons, but this was the act of all the
Apostles, <scripRef passage="Acts 6.2" id="vi.xxi-p17.3" parsed="|Acts|6|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.2">vi. 2</scripRef>. Hence perhaps the
reading should be: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p17.4">ἔνθα
δὲ οἰκονομία,
καὶ ἔνθα</span>.…“But where management (or regulation) only is
concerned, <i>and</i> where all is peace,” etc.</p></note>
management (was needed); but where all is calm, there they act all in
common, and he demands no greater honor (than the others). When need
was to work miracles, he starts forward, and here again he is the man
to labor and toil. “And there he found a certain man named
Æneas, which had kept his bed eight years, and was sick of the
palsy. And Peter said unto him, Æneas, Jesus Christ maketh thee
whole: arise, and make thy bed. And he arose immediately.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 9.33,34" id="vi.xxi-p17.5" parsed="|Acts|9|33|9|34" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.33-Acts.9.34">v. 33, 34</scripRef>.) And why did he not
wait for the man’s faith, and ask if he wished to be healed? In
the first place, the miracle served for exhortation to many: hear then
how great the gain. “And all that dwelt at Lydda and Saron saw
him, and turned to the Lord.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 9.35" id="vi.xxi-p17.6" parsed="|Acts|9|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.35">v. 35</scripRef>.) For the man was notable. “Arise, and make thy
bed:” he does well to give a proof of the miracle: for they not
only released men of their diseases, but in giving the health they gave
the strength also. Moreover, at that time they had given no proofs of
their power, so that the man could not reasonably have been required to
show his faith, as neither in the case of the lame man did they demand
it. (<scripRef passage="Acts 3.6" id="vi.xxi-p17.7" parsed="|Acts|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.6">ch. iii. 6</scripRef>.) As therefore Christ
in the beginning of His miracles did not demand faith, so neither did
these. For in Jerusalem indeed, as was but reasonable, the faith of the
parties was first shown; “they brought out their sick into the
streets, but as Peter passed by, his shadow at least might fall upon
some of them” (<scripRef passage="Acts 5.15" id="vi.xxi-p17.8" parsed="|Acts|5|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.15">ch. v.
15</scripRef>);
for many miracles had been wrought there; but here this is the first
that occurs. For of the miracles, some were wrought for the purpose of
drawing others (to faith); some for the comfort of them that believed.
“Now there was at Joppa a certain disciple named Tabitha, <pb n="137" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_137.html" id="vi.xxi-Page_137" />which
by interpretation is called Dorcas: this woman was full of good works
and alms-deeds which she did. And it came to pass in those days, that
she was sick, and died: whom when they had washed, they laid her in an
upper chamber. And forasmuch as Lydda was nigh to Joppa, and the
disciples had heard that Peter was there, they sent unto him two men,
desiring him that he would not delay to come to them.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 9.36-38" id="vi.xxi-p17.9" parsed="|Acts|9|36|9|38" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.36-Acts.9.38">v. 36–38</scripRef>). Why did they
wait till she was dead? Why was not Peter solicited (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p17.10">ἐσκύλη</span>) before
this? So right-minded (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p17.11">φιλοσοφοὕντες</span>) were they, they did not think it proper to trouble
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p17.12">σκύλλειν</span>) the Disciples about such matters, and to take them away
from the preaching: as indeed this is why it mentions that the place
was near, seeing<note place="end" n="504" id="vi.xxi-p17.13"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxi-p18"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p18.1">εἴπου</span> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p18.2">ἤπου</span>, B) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p18.3">ἐν
τάξει
παρέργου
τοῦτο ᾔτουν</span>
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p18.4">ἦν</span>, C.), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p18.5">προηγουμένως
δὲ οὐκ ἔτι,
μαθήτρια γὰρ
ἦν</span>. A. B. C. Cat. But Edd.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p18.6">ὥστε δεῖξαι
ὅτι ἐν κ. τ. λ</span>. and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p18.7">μαθήτρια
γὰρ ἦν</span> before
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p18.8">προηγ</span>. Œcum, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p18.9">ἐν
τάξει γὰρ παρ.
τοῦτο ᾔτουν,
μαθ. γὰρ ἦν</span>, omitting. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p18.10">προηγ. δὲ
οὐκέτι.</span>—“If the place had not been near, they would not have
made the request: for it was asking him to put himself out of his way,
to do this over and above, and not in the regular
course.”—This is a hint to the hearers that they should
show the like forbearance and discretion, in not giving their Bishop
unnecessary trouble.</p></note> they asked this as a
thing beside his mark, and not now in the regular course. “Not to
delay to come unto them:” for she was a disciple. And Peter
arose, and went with them. And when he was come, they led him into the
upper chamber.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 9.39" id="vi.xxi-p18.11" parsed="|Acts|9|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.39">v.
39</scripRef>.)
They do not beseech, but leave it to him to give her life (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p18.12">σωτηρίαν</span>.) See<note place="end" n="505" id="vi.xxi-p18.13"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxi-p19"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p19.1">῾Ορᾷς
ἐλεημοσύνης
πόση γίνεται
προτροπή</span>. Edd. from E, “Thus is here fulfilled the saying,
‘Alms delivereth from death. And all the widows,’”
etc. Below, for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p19.2">Εἰς
τὴν οἰκίαν
εἰσήει ὁ
Πέτρος ὡς
φιλοσοφῶν·
ὅρα δὲ πόση ἡ
ἐπίδοσις
γέγονεν</span>:
the same have, “Where she was laid out dead, they take
Peter, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p19.3">τάχα
οἰ&amp; 231·μενοι
πρὸς
φιλοσοφίαν
αὐτῷ τι
χαρίζεσθαι</span>, perhaps thinking to give him a subject for elevated
thought. Seest thou,” etc.—The meaning seems to be,
“Peter went to see the dead body, expecting no miracle, but only
as one who could bear such sights, and would teach others to do so: but
see what a mighty additional boon came of it!”</p></note> what a cheering
inducement to alms is here! “And all the widows,” it says,
“stood round him weeping, and showing the coats and garments
which Dorcas had made while she was with them.” Peter went into
the apartment, as one who took it calmly, but see what an accession
came of it! It is not without a meaning that the Writer has informed us
of the woman’s name, but to show that the name she bore
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p19.4">φερώνυμος
ἦν</span>) matched her character; as active
and wakeful was she as an antelope. For in many instances there is a
Providence in the giving of names, as we have often told you.
“She was full,” it says, “of good works:” not
only of alms, but “of good works,” first, and then of this
good work in particular. “Which,” it says, “Dorcas
made while she was with them.” Great humility! Not as we do; but
they were all together in common, and in company with them she made
these things and worked. “But Peter put them all forth, and
kneeled down, and prayed; and turning him to the body said, Tabitha,
arise. And she opened her eyes: and when she saw Peter, she sat
up.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 9.40" id="vi.xxi-p19.5" parsed="|Acts|9|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.40">v. 40</scripRef>.) Why does he put them
all out? That he may not be confused nor disturbed by their weeping.
“And having knelt down, he prayed.” Observe the intentness
of his prayer. “And<note place="end" n="506" id="vi.xxi-p19.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxi-p20"> In the
<span class="c14" id="vi.xxi-p20.1">mss.</span> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p20.2">Καὶ
κρατήσας,
φησί, τῆς
χειρός. &amp;
169·Ορα</span> (E. Edd.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p20.3">᾽Ενταῦθα
δείκνυσι</span>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p20.4">κατὰ
μέρος κ. τ. λ</span>. But the passage cited is from <scripRef passage="Luke viii. 52" id="vi.xxi-p20.5" parsed="|Luke|8|52|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.8.52">Luke viii. 52</scripRef>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p20.6">καὶ
κρατήσας τῆς
χειρὸς αὐτῆς,
ἐφώνησε κ. τ.
λ</span>. to which, and probably to the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p20.7">ἐκβαλὼν ἔξω
πάντας</span> there
preceding, St. Chrys. here referred.</p></note> he gave her his
hand.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 9.41" id="vi.xxi-p20.8" parsed="|Acts|9|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.41">v. 41</scripRef>.) So did Christ to the
daughter of Jairus: “And (says the Evangelist) having taken her
by the hand.” Mark severally, first the life, then the strength
brought into her, the one by the word, the other by his
hand—“And he gave her his hand, and lifted her up, and when
he had called the saints and widows, presented her alive:” to
some for comfort, because they received back their sister, and because
they saw the miracle, and for kindly support (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p20.9">προστασίαν</span>) to others. “And it was known throughout all Joppa;
and many believed in the Lord. And it came to pass, that he tarried
many days in Joppa with one Simon a tanner.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 9.42-43" id="vi.xxi-p20.10" parsed="|Acts|9|42|9|43" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.42-Acts.9.43">v. 42–43</scripRef>.) Mark the unassuming
conduct, mark the moderation of Peter, how he does not make his abode
with this lady, or some other person of distinction, but with a tanner:
by all his acts leading men to humility, neither suffering the mean to
be ashamed, nor the great to be elated! “Many days;”<note place="end" n="507" id="vi.xxi-p20.11"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxi-p21"> Edd.
from E. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p21.1">ὃς καὶ
διὰ τοῦτο
ἔκρινε
διελθεῖν,
ἐπείδη τῆς
αὐτοῦ
διδασκαλίας
ἐδέοντο οἱ
πιστεύσαντες</span>. “Who also for this reason judged it right to make
this circuit, because those who had believed needed his
instruction.”</p></note> for they needed his instruction, who had
believed through the miracles.—Let us look then again at what has
been said.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxi-p22">“Assayed,” it says,
“to join himself to the disciples.” (Recapitulation,
<scripRef passage="Acts 9.26" id="vi.xxi-p22.1" parsed="|Acts|9|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.26">v. 26</scripRef>.) He did not come up to
them unabashed, but with a subdued manner. “Disciples”<note place="end" n="508" id="vi.xxi-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxi-p23"> The
modern text: “He calls by the name of ‘disciples’
even those who were not included in the company of the twelve
(Apostles), because they were all called disciples,”
etc.</p></note> they were all called at that time by reason
of their great virtue, for there was the likeness of the disciples
plainly to be seen. “But they were all afraid of him.” See
how they feared the dangers, how the alarm was yet at its height in
them. “But Barnabas,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 9.27" id="vi.xxi-p23.1" parsed="|Acts|9|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.27">v. 27</scripRef>.)—it seems to me that Barnabas was of old a friend of
his—“and related,” etc.: observe how Paul says
nothing of all this himself: nor would he have brought it forward to
the others, had he not been compelled to do so. “And he was with
them, coming in and going out at Jerusalem, and speaking boldly in the
name of the Lord Jesus.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 9.28,29" id="vi.xxi-p23.2" parsed="|Acts|9|28|9|29" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.28-Acts.9.29">v. 28,
29</scripRef>.)
This gave them all confidence. “But they <pb n="138" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_138.html" id="vi.xxi-Page_138" />went about to slay him:
which when the brethren knew” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 9.30" id="vi.xxi-p23.3" parsed="|Acts|9|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.30">v. 30</scripRef>.) Do you observe how both there (at Damascus), and here,
the rest take care for him, and provide for him the means of departure,
and that we nowhere find him thus far receiving (direct supernatural)
aid from God? So the energy of his character is betokened. “To
Cæsarea, and sent him forth to Tarsus:” so that, I suppose,
he did not continue his journey by land, but sailed the rest of it. And
this (departure) is Providentially ordered, that he might preach there
also: and so likewise were the plots against him ordered by God’s
Providence, and his coming to Jerusalem, that the story about him might
no longer be disbelieved. For there he was “speaking
boldly,” it says, “in the name of the Lord Jesus; and he
spake and disputed against the Hellenists;” and again, “he
was with them coming in and going out.—So<note place="end" n="509" id="vi.xxi-p23.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxi-p24"> Here
the modern text has: “And the Churches had peace, being edified,
and walking in the fear of the Lord:” i.e. they increased, and
(had peace), peace as it is in itself, the true peace, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p24.1">εἰρήνην
αὐτὴν δὴπου
πρὸς ἑαυτὴν,
τὴν ὄντως
εἰρήνην</span>.” (The singular <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p24.2">ἡ ᾽Εκκλ</span>. being
altered to the plural, the reference in <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p24.3">πρὸς
ἑαυτὴν</span> was not
perceived.) “With good reason. For the war from without
exceedingly afflicted them. ‘And were filled with the consolation
of the Holy Ghost.’” See p. 136, note 3.</p></note> the
Church throughout all Judea and Galilee and Samaria had
peace”—i.e. it increased: and peace with itself, that peace
which is peace indeed: for the war from without would have done them no
harm —“they being edified, and walking in the fear of the
Lord, and abounded in the consolation of the Holy Ghost.” And the
spirit consoled them both by the miracles and by the works, and
independently of these in the person of each individual. “And it
came to pass, etc. And Peter said unto him, Eneas,” etc.
(<scripRef passage="Acts 9.32-34" id="vi.xxi-p24.4" parsed="|Acts|9|32|9|34" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.32-Acts.9.34">v. 32–34</scripRef>.)<note place="end" n="510" id="vi.xxi-p24.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxi-p25"> Something must be supplied: e.g. “He did not wait for Eneas
to ask, or to show his faith,” as above, p. 301.—Edd. from
E. “‘And it came to pass—maketh thee whole.’ It
is not the word of one making a display, but of confidence that the
thing shall be. And it does very much seem to me, that the sick man
believed this word, and was made whole. That Peter is unassuming, is
clear from what follows. For he said not, In the Name of Jesus, but
rather as a miracle he narrates it. ‘And they that dwelt at Lydda
saw, and turned unto the Lord.’ It was not for nothing that I
said, that the miracles were wrought in order to persuade and comfort.
‘But in Joppa—and died.’ Do you mark the miracles
everywhere taking place? It is not merely said, etc. Wherefore also
they do not call Peter until she was dead. ‘And having heard,
(that Peter was there) the disciples sent,’”
etc.</p></note> But before discourse, before exhortations, he
says to the lame man himself, “Jesus Christ maketh thee
whole.” This word he believed in any wise, and was made whole.
Observe how unassuming he is: for he said not, “In the
Name,” but<note place="end" n="511" id="vi.xxi-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxi-p26"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p26.1">᾽Αλλ᾽
ὡς σημεῖον
μᾶλλον αὐτὸ</span>
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p26.2">αὐτὸς</span> B.) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p26.3">διηγεῖται
καὶ
εὐαγγελίζεται</span>: “he speaks not in the form of command or promise,
but of narration: he relates it, Evangelist-like, as a
fact.”</p></note> rather as a sign he
narrates the miracle itself, and speaks as its Evangelist. “And
having seen him,” it says, “all that dwelt in Lydda, and
Saron, turned unto the Lord.—Now there was at Joppa,” etc.
(<scripRef passage="Acts 9.35,36" id="vi.xxi-p26.4" parsed="|Acts|9|35|9|36" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.35-Acts.9.36">v. 35, 36</scripRef>.) Observe everywhere
the signs taking place. But let us so believe them, as if we were now
beholding them. It is not simply said, that Tabitha died, but that she
died, having been in a state of weakness. And (yet) they did not call
Peter until she died; then “they sent and told him not to delay
to come unto them.” Observe, they send and call him by others.
And he comes: he did not think it a piece of disrespect, to be summoned
by two men: for, it says, “they sent two men unto
him.”—Affliction, my beloved, is a great thing, and rivets
our souls together. Not a word of wailing there, nor of mourning. See<note place="end" n="512" id="vi.xxi-p26.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxi-p27"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p27.1">῞Ορα
πῶς
διακαθαίρεται
τὰ πράγματα</span>
(omitted in E. D. F. Edd.): i.e. how the Gospel has
purged away all excess of mourning, and all noisy demonstrations of
grief. St. Chrys. frequently inveighs against the heathenish customs of
mourning for the dead, which were still practised—such as the
hiring of heathen mourning-women: <i>Hom. in Matt.</i> xxxi. p. 207. A.
“I confess to you, I am ashamed when I see the troops of women
tearing their hair, gashing their flesh, as they move through the
market—and this under the very eyes of the heathen.”
<i>Conc. in Laz.</i> v. t. i. p. 765 D. where the Christian mode of
interment is described; viz. the procession of clergy with psalms and
hymns of praise, lighted tapers, etc. comp. <i>Hom.</i> iv. <i>in
Heb.</i> (ii. 15.)</p></note> how thoroughly matters are cleansed!
“Having washed her,” it says, “they laid her in an
upper chamber:” that is, they did all (that was right) for the
dead body. Then Peter having come, “knelt down, and prayed; and
turning him to the body, said, Tabitha, arise.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 9.40" id="vi.xxi-p27.2" parsed="|Acts|9|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.40">v. 40</scripRef>.) They did not perform
all their miracles with the same ease. But this was profitable for
them: for truly God took thought not only for the salvation of others,
but for their own. He that healed so many by his very shadow, how is it
that he now has to do so much first? There are cases also in which the
faith of the applicants coöperated. This is the first dead person
that he raises. Observe how he, as it were, awakes her out of sleep:
first she opened her eyes: then upon seeing (Peter) she sat up: then
from his hand she received strength. “And it was known throughout
all Joppa, and many believed in the Lord.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 9.42" id="vi.xxi-p27.3" parsed="|Acts|9|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.42">v. 42</scripRef>.) Mark the gain, mark the fruit, that it was not for
display. Indeed, this is why he puts them all out, imitating his Master
in this also.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxi-p28"><note place="end" n="513" id="vi.xxi-p28.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxi-p29"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p29.1">῎Ενθα
γὰρ δάκρυα,
μᾶλλον δὲ
ἔνθα θαύματα,
οὐ δεῖ δάκρυα
παρεῖναι·
ἔνθα
τοιοῦτον
μυστήριον
τελεῖται</span>. It seems, he was going to say, “Where tears are, it is no
fit time for miracles,” but corrects himself, for put in that way
the proposition was not true. The innovator weakly substitutes,
“For where tears are, such a mystery ought not to be performed:
or rather, where miracles are, there tears ought not to
be.”</p></note> For where tears are—or rather, where miracles are, there
tears ought not to be; not where such a mystery is celebrating. Hear, I
beseech you: although somewhat of the like kind does not take place
now, yet in the case of our dead likewise, a great mystery is
celebrating. <pb n="139" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_139.html" id="vi.xxi-Page_139" />Say,<note place="end" n="514" id="vi.xxi-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxi-p30"> The
rest of the Hom. is given in the <i>Florilegium</i> or
<i>Eclogæ,</i> in t. xii. ecl. xlv.—the only instance in
which these Homilies have been employed in that compilation. Its author
used the old text: it does not appear that any of his various readings
were derived from the modern text.</p></note> if as we sit
together, the Emperor were to send and invite some one of us to the
palace, would it be right, I ask, to weep and mourn? Angels are
present, commissioned from heaven and come from thence, sent from the
King Himself to call their fellow servant, and say, dost thou weep?
Knowest thou not what a mystery it is that is taking place, how awful,
how dread, and worthy indeed of hymns and lauds? Wouldest thou learn,
that thou mayest know, that this is no time for tears? For it is a very
great mystery of the Wisdom of God. As if leaving her dwelling, the
soul goes forth, speeding on her way to her own Lord, and dost thou
mourn? Why then, thou shouldst do this on the birth of a child: for
this in fact is also a birth, and a better than that. For here she goes
forth to a very different light, is loosed as from a prison-house,
comes off as from a contest. “Yes,” say you, “it is
all very well to say this,<note place="end" n="515" id="vi.xxi-p30.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxi-p31"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p31.1">ἐπὶ
τῶν
εὐδοκίμων</span>: i.e. those who are certainly not reprobates (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p31.2">οὐκ
ἀδοκίμων</span>). In the next sentence, E. Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p31.3">καὶ τί πρὸς
σὲ, ἄνθρωπε; σὺ
γὰρ οὐδὲ ἐπὶ
τῶν εὐδοκ.
τοῦτο
ποιεῖς</span>. Ben.
<i>Et quid hoc ad te, o homo? tu enim erga probos hoc non agis. Erasm.
tu enim neque apud probatissimos hoc agis.</i> The other <span class="c14" id="vi.xxi-p31.4">mss.</span> and Ecl. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p31.5">τί οὖν…ὅτι</span>.</p></note> in the case of those
of whose salvation we are assured.” Then, what ails thee, O man,
that even in the case of such, thou dost not take it in this way? Say,
what canst thou have to condemn in the little child? Why dost thou
mourn for it? What in the newly baptized? for he too is brought into
the same condition: why dost thou mourn for him? For as the sun arises
clear and bright, so the soul, leaving the body with a pure conscience,
shines joyously. Not such the spectacle of Emperor as he comes in state
to take possession of the city (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p31.6">ἐπιβαίνοντα
πόλεως</span>), not
such the hush of awe, as when the soul having quitted the body is
departing in company with Angels. Think what the soul must then be! in
what amazement, what wonder, what delight! Why mournest thou? Answer
me.—But it is only in the case of sinners thou doest this? Would
that it were so, and I would not forbid your mournings, would that this
were the object! This lamentation were Apostolic, this were after the
pattern of the Lord; for even Jesus wept over Jerusalem. I would that
your mournings were discriminated by this rule. But when thou speakest
the words of one<note place="end" n="516" id="vi.xxi-p31.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxi-p32"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p32.1">῞Οταν
δὲ
ἀνακαλούμενος
ῥ&amp; 208·ματα
λέγῃς καὶ
συνήθειαν
καὶ
προστασίαν</span>, so <span class="c14" id="vi.xxi-p32.2">mss.</span> and Edd. but Ecl.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p32.3">ἀνακαλουμένου</span>, which we adopt. To the same purport, but more fully,
<i>Hom.</i> xii. in 1 <i>Cor.</i> p. 392. (and Ecl. xlv.) “If
when some (friend) were taken into the palace and crowned, thou
shouldest bewail and lament, I should not call thee the friend of him
that is crowned, but very much his hater and enemy. ‘But now, say
you, I do not bewail him, but myself.’ But neither is this the
part of a friend, that for thine own sake thou wouldest have him still
in the contest, etc. ‘But I know not where he is gone.’ How
knowest thou not, answer me? For whether he lived rightly or otherwise,
it is plain where he will go. ‘Why, this is the very reason why I
do bewail—because he departed a sinner.’ This is mere
pretence. If this were the reason of thy lamenting him that is gone,
thou oughtest while he was alive to have amended him, and formed his
manners,” etc.</p></note> that would call back
(the dead), and speakest of thy long intimacy and his beneficence, it
is but for this thou mournest (not because he was a sinner), thou dost
but pretend to say it. Mourn, bewail the sinner, and I too will give a
loose to tears; I, more than thou, the greater the punishment to which
he is liable as such: I too will lament, with such an object. But not
thou alone must lament him that is such; the whole city must do the
same, and all that meet you on the way, as men bewail them that are led
to be put to death. For this is a death indeed, an evil death, the
death of sinners. But (with you) all is clean reversed. Such
lamentation marks a lofty mind, and conveys much instruction; the other
marks a littleness of soul. If we all lamented with this sort of
lamentation, we should amend the persons themselves while yet living.
For as, if it rested with thee to apply medicines which would prevent
that bodily death, thou wouldest use them, just so now, if <i>this</i>
death were the death thou lamentest, thou wouldest prevent its taking
place, both in thyself and in him. Whereas now our behavior is a
perfect riddle; that having it in our power to hinder its coming, we
let it take place, and mourn over it when it has come. Worthy indeed of
lamentations are they (when we consider), what time as they shall stand
before the judgment seat of Christ, what words they shall then hear,
what they shall suffer! To no purpose have these men lived: nay, not to
no purpose, but to evil purpose! Of them too it may be fitly said,
“It were good for them had they never been born.”
(<scripRef passage="Mark xiv. 21" id="vi.xxi-p32.4" parsed="|Mark|14|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.14.21">Mark xiv. 21</scripRef>.) For what profit is it, I ask, to have spent so much time to the
hurt of his own person? Had it been spent only to no purpose, were not
that, I ask you, punishment enough! If one who has been an hired
servant twenty years were to find that he has had all his labor in
vain, would he not weep and lament, and think himself the most
miserable of men? Why, here is a man who has lost all the labor of a
whole life: not one day has he lived for himself, but to luxury, to
debauchery, to covetousness, to sin, to the devil. Then, say, shall we
not bewail this man? shall we not try to snatch him from his perils?
For it is, yes, it is possible, if we will, to mitigate his punishment,
if we make continual prayers for him, if for him we give alms. However
unworthy <pb n="140" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_140.html" id="vi.xxi-Page_140" />he may be, God will yield to our importunity. For if<note place="end" n="517" id="vi.xxi-p32.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxi-p33"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p33.1">Εἰ γὰρ
Παῦλος
ἕτερον ἠλέ&amp;
219·σε, καὶ δἰ
ἄλλους
ἄλλων</span> (Ecl.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p33.2">ἄλλον</span>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p33.3">ἐφείσατο,
πολλῷ μᾶλλον
ἡμᾶς τοῦτο
δεῖ ποιεῖν</span>. But E. Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p33.4">Εἰ διὰ
Παῦλον
ἑτέρους
διέσωσε, καὶ
δἰ ἄλλους
ἄλλων
φείδεται, πῶς
οὐχὶ καὶ δἰ
ἡμᾶς τὸ αὐτὸ
τοῦτο
ἐργάσεται</span>; “If (God) for Paul’s sake saved others, and
for some men’s sake spares other men, how shall He not for our
sakes do this same thing?” In <i>Hom.</i> xli. <i>in</i> 1
<i>Cor.</i> p. 393. B. Chrys. uses for illustration Job’s
sacrifice for his sons, and adds, “For God is wont to grant
favors to others in behalf of others, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p33.5">ἑτέροις ὑπὲρ
ἑτέρων
χαρίζεσθαι</span>. And this Paul showed, saying, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p33.6">῞Ινα
ἐν πολλῷ
προσώπῳ, κ. τ.
λ</span>. <scripRef passage="2 Cor. i. 11" id="vi.xxi-p33.7" parsed="|2Cor|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.1.11">2 Cor. i. 11</scripRef>.” But here
the reference seems to be to <scripRef passage="2 Cor. ii. 10" id="vi.xxi-p33.8" parsed="|2Cor|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.10">2 Cor. ii. 10</scripRef>, “To whom
ye forgive anything, I forgive also; for if I forgave anything, to whom
I forgave it, ‘for your sakes’ forgave I it in the person
of Christ.”—St. Chrysostom constantly teaches, as here,
that the souls of the departed are aided by the prayers, alms, and
Eucharistic oblations of the living, <i>Hom.</i> xli. <i>in</i> 1
<i>Cor.</i> u. s. “Even if he did depart a sinner,…we ought
to succor him, in such sort as may be (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p33.9">ὡς ἂν οἷ&amp; 231·ν
τε ᾖ</span>), not by tears, but by
prayers and supplications, and alms and oblations. For not idly have
these things been devised, nor to no purpose do we make mention of the
departed in the Divine Mysteries, and for them draw near, beseeching
the Lamb Which lieth there, Which taketh away the sins of the world,
but in order that some consolation may thence come to them. Nor in vain
does he that stands beside the altar, while the dread Mysteries are
celebrating, cry out, ‘For all that sleep in Christ, and for them
that make the memorials for them.’” See also <i>Hom.</i>
iii. <i>ad Phil.</i> p. 217, 218. Comp. St. Cyrill. Hier. <i>Catech.
Mystag.</i> v. §9, St. Augustin, <i>Serm.</i> 172.</p></note> Paul showed mercy on one (who had no claims
on his mercy), and for the sake of others spared one (whom he would not
have spared), much more is it right for us to do this. By means of his
substance, by means of thine own, by what means thou wilt, aid him:
pour in oil, nay rather, water. Has he no alms-deeds of his own to
exhibit? Let him have at least those of his kindred. Has he none done
by himself? At least let him have those which are done for him, that
his wife may with confidence beg him off in that day, having paid down
the ransom for him. The more sins he has to answer for, the greater
need has he of alms, not only for this reason, but because the alms has
not the same virtue now, but far less: for it is not all one to have
done it himself, and to have another do it for him; therefore, the
virtue being less, let us by quantity make it the greatest. Let us not
busy ourselves about monuments, not about memorials. This is the
greatest memorial: set widows to stand around him. Tell them his name:
bid them all make for him their prayers, their supplications: this will
overcome God: though it have not been done by the man himself, yet
because of him another is the author of the almsgiving. Even this
pertains to the mercy of God: “widows standing around and
weeping” know how to rescue, not indeed from the present death,
but from that which is to come. Many have profited even by the alms
done by others on their behalf: for even if they have not got perfect
(deliverance), at least they have found some comfort thence. If it be
not so, how are children saved? And yet there, the children themselves
contribute nothing, but their parents do all: and often have women had
their children given them, though the children themselves contributed
nothing. Many are the ways God gives us to be saved, only let us not be
negligent.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxi-p34">How then if one be poor? say
you. Again I say, the greatness of the alms is not estimated by the
quantity given, but by the purpose. Only give not less than thine
ability, and thou hast paid all. How then, say you, if he be desolate
and a stranger, and have none to care for him? And why is it that he
has none, I ask you? In this very thing thou sufferest thy desert, that
thou hast none to be thus thy friend, thus virtuous. This is so ordered
on purpose that, though we be not ourselves virtuous, we may study to
have virtuous companions and friends—both wife, and son, and
friend—as reaping some good even through them, a slight gain
indeed, but yet a gain. If thou make it thy chief object not to marry a
rich wife,<note place="end" n="518" id="vi.xxi-p34.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxi-p35"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p35.1">εὐλᾶβῆ
γυναῖκα καὶ
θυγάτριον
ἀγαγέσθαι
σεμνόν</span>. A. B. C.
In the Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p35.2">καὶ
θυγ. σεμνὸν</span>, is transposed after <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p35.3">μὴ
πλουτοῦντα
υἱ&amp; 232·ν
καταλιπεῖν
ἀλλ᾽
εὐλαβῆ</span>: and so
in the Ecl. which however retains <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p35.4">ἀγ</span>, between <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p35.5">θυγ</span>. and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p35.6">σεμνόν</span>. In the old text, wife and daughter are mentioned first, as
the persons most apt to perform these offices of religion: in
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p35.7">ἀγαγέσθαι</span> there is a zeugma; “to take to wife, and to have wife
and daughter, etc.”</p></note> but to have a devout wife, and a
religious daughter, thou shalt gain this consolation; if thou study to
have thy son not rich but devout, thou shalt also gain this
consolation. If thou make these thine objects then wilt thyself be such
as they. This also is part of virtue, to choose such friends, and such
a wife and children. Not in vain are the oblations made for the
departed, not in vain the prayers, not in vain the almsdeeds: all those
things hath the Spirit ordered,<note place="end" n="519" id="vi.xxi-p35.8"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxi-p36"> <i>Hom.</i>iii. <i>in Phil. ad
fin.</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p36.1">Οὐκ
εἰκῆ ταῦτα
ἐνομοθετήθη
ὑτὸ τῶν
ἀποστόλων κ.
τ. λ</span>. “Not idly were these
things enacted by the Apostles, that in the dread mysteries there is
mention made of the departed: they know that to them great is the gain
which accrues, great the benefit. For when the whole congregation
stands there, all lifting up their hands, the sacerdotal body
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p36.2">πλήρωμα
ἱερατικὸν</span>), and the dread sacrifice is laid out, how shall we fail to
prevail with God, in supplicating for these?”</p></note> wishing us to be
benefited one by the other. See: he is benefited, thou art benefited:
because of him, thou hast despised wealth, being set on to do some
generous act: both thou art the means of salvation to him, and he to
thee the occasion of thine almsgiving. Doubt not that he shall get some
good thereby. It is not for nothing that the Deacon cries, “For
them that are fallen asleep in Christ, and for them that make the
memorials for them.” It is not the Deacon that utters this voice,
but the Holy Ghost: I speak of the Gift. What sayest thou? There is the
Sacrifice in hand, and all things laid out duly ordered: Angels are
there present, Archangels, the Son of God is there: all stand with such
awe, and in the general silence those stand by, crying aloud: <pb n="141" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_141.html" id="vi.xxi-Page_141" />and
thinkest thou that what is done, is done in vain? Then is not the rest
also all in vain, both the oblations made for the Church, and those for
the priests, and for the whole body? God forbid! but all is done with
faith. What thinkest thou of the oblation made for the martyrs, of the
calling made in that hour, martyrs though they be, yet even “for
martyrs?”<note place="end" n="520" id="vi.xxi-p36.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxi-p37"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p37.1">Τί οἴει τὸ
ὑπὲρ
μαρτύρων
προσφέρεσθαι,
τὸ κληθῆναι
ἐν ἐκείνῃ τῇ
ὥρᾳ κἂν
μάρτυρες ὦσι,
κἂν</span> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p37.2">καὶ</span> A. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p37.3">ὑπὲρ
μαρτύρων</span>; There is no reason to suppose (as Neander, <i>Der Heilige
Johannes Chrysostomus,</i> t. ii. p. 162) that the words κἂν
μάρτυρες <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p37.4">κ. τ. λ</span>. are
part of the Liturgy: the meaning is, Think what a great thing it is to
be mentioned in that Prayer of Oblation; to be mentioned as the martyrs
are mentioned, for of them also, martyrs though they be, the same form
of expression is used, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p37.5">ὑπὲρ
μαρτύρων</span>.—In the Liturgy of St. Chrysostom the words are,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p37.6">῎Ετι
προσφέρομεν
σοι τὴν
λογικὴν
ταύτην
λατρείαν
ὑπὲρ τῶν ἐν
πίστει
ἀναπαυομένων
προπατόρων,
πατέρων,
πατριαρχῶν,
προφητῶν,
ἀποστόλων,
κηρύκων,
εὐαγγελιστῶν,
μαρτύρων κ. τ.
λ</span>. See St. Augustin, <i>Hom. on St
John,</i> p. 842, note a.</p></note> It is a great honor
to be named in the presence of the Lord, when that memorial is
celebrating, the dread Sacrifice, the unutterable mysteries. For just
as, so long as the Emperor is seated, is the time for the petitioner to
effect what he wishes to effect, but when he is risen, say what he
will, it is all in vain, so at that time, while the celebration of the
mysteries is going on, it is for all men the greatest honor to be held
worthy of mention. For look: then is declared the dread mystery, that
God gave Himself for the world: along with that mystery he seasonably
puts Him in mind of them that have sinned. For as when the celebration
of Emperors’ victories is in progress, then, as many as had their
part in the victory receive their meed of praise, while at the same
time as many as are in bonds are set at liberty in honor of the
occasion; but when the occasion is past, he that did not obtain this
favor then, no longer gets any: so is it here likewise: this is the
time of celebration of a victory. For, saith it, “so often as ye
eat this bread, ye do show forth the Lord’s death.” Then
let us not approach indifferently, nor imagine that these things are
done in any ordinary sort. But it is in another sense<note place="end" n="521" id="vi.xxi-p37.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxi-p38"> i.e.
not to intercede on their behalf, but for commemoration of
Christ’s victory over death, achieved in Himself and in them. The
Eucharist is, so to say, Christ’s <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxi-p38.1">ἐπινίκια</span>, in which the Martyrs are eulogized as sharers of His triumph
(and this is our commemoration of truth), and the prisoners are set at
liberty (and in this sense we name our dead).</p></note>
that we make mention of martyrs, and this, for assurance that the Lord
is not dead: and this, for a sign that death has received its
death’s blow, that death itself is dead. Knowing these things,
let us devise what consolations we can for the departed, instead of
tears, instead of laments, instead of tombs, our alms, our prayers, our
oblations, that both they and we may attain unto the promised
blessings, by the grace and loving-kindness of His only-begotten Son
our Lord Jesus Christ, with Whom to the Father and the Holy Ghost
together be glory, dominion, honor, now and ever, world without end.
Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XXII on Acts x. 1-4." shorttitle="" progress="27.04%" prev="vi.xxi" next="vi.xxiii" id="vi.xxii">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Acts x. 1-4." id="vi.xxii-p0.1" parsed="|Acts|10|1|10|4" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.1-Acts.10.4" />
<p class="c21" id="vi.xxii-p1"><span class="c9" id="vi.xxii-p1.1">Homily XXII.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vi.xxii-p2"><scripRef passage="Acts X. 1-4" id="vi.xxii-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|10|1|10|4" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.1-Acts.10.4">Acts X. 1–4</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi.xxii-p3">“There was a certain man
in Cæsarea called Cornelius, a centurion of the band called the
Italian band, a devout man, and one that feared God with all his house,
which gave much alms to the people, and prayed to God alway. He saw in
a vision evidently about the ninth hour of the day an angel of God
coming in to him, and saying unto him, Cornelius. And when he looked on
him, he was afraid, and said, What is it, Lord? And he said unto him,
Thy prayers and thine alms are come up for a memorial before
God.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.xxii-p4"><span class="c11" id="vi.xxii-p4.1">This</span> man is not a Jew, nor of those under the Law, but he had already
forestalled our manner of life.<note place="end" n="522" id="vi.xxii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxii-p5"> The
conversion of Cornelius marks an important step in the progress of the
gospel. Hitherto Christianity had been confined to Jews, Hellenists,
and that mixed people—the Samaritans (unless, as is improbable,
the Ethiopian chamberlain formed an exception). Now a beginning was
made of receiving the Gentiles, and in connection with that apostle to
whom Christ had committed a certain leadership and privilege of opening
the doors to the Kingdom (ch. <scripRef passage="Acts xv. 7" id="vi.xxii-p5.1" parsed="|Acts|15|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.7">Acts xv. 7</scripRef>). The narrative
is one of the important notices in the N.T. concerning the gradual
realization of Christ’s command to make disciples of all nations,
and shows, so far as it relates to Peter, with how great difficulty the
most enlightened of the early Christians conceived of Christianity
becoming free from the forms of Judaism. Cornelius was doubtless a
Roman who had become dissatisfied with the idolatrous religion of his
people and who had been attracted by the influences of the Jewish
religion to the worship of the true God. There is no evidence, however,
that he was a proselyte to the Jewish religion. He could not have
failed to hear of Jesus and his disciples. Probably Philip, the deacon,
was at this time residing in Cæsarea and Peter had been preaching
and working miracles in the neighboring towns. It is not unlikely that
the vision which he had, appealed to thoughts and convictions
concerning the gospel which had been growing stronger in his own mind.
To the vision of Cornelius, that of Peter forms the complement. They
symbolize the great facts that while God in his providence was
preparing his apostles for the larger truth of Christianity for the
world, he was also preparing the Gentile world for the reception of the
gospel. It is noticeable that the three centurions who appear in the
N.T. are favorably mentioned. (<scripRef passage="Matt. 8.10; 28.54; Acts 10.1,2" id="vi.xxii-p5.2" parsed="|Matt|8|10|0|0;|Matt|28|54|0|0;|Acts|10|1|10|2" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.10 Bible:Matt.28.54 Bible:Acts.10.1-Acts.10.2">Matt. viii. 10; xxviii. 54, and this passage</scripRef>).—G.B.S.</p></note> Observe, thus far,
two persons, both of high rank, receiving the faith, the eunuch at Gaza
and this man; and the pains taken on behalf of these men. But do not
imagine that this was because of their high rank: God forbid! it was
because of their piety. For that the Scripture mentions their <pb n="142" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_142.html" id="vi.xxii-Page_142" />dignified
stations, is to show the greatness of their piety; since it is more
wonderful when a person being in a position of wealth and power is such
as these were. What makes the praise of the former is, his undertaking
so long a journey, and this when there was no (festival) season to
require it,<note place="end" n="523" id="vi.xxii-p5.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxii-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p6.1">καὶ τὸ, μηδὲ
καιροῦ
καλοῦντος</span>. As above xix. p. 120, note 2, Chrys. remarks, that there
was no festival which required the presence of the eunuch at Jerusalem.
Probably he was led to this by the circumstance, that the incident of
the eunuch occurs after the Martyrdom of St. Stephen and the Conversion
of St. Paul, i.e. according to the Church Calendar, between the 26th of
December and the 25th of January.</p></note> and his reading on his road, and
while riding in his chariot, and his beseeching Philip, and numberless
other points: and the great praise of the latter is, that he makes alms
and prayers, and is a just man, holding such a command. The reason why
the writer describes the man so fully, is, that none may say that the
Scripture history relates falsehoods: “Cornelius,” he says,
“a centurion of the band called the Italian band.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 10.1" id="vi.xxii-p6.2" parsed="|Acts|10|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.1">v. 1</scripRef>.) A
“band,” <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p6.3">σπεἵρα</span>, is
what we now call a “numerous.”<note place="end" n="524" id="vi.xxii-p6.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxii-p7"> “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p7.1">Σπεῖρα</span> and
<i>cohors</i> in Polyb. differ. The Greeks call the cohort <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p7.2">λόχος</span>, it contained about five hundred men. Polyb. vi. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p7.3">καὶ μὲν
μέρος
ἕκαστον
ἐκάλεσε καὶ
τάγμα καὶ
σπεῖραν καὶ
σημεῖον</span>.
<i>Casaubon: Ac singulas partes appellant ordinem, manipulum,
signum.</i>” Downe ap. Sav.</p></note>
“A devout man,” he says, “and one that feared God
with all his house” (<scripRef passage="Acts 10.2" id="vi.xxii-p7.4" parsed="|Acts|10|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.2">v.
2</scripRef>):
that you may not imagine that it is because of his high station that
these things are done.—When Paul was to be brought over, there is
no angel, but the Lord Himself: and He does not send him to some great
one, but to a very ordinary person:<note place="end" n="525" id="vi.xxii-p7.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxii-p8"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p8.1">ἀλλὰ
πρὸς
εὐτελῆ</span>. The
innovator (E. Edd.) having made Chrys. say above, Hom. xx. §1,
that Ananias <i>was</i> a man of note, here alters the text to:
“But the Lord Himself appears: neither does He send him to some
one of the Twelve, but to Ananias.” Below <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p8.2">καὶ οὐκ
αὐτοὺς
πέμπει πρὸς
αὐτὸν</span>: meaning, it
seems, Cornelius and his hour. The same hand substitutes (for
explanation of the plural, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p8.3">αὐτῶν τῇ
ἀσθενεί&amp; 139·</span>), “as He did Philip to the eunuch, condescending to
their infirmity.” And in the following sentence; “Since
Christ Himself is often seen going to them that are ill, and in their
own persons unable to come to Him.”</p></note> but here, on
the contrary, He brings the chief Apostle (to these Gentiles), not
sends them to him: herein condescending to their weakness, and knowing
how such persons need to be treated. As indeed on many occasions we
find Christ Himself hasting (to such), as being more infirm. Or (it may
be) because (Cornelius) was not able himself to leave his home. But
here again is a high commendation of alms, just as was there given by
means of Tabitha. “A devout man,” it says, “and one
that feared God with all his house.” Let us hear this, whoever of
us neglect them of our own house, whereas this man was careful of his
soldiers also. “And that gave alms,” it says, “to all
the people.” Both his doctrines and his life were right.
“He saw in a vision evidently, about the ninth hour of the day,
an angel of God coming in to him, and saying unto him,
Cornelius.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 10.3" id="vi.xxii-p8.4" parsed="|Acts|10|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.3">v.
3</scripRef>.)
Why does he see the angel? This also was in order to the full assurance
of Peter, or rather, not of him, but of the others, the weaker ones.
“At the ninth hour,” when he was released from his cares
and was at quiet, when he was engaged in prayers and compunction.
“And when he looked on him, he was afraid.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 10.4" id="vi.xxii-p8.5" parsed="|Acts|10|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.4">v. 4</scripRef>.) Observe how what the
angel speaks he does not speak immediately, but first rouses and
elevates his mind. At the sight, there was fear, but a fear in
moderation, just so far as served to fix his attention. Then also the
words relieved him of his fear. The fear roused him: the praise
mitigated what was unpleasant in the fear. “Thy prayers,”
saith he, “and thine alms are come up for a memorial before God.
And now send men to Joppa, and call for one Simon, whose surname is
Peter.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 10.5" id="vi.xxii-p8.6" parsed="|Acts|10|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.5">v.
5</scripRef>.)
Lest they should come to a different person, he designates the man not
only by his surname, but by the place. “And the same,”
saith he, “is lodging with one Simon a tanner, who hath his house
by the seaside.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 10.6" id="vi.xxii-p8.7" parsed="|Acts|10|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.6">v.
6</scripRef>.)
Do you mark how the Apostles, for love of solitude and quiet, affected
the retired quarters of the cities? “With one Simon a
tanner:” how then if it chanced that there was another? Behold,
there is another token, his dwelling by the seaside. All three tokens
could not possibly coincide (elsewhere). He does not tell him for what
purpose, that he may not take off the intense desire, but he leaves him
to an eager and longing expectation of what he shall hear. “And<note place="end" n="526" id="vi.xxii-p8.8"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxii-p9"> The
clause <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p9.1">οὗτος
λαλήσει σοι
τί σε δεῖ
ποιεῖν</span> is not
recognized by Chrys., nor by the leading authorities. See <i>infra,</i>
p. 145, note 6.</p></note> when the Angel which spake unto Cornelius
was departed, he called two of his household servants, and a devout
soldier of them that waited on him continually; and when he had
declared all these things unto them, he sent them to Joppa.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 10.7,8" id="vi.xxii-p9.2" parsed="|Acts|10|7|10|8" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.7-Acts.10.8">v. 7, 8</scripRef>.) Do you see, that it
is not without purpose that the writer says this? (it shows) that those
also “who waited on him continually” were such as he.
“And when he had declared the whole matter unto them:”
observe the unassuming character of the man: for he does not say, Call
Peter to me: but, in order also to induce him to come, he declared the
whole matter:—this was so ordered by Providence;—for he did
not choose to use the authority of his rank to fetch Peter to him;
therefore “he declared the matter;” such was the moderation
of the man: and yet no great notion was to be formed of one lodging
with a tanner. “And <pb n="143" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_143.html" id="vi.xxii-Page_143" />on the morrow, as they journeyed, and drew
nigh to the city” (<scripRef passage="Acts 10.9" id="vi.xxii-p9.3" parsed="|Acts|10|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.9">v.
9</scripRef>.)—observe how the Spirit connects the times: no sooner than
this, and no later, He Causes this to take place—“Peter
about the sixth hour went up upon the housetop to pray:” that is,
privately and quietly, as in an upper chamber. “And he became
very hungry, and would have eaten; but while they made ready, there
fell upon him a trance.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 10.10" id="vi.xxii-p9.4" parsed="|Acts|10|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.10">v.
10</scripRef>.)
What means this expression,<note place="end" n="527" id="vi.xxii-p9.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxii-p10"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p10.1">τί ἐστιν
ἔκστασις</span>. Because the word also, and more commonly, means the being beside
one’s self, amazed, or stupefied by excess of grief, Chrys.
explains that it denotes the being rapt out of the bodily
consciousness: it was not that Peter was out of his mind, but his soul
out of the body. (St. Augustin, <i>Serm.</i> 266, §6,
“<i>orantis mens alienata est; sed ab infimis ad superua; non ut
deviaret, sed ut videret.</i>”) Comp. <i>Exp. in Psa.</i> 115. t.
v. p. 312, D. “In <scripRef passage="Gen. ii. 21" id="vi.xxii-p10.2" parsed="|Gen|2|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.21">Gen. ii. 21</scripRef>. the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p10.3">ἔκστασις</span> which fell upon Adam denotes a kind of insensibility, for
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p10.4">ἔκστ</span>. means <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p10.5">τὸ ἔξω
ἑαυτοῦ
γενέσθαι</span>: and in <scripRef passage="Acts x. 10" id="vi.xxii-p10.6" parsed="|Acts|10|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.10">Acts x. 10</scripRef>
it denotes <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p10.7">κάρον τινα
καὶ τὸ ἔξω
αἰσθήσεως
γενέσθαι</span>: and everywhere <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p10.8">ἔκστασις</span> implies this. It comes, either by the act of God: or because the
excess of calamity causes a kind of stupor, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p10.9">κάρος</span>. For
calamity likewise is wont to occasion <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p10.10">ἔκστ</span>. and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p10.11">κάρος</span>.” Didymus (or some other author) in the Catena: “They
that have chosen to be disciples of frantic women, I mean, they of
Phrygia (the Montanists), affirm that the Prophets, when possessed by
the Holy Ghost, were not in a condition to be strictly cognizant of
their own thoughts, being borne away from themselves at the instant of
prophesying. And they think to confirm their error by this Scripture,
which says, that Peter <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p10.12">ἐξεστακέναι</span>. But let these silly ones, these indeed frantic persons,
know that this is a word of many significations. It denotes the
amazement of wonder: and the being wrapt above sensible objects, led on
to spiritual things: and the being beside one’s self
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p10.13">παρακόπτειν</span>)—which is not be said either of Peter, or of the
Prophets. Nay Peter, in his trance, was strictly cognizant, so as to
report what he had seen and heard, and to be sensible of what the
things shown were symbolical. The same is to be said of all the
Prophets—that their consciousness kept pace with the things
presented to their view.” Comp. on this subject, <i>S. Epiphan.
adv. Hæres. Montan.</i> 2. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p10.14">ὅσα
γὰρ οὶ
προφῆται
εἰρήκασι
μετὰ
συνέσεως
παρακολουθοῦντες
ἐφθέγγοντο</span>. Euseb. H. E. v. 17. relates that Miltiades wrote a
treatise <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p10.15">περὶ
τοῦ μὴ δεῖν
προφήτην ἐν
ἐκστάσει
λαλεῖν</span>. See also
<i>S. Heironym, Præf, in Esai.</i> “<i>Neque vero ut
Montanus cum insanis fœminis somniat, prophetæ in ecstasi
locuti sunt, ut nescirent quid loquerentur, et cum alios erudirent,
ipsi ignorarent quid dicerent.</i>” <i>Id. Prœm. in Nahum.
Præf. in Abac.</i> and, on the difference between the
heathen <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p10.16">μάντις</span> and
the divinely inspired Prophet, St. Chrysost. <i>Hom.</i> xxix.
<i>in</i> 1 <i>Cor.</i> p. 259, C. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p10.17">τοῦτο γὰρ
μάντεως
ἴδιον, τὸ
ἐξεστηκέναι
κ. τ. λ</span>. and <i>Expos. in
Psa.</i> xliv. p. 161. C.—The clause <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p10.18">τέσσαρσιν
ἀρχαῖς
δεδεμένον</span>, before <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p10.19">σκεῦος τί</span>, (A. B. C ) agrees with the Lat.
of S. Hilar. p. 750, “<i>exquatuor principiis ligatum vas
quoddam,</i>” etc.</p></note> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p10.20">ἔκστασις</span>, “trance?” Rather, there was presented to him a kind
of spiritual view (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p10.21">θεωρία</span>):
the soul, so to say, was caused to be out of the body (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p10.22">ἐξέστη</span>).
“And saw heaven opened, and, knit at the four corners, a certain
vessel descending unto him, as it had been a great sheet, and let down
to the earth: wherein were all manner of fourfooted beasts of the
earth, and wild beasts, and creeping things, and fowls of the air. And
there came a voice to him, Rise, Peter; kill, and eat. But Peter said,
Not so, Lord; for I have never eaten anything that is common or
unclean. And the voice spake unto him again the second time, What God
hath cleansed, that call not thou common. This was done thrice: and the
vessel was received up again into heaven.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 10.11-16" id="vi.xxii-p10.23" parsed="|Acts|10|11|10|16" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.11-Acts.10.16">v. 11–16</scripRef>.) What is this? It is a
symbol of the whole world. The<note place="end" n="528" id="vi.xxii-p10.24"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxii-p11"> St.
Chrysostom’s exposition, as we gather it from this and the
following Homily, seems to be in substance as follows: St. Peter was
not ignorant of nor averse to, the counsel of God in respect of the
free admission of the Gentiles. He did not need instruction on this
point for himself, and the vision was not so much intended for his
instruction or assurance, as for reproof to the Jewish believers who
were not yet enlightened in this mystery. (Even the token which was
given in the descent of the Holy Ghost on Cornelius before baptism, was
for them, not for him.) He needed but a command to act upon it without
hesitation. But because this would certainly be regarded as a flagrant
offence by the weaker brethren, for their sakes this symbolical lesson
is given: and the circumstances are so contrived (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p11.1">οἰκονομεῖται</span>) as to silence their objections. It is so ordered, that
the matter of accusation is put by them in this form, “Thou didst
go in to men uncircumcised, and didst eat with them.” Had they
said, “Thou didst baptize such,” St. Peter could not have
alleged that he did it reluctantly: but to the charge of unclean eating
he had his answer: “I did object; I said, not so, Lord, for
nothing common or unclean,” etc. This carried with it his
exculpation from the whole matter of offence: for they would apply it
thus—“he baptized these Gentiles, but not without objecting
to the command; not until his reluctance was overruled,” though
in fact St. Peter had no such reluctance.</p></note> man was
uncircumcised: and —for he had nothing in common with the
Jews—they would all accuse him as a transgressor: “thou
wentest in to men uncircumcised, and didst eat with them: (<scripRef passage="Acts 11.3" id="vi.xxii-p11.2" parsed="|Acts|11|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.3">ch. xi. 3</scripRef>)” this<note place="end" n="529" id="vi.xxii-p11.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxii-p12"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p12.1">Τοῦτο πάνυ
αὐτοῖς
προσίστατο</span>
(B. and Sav. marg. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p12.2">παρίστατο</span>) <i>Erasm. Et hoc illis valde frequens erat. Ben. Et illis
admodum cordi erat.</i> But Hom. xxiv. 2. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p12.3">ἵνα
μὴ προστῇ (προσστῇ) αὐτοῖς</span>,
Ben. remarks that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p12.4">προσίστασθαι</span>
in the sense “offendere” is frequent in
St. Chrysostom. It properly applies to food against which the stomach
rises: “to raise the gorge, to be nauseous, disgusting,
offensive.” See Field <i>Annotat. in Hom. ad Matt.</i> p. 319.
B.—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p12.5">Τοῦτο</span>, i.e. the
going in to men uncircumcised, and eating with them. Comp. <i>Hom.</i>
li. <i>in Matt.</i> p. 317. (Am. ed.) “Such was the strict
observance in respect of meats, that, even after the Resurrection,
Peter said, ‘Not so, Lord,’ etc. For though ‘he said
this for the sake of others, and so as to leave himself a justification
against those who should accuse him, and that he may show that he did
object,’ (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p12.6">ὅτι καὶ
ἀντεῖπον</span>), and for all this, the point was not conceded to him, still it
shows how much was made of this matter.”</p></note> was a thing altogether offensive to them:
observe then what is providentially managed. He himself also says,
“I have never eaten:” not being himself afraid—far be
the thought from us—but it is so contrived by the Spirit, in
order that he may have it to say in answer to those accusing him, that
he did object: for it was altogether necessary for them to observe the
Law. He was in the act of being sent to the Gentiles: therefore that
these also may not accuse him, see how many things are contrived (by
the Providence of God). For, that it may not seem to be a mere fancy,
“this was done thrice. I<note place="end" n="530" id="vi.xxii-p12.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxii-p13"> Here
besides the clause, “this was done thrice,” something is
wanting: e.g. “And observe how Peter relates the matter, and
justifies himself,” viz. in <scripRef passage="Acts 11.8" id="vi.xxii-p13.1" parsed="|Acts|11|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.8">xi.
8</scripRef>,
“I said,” saith he, “Not so, Lord, for nothing common
or unclean hath ever entered my mouth.” Here for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p13.2">εἶπον</span>, B. has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p13.3">εἶπεν</span>, which is
adopted by the modern text, in which the whole passage is refashioned
thus: “Since then they would all accuse him as a transgressor,
and this was altogether offensive to them, of necessity it is managed
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p13.4">οἰκον</span>.) that he
says, “I never ate:” not being himself afraid, God forbid!
but, as I said, being managed (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p13.5">οἰκονομούμενος</span>) by the Spirit, that he may have a justification to those
accusing him, namely, that he did object: for they made a great point
of keeping the Law. He was sent to the Gentiles: therefore, that these
also may not have to accuse him, as I said before, these things are
contrived, or also, that it may not seem to be a fancy, ‘he said,
Not so, Lord,’” etc.</p></note> said,” saith
he, “Not so, Lord, for I have never eaten aught common or
unclean.—And the voice came unto him, What God hath cleansed,
that call not thou common.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 11.8; 10.14" id="vi.xxii-p13.6" parsed="|Acts|11|8|0|0;|Acts|10|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.8 Bible:Acts.10.14">ch. xi. 8, with x.
14</scripRef>.)
<pb n="144" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_144.html" id="vi.xxii-Page_144" />It seems indeed to be spoken to him, but the whole is meant for the
Jews. For if the teacher is rebuked, much more these.<note place="end" n="531" id="vi.xxii-p13.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxii-p14"> Peter’s vision fitly represents the divine lesson concerning
the destination of the gospel and the manner of its progress. None of
the apostles doubted that Christianity was for the Gentiles: the great
question was, whether it was to be preached to them through the medium
of Judaism. Should it still be held within Jewish forms? Should
circumcision and observance of the Mosaic law be required? This was a
great practical question in the days of transition from Judaism to
Christianity. Later Paul became the champion of the idea that it was to
be cut loose from the Jewish system. Peter and James came but slowly to
this idea. The destruction of Jerusalem and the fall of the Jewish
state brought the question to a decisive settlement. Apart from this,
however, the Pauline type of teaching on this point constantly gained
ground and influence. The vision of Peter takes its place in the
gradual development of the idea that Christianity was free from the
law—an idea on which he seems after this to have held a somewhat
uncertain and vacillating position, so that Paul “resisted him to
the face” for his declining to eat with the Gentiles at Antioch
on account of the presence of certain delegates from Jerusalem—a
practice in which he had, before their coming, engaged (<scripRef passage="Gal. ii. 11, 12" id="vi.xxii-p14.1" parsed="|Gal|2|11|2|12" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.11-Gal.2.12">Gal. ii. 11, 12</scripRef>).
It is not strange that perplexing questions arose concerning the
relations of the new system to the old at this time. The general line
of procedure was settled by the apostolic conference at Jerusalem
(<scripRef passage="Acts 15; Gal. 1; 2" id="vi.xxii-p14.2" parsed="|Acts|15|0|0|0;|Gal|1|0|0|0;|Gal|2|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15 Bible:Gal.1 Bible:Gal.2">Acts xv., Gal. i., ii</scripRef>.) and was
substantially determined by the apostle Paul. While as matter of fact,
the Church has always followed the lead of Paul in this matter, the
most diverse views still prevail among Christians as to the relation,
theoretically considered, of Christianity to Judaism and the Old
Testament Scriptures.—G.B.S.</p></note> The earth then, this is what the linen
sheet denotes, and the wild beasts in it, are they of the Gentiles, and
the command, “Kill and eat,” denotes that he must go to
them also; and that this thing is thrice done, denotes baptism.
“What God hath cleansed,” saith it, “call not thou
common.” Great daring! Wherefore<note place="end" n="532" id="vi.xxii-p14.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxii-p15"> St.
Chrys. seems here to be controverting a different exposition. He will
not allow that the vision was meant for instruction to St. Peter, as if
he were in ignorance up to this time of the counsel of God concerning
the Gentiles. Let it not be said, that like as God did tempt Abraham,
so He was putting Peter to the proof whether he would obey the call to
the Gentiles, as if Peter understood the vision in that sense. Had he
so understood the command, “Kill and eat,” he would not
have objected; for he could not be either ignorant or unwilling. But he
did not so understand it, and his objection was solely to the matter of
eating. And as he needed not the lesson (it was intended for others):
so neither did God need to learn his willingness. When God tempts, or
proves, it is not to learn something that He did not know before; as,
when Christ said to Philip, “Whence shall we buy bread that these
may eat? this He said tempting, or, proving him, for He Himself knew
what He would do.” He put that question to Philip that he might
the more admire the greatness of the miracle which he was about to
work. (see note 2.) But nothing of the kind can be said here: the case
is not parallel: the command to baptize the Gentiles would not surprise
Peter: he expected no less from the beginning.—His objection,
then, was to the thing itself, the command, “kill and eat.”
And no wonder, for the same Lord had in the Law strictly commanded to
distinguish between clean and unclean, while there in the sheet were
animals of all sorts indiscriminately.</p></note>
did he object? That none may say that God was proving him, as in the
case of Abraham, this is why he says, “Not so, Lord,” etc.
not gainsaying—just as to Philip also He said, “How many
loaves have ye?” Not to learn, but tempting, or “proving
him.”<note place="end" n="533" id="vi.xxii-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxii-p16"> <i>Hom.</i>xlii. <i>in Ev. Joann.</i>
§2. “What meaneth, Tempting, or, proving him? was He
ignorant what would be said by him? This cannot be said, …We may
learn the meaning from the Old Testament. For there also it is said,
After these things God did tempt Abraham, etc. He did not say this in
order to learn by the proof whether he would obey or not—how
should it be so? for He knoweth all things before they come into
existence: but on both occasions it is spoken after the manner of men.
As, when it is said, He searcheth the hearts of men, it indicates the
search, not of ignorance, but of perfect knowledge; so when it is said,
He tempted, tried, or proved, it means no other than that He perfectly
knew.—Or, it may mean, that He made the person more approved: as
Abraham there, so Philip by this question, leading him into the sure
knowledge of the sign:” i.e. bringing more home to his mind the
greatness of the miracle, by leading him in the first place to estimate
the utter inadequacy of the means.</p></note> And yet it was the same (Lord) that
had discoursed above (in the Law) concerning things clean and unclean.
But in that sheet were also “all the four-footed beasts of the
earth:” the clean with the unclean. And<note place="end" n="534" id="vi.xxii-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxii-p17"> Either this refers to the clause, “This was done
thrice,” etc., which should be inserted; or, the connection may
be—This very circumstance of the clean and unclean being together
in the sheet (as in the Ark), might have led him to an apprehension of
the thing symbolized, viz., that he was not commanded to “kill
and eat” the unclean with the clean (by the same Lord who of old
had commanded a distinction of meats), but that the time was come to
baptize all nations without respect of persons. But, obvious as it may
seem, St. Peter was still ignorant what it meant: as the Writer adds,
And while Peter was at a loss to know what the vision should mean,
etc.—In E. (Edd.) the whole passage from “that this is
thrice done, denotes baptism,” is refashioned thus:
“‘Not so, Lord, for I have never eaten aught common or
unclean.’ And why, it may be asked, did he object? That none may
say that God was tempting him, as in the case of Abraham, when he was
ordered to offer up his son as a sacrifice: as in the case of Philip,
when he was asked by Christ, How many loaves have ye? not that he may
learn, did He so ask, but proving him. And yet in the Law Moses had
distinctly enjoined concerning clean and unclean, both of land and sea;
and yet for all this he knew not.”</p></note>
for all this, he knew not what it meant. “Now while Peter doubted
in himself what this vision which he had seen should mean, behold, the
men which were sent from Cornelius had made enquiry for Simon’s
house, and stood before the gate, and called, and asked whether Simon,
which was surnamed Peter, were lodged there. But while Peter,” it
says, “doubted in himself” (<scripRef passage="Acts 10.17,18" id="vi.xxii-p17.1" parsed="|Acts|10|17|10|18" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.17-Acts.10.18">v. 17, 18</scripRef>), the men come at the
right moment to solve his doubt: just as (the Lord) suffered Joseph
first to be perturbed in mind, and then sends the Angel: for the soul
with ease accepts the solution, when it has first been in perplexity.
His perplexity neither lasts long (when it did occur), nor (did it
occur) before this, but just at the moment when they “asked
whether he were lodging there. While Peter thought on the vision, the
Spirit said unto him, Behold, three men seek thee. Arise therefore, and
get thee down, and go with them, doubting nothing: for I have sent
them.” (<i>supra,</i> p. 142, and 145, note 7; <scripRef passage="Acts 10.19,20" id="vi.xxii-p17.2" parsed="|Acts|10|19|10|20" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.19-Acts.10.20">v. 19, 20</scripRef>.) And this again is a
plea for Peter in answer to the disciples, that he did doubt, and was
instructed to doubt nothing. “For I,” saith He, “have
sent them.” Great is the authority of the Spirit! What God doth,
this the Spirit is said to do. Not so the Angel, but having first said,
“Thy prayers and thine alms have ascended, for a memorial before
God,” to show that he is sent from thence, then he adds,
“And now send men,” etc.: the Spirit not so, but,
“For I have sent them. Then Peter went down to the men which were
sent unto him from Cornelius; and said, Behold, I am he whom <pb n="145" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_145.html" id="vi.xxii-Page_145" />ye seek:
what is the cause wherefore ye are come? And they said, Cornelius the
centurion, a just man, and one that feareth God and of good report
among all the nation of the Jews, was warned from God by an holy angel
to send for thee into his house, and to hear words of thee.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 10.21,22" id="vi.xxii-p17.3" parsed="|Acts|10|21|10|22" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.21-Acts.10.22">v. 21, 22</scripRef>.) They speak his
praises, so as to persuade him that an Angel has in fact appeared unto
him. “Then called he them in,”<note place="end" n="535" id="vi.xxii-p17.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxii-p18"> The
letters <i>a, b, c, d,</i> denote the order of the parts in the old
text. But C. has the formula of recapitulation, both in the beginning
of (<i>a</i>), and again in (<i>d</i>), before the verse, “And
the Angel said,” etc.: E. D. F. Edd. retain it only in the latter
place.</p></note>
<i>(b)</i> that they may suffer no harm, “and lodged them:”
thenceforth he without scruple takes his meals with them. “And on
the morrow Peter went away with them, and certain brethren from
Cæsarea accompanied him. And the morrow after, they entered into
Cæsarea.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 10.23,24" id="vi.xxii-p18.1" parsed="|Acts|10|23|10|24" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.23-Acts.10.24">v. 23,
24</scripRef>.)
The man was a person of note, and it was in a city of note that he then
was.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxii-p19">(a) But let us look over again
what has been said. “There was a certain man in
Cæsarea,” etc. (Recapitulation, <scripRef passage="Acts 10.1,2" id="vi.xxii-p19.1" parsed="|Acts|10|1|10|2" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.1-Acts.10.2">v. 1, 2</scripRef>.) Observe with whom the
beginning of the Gentiles is made—with “a devout
man,” and one proved to be worthy by his works. For if, though
the case be so, they are still offended, if this had not been the case,
what would not have been the consequence! But<note place="end" n="536" id="vi.xxii-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxii-p20"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p20.1">᾽Αλλ᾽ ὅρα
πόση
ἀσφάλεια</span>, i.e. how it is made infallibly certain, that it was the purpose
of God to admit the Gentiles without circumcision. It might indeed be
inserted in (<i>b</i>), after <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p20.2">συνδιαιτᾶται</span>: “he has no scruples—but mark the greatness of
the assurance he has received.” In the modern text, the
connection is, “He called them in, and lodged them. See what
security: (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p20.3">Θέα
πόση
ἀσφάλεια</span>) in order that they should take no harm, he calls them in, and
thenceforth without scruple,” etc. i.e. “how sure he feels
that he is doing right in receiving them: with what assuredness of mind
he does this.” But Sav. “See what security for them, in
order that they should take no harm.”</p></note>
mark the greatness of the assurance. <i>(c)</i> To this end<note place="end" n="537" id="vi.xxii-p20.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxii-p21"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p21.1">Διὰ τοῦτο
πάντα
γίνεται</span>, A.
B. C. N. Cat. But Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p21.2">Διό καὶ ἐπ᾽
αὐτῷ πάντα
ὁμοῦ
οἰκονομεῖται</span>: “wherefore both in his person at once all the
circumstances are providentially ordered, and” etc.</p></note> all is done (in the way it is done), and
the affair takes its beginning from Judea. <i>(d)</i> “He saw in
a vision, evidently,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 10.3" id="vi.xxii-p21.3" parsed="|Acts|10|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.3">v.
3</scripRef>).
It was not in his sleep that the Angel appeared to him, but while he
was awake, in the daytime, “about the ninth hour. He<note place="end" n="538" id="vi.xxii-p21.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxii-p22"> Here after the clause, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p22.1">οὕτως ἑαυτῷ
προσεῖχεν</span> (meaning, as afterwards explained, that he did not notice
the Angel until he spoke), A. B. C. have, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p22.2">Λέγει δὲ ὁ
ἄγγελος κ. τ.
λ</span>. Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p22.3">᾽Αλλ᾽
ἴδωμεν
ἄνωθεν τὰ
εἰρημένα. Καὶ
εἶπεν ὁ
ἄγγελος κ. τ.
λ</span>.</p></note> saw an Angel of God coming in unto him,
and saying unto him, Cornelius. And when he looked on him, he was
afraid.” So occupied was he with himself. Implying, that it was
in consequence of the Angel’s calling him by a voice that he saw
him; as, had he not called him, he would not have seen him: so taken up
was he with the act in which he was engaged.<note place="end" n="539" id="vi.xxii-p22.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxii-p23"> The
old text: “And thy prayers, saith he. So far,” etc. Edd.
“And send for Simon, who is called Peter. So far,
etc.”</p></note>
But the Angel says to him, “Thy prayers and thine alms are come
up for a memorial before God, and now send men to Joppa, and call for
one Simon, who is called Peter.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 10.5" id="vi.xxii-p23.1" parsed="|Acts|10|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.5">v. 5</scripRef>.) So far, he signified that the sending for him would be
for good consequences, but in what way good, he did not intimate.<note place="end" n="540" id="vi.xxii-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxii-p24"> The
text is defective here. He seems to be commenting upon the variations
of the different narratives: viz. the writer himself <scripRef passage="Acts 10.6" id="vi.xxii-p24.1" parsed="|Acts|10|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.6">v. 6</scripRef>. mentions only the
command to send for Peter. (p. 142, note 4.) The messengers
<scripRef passage="Acts 10.22" id="vi.xxii-p24.2" parsed="|Acts|10|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.22">v. 22</scripRef> add, “And to hear
words of thee.” Cornelius, <scripRef passage="Acts 10.32" id="vi.xxii-p24.3" parsed="|Acts|10|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.32">v.
32</scripRef>,
“who, when he cometh, shall speak unto thee.” St.
Peter <scripRef passage="Acts 11.14" id="vi.xxii-p24.4" parsed="|Acts|11|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.14">11, 14</scripRef>, “who shall tell
thee words, whereby thou and all thy house shall be saved.”
“On the other hand,” he says, “neither does Peter,
though he is more full on this point, relate all that the Angel said,
but gives only the substance.” See the comment on <scripRef passage="Acts 11.14" id="vi.xxii-p24.5" parsed="|Acts|11|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.14">11, 14</scripRef>.</p></note> So, neither does Peter relate the whole
matter, but everywhere, the narratives are in part only, for the
purpose of making the hearers apply their minds to what is said.
“Send and call for Simon:” in like manner the Angel only
calls Philip. “And<note place="end" n="541" id="vi.xxii-p24.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxii-p25"> The
modern text, omitting this clause, and the comment, inserts the rest of
the verse, “Peter went up,” etc.: and has below, But that
Peter may not be in perplexity too long, he hears a voice saying,
“Rise, Peter, kill and eat.” But the meaning is, The Spirit
caused the vision to take place when they were near the city, that
Peter might not be too long in doubt: as above, on the same clause,
“Observe how the Spirit connects the times,”
etc.</p></note> as they went on
their journey, and drew nigh to the city” (<scripRef passage="Acts 10.9" id="vi.xxii-p25.1" parsed="|Acts|10|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.9">v. 9</scripRef>): in order that Peter should not be in perplexity too long.
“Peter went up upon the housetop,” etc. Observe, that not
even his hunger forced him to have recourse to the sheet. “Rise,
Peter,” saith the Voice, “kill and eat.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 10.13" id="vi.xxii-p25.2" parsed="|Acts|10|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.13">v. 13</scripRef>.) Probably he was on
his knees when he saw the vision.—To me<note place="end" n="542" id="vi.xxii-p25.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxii-p26"> ᾽Εμοὶ
δοκεῖ καὶ (om. A. B.) τὸ (om. Cat.) κήρυγμα
τοῦτο εἷναι
(om. Cat.) ῞Οτι θεῖον
ἦν τὸ
γινόμενον τό
τε ἄνωθεν
ἰδεῖν, τό τε
ἐν ἐκστάσει
γενέσθαι. (Here δηλοῖ,
δείκνυσιν, or the like, must be supplied. Œcumen. Δείκνυται
δὲ ὅτι θεῖον
κ. τ. λ. In the modern text the
wording is slightly altered, but the sense is the same. In the latter
part, for ὅτι ἀκαθαρτὰ
ἦν ἐκεῖ, Œcumen. has ἐκεῖνα: the
modern text substitutes καὶ
τὸ τρὶς τοῦτο
γενέσθαι, καὶ
τὸ οὐρανὸν
ἀνεωχθῆναι,
καὶ τὸ
ἐκεῖθεν κ. τ.
λ. and at the end, τοῦ θεῖον
εἶναι τὸ
πρᾶγμα for καθαρότητος.—Above, he had said that the sheet was a symbol of
the world; now he adds, that the command “Kill and eat”
denotes the Gospel, to be preached universally: that the descent of the
sheet from heaven, and the circumstance of Peter’s being in a
spiritual trance, shows that the thing was of God—not a
φαντασία. Again: that it is all done thrice, denotes baptism: thrice
the Voice says, Kill and eat: thrice Peter confesses that the creatures
are unclean: thrice it is declared that God hath cleansed them: nay,
thrice these unclean creatures are let down from heaven, and drawn up
thither again: a mighty proof that they are now clean, and of the
Kingdom of Heaven.</p></note> it
seems that this also denotes the Gospel (or, “the
Preaching”). That the thing taking place was of God (the
circumstances made evident, namely), both that he sees it (descending)
from above, and that he is in a trance; and, that the voice comes from
thence, and the thrice confessing that the creatures there were
unclean, and its coming from thence, and being drawn back thither (all
this), is a mighty token of the cleanness (imparted to them).—But
why is this done? <pb n="146" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_146.html" id="vi.xxii-Page_146" />For<note place="end" n="543" id="vi.xxii-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxii-p27"> It
was remarked above, that St. Chrysostom’s exposition proceeds
upon the assumption, that St. Peter did not need the instruction for
himself. Here the reporter has not fully expressed his meaning: which
should be to this effect. “Since it had been said at the outset
to Peter and the other Apostles, ‘Go not into the way of the
Gentiles,’ though after the Resurrection they were commanded to
‘baptize all nations,’ it is no marvel that the less
enlightened brethren needed some strong assurance on this behalf. And
if at a later time, we find Paul, to conciliate the Jewish believers,
causing Timothy to be circumcised and himself offering sacrifice, much
more was some condescension to their infirmity needed
now.”—Didymus in the Catena puts the question, “How
was it that Peter needed a revelation in the matter of Cornelius, when
the Lord after his Resurrection had expressly ordered to ‘baptize
all the nations?’ or how came it that the Apostles in Jerusalem,
having heard of the affair of Cornelius, disputed with Peter?” To
which he answers: “Peter did undoubtedly need the revelation; for
he knew not that the distinction of circumcision and uncircumcision was
to cease: knew not for certain that the Lord meant the Gentiles to be
baptized apart from the visible worship under the Law, until the Lord
manifested this mystery to him, convincing him both by the emblem of
the sheet, and by the faith and grace of the Holy Spirit given to the
Gentiles, that in Christ Jesus there is no distinction of Jew and
Greek: of which thing because the Apostles at Jerusalem were ignorant,
therefore they contended with Peter, until they also learnt the hidden
riches of God’s mercy over all mankind.” St. Cyril, Alex.,
also, c. Julian. (ibid.) explains, that “Peter was fain to dwell
in the Jewish customs, and, in a manner, was loath to go on to the
better, because he was overawed by the types: therefore he is corrected
by this vision.”</p></note> the sake of those
thereafter, to whom he is about to relate it. For to himself it had
been said, “Go not into the way of the Gentiles.”
(<scripRef passage="Matt. x. 5" id="vi.xxii-p27.1" parsed="|Matt|10|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.5">Matt.
x. 5</scripRef>.) * * For if Paul needed both (to give) circumcision, and (to
offer) sacrifice, much more (was some assurance needed) then, in the
beginning of the Preaching, while they were as yet weaker.
(<scripRef passage="Acts xvi. 3" id="vi.xxii-p27.2" parsed="|Acts|16|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.3">Acts xvi. 3</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 21:16" id="vi.xxii-p27.3" parsed="|Acts|21|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.16">xxi. 16</scripRef>.)—Observe<note place="end" n="544" id="vi.xxii-p27.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxii-p28"> E. D.
F. Edd. omit this clause, see note x: and A. B. for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p28.1">οὐδὲ…ἐδέξατο</span> have <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p28.2">οὐδὲν…ἐδείξατο</span>, which is evidently corrupt. “Neither did he at once
receive these Gentiles: not until the Spirit expressly commanded
him.”</p></note> too how he did not
at once receive them. For, it says, they “called, and asked,
whether Simon, which was surnamed Peter, were lodging there.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 10.18" id="vi.xxii-p28.3" parsed="|Acts|10|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.18">v. 18</scripRef>.) As it was a mean
looking house, they asked below, they inquired<note place="end" n="545" id="vi.xxii-p28.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxii-p29"> So
Cat. and the <span class="c14" id="vi.xxii-p29.1">mss.</span> except E., which has
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p29.2">οὐ τοὺς
γείτονας
ἠρώτων</span>, and so
Œcumen. But the meaning seems to be, that not expecting to find so
mean a house, and thinking they might have come wrong, they asked
below, in the street, i.e. inquired of the neighbors.</p></note> of
the neighbors. “And while Peter thought, the Spirit said unto
him, Arise, get thee down, and go, nothing doubting, for I have sent
them.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 10.19,20" id="vi.xxii-p29.3" parsed="|Acts|10|19|10|20" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.19-Acts.10.20">v. 19, 20</scripRef>.) And he does not say,
For to this end did the vision appear unto thee; but, “I have
sent them. Then Peter went down” (<scripRef passage="Acts 10.21" id="vi.xxii-p29.4" parsed="|Acts|10|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.21">v. 21</scripRef>)—this is the way the Spirit must be obeyed, without
demanding reasons. For it is sufficient for all assurance to be told by
Him, This do, this believe: nothing more (is needed)—“Then
Peter went down, and said, Behold, I am he whom ye seek:<note place="end" n="546" id="vi.xxii-p29.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxii-p30"> Here
Edd. from E. have, “Wherefore did he not receive them
immediately, but asks this question?” but D. F. insert it as
above, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p30.1">῞Ορα πῶς οὐκ
εὐθέως
αὐτοὺς
ἐδέξατο</span>,
with the addition, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p30.2">ἀλλὰ
πυνθάνεται</span>. In the next sentence: A. B. C. Cat. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p30.3">εἶδεν
στρατιώτην,
εἶδεν
ἄνθρωπον·</span> i.e. Saw a soldier, saw him, as he would have seen any
common man, without fear. For this, D. F. have <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p30.4">εἶδε
στρατιώτας
ἀνθρώπους</span>. E. Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p30.5">εἶδε
στρατιώτας
ὄντας τοὺς
ἐπιστάντας</span>.—Below, for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p30.6">καὶ
ζητήσας</span> A.
B. C. Cat. which the other <span class="c14" id="vi.xxii-p30.7">mss.</span> omit, we
correct, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p30.8">ὅν
ἐζήτησαν</span>.</p></note> what is the cause wherefore ye are
come?” He saw a soldier, saw a man:<note place="end" n="547" id="vi.xxii-p30.9"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxii-p31"> In
the old text, the last words of the citation, <scripRef passage="Acts 10.22" id="vi.xxii-p31.1" parsed="|Acts|10|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.22">v. 22</scripRef>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p31.2">εἰς
τὸν οἶκον
αὐτοῦ</span>. the rest
being lost, are joined on to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p31.3">ἵνα
ξενίσῃ</span>:
Cat. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p31.4">εἰς
τὸν οἶκον
αὐτούς</span>. Edd.
from E. D. F. “But why do they say, ‘Sends for thee into
his house?’ Because he had given them this order. And perhaps
also, by way of apology, they as good as say, Do not find fault
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p31.5">μηδὲν
καταγνῷς·</span>) not as of contempt has he sent, etc.” In A. B. C.
Cat. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p31.6">μὴ
καταφρονήσῃς</span>, for which Sav. marg. has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p31.7">ὡς ἂν
εἴποιεν, μὴ
καταφρ</span>., is
corrupt: perhaps it should be <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p31.8">μὴ νομίσῃς,
ὅτι
κατεφρόνησέ
σε· οὐχ ὡς κ. τ.
λ</span>.</p></note> it
was not that he was afraid, on the contrary, having first confessed
that he was the person whom they sought, then he asks for the cause (of
their coming); that it may not be supposed that the reason of his
asking the cause, was, that he wished to hide himself: (he asks it) in
order, that if it be immediately urgent, he may also go forth with
them, but if not, may receive them as guests. “And<note place="end" n="548" id="vi.xxii-p31.9"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxii-p32"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p32.1">᾽αλλ᾽</span> (A. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p32.2">καὶ</span>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p32.3">ἐκεῖ
πάροντος
αὐτοῦ
ἤκουσαν ἂν</span> (A. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p32.4">ταῦτα
ἀκούειν</span>).
We read, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p32.5">πάροντες</span>, and conjecture the meaning to be, But they being there
present, would have heard from Cornelius an account of all that had
happened to him. Edd. from E. D. F. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p32.6">῞Αλλως δὲ καὶ
ἐκεῖ
πάροντες
μᾶλλον αὐτοῦ
ἤκουσαν ἄν</span>. “And besides by being there present they would the
more hear him (Peter),” what he had to say.</p></note> they said, etc. into his house.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 10.22" id="vi.xxii-p32.7" parsed="|Acts|10|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.22">v. 22</scripRef>.) This he had ordered
them. Do not think he has done this out of contempt: not as of contempt
has he sent, but so he was ordered. “And Cornelius was waiting
for them, and had called together his kinsmen and near friends.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 10.24" id="vi.xxii-p32.8" parsed="|Acts|10|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.24">v. 24</scripRef>.) It was right that his
kinsmen and friends should be gathered to him. But being there
present,<note place="end" n="549" id="vi.xxii-p32.9"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxii-p33"> Here
Edd. from E. have, “Wherefore did he not receive them
immediately, but asks this question?” but D. F. insert it as
above, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p33.1">῞Ορα πῶς οὐκ
εὐθέως
αὐτοὺς
ἐδέξατο</span>,
with the addition, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p33.2">ἀλλὰ
πυνθάνεται</span>. In the next sentence: A. B. C. Cat. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p33.3">εἶδεν
στρατιώτην,
εἶδεν
ἄνθρωπον·</span> i.e. Saw a soldier, saw him, as he would have seen any
common man, without fear. For this, D. F. have <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p33.4">εἶδε
στρατιώτας
ἀνθρώπους</span>. E. Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p33.5">εἶδε
στρατιώτας
ὄντας τοὺς
ἐπιστάντας</span>.—Below, for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p33.6">καὶ
ζητήσας</span> A.
B. C. Cat. which the other <span class="c14" id="vi.xxii-p33.7">mss.</span> omit, we
correct, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p33.8">ὅν
ἐζήτησαν</span>.</p></note> they would have heard from him (what
had happened).</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxii-p34">See how great the virtue of
alms, both in the former discourse, and here! There, it delivered from
death temporal; here, from death eternal; and opened the gates of
heaven. Such are the pains taken for the bringing of Cornelius to the
faith, that both an angel is sent, and the Spirit works, and the chief
of the Apostles is fetched to him, and such a vision is shown, and, in
short, nothing is left undone. How many centurions were there not
besides, and tribunes, and kings, and none of them obtained what this
man did! Hear, all ye that are in military commands, all ye that stand
beside kings. “A just man,” it says, “fearing God;
devout” (<scripRef passage="Acts 10.2,22" id="vi.xxii-p34.1" parsed="|Acts|10|2|0|0;|Acts|10|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.2 Bible:Acts.10.22">v. 2, and
22</scripRef>);
and what is more<note place="end" n="550" id="vi.xxii-p34.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxii-p35"> The
modern text: “and what is greater, that he was such with all his
house. So intent was he, and so set upon this, that he not only well
ordered his own affairs, but also over his household (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p35.1">ἐπὶ τῆς
οἰκετείας</span>) he did the same. For not as we, who,”
etc.</p></note> than all, with all his
house. Not as we (who): that our servants may be afraid of us, do
everything. but not that they may be devout. And<note place="end" n="551" id="vi.xxii-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxii-p36"> A.
B. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p36.1">καὶ
ἐπὶ τῆς
οἰκετείας δὲ
οὕτως. ᾽Αλλ᾽
οὗτος οὐχ
οὕτως, ἀλλὰ
μετὰ τῆς
οἰκίας
ἁπάσης. &amp;
244·σπερ γὰρ κ. τ.
λ</span>. C., <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p36.2">καὶ ἐπὶ τ.
οἰκ. δὲ
οὐκέτι κακῶς,
ἀλλὰ
δικαίως·
ὥσπερ γὰρ κ. τ.
λ</span>. Below, the modern text has, “he
feared God with all his house, as being the common father, not only of
all who were with him, but also of the soldiers under him.” In
the next sentence, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p36.3">῞Ορα
δὲ τί φησὶν
καὶ αὐτός</span>, the meaning seems to be, “Observe what is said of him by
the soldier whom Cornelius sent: ‘A just man, and one that
feareth God:’ and then—for fearing (lest Peter should
refuse to come to him, as being a Gentile) he adds
this—‘and well reported of by all the nation of the
Jews.” Edd. from E. alone: “But hear also what they say
besides: for of necessity that is added, ‘Well reported of by all
the nation,’ that none may say, What, if he was uncircumcised?
Even those, saith he, give him a good report. Why then, there is
nothing like alms; or rather great is the virtue of this thing,
when,” etc.</p></note>
over the domestics too, so * *. Not <pb n="147" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_147.html" id="vi.xxii-Page_147" />so this man; but he was “one
that feared God with all his house” (<scripRef passage="Acts 10.2" id="vi.xxii-p36.4" parsed="|Acts|10|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.2">v. 2</scripRef>), for he was as the common father of those with him, and of
all the others (under his command.) But observe what (the soldier) says
himself. For, fearing * *, he adds this also: “well reported of
by all the nation.” For what if he was uncircumcised? Nay, but
those give him a good report. Nothing like alms: great is the virtue of
this practice, when the alms is poured forth from pure stores; for it
is like a fountain discharging mud, when it issues from unjust stores,
but when from just gains, it is as a limpid and pure stream in a
paradise, sweet to the sight, sweet to the touch, both light and cool,
when given in the noon-day heat. Such is alms. Beside this fountain,
not poplars and pines, nor cypresses, but other plants than these, and
far better, of goodly stature: friendship with God, praise with men,
glory to Godward, good-will from all; blotting out of sins, great
boldness, contempt of wealth. This is the fountain by which the plant
of love is nourished: for nothing is so wont to nourish love, as the
being merciful: it makes its branches to lift themselves on high. This
fountain is better than that in Paradise (<scripRef passage="Gen. ii. 10" id="vi.xxii-p36.5" parsed="|Gen|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.10">Gen. ii. 10</scripRef>); a fountain, not
dividing into four heads, but reaching unto Heaven itself: this gives
birth to that river “which springeth up into eternal life”
(<scripRef passage="John iv. 14" id="vi.xxii-p36.6" parsed="|John|4|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.14">John iv. 14</scripRef>): on this let Death light, and like a spark it is extinguished by
the fountain: such, wherever it drops, are the mighty blessings it
causes. This quenches, even as a spark, the river of fire: this so
strangles that worm, as naught else can do. (<scripRef passage="Mark ix. 44" id="vi.xxii-p36.7" parsed="|Mark|9|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.9.44">Mark ix. 44</scripRef>.) He that has
this, shall not gnash his teeth. Of the water of this, let there be
dropped upon the chains, and it dissolves them: let it but touch the
firebrands,<note place="end" n="552" id="vi.xxii-p36.8"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxii-p37"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p37.1">κἂν εἰς τὰς
λαμπάδας</span> (E. Edd., <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p37.2">καμίνους</span>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p37.3">ἅψηται</span>(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p37.4">ἐμπέσῃ</span>, E.
D. F. Edd.) In the next sentence, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p37.5">Αὕτη ἡ πηγή
κ. τ. λ</span>. the pronoun must be
omitted.—E. D. F., Edd., “As therefore the fountain in
Paradise (or, in a garden) does not give out streams,”
etc.</p></note> it quenches all.—A fountain does
not give out streams for a while and anon run dry,—else must it
be no more a fountain,—but ever gushes: so let our fountain give
out more copiously of the streams of mercy (in alms). This cheers him
that receives: this is alms, to give out not only a copious, but a
perennial, stream. If thou wouldest that God rain down His mercy upon
thee as from fountains, have thou also a fountain. And<note place="end" n="553" id="vi.xxii-p37.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxii-p38"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p38.1">Καίτοιγε
οὐδὲν ἴσον. &amp;
174·Αν γὰρ σὺ
ταύτης κ. τ.
λ</span>.—Edd., <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p38.2">Οὐδὲν
ταύτης ἴσον. &amp;
174·Αν σὺ
ταύτης κ. τ.
λ</span>. “Nothing like this fountain. If
then,” etc.—Below, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxii-p38.3">῞Οταν
ἀναλίσκῃ,
ὅταν δαπανᾷ,
κ. τ. λ</span>. in itself, may perhaps
be better referred to the giver of alms: “when (one) expends,
when one lavishes (alms),” etc. but in that case the connection
is obscure.</p></note> yet there is no comparison (between
God’s fountain and thine): for if thou open the mouths of this
fountain, such are the mouths of God’s Fountain as to surpass
every abyss. God does but seek to get an opportunity on our part, and
pours forth from His storehouses His blessings. When He expends, when
He lavishes, then is He rich, then is He affluent. Large is the mouth
of that fountain: pure and limpid its water. If thou stop not up the
fountain here, neither wilt thou stop up that fountain.—Let no
unfruitful tree stand beside it, that it may not waste its spray. Hast
thou wealth? Plant not poplars there: for such is luxury: it consumes
much, and shows nothing for it in itself, but spoils the fruit. Plant
not a pine-tree—such is wantonness in apparel, beautiful only to
the sight, and useful for nothing—nor yet a fir-tree, nor any
other of such trees as consume indeed, but are in no sort useful. Set
it thick with young shoots: plant all that is fruitful, in the hands of
the poor, all that thou wilt. Nothing richer than this ground. Though
small the reach of the hand, yet the tree it plants starts up to heaven
and stands firm. This it is to plant. For that which is planted on the
earth will perish, though not now, at any rate a hundred years hence.
Thou plantest many trees, of which thou shalt not enjoy the fruit, but
ere thou canst enjoy it, death comes upon thee. This tree will give
thee its fruit then, when thou art dead.—If thou plant, plant not
in the maw of gluttony, that the fruit end not in the draught-house:
but plant thou in the pinched belly, that the fruit may start up to
heaven. Refresh the straightened soul of the poor, lest thou pinch
thine own roomy soul.—See you not, that the plants which are
over-much watered at the root decay, but grow when watered in
moderation? Thus also drench not thou thine own belly, that the root of
the tree decay not: water that which is thirsty, that it may bear
fruit. If thou water in moderation, the sun will not wither them, but
if in excess, then it withers them: such is the nature of the sun. In
all things, excess is bad; wherefore let us cut it off, that we also
may obtain the things we ask for.—Fountains, it is said, rise on
the most elevated spots. Let us be elevated in soul, and our alms will
flow with a rapid stream: the elevated soul cannot but be merciful, and
the merciful cannot but be elevated. For he that despises <pb n="148" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_148.html" id="vi.xxii-Page_148" />wealth, is
higher than the root of evils.—Fountains are oftenest found in
solitary places: let us withdraw our soul from the crowd, and alms will
gush out with us. Fountains, the more they are cleaned, the more
copiously they flow: so with us, the more we spend, the more all good
grows.—He that has a fountain, has nothing to fear: then neither
let us be afraid. For indeed this fountain is serviceable to us for
drink, for irrigation, for building, for everything. Nothing better
than this draught: it is not possible for this to inebriate. Better to
possess such a fountain, than to have fountains running with gold.
Better than all gold-bearing soil is the soul which bears this gold.
For it advances us, not into these earthly palaces, but into those
above. The gold becomes an ornament to the Church of God. Of this gold
is wrought “the sword of the Spirit” (<scripRef passage="Eph. vi. 17" id="vi.xxii-p38.4" parsed="|Eph|6|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.17">Eph. vi. 17</scripRef>), the sword by
which the dragon is beheaded. From this fountain come the precious
stones which are on the King’s head. Then let us not neglect so
great wealth, but contribute our alms with largeness, that we may be
found worthy of the mercy of God, by the grace and tender compassion of
His only begotten Son, with Whom to the Father and Holy Ghost together
be glory, dominion, honor, now and ever, world without end.
Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XXIII on Acts x. 23, 24." shorttitle="" progress="28.51%" prev="vi.xxii" next="vi.xxiv" id="vi.xxiii">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Acts x. 23, 24." id="vi.xxiii-p0.1" parsed="|Acts|10|23|10|24" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.23-Acts.10.24" />
<p class="c21" id="vi.xxiii-p1"><span class="c9" id="vi.xxiii-p1.1">Homily XXIII.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vi.xxiii-p2"><scripRef passage="Acts X. 23, 24" id="vi.xxiii-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|10|23|10|24" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.23-Acts.10.24">Acts X. 23, 24</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi.xxiii-p3">“Then called he them in,
and lodged them. And on the morrow Peter went away with them, and
certain brethren from Joppa accompanied him. And the morrow after they
entered into Cæsarea. And Cornelius waited for them, and had
called together his kinsmen and near friends.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.xxiii-p4">“<span class="c14" id="vi.xxiii-p4.1">He</span>” called them in, and lodged them.” Good,
that first he gives the men friendly treatment, after the fatigue of
their journey, and makes them at home with him; “and on the
morrow,” sets out with them.” And certain accompany him:
this too as Providence ordered it, that they should be witnesses
afterwards when Peter would need to justify himself. “And
Cornelius was waiting for them, and had called together his kinsmen and
near friends.” This is the part of a friend, this the part of a
devout man, that where such blessings are concerned, he takes care that
his near friends shall be made partakers of all. Of course (his
“near” friends), those in whom he had ever full confidence;
fearing, with such an interest at stake, to entrust the matter to
others. In my opinion, it was by Cornelius himself that both friends
and kinsmen had been brought to a better mind. “And as Peter was
coming in, Cornelius met him, and fell down at his feet, and worshipped
him.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 10.25" id="vi.xxiii-p4.2" parsed="|Acts|10|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.25">v. 25</scripRef>.) This, both to teach
the others, and by way of giving thanks to God, and showing his own
humility: thereby making it plain, that though he had been commanded,
yet in himself he had great piety. What then did Peter? “But
Peter took him up, saying, Stand up; I myself also am a man.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 10.26" id="vi.xxiii-p4.3" parsed="|Acts|10|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.26">v. 26</scripRef>.) Do you mark how,
before all else (the Apostles) teach them this lesson, not to think
great things of them? “And as he talked with him, he went in, and
found many that were come together. And he said unto them, Ye know how
that it is an unlawful thing for a man that is a Jew to keep company,
or come unto one of another nation; but God hath showed me that I
should not call any man common or unclean.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 10.27,28" id="vi.xxiii-p4.4" parsed="|Acts|10|27|10|28" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.27-Acts.10.28">v. 27, 28</scripRef>.) Observe, he
straightway speaks of the mercy of God, and points out to them that it
is a great grace that God has shown them. Observe also how while he
utters great things, at the same time he speaks modestly. For he does
not say, We, being men who do not deign to keep company with any
(such), have come to you: but what says he? “Ye
know”—God commanded this<note place="end" n="554" id="vi.xxiii-p4.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxiii-p5"> So
<span class="c14" id="vi.xxiii-p5.1">mss.</span> and Edd. but the clause <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p5.2">ὁ Θεὸς τοῦτο
ἐκέλευσε</span> might be better transferred, in the sense, “It is only in
obedience to God’s command that I come to you.”
Below, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p5.3">Εἶτα
ἵνα μηδεὶς
αὐτῷ τὴν
χάριν ἔχῃ</span> (A. B. C. D. F. Cat.) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p5.4">ἐπάγει</span> (om.
C.) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p5.5">τί
φησίν</span>; (A. B. C. but
Cat. for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p5.6">ἐπάγει τί
φησίν</span>; has,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p5.7">ταῦτα
φησίν·</span>)
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p5.8">Καὶ
ἐμοὶ κ. τ. λ</span>. We read, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p5.9">Εἶτα ἐπάγει,
Καὶ ἐμοὶ
ἔδειξεν ὁ
Θεὸς (ἵνα μηδεὶς
αὐτῷ τὴν
χάριν ἔχῃ
ταῦτα
φησὶν) μηδένα κ. τ.
λ</span>.</p></note>—“that it is against law to keep
company with, or come unto, one of another nation.” Then he goes
on to say, “And to me God has shown”—this he says,
that none may account the thanks due to him—“that I should
call no man”—that it may not look like obsequiousness to
him, “no human being,” says he—“common or
unclean.”<note place="end" n="555" id="vi.xxiii-p5.10"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxiii-p6"> By
saying “it is not lawful,” Peter does not refer to any
specific command in the Mosaic law forbidding intercourse with
Gentiles. The separateness of the Jewish people from the heathen world
had, indeed, its basis in the Levitical system, especially in the
regulations concerning ceremonial cleanness. Still the Jews had
constant commercial relations with other nations. Peter here refers, no
doubt, to the customary and traditional exclusiveness of his nation
which had become a social as well as a religious trait, and which had
been extended far beyond the purport of the Mosaic requirements, which
had for their end the preservation of the truth and purity of the
religion of the nation. This exclusive and jealous spirit is frequently
reflected in the N.T. and contemporaneous literature. The Jewish
Christians accuse Peter (<scripRef passage="Acts xi. 3" id="vi.xxiii-p6.1" parsed="|Acts|11|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.3">Acts xi. 3</scripRef>) of eating with
the uncircumcised. On another occasion, the prejudices of his kinsmen
and friends intimidated him and constrained him to break off his custom
of associating with the Gentile Christians at meals (<scripRef passage="Gal. ii. 11" id="vi.xxiii-p6.2" parsed="|Gal|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.11">Gal. ii. 11</scripRef> sq.). “Moses,” says Josephus, “does not allow
those who come to us without living according to our laws to be
admitted into communion with us” (<i>Contra Apion.</i> ii. 29).
Tacitus accuses the Jews of harboring “the bitterest animosity
against all other nations” (<i>Hist.</i> v. 5) and Juvenal says
that they will not point out the way except to those of their own
religion, and that they will “conduct those only to the fountain
inquired after who are circumcised” (<i>Sat.</i> xiv. 103). How
great was the lesson then, which Peter had been taught in the vision!
It is not strange that it was only gradually learned and
practised.—G.B.S.</p></note> (<scripRef passage="Acts 10.29" id="vi.xxiii-p6.3" parsed="|Acts|10|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.29">v. 29</scripRef>.) “Wherefore also”—that <pb n="149" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_149.html" id="vi.xxiii-Page_149" />they may not
think the affair a breach of the law on his part, nor (Cornelius)
suppose that because he was in a station of command therfore he had
complied, but that they may ascribe all to God,—“wherefore
also I came without gainsaying as soon as I was sent for:”
(though) not only to keep company, but even to come unto (him) was not
permitted. “I ask therefore, for what intent ye have sent for
me.” Already Peter had heard the whole matter from the soldiers
also, but he wishes them first to confess, and to make them amenable to
the Faith. What then does Cornelius? He does not say, Why, did not the
soldiers tell thee? but observe again, how humbly he speaks. For he
says, “From the fourth day I was fasting until this hour; and at
the ninth hour I prayed in my house, and, behold, a man stood before me
in bright clothing, and said, Cornelius, thy prayer is heard, and thine
alms are come up for a memorial before God. And at the ninth
hour,” he says, “I was praying.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 10.30,31" id="vi.xxiii-p6.4" parsed="|Acts|10|30|10|31" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.30-Acts.10.31">v. 30, 31</scripRef>.) It seems to me, that
this man had also fixed for himself set times of a life under stricter
rule, and on certain days.<note place="end" n="556" id="vi.xxiii-p6.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxiii-p7"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p7.1">Καὶ ἐν τισὶν
ἡμέραις·</span> so all the <span class="c14" id="vi.xxiii-p7.2">mss.</span> with Cat. (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p7.3">ἔν
τισιν ἡμ</span>.)
and Œcum. If the text be not corrupt, Chrys. must be understood to
interpret <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p7.4">ἀπὸ
τετάρτης
ἡμ</span>. of the “fourth day of the
week:” i.e. Cornelius had anticipated, among other pious
observances, this practice also, viz. of the Wednesday fast. Otherwise,
there is no intelligible connection for the following words,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p7.5">Διὰ γὰρ
τοῦτο εἶπεν,
᾽Απὸ
τετάρτης
ἡμέρας</span>. This,
he says, was an advance in piety: and then it was that the Angel
appeared to him. Then he proceeds to argue, that it is not “four
days ago,” for the time does not amount to that number of days:
the day on which Peter arrived was not the fourth, but between that and
the day on which Cornelius prayed, there are but two entire days. It
seems that this must be St. Chrysostom’s meaning, though it is
obscured by mistakes of the scribes. B. C. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p7.6">αὕτη μία
ἡμέρα· καὶ
ἥν ἦλθον μία·
καὶ τῇ τρίτῃ
ἐφάνη· ὡς
εἶναι
δευτέραν
μεθ᾽ ἣν
προσηύξατο</span>. (A. omits the passage.) E. D. F. Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p7.7">αὕτη μία
ἡμέρα· καὶ
ἣν ἀπῆλθον
οἱ
πεμφθέντες,
μία· καὶ ἣν
ἦλθον, μία·
καὶ τῂ
τετάρτῃ
ἐφάνη· ὡς
εἶναι
δευτέραν
μεθ᾽ ἣν
προσηύξατο</span>. Cat. and Œc. agree with E. D. F. in supplying the
clause omitted in B. C , to which however they
add <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p7.8">παρὰ
Κορνηλίου</span>: they have also <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p7.9">τετάρτῃ
ἐφάνη</span>, but for the
last clause they read, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p7.10">ὡσεὶ
τρίτην ὥραν
μεθ᾽ ἣν
προσηύξατο</span>. But the sense intended by Chrys. should be: “This,
the day (on which they left Joppa), is one day (before the day on which
Cornelius is speaking): and the day on which the messengers from
Cornelius came, one day; (therefore the second day before that on which
Cornelius is speaking:) and on the third day (previous) the Angel
appeared: so that, exclusively of the day on which Cornelius is
speaking, and that on which Cornelius prayed, there are two
days.” This sense will be satisfied by reading, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p7.11">αὕτη μία
ἡμέρα· καὶ
ἣν ἦλθον οἱ
πεμφθέντες
παρὰ
Κορνηλίου,
μία· καὶ τῇ
τρίτῃ ἐφάνη·
&amp; 244·στε εἶναι
δυὸ ἡμέρας
μεθ᾽ ἣν
προσηύξατο</span>. The scribes, mistaking both the drift and the method of
the calculation, supposed <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p7.12">αὕτη ἡμ</span>.
to mean “the day of Peter’s arrival:” but the day
before that was the day on which they came away (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p7.13">ἀπῆλθον</span>)
from Joppa, and on the previous day the messengers arrived
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p7.14">ἦλθον</span>), and on the day
before that, which is therefore the fourth, the Angel appeared: hence
they insert the words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p7.15">καὶ ἣν ἀπῆlqon…μία</span>, in order to make out
the calculation, i.e. to verify the day of the Vision as the fourth day
before that on which Cornelius is speaking. So Cat. Œc. and.
E.D.F. But B. C. retain the original reading, and only mistake the
abbreviated form <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p7.16">ὥστε εἶναι
β'ἡμ</span>., i.e. δυὸ ἡμέρας,
as if it meant “the second day,”
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p7.17">δευτέραν
ἡμέραν</span>: which
reading, though unintelligible, was retained by the later Editors. But
what Chrys. means to say, is, that, not reckoning the day of the vision
and the day of the meeting, there are two whole days: therefore the day
of the vision was not “the fourth day hence;” consequently,
that it means “the fourth day of the week.” This hasty and
ill considered interpretation of the expression <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p7.18">απὸ
τετάρτης
ἡμέρας</span>, was
suggested by the circumstance that the rule was to fast on the <i>dies
stationum,</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p7.19">τετρὰς</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p7.20">προσάββατον</span>, to “the ninth hour:” so that the practical
scope of the interpretation may be of this kind: “See how this
man, Gentile as he was, had forestalled our rule of discipline: he
fasted on the fourth day of the week, and to the ninth hour of the day:
and see how God was pleased to approve of his piety, by sending the
Angel to him on that day, and at that hour. But you who know the rule,
and why it is prescribed, do not obey it,” etc.—On the
<i>Dies Stationum,</i> see Tertull. <i>de Jejun.</i> 1. where in
defence of the Montanists, who extended the fast beyond the ninth hour,
(or 3 p.m.) he says: <i>Arguunt nos quod stationes plerumque in
vesperam producamus: ib.</i> 10. <i>Æque stationes nostras ut
indignas, quasdam vero et in serum constitutas, novitatis nomine
incusant, hoc quoque munus et ex arbitrio obeundum esse dicentes, et
non ultra nonam detinendum, suo scilicet more:</i> i.e. the Catholics
maintained, that the fast on these days ought not to be compulsory, nor
to be prolonged beyond the ninth hour. Epiphan. <i>Expos. Fid.</i>
§. 22. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p7.21">δἰ
ὅλου μὲν τοῦ
ἔτους ἡ
νηστεία
φυλάττεται
ἐν τῇ αὐτῇ
ἁγί&amp; 139·
καθολικῇ
ἐκκλησί&amp; 139·,
φημὶ δὲ
τετράδι καὶ
προσαββάτω
ἕως ὥρας
ἐννάτης</span>.</p></note> For this is why he
he says, “From the fourth day.”<note place="end" n="557" id="vi.xxiii-p7.22"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxiii-p8"> It is
wholly improbable that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p8.1">ἀπὸ
τετράτης
ἡμέρας</span> refers
to the fourth day of the week, as Chrys. supposes. The meaning is that,
four days ago (reckoning from the time when he was speaking) he was
praying (“observing the ninth hour of prayer”) until the
time of day at which he was now saying these words to Peter. There is
still less ground for Chrysostom’s interpretation if with
Lechler, Tischendorf, and Westcott and Hort <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p8.2">νηστεὑων</span>
be omitted from the text.—G.B.S.</p></note> See
how great a thing prayer is! When he advanced in piety, then the Angel
appears to him. “From the fourth day:” i.e. of the week;
not “four days ago.” For, “on the morrow Peter went
away with them, and on the morrow after they entered into
Cæsarea:” this is one day: and the day on which the persons
sent came (to Joppa) one day: and on the third (the Angel) appeared: so
that there are two days after that on which (Cornelius) had been
praying. “And, behold, a man stood before me in bright
clothing:” he does not say, an Angel, so unassuming is he:
“and said, Cornelius, thy prayer is heard, and thine alms are had
in remembrance in the sight of God. Send therefore to Joppa, and call
hither Simon, whose surname is Peter: he is lodged in the house of one
Simon a tanner by the seaside: who, when he cometh, shall speak unto
thee. Immediately therefore I sent to thee; and thou hast well done
that thou art come. Now therefore are we all here present before God,
to hear all things that are commanded thee of God.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 10.31-33" id="vi.xxiii-p8.3" parsed="|Acts|10|31|10|33" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.31-Acts.10.33">v. 31–33</scripRef>.) <i>(b)</i>
See<note place="end" n="558" id="vi.xxiii-p8.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxiii-p9"> The
letters <i>a, b, c, d,</i> mark the order of these portions in B. C. At
the end of (<i>a</i>) the clause, “We are present,” etc. is
repeated. In A the order is, <i>a, d,</i> the rest being omitted: in
the modern text, <i>a, d, c, b:</i> and the text, “Now therefore
are we all present,” etc. between (<i>c</i>) and
(<i>b</i>).—With the interpretation of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p9.1">δεκτὸς</span> comp. Severianus of Gabala in the Catena on x. 4, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p9.2">οὐκ
εἶπεν ἐν
παντὶ ἔθνει ὁ
ποιῶν
δικαιοσύνην
σώζεται, ἀλλὰ
δεκτός ἐστιν.
τούτεστιν,
ἄξιος
γίνεται τοῦ
δεχθῆναι</span>. And St. Chrys. <i>Hom.</i> viii. <i>in</i> 1 <i>Cor.</i>
C. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p9.3">δεκτὸς αὐτῷ
ἐστι·
τούτεστι,
καλεῖ καὶ
ἐπισπᾶται
αὐτὸν πρὸς
τὴν
ἀλήθειαν</span>. Paul is cited as an instance: persecutor as he was, “yet,
because he led a blameless life, and did not these things of human
passion, he was both accepted and far outwent all. But if some one
should say, ‘How is it that such an one, the Greek, kind as he is
and good and humane, continues in error?’ I answer, that he has a
fault of a different kind, vainglory or sluggishness of mind, or not
being in earnest about his salvation, but thinking that all the
circumstances of his life are mere chance-medley and haphazard. But by
‘him that worketh righteousness,’ Peter means, him that is
blameless in all things (comp. <i>infra</i> p.
151.)……‘How is it then,’ you will say,
‘that impure persons have been accounted worthy to have the
Gospel preached to them (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p9.4">κατηξιώθησαν
τοῦ
κηρύγματος</span>)?’ Because they were willing and desirous. For some,
even which are in error, He draws, when they become cleansed from their
vices; and others coming of their own accord, He repulses not: many
also have inherited their piety from their ancestors.”</p></note> what faith, what piety! He <pb n="150" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_150.html" id="vi.xxiii-Page_150" />knew that it
was no word of man that Peter spake, when he said, “God hath
shown me.” Then says the man, “We are present to hear all
things that are commanded thee of the Lord. <i>(a)</i> Therefore it was
that Peter asked, “For what intent have ye sent for me?” on
purpose that he might so speak these very words. <i>(d)</i> “Then
Peter opened his mouth, and said, Of a truth I perceive that God is no
respector of persons: but in every nation he that feareth Him, and
worketh righteousness, is acceptable to him.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 10.34,35" id="vi.xxiii-p9.5" parsed="|Acts|10|34|10|35" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.34-Acts.10.35">v. 34, 35</scripRef>.) That is, be he
uncircumcised or circumcised. <i>(c)</i> This also Paul declaring,
saith, “For there is no respect of persons with God.”<note place="end" n="559" id="vi.xxiii-p9.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxiii-p10"> The
word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p10.1">προσωπολήμπτης</span>—“respector of
persons”—(<i>personarum acceptor Vulg.</i>) is a term
founded upon the phrase, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p10.2">λαμβάνειν
πρὁσωπον</span>, an imitation of the Hebrew <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="vi.xxiii-p10.3">נשא פנים</span>, to accept the person,
the presence; to have a favorable or partial regard to the outward
appearance,—as opposed to <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="vi.xxiii-p10.4">השיב פנים</span>, to turn away the face (of the
petitioner) i.e. to deny him favor or acceptance (<scripRef passage="1 Kgs. ii. 16" id="vi.xxiii-p10.5" parsed="|1Kgs|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.2.16">1 Kgs. ii. 16</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="1 Kgs. 2:17" id="vi.xxiii-p10.6" parsed="|1Kgs|2|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.2.17">17</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="1 Kgs. 2:20" id="vi.xxiii-p10.7" parsed="|1Kgs|2|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.2.20">20</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Chron. vi. 42" id="vi.xxiii-p10.8" parsed="|2Chr|6|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Chr.6.42">2 Chron. vi. 42</scripRef>; cf. <scripRef passage="Gen. xxxii. 21" id="vi.xxiii-p10.9" parsed="|Gen|32|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.32.21">Gen. xxxii. 21</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Kgs. v." id="vi.xxiii-p10.10" parsed="|1Kgs|5|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.5">1 Kgs. v.</scripRef>  i.)—G.B.S.</p></note> (<scripRef passage="Rom. ii. 11" id="vi.xxiii-p10.11" parsed="|Rom|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.11">Rom. ii. 11</scripRef>.) <i>(e)</i> What
then? (it may be asked) is the man yonder in Persia acceptable to Him?
If he be worthy, in this regard he is acceptable, that it should be
granted him to be brought unto faith (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p10.12">τᾥ
καταξιωθἥναι
τῆς
πίστεως</span>).
The Eunuch from Ethiopia He overlooked not. “What shall one say
then of the religious men who have been overlooked?” It is not
the case, that any (such) ever was overlooked. But what he says is to
this effect, that God rejects no man.<note place="end" n="560" id="vi.xxiii-p10.13"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxiii-p11"> The
pertinent comments of Dr. Gloag may here be fitly introduced
(<scripRef passage="Acts 10.35" id="vi.xxiii-p11.1" parsed="|Acts|10|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.35">v. 35</scripRef>): “Peter is here
speaking of the admissibility of the Gentiles into the Church of
Christ; and he here asserts that there is no natural obstacle in the
way of any one who fears God and works righteousness; that there is now
no barrier such as circumcision, no external hindrance, but that all
are equally acceptable to God. As Meyer well puts it, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p11.2">δεκτὸς
αὐτῷ ἐστίν</span>
indicates the capability in relation to God to become
a Christian, but not the capability to be saved without Christ; or, as
Bengel observes, <i>non indifferentissimus religionum, sed indifferenta
nationum hic asseritur.</i>” (Gloag, <i>Com. in
loco</i>).—G.B.S.</p></note> “In every
nation, he that feareth God and worketh righteousness:” (by
righteousness) he means, all virtue. Mark, how he subdues all elation
of mind in him. That (the Jews) may not seem to be in the condition of
persons cast off (he adds), “The word which He sent unto the
children of Israel, preaching peace by Jesus Christ: He is Lord of all
(<scripRef passage="Acts 10.36" id="vi.xxiii-p11.3" parsed="|Acts|10|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.36">v. 36</scripRef>): this he says also for
the sake of those present (of the Jews), that He may persuade them
also: this is why he forces Cornelius to speak. “He,” saith
he, “is Lord of all.” But observe at the very outset,
“The word,” says he, “which He sent unto the children
of Israel;” he gives them the preëminence. Then he adduces
(these Gentiles) themselves as witnesses: “ye know,” says
he, “the matter which came to pass throughout all Judea,
beginning at Galilee”—then he confirms it from this
also—“after the baptism which John preached”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 10.37" id="vi.xxiii-p11.4" parsed="|Acts|10|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.37">v. 37</scripRef>)—“even
Jesus of Nazareth, how God anointed Him with the Holy Ghost and with
power.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 10.38" id="vi.xxiii-p11.5" parsed="|Acts|10|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.38">v.
38</scripRef>.)
He does not mean, Ye know Jesus, for they did not know Him, but he
speaks of the things done by Him:<note place="end" n="561" id="vi.xxiii-p11.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxiii-p12"> There
is no sufficient reason for the statement of Chrys. that those to whom
Peter spoke did not know Jesus. It is meant that they were acquainted
with the chief facts of his life. Grammatically <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p12.1">Ιησοῦν</span> (<scripRef passage="Acts 10.38" id="vi.xxiii-p12.2" parsed="|Acts|10|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.38">38</scripRef>) must be construed as
the object (resumed in another form) of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p12.3">ὑμεῖς
οἴδατε</span> (<scripRef passage="Acts 10.37" id="vi.xxiii-p12.4" parsed="|Acts|10|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.37">37</scripRef>). Residents in
Cæsarea must have heard of Jesus’ teaching and miracles,
during his lifetime on earth. Moreover, the apostles had taught in the
neighboring cities and wrought miracles, and probably Philip had been
for some little time residing and laboring in Cæsarea itself
(<scripRef passage="Acts viii. 40" id="vi.xxiii-p12.5" parsed="|Acts|8|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.40">Acts viii. 40</scripRef>).—G.B.S.</p></note> “Who went
about doing good, and healing all that were oppressed of the devil: by
this<note place="end" n="562" id="vi.xxiii-p12.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxiii-p13"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p13.1">᾽Εντεῦθεν
δείκνυσι
πολλὰς
πηρώσεις
διαβολικὰς
καὶ
διαστροφὴν</span>
(B., <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p13.2">διαστροφὰς</span>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p13.3">σώματος</span> (Cat., <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p13.4">σωμάτων</span>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p13.5">ὑπ᾽ ἐκείνου
γενομένας</span>. The term <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p13.6">πήρωσις</span> here includes loss of sight, speech, hearing, palsied or withered
limbs. “He shows that these are diabolical, and that they are a
violent wrenching, or distortion, of the body from its proper
condition, caused by him.” The sense requires either <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p13.7">διαστροφὰς</span>
or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p13.8">γενομένην</span>. The next sentence, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p13.9">ὥσπερ
καὶ ὁ Χριστὸς
ἔλεγεν</span>, omitted
by Edd., though, except E., all the <span class="c14" id="vi.xxiii-p13.10">mss.</span> and
Cat. have it, may refer to such expressions as that in <scripRef passage="Luke xiii. 16" id="vi.xxiii-p13.11" parsed="|Luke|13|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.13.16">Luke xiii. 16</scripRef>.
Or, it may be in its proper place after the following clause,
“For God was with Him:” again, a lowly expression: just as
Christ spake: “for My Father is with Me.”</p></note> he shows that many cases of lost senses or
paralyzed limbs are the devil’s work, and a wrench given to the
body by him: as also Christ said. “For God was with Him.”
Again, lowly terms. “And we are witnesses of all things which He
did, both in the country of the Jews, and in Jerusalem”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 10.39" id="vi.xxiii-p13.12" parsed="|Acts|10|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.39">v. 39</scripRef>): both
“we,” saith he, and ye. Then the Passion, and the reason
why they do not believe: “Whom also they slew, and hanged on a
tree. Him God raised up the third day, and showed Him openly; not to
all the people, but unto witnesses chosen before of God, even to us,
who did eat and drink with Him after He rose from the dead.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 10.40,41" id="vi.xxiii-p13.13" parsed="|Acts|10|40|10|41" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.40-Acts.10.41">v. 40, 41</scripRef>.) This is a proof of
the Resurrection. “And he commanded us to preach unto the people,
and to testify that it is He which was ordained of God to be the Judge
of quick and dead.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 10.42" id="vi.xxiii-p13.14" parsed="|Acts|10|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.42">v.
42</scripRef>.)
This is great. Then he adduces the testimony from the Prophets:
“To Him give all the prophets witness, that through His name,
whosoever believeth in Him shall receive remission of sins.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 10.43" id="vi.xxiii-p13.15" parsed="|Acts|10|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.43">v. 43</scripRef>.) <pb n="151" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_151.html" id="vi.xxiii-Page_151" />This is a proof of
that which was about to be: this is the reason why he here cites the
Prophets.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxiii-p14">But let us look over again what
relates to Cornelius. (Recapitulation.) He sent, it says, to Joppa to
fetch Peter. “He was waiting for him,” etc; see how fully
he believed that Peter would certainly come: (<i>b</i>) “and<note place="end" n="563" id="vi.xxiii-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxiii-p15"> The
letters denote the order of the parts in the <span class="c14" id="vi.xxiii-p15.1">mss.</span> and Edd.</p></note> fell down at his feet, and worshipped
him.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 10.24,25" id="vi.xxiii-p15.2" parsed="|Acts|10|24|10|25" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.24-Acts.10.25">v. 24, 25</scripRef>.) (<i>a</i>) Mark how
on every side it is shown how worthy he is! (So) the Eunuch there
desired Philip to come up and sit in the chariot (<scripRef passage="Acts 8.31" id="vi.xxiii-p15.3" parsed="|Acts|8|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.31">ch. viii. 31</scripRef>), although not knowing
who he was, upon no other introduction (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p15.4">ἐπαγγελίας</span>) than that given by the Prophet. But here Cornelius fell
at his feet. (<i>c</i>) “Stand up, I myself also am a man.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 10.26" id="vi.xxiii-p15.5" parsed="|Acts|10|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.26">v. 26</scripRef>.) Observe how free from
adulation his speech is on all occasions, and how full of humility.
“And conversing with him, he came in.” (<i>a</i>)
(<scripRef passage="Acts 10.27" id="vi.xxiii-p15.6" parsed="|Acts|10|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.27">v. 27</scripRef>.) Conversing about
what? I suppose saying these words: “I myself also am a
man.” (<i>e</i>) Do you mark (Peter’s) unassuming temper?
He himself also shows that his coming is God’s doing: “Ye
know that it is unlawful for a man that is a Jew,” etc.
(<scripRef passage="Acts 10.28" id="vi.xxiii-p15.7" parsed="|Acts|10|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.28">v. 28</scripRef>.) And why did he not
speak of the linen sheet? Observe Peter’s freedom from all
vainglory: but, that he is sent of God, this indeed he mentions; of the
manner in which he was sent, he speaks not at present; when the need
has arisen, seeing he had said, “Ye know that it is unlawful for
a man that is a Jew to keep company with, or to come unto, one of
another nation,” he simply adds, “but to me God hath
shown,” etc. There is nothing of vainglory here. “All
ye,” he says, “know.” He makes their knowledge stand
surety for him. But Cornelius says, “We are present before God to
hear all things that are commanded thee of the Lord”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 10.33" id="vi.xxiii-p15.8" parsed="|Acts|10|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.33">v. 33</scripRef>): not, Before man, but,
“Before God.” This is the way one ought to attend to
God’s servants. Do you see his awakened mind? do you see how
worthy he was of all these things? “And Peter,” it says,
“opened his mouth, and said, Of a truth I perceive that God is no
respecter of persons.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 10.34" id="vi.xxiii-p15.9" parsed="|Acts|10|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.34">v.
34</scripRef>.)
This he said also by way of justifying himself with the Jews then
present. For, being at the point to commit the Word to these
(Gentiles), he first puts this by way of apology. What then? Was He
“a respecter of persons” beforetime? God forbid! For
beforetime likewise it was just the same: “Every one,” as
he saith, “that feareth Him, and worketh righteousness, would be
acceptable to Him.” As when Paul saith, “For when the
Gentiles which have not the Law, do by nature the things of the
Law.” (<scripRef passage="Rom. ii. 14" id="vi.xxiii-p15.10" parsed="|Rom|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.14">Rom. ii. 14</scripRef>.) “That feareth
God and worketh righteousness:” he assumes<note place="end" n="564" id="vi.xxiii-p15.11"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxiii-p16"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p16.1">καὶ δόγμα
τίθησι</span> (E.
Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p16.2">εἰσάγει</span>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p16.3">καὶ
πολίτειαν</span>. i. e. “it is assumed, or the case is put, that the
person has the right doctrine, of the One True God (that feareth God),
and that he is of a right conversation (that worketh
righteousness.)”</p></note> both doctrine and manner of life: is
“accepted with Him;” for, if He did not overlook the Magi,
nor the Ethiopian, nor the thief, nor the harlot, much more them that
work righteousness, and are willing, shall He in anywise not overlook.
“What say you then to this, that there are likely persons
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p16.4">ἐπιεικεἵς</span>), men of mild disposition, and yet they will not
believe?” (Above, p. 149, note 2.) Lo, you have yourself named
the cause: they will not. But besides the likely person he here speaks
of is not this sort of man, but the man “that worketh
righteousness:” that is, the man who in all points is virtuous
and irreproachable, when he has the fear of God as he ought to have it.
But whether a person be such, God only knows. See how this man was
acceptable: see how, as soon as he heard, he was persuaded. “Yes,
and now too,” say you, “every one would be persuaded, be
who he may.” But the signs that are now, are much greater than
those, and more wonderful.—Then Peter commences his teaching, and
reserves for the Jews the privilege of their birth. “The<note place="end" n="565" id="vi.xxiii-p16.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxiii-p17"> In the
<span class="c14" id="vi.xxiii-p17.1">mss.</span> and Edd. the order is confused. In the
old text: “The word—Lord of all. First he
discourses—with ardor. Yet for all this He did not spare them.
Then he proves how He is Lord of all. Which He sent, preaching good
tidings, not bringing judgment. [3.] He is sent from God to the Jews.
Then He shows this withal from the things which He achieved,”
etc. So, with verbal alterations, the modern text, except that it omits
the clause, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p17.2">οὐ
μὴν οὐδὲ
οὕτως
ἐφείσατο</span>.</p></note> word,” he says, “which He sent
unto the children of Israel, preaching peace (<scripRef passage="Acts 10.36" id="vi.xxiii-p17.3" parsed="|Acts|10|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.36">v. 36</scripRef>), not bringing judgment. He is sent to the Jews also: yet
for all this He did not spare them. “Preaching peace through
Jesus Christ. He is Lord of all.” First he discourses of His
being Lord and in exceeding elevated terms, seeing he had to deal with
a soul more than commonly elevated, and that took all in with ardor.
Then he proves how He was Lord of all, from the things which He
achieved “throughout all Judea. For ye know,” saith he,
“the matter which came to pass throughout all Judea:” and,
what is the wonderful part of it, “beginning at Galilee: after
the baptism which John preached.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 10.37" id="vi.xxiii-p17.4" parsed="|Acts|10|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.37">v. 37</scripRef>.) First he speaks of His success, and then again he says
concerning Him, “Jesus of Nazareth.” Why, what a
stumbling-block, this <pb n="152" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_152.html" id="vi.xxiii-Page_152" />birthplace! “How<note place="end" n="566" id="vi.xxiii-p17.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxiii-p18"> Here
also the order in the <span class="c14" id="vi.xxiii-p18.1">mss.</span> is confused.
“Again proof. How God—with power. Whence does this appear?
who went about—of the devil. Then from the good that He did, and
the greatness,” etc. The modern text has the same order, and the
alterations do not affect the sense.</p></note> God
anointed Him with the Holy Ghost and with power.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 10.38" id="vi.xxiii-p18.2" parsed="|Acts|10|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.38">v. 38</scripRef>.) Then again the
proof—how does that appear?—from the good that He did.
“Who went about doing good, and healing all that were oppressed
of the devil:” and the greatness of the power shown when He
overcomes the devil; and the cause, “Because God was with
Him.” Therefore also the Jews spake thus: “We know that
Thou art a teacher come from God: for none can do these miracles except
God be with him.” (<scripRef passage="John iii. 2" id="vi.xxiii-p18.3" parsed="|John|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.2">John iii. 2</scripRef>.) Then, when he
has shown that He was sent from God, he next speaks of this, that He
was slain: that thou mayest not imagine<note place="end" n="567" id="vi.xxiii-p18.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxiii-p19"> Perhaps it should be <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p19.1">φαντασθῇ</span>, “that he (Cornelius) may not imagine,” etc.,
therefore he mentions first the Divine Mission, then the
Crucifixion.</p></note>
aught absurd. Seest thou how far they are from hiding the Cross out of
view, nay, that together with the other circumstances they put also the
manner? “Whom also,” it says, “they slew by hanging
on a tree. And gave Him,” it is added, “to be made manifest
not to all the people, but to witnesses before ordained of God, even
unto us:” and yet it was (Christ) Himself that elected them; but
this also he refers to God. “To the before-ordained,” he
says, “even to us, who did eat and drink with Him after that He
was risen from the dead.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 10.39,41" id="vi.xxiii-p19.2" parsed="|Acts|10|39|0|0;|Acts|10|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.39 Bible:Acts.10.41">v. 39,
41</scripRef>.)
See whence he fetches his assurance of the resurrection. What is the
reason that being risen he did no sign, but only ate and drank? Because
the Resurrection itself was a great sign, and of this nothing was so
much<note place="end" n="568" id="vi.xxiii-p19.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxiii-p20"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p20.1">ταύτης δὲ
οὐδὲν οὕτω
σημεῖον
μεῖζον ἦν, ὡς
τὸ φαγεῖν καὶ
πιεῖν</span>. Cat. rightly
omits <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p20.2">μεῖζον ἦν</span>. E. Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p20.3">οὕτως εἰς
ἀπόδειξιν
μεῖζον, ὡς</span>.</p></note> a sign as the eating and drinking.
“To testify,” saith he—in a manner calculated to
alarm—that they may not have it in their power to fall back upon
the excuse of ignorance: and he does not say, “that He is the Son
of God,” but, what would most alarm them, “that it is He
which is ordained of God, to be the Judge of quick and dead.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 10.42" id="vi.xxiii-p20.4" parsed="|Acts|10|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.42">v. 42</scripRef>.) “To him give
all the Prophets witness,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 10.43" id="vi.xxiii-p20.5" parsed="|Acts|10|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.43">v. 43</scripRef>.) When by the terror he has agitated them, then he brings
in the pardon, not spoken from himself but from the Prophets. And what
is terrifying is from him, what is mild from the Prophets.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxiii-p21">All ye that have received this
forgiveness, all ye to whom it has been vouchsafed to attain unto
faith, learn, I beseech you, the greatness of the Gift, and study not
to be insolent to your Benefactor. For we obtained forgiveness, not
that we should become worse, but to make us far better and more
excellent. Let none say that God is the cause of our evil doings, in
that He did not punish, nor take vengeance. If (as it is said) a ruler
having taken a murderer, lets him go, say, is he (not)<note place="end" n="569" id="vi.xxiii-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxiii-p22"> The
original reporter seems to have misunderstood what was said. If
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p22.1">εἰπέ
μοι</span> be retained, we must
read <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p22.2">οὐχὶ
αὐτὸς</span>. The sense is,
“Take heed lest any lay the blame of your evil doings upon God.
For you know what would be said of a magistrate who should let a
murderer go unpunished; that he would be held responsible for all the
murders that may be afterwards done by that man, or in consequence of
his impunity. Dread lest through your misconduct God be thus
blasphemed.” But—as if Chrysostom’s meaning had been,
Since God’s purpose in forgiving us our sins was, that we should
lead more virtuous and holy lives, therefore let none presume to say
that God, by forgiving us, is the cause of the evil doings of which we
are afterwards guilty”—the modern text (E. D. F. Edd.) goes
on thus: “For say, if a magistrate, etc. is he judged to be the
cause of the murders thereafter committed? By no means. And how is it
that we ourselves, while, by the things we dare to do, we expose God to
be insulted by godless tongues, do not fear and shudder? For
what,” etc.</p></note> judged to be the cause of the murders
afterwards committed? See then, how we expose God to the tongues of the
wicked. For what do they not say, what leave unuttered? “(God)
Himself,” say they, “allowed them; for he ought to have
punished them as they deserved, not to honor them, nor crown them, nor
admit them to the foremost privileges, but to punish and take vengeance
upon them: but he that, instead of this, honors them, has made them to
be such as they are.” Do not, I beseech and implore you, do not
let any man utter such speech as far as we are concerned. Better to be
buried ten thousand times over, than that God through us should be so
spoken of! The Jews, we read, said to (Christ) Himself, “Thou
that destroyest the Temple, and in three days buildest it up, come down
from the Cross” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xxvii. 40" id="vi.xxiii-p22.3" parsed="|Matt|27|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.40">Matt. xxvii.
40</scripRef>):
and again, “If Thou be the Son of God:” but the reproaches
here are more grievous than those, that<note place="end" n="570" id="vi.xxiii-p22.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxiii-p23"> E. D.
F. Edd. “Therefore, that it may not be possible for Him through
us to be called, etc., and lest by the very fact of His being thus
blasphemed; we ourselves become liable to the punishment thereof
(‘For through you,’ it is written, ‘My Name is
blasphemed among the Gentiles,’) let us cause the very opposite
to be said, by having our conversation worthy of Him that calleth us,
and (worthily) approaching to the baptism of adoption. For great
indeed,” etc. In C. it is: “teacher of wickedness. Let us
cause the very opposite to be said. For great indeed.” etc. B.
“teacher of wickedness. For great indeed,” etc. But the
genuineness of the latter clauses, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p23.1">ἀξίως
τοῦ
καλοῦντος
πολιτευόμενοι
καὶ τῷ τῆς
υἱοθεσίας
προσιόντες
βαπτίσματι</span>, which are also needed by the following context, is
attested by A. which retains them; for this <span class="c14" id="vi.xxiii-p23.2">ms</span>. abridges much, but never borrows from the modern
text.</p></note>
through us He should be called a teacher of wickedness! Let us cause
the very opposite to be said, by having our conversation worthy of Him
that calleth us, and (worthily) approaching to the baptism of adoption.
For great indeed is the might of baptism (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p23.3">φωτίσματου</span>): it makes them quite other men than they were, that
partake of the gift; it does not let the men be men (and nothing more).
<pb n="153" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_153.html" id="vi.xxiii-Page_153" />Make thou the Gentile (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p23.4">τὸν
῞Ελληνα</span>),
to believe that great is the might of the Spirit, that it has
new-moulded, that it has fashioned thee anew. Why waitest thou for the
last gasp, like a runaway slave, like a malefactor, as though it were
not thy duty to live unto God? Why dost thou stand affected to Him, as
if thou hadst in Him a ruthless, cruel Master? What can be more
heartless (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p23.5">ψυχρότερον</span>), what more miserable, than those who make that the time
to receive baptism? God made thee a friend, and vouchsafed thee all His
good things, that thou mayest act the part of a friend. Suppose you had
done some man the greatest of wrongs, had insulted him, and brought
upon him disgraces without end, suppose you had fallen into the hands
of the person wronged, and he, in return for all this, had honored you,
made you partaker of all that he had, and in the assembly of his
friends, of those in whose presence he was insulted, had crowned you,
and declared that he would hold you as his own begotten son, and then
straightway had died: say, would you not have bewailed him? would you
not have deemed his death a calamity? would you not have said, Would
that he were alive, that I might have it in my power to make the fit
return, that I might requite him, that I might show myself not base to
my benefactor? So then, where it is but man, this is how you would act;
and where it is God, are you eager to be gone, that you may not requite
your benefactor for so great gifts? Nay rather, choose the time for
coming to Him so that you shall have it in your power to requite Him
like for like. True,<note place="end" n="571" id="vi.xxiii-p23.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxiii-p24"> Here
all the <span class="c14" id="vi.xxiii-p24.1">mss.</span> have <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p24.2">Τί
φεύγεις; τί
τρέμεις; τί
δέδοικας</span>; (Edd. omit the two latter clauses,) which, being out of place
here, and required below, we have transposed to the beginning of the
set of questions <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p24.3">Μὴ
γὰρ οὐκ ἔνι κ.
τ. λ</span>.—Below, he laments that
the Catechumens, while delaying their baptism, if possible, to their
dying hour, think themselves no way concerned to lead a virtuous life:
of the baptism he distinguishes three classes: 1. those who received
the sacrament in infancy; 2. those who were baptized in sickness and
fear of death, but afterwards recovered: both which sorts, he says, are
alike careless (the former because baptized in unconscious infancy),
the latter because they did not think to survive, and had no hearty
desire to live to the glory of God; 3. those baptized in mature age,
and in health; and these also, if at the time their affections were
kindled, soon let the flame go out.</p></note> say you, but I
cannot keep (the gift). Has God commanded impossibilities? Hence it is
that all is clean reversed, hence that, all the world over, every thing
is marred—because nobody makes it his mark to live after God.
Thus those who are yet Catechumens, because they make this their
object, (how they may defer baptism to the last,) give themselves no
concern about leading an upright life: and those who have been baptized
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p24.4">φωτισθεντες</span>), whether it be because they received it as children, or
whether it be that having received it in sickness, and afterwards
recovered (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p24.5">ἀνενεγκόντες</span>), they had no hearty desire to live on (to the glory of
God), so it is, that neither do these make an earnest business of it:
nay, even such as received it in health, have little enough to show of
any good impression, and warmly affected for the time, these also
presently let the fire go out. Why do you flee? why do you tremble?
what is it you are afraid of? You do not mean to say that you are not
permitted to follow your business? I do not part you from your wife!
No, it is from fornication that I bar you. I do not debar you from the
enjoyment of your wealth? No, but from covetousness and rapacity. I do
not oblige you to empty out all your coffers? No, but to give some
small matter according to your means to them that lack, your
superfluities to their need, and not even this unrewarded. We do not
urge you to fast? We do but forbid you to besot yourselves with
drunkenness and gormandizing. The things we would retrench are but the
very things which bring you disgrace; things which even here, on this
side of hell-fire, you yourselves confess to be things to be shunned
and hated. We do not forbid you to be glad and to rejoice? Nay, only
rejoice not with a disgraceful and unbecoming merriment. What is it you
dread, why are you afraid, why do you tremble? Where marriage is, where
enjoyment of wealth, where food in moderation, what matter of sin is
there in these things? And yet, they that are without enjoin the
opposites to these, and are obeyed. For they demand not according to
thy means, but they say, Thou must give thus much: and if thou allege
poverty, they will<note place="end" n="572" id="vi.xxiii-p24.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxiii-p25"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p25.1">οὐδὲν
προσποιήσονται</span>, meaning perhaps, “they will pretend to make no
account of that: they will say that that makes no difference.”
Edd. from E. only, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p25.2">οὐδὲ οὕτως
ἀφίστανται</span>, “they do not desist for all
that.”—Below: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p25.3">καὶ αὐτὰ
ταῦτα
διάπλαττεκαὶ
ῥ&amp; 192·θμιζε</span>: i.e. Christ does not require you to abandon your calling in
life, but these same occupations and duties of your station He bids you
to mould and bring into entire conformity with His
commandments:—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p25.4">τὸν
ἀπράγμονα
βίον ζῇν καὶ
ἀκίνδυνον</span>: something is wanting, the sense being, “making it
your object (not to obtain distinction, wealth, etc. but) to lead a
quiet life in godliness and honesty.” Savile reads <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p25.5">ζῆθι</span>.</p></note> make no account of
that. Not so Christ: Give, saith He, of what thou hast, and I inscribe
thee in the first rank. Again those say, If thou wilt distinguish
thyself, forsake father, mother, kindred, friends, and keep close
attendance on the Palace, laboring, toiling, slaving, distracted,
suffering miseries without number. Not so Christ; but keep thou, saith
He, at home with thy wife, with thy children, and as for thy daily
occupations reform and regulate them on the plan of leading a peaceable
life, free from cares and from perils. True, say you, but the other
promises wealth. Aye, but Christ a kingdom, and more, He promises
wealth also with it. For, “Seek ye,” saith <pb n="154" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_154.html" id="vi.xxiii-Page_154" />He, “the
kingdom of Heaven, and all these things shall be added unto you”
(<scripRef passage="Matt. vi. 33" id="vi.xxiii-p25.6" parsed="|Matt|6|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.33">Matt.
vi. 33</scripRef>): throwing in,<note place="end" n="573" id="vi.xxiii-p25.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxiii-p26"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p26.1">Καὶ ἐπὶ
προσθήκης
μέσει, ἃ
προηγουμένως
ἐκεῖνος· καὶ
οὐκ εἶδεν,
φησί, δίκαιον
κ. τ. λ</span>. The modern text (E. D.
F. Edd.) inverts the meaning: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p26.2">Καὶ ἐκεῖνος
μὲν οὐδὲ ἐν
προσθήκης
μέρει, οὗτος
δὲ καὶ
προηγουμένως</span>. “And the former does not even by way of additional
boon (hold out this), the latter (Christ) as the main thing.”
Adding, “I have been young, saith (the Psalmist), for indeed I am
become old: and I never saw,” etc.</p></note> by way of
additional boon, what the other holds out as the main thing: and the
Psalmist says, he has “never seen the righteous forsaken, nor his
seed begging their bread.” (<scripRef passage="Ps. xxxvii. 25" id="vi.xxiii-p26.3" parsed="|Ps|37|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.37.25">Ps. xxxvii. 25</scripRef>.)
Let us set about practising virtue, let us make a beginning; let us
only lay hold on it, and you shall see what the good will be. For
surely in these (worldly) objects you do not succeed so without labor,
that you should be so faint-hearted for these (higher)
objects—that<note place="end" n="574" id="vi.xxiii-p26.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxiii-p27"> E.
D. F. Edd. “‘Yes,’ say you, ‘those (are to be
had) without labor, these with labor.’ Away with (such talk): it
is not, no it is not so, but if one must say the truth, those (objects)
are more yoked with toils, and are achieved with greater toil: but
these, if we choose, easily.”</p></note> you should say,
Those are to be had without labor, these only with toil.
Nay,—what need to tell you what is the true state of the
case?—those are had only with greater labor. Let us not recoil
from the Divine Mysteries, I beseech you. Look not at this, that one
who was baptized before thee, has turned out ill, and has fallen from
his hope: since among soldiers also we see some not doing their duty by
the service, while we see others distinguishing themselves, and we do
not look only at the idle ones, but we emulate these, the men who are
successful. But besides, consider how many, after their baptism, have
of men become angels!</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxiii-p28">Fear the uncertainty of the
future. “As a thief in the night,” so death comes: and not
merely as a thief, but while we sleep it sets upon us, and carries us
off while we are idling. To this end has God made the future uncertain,
that we may spend our time in the practice of virtue, because of the
uncertainty of expectation. But He is merciful, say you. How long shall
we hear this senseless, ridiculous talk? <i>I</i> affirm not only that
God is merciful, but that nothing can be more merciful than He, and
that He orders all things concerning us for our good. How many all
their life do you see afflicted with the worst form of leprosy!
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p28.1">ἐν ἐλέφαντι
διάγοντας</span>, “Elephantiasis,”) how many blind from their
earliest youth even to old age! others who have lost their eyesight,
others in poverty, others in bonds, others again in the mines, others
entombed (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p28.2">καταχωσθέντας</span>) together, others (slaughtered) in wars! These things say
you, do not look like mercy. Say, could He not have prevented these
things had He wished, yet He permits them? True, say you. Say, those
who are blind from their infancy, why are they so? I will not tell you,
until you promise me to receive baptism, and, being baptized, to live
aright. It is not right to give you the solution of these questions.
The preaching is not meant just for amusement. For even if I solve
this, on the back of this follows another question: of such questions
there is a bottomless deep. Therefore<note place="end" n="575" id="vi.xxiii-p28.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxiii-p29"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p29.1">῞Ωστε
μὴ πρὸς τοῦτο
ἐθίζετε
ἑαυτοὺς, πρὸς
τὸ λύσιν
ζητεῖν</span>. A. B. C.
Sav. But the modern text has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p29.2">μόνον</span> for
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p29.3">πρὸς
τοῦτο</span>, and
adds <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p29.4">ἀλλὰ καὶ
πρὸς τὸ μὴ
ζητεῖν</span>:
“therefore accustom yourselves not only to seek the solution (of
the questions), but also not to raise the
questions.”—Below: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p29.5">ὥστε
τοῦτο
μανθάνομεν</span>
(so A. D. F. Sav. the rest, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p29.6">μανθάνωμεν</span>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p29.7">μᾶλλον
ζητεῖν,
οὐχὶ</span> (Edd. ἢ) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiii-p29.8">τὰ
ζητηθέντα
λύειν</span>.</p></note> do not get
into a habit of looking to have them solved for you: else we shall
never stop questioning. For look, if I solve this, I do but lead the
way to question upon question, numberless as the snowflakes. So that
this is what we learn, rather to raise questions, not to solve the
questions that are raised. For even if we do solve them, we have not
solved them altogether, but (only) as far as man’s reasoning
goes. The proper solution of such questions is faith: the knowing that
God does all things justly and mercifully and for the best: that to
comprehend the reason of them is impossible. This is the one solution,
and another better than this exists not. For say, what is the use of
having a question solved? This, that one needs no longer to make a
question of the thing which is solved. And if thou get thyself to
believe this, that all things are ordered by the Providence of God,
Who, for reasons known to Himself, permits some things and actively
works others, thou art rid of the need of questioning, and hast gotten
the gain of the solution. But let us come back to our subject. Do you
not see such numbers of men suffering chastisements? God (say you)
permits these things to be. Make the right use of the health of the
body, in order to the health of the soul. But you will say, What is the
use to me of labors and toil, when it is in my power to get quit of all
(my sins) without labor? In the first place, this is not certain. It
may happen, that a person not only does not get quit of his sins
without labor, but that he departs hence with all his sins upon him.
However, even if this were certain, still your argument is not to be
tolerated. He has drawn thee to the contests: the golden arms lie
there. When you ought to take them, and to handle them, you wish to be
ingloriously saved, and to do no good work! Say, if war broke out, and
the Emperor were here, and you saw some charging into the midst of the
phalanxes of the enemy, hewing them down, dealing wounds by thousands,
others thrusting (with the sword’s <pb n="155" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_155.html" id="vi.xxiii-Page_155" />point), others bounding (now
here, now there), others dashing on horseback, and these praised by the
Emperor, admired, applauded, crowned: others on the contrary thinking
themselves well off if they take no harm, and keeping in the hindmost
ranks, and sitting idly there; then after the close of the war, the
former sort summoned, honored with the greatest gifts, their names
proclaimed by the heralds: while of the latter, not even the name
becomes known, and their reward of the good obtained is only that they
are safe: which sort would you wish to belong to? Why, if you were made
of stone, if you were more stupid even than senseless and lifeless
things, would you not ten thousand times rather belong to the former?
Yea, I beseech and implore you. For if need were to fall fighting,
ought you not eagerly to choose this? See you not how it is with them
that have fallen in the wars, how illustrious they are, how glorious?
And yet they die a death, after which there is no getting honor from
the emperor. But in that other war, there is nothing of the kind, but
thou shalt in any wise be presented with thy scars. Which scars, even
without persecutions, may it be granted all us to have to exhibit,
through Jesus Christ our Lord, with Whom to the Father and the Holy
Ghost together be glory, dominion, honor, now and ever, and world
without end. Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XXIV on Acts x. 44, 46." shorttitle="" progress="29.89%" prev="vi.xxiii" next="vi.xxv" id="vi.xxiv">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Acts x. 44, 46." id="vi.xxiv-p0.1" parsed="|Acts|10|44|0|0;|Acts|10|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.44 Bible:Acts.10.46" />
<p class="c21" id="vi.xxiv-p1"><span class="c9" id="vi.xxiv-p1.1">Homily XXIV.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vi.xxiv-p2"><scripRef passage="Acts X. 44, 46" id="vi.xxiv-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|10|44|0|0;|Acts|10|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.44 Bible:Acts.10.46">Acts X. 44, 46</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi.xxiv-p3">“While Peter yet spake
these words, the Holy Ghost fell on all them which heard the word. And
they of the circumcision which believed were astonished, as many as
came with Peter, because that on the Gentiles also was poured out the
gift of the Holy Ghost. For they heard them speak with tongues, and
magnify God.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.xxiv-p4"><span class="c11" id="vi.xxiv-p4.1">Observe</span> God’s providential management. He does not suffer the speech
to be finished, nor the baptism to take place upon a command of Peter,
but, when He has made it evident how admirable their state of mind is,
and a beginning is made of the work of teaching, and they have believed
that assuredly baptism is the remission of sins, then forthwith comes
the Spirit upon them. Now this is done by God’s so disposing it
as to provide for Peter a mighty ground of justification.<note place="end" n="576" id="vi.xxiv-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxiv-p5"> This
is the only instance in the Acts in which the Holy Spirit is said to be
given anterior to baptism (cf. <scripRef passage="Acts 19.5,6" id="vi.xxiv-p5.1" parsed="|Acts|19|5|19|6" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.5-Acts.19.6">xix. 5,
6</scripRef>)
which was generally accompanied by the laying on of hands by the
apostles. A special reason is observable here which greatly diminishes
the force of Baur’s objections to the historicity of the
narrative drawn from this exceptional order of events, viz: the marked
receptivity of Cornelius and his company. Perhaps it was intended by
divine providence to signalize this bringing in of the first fruits of
the Gentiles by showing how little the gifts of grace are conditioned
upon outward rites. Some critics suppose that this gift of the Spirit
before baptism was granted to impress Peter with the idea of the
admissibility of the Gentiles, but this seems unnecessary, as he had
been taught this lesson already by the vision and had distinctly avowed
his conviction (<scripRef passage="Acts 10.35" id="vi.xxiv-p5.2" parsed="|Acts|10|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.35">v.
35</scripRef>).
Chrysostom’s exposition is in the line of the latter
interpretation; he forcibly calls this gift of the Spirit an
ἀπολογίαμεγάλη
for Peter. The principle which Bengel lays down in his
comments—<i>liberum gratia habet ordinem</i>—together with
the special significance of the occasion is a sufficient explanation of
the apparently exceptional manner of the bestowment of the Spirit
here.—G.B.S.</p></note> And it is not simply that the Spirit came
upon them, but, “they spake with tongues:” which was the
thing that astonished those who had come together. They altogether
disliked the matter, wherefore it is that the whole is of God; and as
for Peter, it may almost be said, that he is present only to be
taught<note place="end" n="577" id="vi.xxiv-p5.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxiv-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p6.1">καὶ ὁ
Πέτρος
σχεδὸν ἁπλῶς
πάρεστι
παιδευόμενος</span>. Erasm. <i>fere simpliciter adest ut discat.</i> Not
meaning that St. Peter needed to be taught (see above p. 146, note 1),
but that—such is the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p6.2">οἰκονομία</span>
for his exculpation—it is made to appear as if
he needed the lesson and was now taught it, and had his
misapprehensions rectified in common with them. Ben., entirely
mistaking the meaning, has <i>quasi fortuito adest
docens.</i></p></note> (with them) the lesson, that they must
take the Gentiles in hand, and that they themselves are the persons by
whom this must be done. For whereas after all these great events, still
both in Cæsarea and in Jerusalem a questioning is made about it,
how would it have been if these (tokens) had not gone step by step with
the progress of the affair? Therefore it is that this is carried to a
sort of excess.<note place="end" n="578" id="vi.xxiv-p6.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxiv-p7"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p7.1">Καὶ διὰ
τοῦτο μεθ᾽
ὑπερβολῆς
γίνεται</span>.
Erasm. <i>Idcirco hæc cum excellentia quadam fiebant.</i> Ben.
<i>Ideo hæc modo singulari fiunt.</i> But the meaning is,
“There is a lavish array of Divine interpositions. The mission of
the Angel to Cornelius, Peter’s vision, the command given by the
Spirit, above all, the gift of the Holy Ghost and the speaking with
tongues before the baptism. This last was in itself an unanswerable
declaration of the will of God, and sufficed for the Apostle’s
justification. The others are <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p7.2">ἐκ
περιουσίας</span>, arguments <i>ex abundanti.</i>”</p></note> Peter seizes his
advantage, and see the plea he makes of it. “Can any man forbid
water, that these should not be baptized, which have received the Holy
Ghost as well as we?” (<scripRef passage="Acts 10.47" id="vi.xxiv-p7.3" parsed="|Acts|10|47|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.47">v.
47</scripRef>.)
Mark the issue to which he brings it; how he has been travailing to
bring this forth. So (entirely) was he of this mind! “Can any
one, he asks, “forbid water?” It is the language, we may
almost say, of one triumphantly pressing his advantage (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p7.4">ἐπεμβαίνοντος</span>) <pb n="156" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_156.html" id="vi.xxiv-Page_156" />against such as would forbid, such as should say that
this ought not to be. The whole thing, he says, is complete, the most
essential part of the business, the baptism with which we were
baptized. “And he commanded them to be baptized in the name of
Jesus Christ.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 10.48" id="vi.xxiv-p7.5" parsed="|Acts|10|48|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.48">v.
48</scripRef>.)
After he has cleared himself, then, and not before, he commands them to
be baptized: teaching them by the facts themselves. Such was the
dislike the Jews had to it! Therefore it is that he first clears
himself, although the very facts cry aloud, and then gives the command.
“Then prayed they him”—well might they do
so—“to tarry certain days:” and with a good courage
thenceforth he does tarry.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxiv-p8">“And the Apostles and
brethren that were in Judea heard that the Gentiles had also received
the word of God. And when Peter was come up to Jerusalem, they that
were of the circumcision contended with him, saying, Thou wentest in to
men uncircumcised, and didst eat with them.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 11.1-3" id="vi.xxiv-p8.1" parsed="|Acts|11|1|11|3" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.1-Acts.11.3">ch. xi. 1–3</scripRef>.) After such great
things, “they of the circumcision contended:” not the
Apostles; God forbid! It means, they took no small offence.<note place="end" n="579" id="vi.xxiv-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxiv-p9"> Some
critics (as Meyer, Olshausen) have affirmed the opposite of what Chrys.
states, in regard to the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p9.1">ὁι ἐκ
περιτομῆς</span>. He excludes the apostles from this category; they would
include them. The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p9.2">ὁι ἐκ
περιτομῆς</span>, however, seem to have been a special class of Christians
in the mind of the writer. In expressing the fact that the Church
learned of the reception of the Gentiles, the “apostles and
brethren” are named, but when the narrative advances to the
thought of the <i>contention</i> against Peter on account of it, a new
term is chosen; the writer could not allow the same subject to stand
for the verb <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p9.3">διεκρίνοντο</span>, but chooses another term—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p9.4">ὁι
ἐκ
περιτομῆς</span>. The two subjects, then, can hardly be identical. The
phrase more probably denotes judaizing Christians, i.e. those who gave
special prominence to the Law and the necessity of circumcision (So
Lechler, Gloag, Alford).—G.B.S.</p></note> And see what they allege. They do not say,
Why didst thou preach? but, Why didst thou eat with them? But Peter,
not stopping to notice this frigid objection—for frigid indeed it
is—takes his stand (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p9.5">ἵσταται</span>) on
that great argument, If they had the Spirit Itself given them, how
could one refuse to give them the baptism? But how came it that in the
case of the Samaritans this did not happen, but, on the contrary,
neither before their baptism nor after it was there any controversy,
and there they did not take it amiss, nay, as soon as they heard of it,
sent the Apostles for this very purpose? (<scripRef passage="Acts 8.14" id="vi.xxiv-p9.6" parsed="|Acts|8|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.14">ch. viii. 14</scripRef>.) True, but neither in
the present case is this the thing they complain of; for they knew that
it was of Divine Grace: what they say is, Why didst thou eat with them?
Besides, the difference<note place="end" n="580" id="vi.xxiv-p9.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxiv-p10"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p10.1">῎Αλλως δὲ οὐ
τοσοῦτον τὸ
διάφορον
Σαμαρειτῶν
καὶ ἐθνῶν</span>. Edd. (from E. alone,) for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p10.2">οὐ
τοσοῦτον</span> have <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p10.3">πολὺ
καὶ
ἄπειρον</span>,
“great and infinite the difference between Samaritans and
Gentiles.”</p></note> is not so great for
Samaritans as it is for Gentiles. Moreover, it is so managed (as part
of the Divine plan) that he is accused in this way: on purpose that
they may learn: for Peter, without some cause given, would not have
related the vision. But observe his freedom from all elation and
vainglory. For it says, “But Peter rehearsed the matter from the
beginning, and expounded it by order unto them, saying, I was in the
city of Joppa, praying:” he does not say why, nor on what
occasion: “and in a trance I saw a vision, a certain vessel
descend, as it had been a great sheet, let down from heaven by four
corners; and it came even to me (<scripRef passage="Acts 11.4,5" id="vi.xxiv-p10.4" parsed="|Acts|11|4|11|5" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.4-Acts.11.5">v. 4,
5</scripRef>):
upon the which when I had fastened mine eyes, I considered, and saw
fourfooted beasts of the earth, and wild beasts, and creeping things,
and fowls of the air. And I heard a voice saying unto me, Arise, Peter;
slay and eat.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 11.6,7" id="vi.xxiv-p10.5" parsed="|Acts|11|6|11|7" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.6-Acts.11.7">v. 6,
7</scripRef>.)
As much as to say, This of itself was enough to have persuaded
me—my having seen the linen sheet: but moreover a Voice was
added. “But I said, Not so, Lord: for nothing common or unclean
hath at any time entered into my mouth.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 11.8" id="vi.xxiv-p10.6" parsed="|Acts|11|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.8">v. 8</scripRef>.) Do you mark? “I did my part,” says he:
“I said, that I have never eaten aught common or unclean:”
with reference to this that they said, “Thou wentest in, and
didst eat with them.” But this he does not say to Cornelius: for
there was no need to mention it to him. “But the voice answered
me again from heaven, What God hath cleansed, that call not thou
common. And this was done three times: and all were drawn up again into
heaven.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 11.9,10" id="vi.xxiv-p10.7" parsed="|Acts|11|9|11|10" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.9-Acts.11.10">v. 9,
10</scripRef>.)
The essential points were those<note place="end" n="581" id="vi.xxiv-p10.8"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxiv-p11"> A.
B. C. (after <scripRef passage="Acts 11.11" id="vi.xxiv-p11.1" parsed="|Acts|11|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.11">v. 11</scripRef>. which we have
removed), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p11.2">᾽Εκεῖνα
ἀναγκαῖα ἦν</span>
(read <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p11.3">τὰ
ἀν</span>.) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p11.4">ἀλλὰ
διὰ τούτων
αὐτὰ
κατασκευάζει</span>. By <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p11.5">ἐκεῖνα</span> he means, what we have heard above, what happened at
Cæsarea. The modern text (Edd.): “What points were
essential, he relates, but of the rest he is silent: or rather by these
he confirms them also, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p11.6">καὶ αὐτὰ
κατασκευάζει</span>.”</p></note> (that ensued at
Cæsarea); but by these he prepares the way for them. Observe how
he justifies himself (by reasons), and forbears to use his authority as
teacher. For the more mildly he expresses himself, the more tractable
he makes them. “At no time,” says he, “has aught
common or unclean entered into my mouth.—And, behold—this
too was part of his defence—three men stood at the house in which
I was, sent to me from Cæsarea. And the Spirit bade me go with
them, nothing doubting.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 10.11,12" id="vi.xxiv-p11.7" parsed="|Acts|10|11|10|12" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.11-Acts.10.12">v. 11,
12</scripRef>.)
Do you mark that it is to the Spirit the enacting of laws belongs!
“And these also accompanied me”—nothing can be more
lowly, when he alleges the brethren for witnesses!—“these
six men, and we entered into the man’s house: and he showed us
how he had seen an angel in his house, which stood and said unto him,
Send men to Joppa, and call for Simon, whose surname is Peter; who
shall tell thee words, whereby thou <pb n="157" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_157.html" id="vi.xxiv-Page_157" />and all thy house shall be
saved.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 11.13,14" id="vi.xxiv-p11.8" parsed="|Acts|11|13|11|14" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.13-Acts.11.14">v. 13,
14</scripRef>.)
And he does not mention the words spoken by the Angel to Cornelius,
“Thy prayers and thine alms are come up for a memorial before
God, that he may not disgust them; but what says he? “He shall
tell thee words, whereby thou and all thy house shall be saved:”
with good reason this is added.<note place="end" n="582" id="vi.xxiv-p11.9"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxiv-p12"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p12.1">τοῦτο
εἰκότως
πρόσκειται</span>. i.e. though this was not mentioned before (see above, p,
145. note 6) with good reason it is added here: viz. for Peter’s
justification. Edd. from E. “that he may not disgust them: but
what had nothing great in it. ‘He shall speak,’ etc. Do you
mark how for this reason I mentioned before, he hastens on?” But
the saying, “He shall speak,” etc. was great, even greater
than that which he omits: but this was not necessary, the other (Chrys.
means) made a strong point for Peter’s defence, and therefore is
added.</p></note> Also he says
nothing of the man’s fitness (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p12.2">ἐπιεικές</span>). “The Spirit,” he might say, “having sent
(me), God having commanded, on the one part having summoned (me)
through the Angel, on the other urging (me) on, and solving my doubt
about the things, what was I to do?” He says none of these
things, however: but makes his strong point of what happened last,
which even in itself was an incontrovertible argument. “And as I
began to speak,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 11.15" id="vi.xxiv-p12.3" parsed="|Acts|11|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.15">v.
15</scripRef>.)
Then why did not this happen alone? Of superabundance (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p12.4">ἐκ
περιουσίας</span>) this is wrought by God, that it might be shown that the
beginning too was not from the Apostle. But had he set out of his own
motion, without any of these things having taken place, they would have
been very much hurt: so<note place="end" n="583" id="vi.xxiv-p12.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxiv-p13"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p13.1">ἄνωθεν αὐτῶν
τὴν διανοίαν
οἰκειοῖ</span>,
viz. by letting them see how all along it was not his doing. Then
before <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p13.2">λέγων πρὸς
αὐτοὺς</span>,
something is wanting: e.g. “Which done, he urges most
effectively, ‘Who have received,’” etc.</p></note> that from the
beginning he disposes their minds in his favor**: saying to them,
“Who have received the Holy Ghost even as we.” And not
content with this, he reminds them also of the words of the Lord:
“Then remembered I the word of the Lord, how that he said, John
indeed baptized with water; but ye shall be baptized with the Holy
Ghost.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 11.16" id="vi.xxiv-p13.3" parsed="|Acts|11|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.16">v.
16</scripRef>.)
He means, that no new thing has happened, but just what the Lord
foretold. “But<note place="end" n="584" id="vi.xxiv-p13.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxiv-p14"> E.
D. F. Edd. “But there was no need to baptize, it may be said, for
the baptism was complete, ‘when the Spirit fell upon them.’
Therefore he does not say, I first ordered them to be baptized but
what? ‘Can any man forbid water that these should not be
baptized?’ By this showing that he did nothing himself. What
therefore we have obtained, those received.”</p></note> there was no need
to baptize?” (Comp. p. 158.) But the baptism was completed
already. And he does not say, I ordered them to be baptized: but what
says he? “Forasmuch then as God gave them the like gift as He did
unto us, who believed on the Lord Jesus Christ; what was I, that I
could withstand God?” (<scripRef passage="Acts 11.17" id="vi.xxiv-p14.1" parsed="|Acts|11|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.17">v.
17</scripRef>.)
He shows that he had himself done nothing: for the very thing which we
have obtained, he says, that same did those men receive. That he may
more effectually stop their mouths, therefore he says, “The like
gift.” Do you perceive how he does not allow them to have less:
when they believed, says he, the same gift did God give unto them, as
He did to us who believed on the Lord, and Himself cleanses them. And
he does not say, To you, but <i>to us.</i> Why do you feel aggrieved,
when <i>we</i><note place="end" n="585" id="vi.xxiv-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxiv-p15"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p15.1">ὅταν
ἡμεῖς αὐτοὺς
κοινωνοὺς
λέγωμεν</span>;
“when we put them on a level with us the Apostles and first
disciples, in regard that they received the Spirit in the same manner
as we received, and as the rest of you did not?”</p></note> call them partakers (with
<i>us?</i>) “When they heard these things, they held their peace,
and glorified God, saying, Then hath God also to the Gentiles granted
repentance unto life.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 11.18" id="vi.xxiv-p15.2" parsed="|Acts|11|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.18">v.
18</scripRef>.)
Do you mark that it all came of Peter’s discourse, by his
admirably skilful way of relating the facts? They glorified God that He
had given repentance to themselves (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p15.3">καὶ
αὐτοῖς</span>) also:
they were humbled by these words. Hence was the door of faith opened
thenceforth to the Gentiles. But, if you please, let us look over again
what has been said.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxiv-p16">“While Peter yet
spake,” etc. (Recapitulation.) He does not say that Peter was
astonished, but, “They of the circumcision:” since he knew
what was in preparation. And yet they ought to have marvelled at this,
how they themselves had believed. When they heard that they had
believed, they were not astonished, but when God gave them the Spirit.
Then<note place="end" n="586" id="vi.xxiv-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxiv-p17"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p17.1">τότε ὁ Π.
ὕστερον
ἐξίσταται·
καὶ διὰ τοῦτο
φησίν</span>. “But
when God gave them the Spirit, then Peter afterwards is
astonished,” etc. This is evidently corrupt. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p17.2">Τότε ὁ Π</span>. seems to be part of the text <scripRef passage="Acts 10.46" id="vi.xxiv-p17.3" parsed="|Acts|10|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.46">v. 46</scripRef>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p17.4">τότε
ἀπεκρίθη ὁ
Π</span>. For <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p17.5">ὕστερον
ἐξίσταται</span> we may perhaps restore, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p17.6">καὶ πρὸς
τοῦτο ὁ Π.
ὕστερον
ἵσταται</span>.
“On this Peter afterwards insists (as above, p. 156), and with a
view to this he says (before), ‘God hath shown me,’”
etc. The innovator substitutes: “When Peter expounded to them his
trance, saying, ‘God hath shown me,’” etc. So
Edd.</p></note> “answered Peter and said,”
etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 10.47" id="vi.xxiv-p17.7" parsed="|Acts|10|47|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.47">v. 47</scripRef>.) And therefore it is
that he says, “God hath shown that I should not call common or
unclean any human being.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 10.28" id="vi.xxiv-p17.8" parsed="|Acts|10|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.28">v.
28</scripRef>.)
He knew this from the first, and plans his discourse beforehand (with a
view to it). Gentiles? What Gentiles henceforth? They were no longer
Gentiles, the Truth being come. It is nothing wonderful, he says, if
before the act of baptism they received the Spirit: in our own case
this same happened. Peter shows that not as the rest either were they
baptized, but in a much better way. This is the reason why the thing
takes place in this manner, that they may have nothing to say, but even
in this way may account them equal with themselves. “And they
besought him,” it says, “to tarry certain days.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 10.48" id="vi.xxiv-p17.9" parsed="|Acts|10|48|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.48">v. 48</scripRef>.) “And the
Apostles and brethren, etc. And they of the circumcision contended with
him.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 11.1,2" id="vi.xxiv-p17.10" parsed="|Acts|11|1|11|2" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.1-Acts.11.2">ch. xi. 1, 2</scripRef>.) Do you remark
how they were <pb n="158" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_158.html" id="vi.xxiv-Page_158" />not kindly disposed towards him? Saying “Thou
wentest in to men uncircumcised, and didst eat with them.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 11.3" id="vi.xxiv-p17.11" parsed="|Acts|11|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.3">v. 3</scripRef>.) Do you note what zeal
they had for the Law? Not Peter’s authority abashed them, not the
signs which had taken place, not the success achieved, what a thing it
was, the Gentiles having “received the word:” but they
contended about those petty things. For if none of those (signs) had
taken place, was not the success (itself) enough?<note place="end" n="587" id="vi.xxiv-p17.12"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxiv-p18"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p18.1">Εἰ γὰρ
μηδὲν τούτων
ἦν, οὐκ ἦρκει
τὸ
κατόρθωμα</span>; Of the Edd. only Savile puts this, as it ought to be,
interrogatively: Ben. renders, <i>non sat fuisset
præstium.</i></p></note> But not so does Peter frame his defence:
for he was wise, or rather it was not his wisdom, but the Spirit that
spake the words. And by the matter of his defence, he shows that in no
one point was he the author, but in every point God, and upon Him he
casts the whole. “The trance,” he says—“it was
He that caused me to fall into it, for “I was in Joppa,”
etc.: the vessel—it was He that showed it; I objected: again, He
spake, and even then I did not hear: the Spirit commanded me to go, and
even then though I went, I did not run: I told that God had sent me,
and after these things, even then I did not baptize, but again God did
the whole. God baptized them, not I.” And he does not say, Was it
not right then to add the water? but, implying that nothing was
lacking, “What was I, that I should withstand God?” What a
defence is here! For he does not say, Then knowing these things, hold
your peace; but what? He stands their attack, and to their impeachment
he pleads—“What was I, to be able to hinder God?” It
was not possible for me to hinder—a forcible plea indeed, and
such as might well put them to shame. Whence being at last afraid,
“they held their peace and glorified God.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxiv-p19">In like manner ought we also to
glorify God for the good things which befall our neighbors, only<note place="end" n="588" id="vi.xxiv-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxiv-p20"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p20.1">μόνον μὴ
καθάπερ οἱ
λοιποὶ τῶν
νεοφωτίστων
ἐπηρεάζονται,
ὅταν ἄλλους
ὁρῶσι
φωτισθέντας,
καὶ εὐθὺς
ἀπιόντας.
Δοξάζειν δεῖ
τὸν Θεὸν, κᾂν
πάντες
σωθῶσιν· καὶ
σὺ ἐ&amp; 129·ν
θέλῃς κ. τ. λ</span>. Above Hom. i. p. 20, it is said, “the sick
man” having received baptism in the prospect of death, “if
he recovers, is as vexed” because of his baptism “as if
some great harm had happened to him.” And so it might have been
said here, “not (to feel) as some of the newly-baptized (are apt
to do, who) are annoyed (or aggrieved, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p20.2">ἐτηρεάζονται</span>), when they see others” etc.: i.e. who, seeing such
cases, think themselves ill used that they were not allowed to defer
their baptism to the last moment, but were forced upon the alternative
either of leading a strict life, or of forfeiting the grace of baptism.
But the assertion <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p20.3">οἱ
λοιποὶ τῶν
νεοφ</span>. is too sweeping, and
the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p20.4">ἐπηρεάζονται</span>
is scarcely suitable to this sense: it should rather
have been <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p20.5">δεινοπαθοῦσιν</span>
or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p20.6">ἀναξιοπαθοῦσιν</span>. The meaning, not fully expressed, is: “only not,
like as the rest of the newly-baptized are insulted, taunted or jeered
(by some), when they see others,” etc.: i.e. it is right to
glorify God, only not to imagine that God is glorified by those who,
exulting in the safety of their friends who received baptism at the
point of death, taunt the rest of the newly baptized, saying,
“See, these men are safe: they are baptized to some purpose;
while you have received the gift, only to be in danger of losing
it.”—He adds, “It is right to glorify God, though all
be saved”—though that were the case with all except
yourself, that they passed at once from baptism to that world, with the
gift unimpaired, and no more in danger to be lost. “And as for
you, if you will, you have received a greater gift,” than they:
etc.—For <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p20.7">ἐπηρεάζονται</span>, A. has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p20.8">ἐπηρεάζουσιν</span>: and this is adopted by the innovator, who alters the
passage thus (E. Edd.): “to glorify God, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p20.9">ἀλλ᾽
οὐκ
ἐπηρεάζειν</span>
(adopted by F. D.) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p20.10">καθάπερ οἰ
πολλοὶ τῶν
νεοφωτ.
ἐτηρεάζουσιν</span>, when they see, etc. It is right to glorify God,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p20.11">καὶ ὅτι
μένειν οὐ
συγχωρεῖ· &amp;
169·Ωστε καὶ σὺ
ἐ&amp; 129·ν θέλῃς κ.
τ. λ</span>.(Erasm.
<i>et non insultare:</i> Ben. <i>non autem insultare
illis.</i>)</p></note> not in the way that the rest of the
newly-baptized are insulted, when they see others receiving baptism,
and immediately departing this life. It, is right to glorify God, even
though all be saved: and as for thee, if thou be willing, thou hast
received a greater gift (than they): I do not mean in respect of the
baptism, for the gift there is the same for him as for thee, but in
regard that thou hast received a set time for winning distinction. The
other put on the robe, and was not suffered to exhibit himself
therewith in the procession, whereas to thee, God hath given full
opportunity to use thine arms for the right purpose, thereby to make
proof of them. The other goes his way, having only the reward of his
faith: thou standest in the course, both able to obtain an abundant
recompense for thy works, and to show thyself as much more glorious
than he, as the sun is than the smallest star, as the general, nay
rather as the Emperor himself, than the lowest soldier. Then blame
thyself, or rather not blame, but correct: for it is not enough to
blame thyself; it is in thy power to contend afresh. Hast thou been
thrown? hast thou taken grievous hurt? Stand up, recover thyself: thou
art still in the course, the meeting (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p20.12">θέατρον</span>) is not yet broken up. Do you not see how many that have been
thrown in the wrestling have afterwards resumed the combat? Only do not
willingly come by thy fall. Dost thou count him a happy man for
departing this life? Much rather count thyself happy. Was he released
of his sins? But thou, if thou wilt, shalt not only wash away thy sins,
but shalt also have achievements (of good works), which in his case is
not possible. It is in our power to recover ourselves. Great are the
medicinal virtues (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p20.13">φάρμακα</span>) of repentance: let none despair of himself. That man truly
deserves to be despaired of, who despairs of himself; that man has no
more salvation, nor any hopes. It is not the having fallen into a depth
of evils, it is the lying there when fallen, that is dreadful, it is
not the having come into such a condition, it is the making light of it
that is impious. The very thing that ought to make thee earnest, say,
is it this that makes thee reckless? Having received so many wounds,
hast thou fallen back? Of the soul, there <pb n="159" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_159.html" id="vi.xxiv-Page_159" />can be no incurable wound;
for the body, there are many such, but none for the soul: and yet for
those we cease not in our endeavors to cure them, while for these we
are supine. Seest thou not the thief (on the cross), in how short a
time he achieved (his salvation)? Seest thou not the Martyrs, in how
short a time they accomplished the whole work? “But martyrdom is
not to be had nowadays.” True, but there are contests to be had,
as I have often told you, if we had the mind. “For they that
wish,” says the Apostle, “to live godly in Christ Jesus,
shall suffer persecution.” (<scripRef passage="2 Tim. iii. 12" id="vi.xxiv-p20.14" parsed="|2Tim|3|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.3.12">2 Tim. iii. 12</scripRef>.)
They that live godly are always undergoing persecution, if not from
men, at any rate from evil spirits, which is a more grievous
persecution. Yes, and it is in consequence, first and foremost, of ease
and comfort, that those who are not vigilant undergo this. Or thinkest
thou it is a trifling persecution to be living at ease? This is more
grievous than all, this is worse than persecution. For, like a running
flux, ease makes the soul languid (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p20.15">χαυνοἵ</span>):
and as summer and winter, so persecution and ease. But to show you that
this is the worse persecution, listen: it induces sleep in the soul, an
excessive yawning and drowsiness, it stirs up the passions on every
side, it arms pride, it arms pleasure, it arms anger, envy, vainglory,
jealousy. But in time of persecution none of these is able to make a
disturbance; but fear, entering in, and plying the lash vigorously, as
one does to a barking dog, will not let any of these passions so much
as attempt to give tongue. Who shall be able in time of persecution to
indulge in vainglory? Who to live in pleasure? Not one: but there is
much trembling and fear, making a great calm, composing the harbor into
stillness, filling the soul with awe. I have heard from our fathers
(for in our own time God grant it may not happen, since we are bidden
not to ask for temptation), that in the persecution of old time one
might see men that were indeed Christian. None of them cared for money,
none for wife, none for children, nor home, nor country: the one great
concern with all was to save their lives (or, souls). There were they
hiding, some in tombs and sepulchres, some in deserts: yes tender and
dainty women too, fighting all the while with constant
hunger.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxiv-p21">Then think whether any longing
for sumptuous and dainty living at all came into the mind of a woman,
while in hiding beside a coffin (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p21.1">παρὰ
λάρνακι</span>),
and waiting for her maid-servant to bring her meal, and trembling lest
she should be taken, and lying in her terror as in a furnace: was she
even aware that there ever was such a thing as dainty living, that such
things as dress and ornaments exist at all (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p21.2">ὅτι
κόσμος ὅλως
ἐστίν</span>)? Seest thou
that now is the persecution, with our passions, like wild beasts,
setting upon us on every side? Now is the trying persecution, both in
this regard, and especially if it is not even thought to be persecution
at all. For this (persecution) has also this evil in it, that being
war, it is thought to be peace, so that we do not even arm ourselves
against it, so that we do not even rise: no one fears, no one trembles.
But if ye do not believe me, ask the heathen, the persecutors, at what
time was the conduct of the Christians more strict, at what time were
they all more proved? Few indeed had they then become in number, but
rich in virtue. For say, what profit is it, that there should be hay in
plenty, when there might be precious stones? The amount consists not in
the sum of numbers, but in the proved worth. Elias was one: yet the
whole world was not worth so much as he. And yet the world consists of
myriads: but they are no myriads, when they do not even come up to that
one. “Better<note place="end" n="589" id="vi.xxiv-p21.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxiv-p22"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p22.1">κρείσσων
εἷς ποιῶν τὸ
θέλημα
Κυρίου, ἢ
μύριοι
παράνομοι.</span> St. Chrys. repeatedly cites this, and almost in the same
words, as a text of Scripture, and the Edd. refer it to <scripRef passage="Ecclesiasticus 16.3" id="vi.xxiv-p22.2" parsed="|Sir|16|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sir.16.3">Ecclus. xvi. 3</scripRef>, but there it
is, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p22.3">κρείσσων
γὰρ εἷς ἢ
χίλιοι</span> (with no
various reading), and here the following words, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p22.4">οἱ</span> (B. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p22.5">εἰ</span>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p22.6">γὰρ
μύριοι πρὸς
τὸν</span> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p22.7">τὸ</span>, B. F. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p22.8">ἕνα οὐδέπω
ἔφθασαν</span>,
seem to be meant as part of the citation. For these E. Edd.
substitute, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p22.9">Τοῦτο καί
τις σοφὸς
αἰνιττόμενος
οὕτω τως
φησί</span>. Savile adopts both,
but reads <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p22.10">οὐ
γὰρ μύριοι</span>.</p></note> is one that doeth
the will of God, than ten thousand who are transgressors:” for
the ten thousands have not yet reached to the one. “Desire not a
multitude of unprofitable children.” (<scripRef passage="Ecclesiasticus 16.1" id="vi.xxiv-p22.11" parsed="|Sir|16|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sir.16.1">Ecclus. xvi. 1</scripRef>.) Such bring more
blasphemy against God, than if they were not Christians. What need have
I of a multitude? It is (only) more food for the fire. This one might
see even in the body, that better is moderate food with health, than a
(fatted) calf with damage. This is more food than the other: this is
food, but that is disease. This too one may see in war: that better are
ten expert and brave men, than ten thousand of no experience. These
latter, besides that they do no work, hinder also those that do work.
The same too one may see to be the case in a ship, viz. that better are
two experienced mariners, than ever so great a number of unskilful
ones: for these will sink the ship. These things I say, not as looking
with an evil eye upon your numbers, but wishing that all of you should
be approved men, and not trust in your numbers. Many more in number are
they who go down into hell: but greater than it is the Kingdom, however
few it contain. As the sand of the sea was the <pb n="160" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_160.html" id="vi.xxiv-Page_160" />multitude of the people
(Israel) yet one man saved them. Moses was but one, and yet he availed
more than they all: Joshua was one and he was enabled to do more than
the six hundred thousand. Let us not make this our study merely, that
(the people) may be many, but rather, that they may be excellent; when
this shall have been effected, then will that other follow also. No one
wishes at the outset to make a spacious house, but he first makes it
strong and sure, then spacious: no one lays the foundations so that he
may be laughed at. Let us first aim at this, and then at the other.
Where this is, that also will be easy: but where this is not, the
other, though it be, is to no profit. For if there be those who are
able to shine in the Church, there will soon be also numbers: but where
these are not, the numbers will never be good for anything. How many,
suppose you, may there be in our city who are likely to be saved
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p22.12">τοὺς
σωζομένους</span>)? It is disagreeable, what I am going to say, but I will
say it nevertheless. Among all these myriads, there are not to be found
one hundred likely to be saved: nay, even as to these, I question it.
For think, what wickedness there is in the young, what supineness in
the aged! None<note place="end" n="590" id="vi.xxiv-p22.13"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxiv-p23"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p23.1">Οὐδεὶς τὴν
ἐπιμέλειαν
ἔχει τοῦ
παιδὸς τοῦ
ἑαυτοῦ·
οὐδεὶς ἔχει
ζῆλον πρὸς
πρεσβύτην
ἰδὼν
μιμήσασθαι</span>. i.e. “The young are neglected by their own parents
and masters, and elsewhere they see no good example of the old to move
them to virtue.”</p></note> makes it his duty to look after his own
boy, none is moved by anything to be seen in his elder, to be emulous
of imitating such an one. The patterns are defaced, and therefore it is
that neither do the young become admirable in conduct. Tell not me,
“We are a goodly multitude:” this is the speech of men who
talk without thought or feeling (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p23.2">ψυχρὥν</span>.) In
the concerns of men indeed, this might be said with some show of
reason: but where God is concerned, (to say this with regard to Him) as
having need of us,<note place="end" n="591" id="vi.xxiv-p23.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxiv-p24"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p24.1">᾽Επὶ δὲ τοῦ
Θεοῦ τοῦ
δεομένου
ἡμῶν, οὐκ
ἔτι</span>. So A. B. C. The modern
text, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p24.2">τοῦ
οὐδ</span>.</p></note> can never be
allowed. Nay, let me tell you, even in the former case, this is a
senseless speech (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p24.3">ψυχρόν</span>).
Listen. A person that has a great number of domestics, if they be a
corrupt set what a wretched time will he have of it! For him who has
none, the hardship, it seems, amounts to this, that he is not waited
on: but where a person has bad servants, the evil is, that he is
ruining himself withal, and the damage is greater (the more there are
of them.) For it is far worse than having to be one’s own
servant, to have to fight with others, and take up a (continual)
warfare. These things I say, that none may admire the Church because of
its numbers, but that we may study to make the multitude proof-worthy;
that each may be earnest for his own share of the duty—not for
his friends only, nor his kindred as I am always saying, nor for his
neighbors, but that he may attract the strangers also. For example,
Prayer is going on; there they lie (on bended knees), all the young,
stupidly unconcerned (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p24.4">ψυχροὶ</span>),
(yes,) and old too:<note place="end" n="592" id="vi.xxiv-p24.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxiv-p25"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p25.1">πάντες νέοι
ψυχροὶ καὶ
γέροντες</span>. The last word must be corrupt, for he is speaking only of the
young: perhaps it should be <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p25.2">γέμοντες</span> with some genitive, e.g. “full of folly,” or
“evil thoughts.” Then, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p25.3">καθάρματα
μᾶλλον ἢ
νέοι</span>, more fit to be swept
away from the floor as filthy litter than to be regarded as young men.
But <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p25.4">κάθαρμα</span>, in the sense derived from the heathen ritual, has no equivalent
in our language: it means, what remains of the sacrifice used for
lustration or atonement, which as having taken into itself the
uncleanness or the guilt which was to be removed, was regarded with the
utmost abhorrence.</p></note> filthy nuisances
rather than young men; giggling, laughing outright, talking—for I
have heard even this going on—and jeering one another as they lie
along on their knees: and there stand you, young man or elder: rebuke
them, if you see them (behaving thus): if any will not refrain, chide
him more severely: call the deacon, threaten, do what is in your power
to do: and if he dare do anything to you, assuredly you shall have all
to help you. For who is so irrational, as, when he sees you chiding for
such conduct, and them chidden not to take your part? Depart, having
received your reward from the Prayer.—In a master’s house,
we count those his best-disposed servants, who cannot bear to see any
part of his furniture in disorder. Answer me; if at home you should see
the silver plate lie tossed out of doors, though it is not your
business, you will pick it up and bring it into the house: if you see a
garment flung out of its place, though you have not the care of it,
though you be at enmity with him whose business it is, yet, out of
good-will to the master, will you not put it right? So in the present
case. These are part of the furniture: if you see them lying about in
disorder, put them to rights: apply to me, I do not refuse the trouble:
inform me, make the offender known to me: it is not possible for me to
see all: excuse me (in this). See, what wickedness overspreads the
whole world! Said I without reason that we are (no better than) so much
hay (disorderly as) a troubled sea? I am not talking of those (young
people), that they behave thus; (what I complain of, is) that such a
sleepy indifference possesses those who come in here, that they do not
even correct this misbehavior.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxiv-p26">Again I see others stand talking
while Prayer is going on; while the more consistent<note place="end" n="593" id="vi.xxiv-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxiv-p27"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p27.1">οἱ δὲ
ἐπιεικέστεροι
αὐτῶν</span>. Erasm., <i>Et
quidam ex illis, adhuc meliores scilicet.</i> Ben. <i>alios modestiores
scilicet.</i> But the irony is not of this kind, and the word here has
its proper sense: “men whose conduct is more of a piece, the more
consistent of them.” Some stand and talk during the prayers, yet
kneel and are silent for the Benediction: but these make no such
inconsistent pretence: they do not commit this absurdity at
least.—Comp. <i>Hom</i>. i. <i>in. Oziam</i>, §4, t. vi. p.
101. “A grievous disease prevails in the Church: when we have
purposed to hold converse with God, and are in the act of sending up
the doxology to Him, we interrupt our business, and each takes his
neighbor aside to talk with him about his domestic concerns, about the
goings on in the agora, the public, the theatre, the army: how this was
well managed, that neglected: what is the strong point, and what the
weak point in this or that business: in short, about all sorts of
public and private matters they talk here with one another. Is this
pardonable? When a man speaks with the earthly sovereign, he speaks
only on the subjects the sovereign chooses to speak and put questions
about, and if against the will of the sovereign he should presume to
start any other subject, he would bring upon himself the severest
punishment. And you, who are speaking with the King of kings, to Whom
the angels minister with dread reverence, do you leave your converse
with Him to talk about mire, and dust, and spiders—for that is
what earthly things are? But you say, the public affairs are in such a
bad way, and there is much to talk of and much to be anxious about. And
whose fault is that? They say, The blunders of our rulers are the
cause. No, not the blunders of our rulers, but our sins: the punishment
of our faults. It is these have ruined all, have brought upon us all
our sufferings, wars, and defeats. Therefore if we had an Abraham, a
Moses, a David, a Solomon, for our ruler, yea, the most righteous of
men, it would signify nothing as far as the cause of all our evils is
concerned…And if we have one of the most iniquitous of men, a
blundering ill-managing person for our ruler, it is our own folly and
wickedness that has brought this upon us, it is the punishment of our
sins. Therefore let each when he comes here think of his own sins, and
not complain of others.” <i>Hom</i>. ix. <i>in 1 Tim.</i> he
complains of the women talking in Church.</p></note> of them (do this) <pb n="161" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_161.html" id="vi.xxiv-Page_161" />not only during the
Prayer, but even when the Priest is giving the Benediction. O, horror!
When shall there be salvation? when shall it be possible for us to
propitiate God?—Soldiers<note place="end" n="594" id="vi.xxiv-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxiv-p28"> The
illustration is taken from some kind of shield dance, which formed one
of the amusements of the camp, skilfully executed by a large body of
soldiers. The innovator, (E. D. F. Edd.) not understanding the
allusion, substitutes: “If you go to a diversion, you will see
all keeping time in the dance, and nothing done negligently. As
therefore in a well-harmonized and curiously wrought lyre, one well
sounding symphony results from the orderly arrangement severally of the
component parts, so here there ought to result from all one symphonious
harmony. For we are become one Church, we count as members,
‘fitly joined together’ of one Head, we all make one Body:
if any carnal point be done negligently, the whole, etc. Thus the good
order,” etc.</p></note> go to their
diversion, and you shall see them, all keeping time in the dance, and
nothing done negligently, but, just as in embroidery and painting, from
the well-ordered arrangement in each individual part of the
composition, there results at once an exceeding harmony and good
keeping, so it is here: we have one shield, one head, all of us (in
common): and if but some casual point be deranged by negligence, the
whole is deranged and is spoilt, and the good order of the many is
defeated by the disorder of the one part. And, fearful indeed to think
of, here you come, not to a diversion, not to act in a dance, and yet
you stand disorderly. Know you not that you are standing in company
with angels? with them you chant, with them sing hymns, and do you
stand laughing? Is it not wonderful that a thunderbolt is not launched
not only at those (who behave thus), but at us? For such behavior might
well be visited with the thunderbolt. The Emperor is present, is
reviewing the army: and do you, even with His eyes upon you, stand
laughing, and endure to see another laughing? How long are we to go on
chiding, how long complaining? Ought not such to be treated as very
pests and nuisances; as abandoned, worthless reprobates, fraught with
innumerable mischiefs, to be driven away from the Church? When will
these forebear laughing, who laugh in the hour of the dread Mystery
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxiv-p28.1">ἑν ὣρᾳ
φρίκης</span>)? when
refrain from their trifling, who talk at the instant of the
Benediction? Have they no sense of shame before those who are present?
have they no fear of God? Are our own idle thoughts not enough for us,
is it not enough that in our prayers we rove hither and thither, but
laughter also must needs intrude, and bursts of merriment? Is it a
theatrical amusement, what is done here? Aye, but, methinks, it is the
theatres that do this: to the theatres we owe it that the most of you
so refuse to be curbed by us, and to be reformed. What we build up
here, is thrown down there: and not only so, but the hearers themselves
cannot help being filled with other filthinesses besides: so that the
case is just the same as if one should want to clean out a place with a
fountain above it discharging mire; for however much you may clean out,
more runs in. So it is here. For when we clean people out, as they come
here from the theatres with their filthiness, thither they go again,
and take in a larger stock of filthiness, as if they lived for the
purpose of only giving us trouble, and then come back to us, laden with
ordure, in their manners, in their movements, in their words, in their
laughter, in their idleness. Then once more we begin shovelling it out
afresh, as if we had to do this only on purpose that, having sent them
away clean, we may again see them clogging themselves with filth.
Therefore I solemnly protest to you, the sound members, that this will
be to you judgment and condemnation, and I give you over to God from
this time forth, if any having seen a person behaving disorderly, if
any having seen any person talking, especially in that part (of the
Service), shall not inform against him, not bring him round (to a
better behavior). To do this is better than prayer. Leave thy prayer
and rebuke him, that thou mayst both do him good, and thyself get
profit, and so we may be enabled all to be saved and to attain unto the
Kingdom of Heaven, through the grace and loving-kindness of our Lord
Jesus Christ, with Whom to the Father and the Holy Ghost together be
glory, dominion, honor, now and ever, and world without end.
Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XXV on Acts xi. 19." shorttitle="" progress="31.15%" prev="vi.xxiv" next="vi.xxvi" id="vi.xxv">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Acts xi. 19." id="vi.xxv-p0.1" parsed="|Acts|11|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.19" />
<pb n="162" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_162.html" id="vi.xxv-Page_162" />
  <p class="c21" id="vi.xxv-p1"><span class="c9" id="vi.xxv-p1.1">Homily XXV.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vi.xxv-p2"><scripRef passage="Acts XI. 19" id="vi.xxv-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|11|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.19">Acts XI. 19</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi.xxv-p3">“Now they which were
scattered abroad upon the persecution that rose about Stephen travelled
as far as Phenice, and Cyprus, and Antioch, preaching the word to none
but unto the Jews only.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.xxv-p4"><span class="c11" id="vi.xxv-p4.1">The</span> persecution turned out to be no slight benefit as “to them
that love God all things work together for good.” (<scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 28" id="vi.xxv-p4.2" parsed="|Rom|8|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.28">Rom. viii. 28</scripRef>.)
If they had made it their express study how best to establish the
Church, they would have done no other thing than this—they
dispersed the teachers.<note place="end" n="595" id="vi.xxv-p4.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxv-p5"> The
narrative beginning with <scripRef passage="Acts 11.19" id="vi.xxv-p5.1" parsed="|Acts|11|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.19">xi.
19</scripRef>,
may be considered as a resumption of <scripRef passage="Acts 8.4" id="vi.xxv-p5.2" parsed="|Acts|8|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.4">viii. 4</scripRef>, sq. where the
preaching of Philip in Samaria is referred to the persecution at
Jerusalem as its occasion. The dispersion of the disciples now becomes
the means of a great extension of the Gospel and the founding of the
first Gentile Church (at Antioch in Syria). This is the third great
movement in the spread of early Christianity. The order is: (1) The
preaching of Philip in Samaria, (2) The conversion of Cornelius and his
company—the first Gentile additions to the church, (3) This
mission which resulted in the founding of the church at Antioch. But at
this time Divine Providence was preparing an agent who was destined
soon to enter upon his great life work as the Christian missionary to
the Gentile world, to prove the chief means of spreading the gospel
throughout the Roman world—this was the former persecutor Saul,
now transformed into the great apostle to the Gentiles. The conversion
of Cornelius must have occurred about eight years after the ascension
of Jesus. During this time the church had continued Jewish. But in this
very period the conditions were preparing for the extension of
Christianity to the Gentile world. Stephen had caught glimpses of the
largeness of God’s truth and purposes. Peter had learned that God
is no respecter of persons. The mother church at Jerusalem now finds
that God’s grace has outrun all their former conception of its
scope; consecrated and able men like Barnabas and Paul are rising up to
labor in the line of the more comprehensive conception of
Christianity’s method and purpose which is now dawning upon the
consciousness of the church.—G.B.S.</p></note> Mark in what
quarters the preaching was extended. “They travelled,” it
says, “as far as Phenice and Cyprus and Antioch; to none however
did they preach the word but to Jews only.” Dost thou mark with
what wise purposes of Providence so much was done in the case of
Cornelius? This serves both to justify Christ, and to impeach the Jews.
When Stephen was slain, when Paul was twice in danger, when the
Apostles were scourged, then the Gentiles received the word, then the
Samaritans. Which Paul also declares: “To you it was necessary
that the Word of God should first be spoken; but since ye thrust it
from you, and judge yourselves unworthy, lo, we turn unto the
Gentiles.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 13.46" id="vi.xxv-p5.3" parsed="|Acts|13|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.46">ch. xiii.
46</scripRef>.)
Accordingly they went about, preaching to Gentiles also. “But
some of them were men of Cyprus and Cyrene, who, when they were come to
Antioch, spake unto the Greeks, preaching the Lord Jesus:”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 11.20" id="vi.xxv-p5.4" parsed="|Acts|11|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.20">v. 20</scripRef>.) for it is likely both
that they could now speak Greek, and that there were such men in
Antioch.<note place="end" n="596" id="vi.xxv-p5.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxv-p6"> While
the textual evidence for the reading <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p6.1">῾Ελληνιστάς</span>
(<scripRef passage="Acts 11.20" id="vi.xxv-p6.2" parsed="|Acts|11|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.20">v.
20</scripRef>.)
predominates over that for the reading <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p6.3">῞Ελληνας</span> (A. C.), yet the latter is the reading adopted by Meyer,
Tischendorf, and most critics (not so, W. and H.) on grounds of
internal evidence, such as: (1) That they should preach to
Hellenists—men of Jewish nationality residing out of
Judea—would be nothing noteworthy, since they had long been
received into the Christian community. (2) The contrast between
<scripRef passage="Acts 11.19,20" id="vi.xxv-p6.4" parsed="|Acts|11|19|11|20" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.19-Acts.11.20">vv. 19 and 20</scripRef> would be greatly
weakened, if not lost, on the supposition that Hellenistic Jews were
meant. If this view is correct, they now preached to the Greeks, the
uncircumcised heathen, and the Antioch Church was founded and its
reception into Christian fellowship approved by the mother church at
Jerusalem. Antioch now became an important centre of Christian work,
second only to Jerusalem. Here Paul labored a year, and from Antioch he
went forth to his three great missionary
journeys.—G.B.S.</p></note> “And the hand of the
Lord,” it says, “was with them,” that is, they
wrought miracles; “and a great number believed, and turned unto
the Lord.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 11.21" id="vi.xxv-p6.5" parsed="|Acts|11|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.21">v.
21</scripRef>.)
Do you mark why now also there was heed of miracles (namely) that they
might believe? “Then tidings of these things came unto the ears
of the church which was in Jerusalem: and they sent forth Barnabas,
that he should go as far as Antioch.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 11.22" id="vi.xxv-p6.6" parsed="|Acts|11|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.22">v. 22</scripRef>.) What may be the reason that, when such a city received
the word, they did not come themselves? Because of the Jews. But they
send Barnabas. However, it is no small part of the providential
management even so that Paul comes to be there. It is both natural, and
it is wisely ordered, that they are averse to him, and (so) that Voice
of the Gospel, that Trumpet of heaven, is not shut up in Jerusalem. Do
you mark how on all occasions, Christ turns their ill dispositions to
needful account and for the benefit of the Church? Of their hatred to
the man, He availed Himself for the building up of the Church. But
observe this holy man—Barnabas, I mean—how he looked not to
his own interests, but hasted to Tarsus. “Who, when he came, and
had seen the grace of God, was glad, and exhorted them all, that with
purpose of heart, they would cleave unto the Lord. For he was a good
man, and full of the Holy Ghost, and of faith: and much people was
added unto the Lord.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 11.23,24" id="vi.xxv-p6.7" parsed="|Acts|11|23|11|24" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.23-Acts.11.24">v. 23,
24</scripRef>.)
He was a very kind man, and single-hearted, and considerate
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p6.8">συγγνωμονικός</span>). “Then departed Barnabas to Tarsus, for to seek
Saul.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 11.25" id="vi.xxv-p6.9" parsed="|Acts|11|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.25">v. 25</scripRef>.) He came to the
athletic wrestler, the general (fit to lead armies), <pb n="163" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_163.html" id="vi.xxv-Page_163" />the champion of
single combat, the lion—I am at a loss for words, say what I
will—the hunting-dog, killer of lions, bull of strength, lamp of
brightness, mouth sufficing for a world. “And when he had found
him, he brought him to Antioch.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 11.26" id="vi.xxv-p6.10" parsed="|Acts|11|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.26">v. 26</scripRef>.) Verily this is the reason why it was there they were
appointed to be called Christians, because Paul there spent so long
time! “And it came to pass, that a whole year they assembled
themselves with the Church, and taught much people. And the disciples
were first called Christians at Antioch.”<note place="end" n="597" id="vi.xxv-p6.11"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxv-p7"> The
name Christians was probably given by the Gentiles. The word appears
but twice, besides here, in the N.T. (<scripRef passage="Acts xxvi. 8" id="vi.xxv-p7.1" parsed="|Acts|26|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.8">Acts xxvi. 8</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Pet. iv. 16" id="vi.xxv-p7.2" parsed="|1Pet|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.4.16">1 Pet. iv.
16</scripRef>),
and in both cases it is implied that the name was a name applied to the
disciples of Jesus by others. The Jews could hardly have originated the
name since Christ was to them but the Greek equivalent for their sacred
name Messiah, and from that word they would not have formed a name for
the hated sect. The Jews called them rather Nazarenes (<scripRef passage="Acts xxiv. 5" id="vi.xxv-p7.3" parsed="|Acts|24|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.5">Acts xxiv. 5</scripRef>).
The Romans seem to have misunderstood the origin of the name, as
Tacitus says: <i>Auctor nominis ejus (Christiani) Christus,</i> as if
<i>Christus</i> was an appellative instead of a
title.—G.B.S.</p></note> No
small matter of praise to that city! This is enough to make it a match
for all, that for so long a time it had the benefit of that mouth, it
first, and before all others: wherefore also it was there in the first
place that men were accounted worthy of that name. Do you observe the
benefit resulting (to that city) from Paul, to what a height that name,
like a standard (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p7.4">σημεἵον</span>), exalted it? Where three thousand, where five thousand,
believed, where so great a multitude, nothing of the sort took place,
but they were called “they<note place="end" n="598" id="vi.xxv-p7.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxv-p8"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p8.1">ἀλλ᾽
οἱ τῆς ὁδοῦ
μόνον
ἤκουον</span>, so Cat.
Œcum. which we adopt. A.B.C. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p8.2">ἀλλ᾽
ὅτι</span>, the modern text
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p8.3">ἀλλ᾽ ἔτι</span>.</p></note> of the
way:” here they were called Christians. “And in these days
came prophets from Jerusalem unto Antioch.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 11.27" id="vi.xxv-p8.4" parsed="|Acts|11|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.27">v. 27</scripRef>.) It was need that the fruit of alms should also be planted
there. And see how of necessity (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p8.5">ἀναγκαίως</span>) (it comes about that) none of the men of note becomes
their teacher. They got for their teachers, men of Cyprus, and Cyrene,
and Paul—though he indeed surpassed (the Apostles)
themselves—since Paul also had for teachers Ananias and Barnabas.
But<note place="end" n="599" id="vi.xxv-p8.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxv-p9"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p9.1">ἀναγκαίως δὲ
ἐνταῦθα</span>,
as above <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p9.2">πῶς
ἀναγκαίως</span>. But in the <span class="c14" id="vi.xxv-p9.3">mss.</span> part of the text
v. 28. being transposed, it reads “But here of necessity he says
there will be a great dearth,” etc.—Below, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p9.4">Εἰ δἰ
αὐτοὺς ἦν,
πάντως ἔδει
καὶ ὄντα
παύσασθαι. Τί
ἠδίκησαν
῞Ελληνες, ἵνα
καὶ αὐτοὶ
τῶν κακῶν
μετέχωσιν; εὐδοκιμῆσαι
γὰρ αὐτοὺς
μᾶλλον ἐχρῆν,
ὅτι τὸ αὐτῶν
ἐποίουν, κ. τ. λ.
᾽Αλλ᾽ εἰ διὰ
τὰ κακὰ,
φησίν, κ. τ. λ</span>. So the old text in <span class="c14" id="vi.xxv-p9.5">mss.</span> and Cat.
The meaning is obscure, but on the whole it seems most probable that
all this is an interlocution of an objector. “If as you say, it
was because of the Jews, assuredly it ought, even when it was there, to
have ceased (and not gone on to the rest of the world). What harm had
the Gentiles done, that they should share in the punishment? Why, they
ought rather to have been distinguished by special marks of the Divine
favor, because they were doing their part (in executing God’s
judgments upon the Jews), were slaying, punishing. etc. Observe, too,
the time when this visitation first came—precisely when the
Gentiles were added to the Church. Whereas if, as you say, it was
because of the evils the Jews inflicted upon the believers, these (the
believers, Jews and Gentiles) ought to have been exempted,” etc.
The modern text has: “But even if (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p9.6">ἀλλ᾽
εἰ καὶ</span>) it were
because of them, yet because of the rest (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p9.7">διὰ τοὺς
ἄλλους</span>) it
ought, even when it was, to have ceased. For what harm had the Gentiles
done, that even they, having done no harm, should have their share of
the evils? But if not because of the Jews verily they ought rather to
have been even marked objects of favor,” etc. Perhaps this was
intended to mean: “Suppose it was inflicted by the demons, the
Gods of the heathen, because of the Christians, why were the Gentiles
included? And as for the Jews, if it was not, as I say, sent by God
because of their wickedness, but as the heathen say, was a token of the
anger of their Gods because of the new religion, why assuredly the Jews
ought to have been marked objects of favor because they were doing all
they could to exterminate the faith.” But if so, it does not
appear how the next sentence, was understood, “And observe at
what time,” etc.</p></note> here of necessity (this was the case).
“And there stood up one of them named Agabus, and signified by
the spirit that there would be great dearth throughout the world, which
also came to pass in the days of Claudius Cæsar.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 11.28" id="vi.xxv-p9.8" parsed="|Acts|11|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.28">v. 28</scripRef>.) “By the
Spirit,” it says: for, that they may not imagine that this was
the reason why the famine came, (namely) because Christianity was come
in, because the demons were departed, the Holy Ghost foretells it:
this, however, was nothing wonderful, for in fact Christ predicted it.
Not this was the reason, else this must have been the case from the
beginning: but it was because of the evils done to the
Apostles—and God had borne long with them; but, when they pressed
upon them, a great famine ensues, betokening to the Jews the coming
woes. “If it was because of them, in any wise it ought to have
stopped (there), when it did exist. What harm had the Gentiles done,
that they should have their share in the evils? They ought rather to
have been marked as approved (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p9.9">εὐδοκιμἥσαι</span>), because they were doing their part, were slaying,
punishing, taking vengeance, persecuting on every side. And mark also
at what time the famine comes: precisely when the Gentiles were
thenceforth added to the Church. But if, as you say, it was because of
the evils (done by the Jews), these ought to have been exempted.”
How so? Christ, forestalling this objection, said, “Ye shall have
tribulation.” (<scripRef passage="John xvi. 33" id="vi.xxv-p9.10" parsed="|John|16|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.16.33">John xvi. 33</scripRef>.) (It is) just as
if you should say, They ought not to have been scourged either.
“Then the disciples, every man according to his ability,
determined to send relief unto the brethren which dwelt in
Judea.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 11.29" id="vi.xxv-p9.11" parsed="|Acts|11|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.29">v.
29</scripRef>.)
Mark how the famine becomes to them the means of salvation, an occasion
of alms-giving, a harbinger of many blessing. And (so it might have
been) to you, one may say, if you were so minded, but ye would not. But
it is predicted, that they might be prepared beforehand for almsgiving.
“Unto the brethren which dwelt in Judæa;” for they
were enduring great hardships, but before this, they were not suffering
from famine. “Which also they did, and sent it to the elders by
the hands of Barnabas and Saul.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 11.30" id="vi.xxv-p9.12" parsed="|Acts|11|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.30">v. 30</scripRef>.) Do you mark <pb n="164" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_164.html" id="vi.xxv-Page_164" />them, that no sooner do they believe than
they bring forth fruit, not only for their own but for those afar off?
And Barnabas is sent and Saul, to minister (the same.) Of this occasion
(᾽<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p9.13">Ενταὕθα</span>) he says (to the Galatians), “And James, Cephas, and John
gave to me and Barnabas the right hands of fellowship, only”
(they would) “that we should remember the poor.”
(<scripRef passage="Gal. ii. 9" id="vi.xxv-p9.14" parsed="|Gal|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.9">Gal. ii. 9</scripRef>.) James was yet living.<note place="end" n="600" id="vi.xxv-p9.15"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxv-p10"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p10.1">῎Ετι
᾽Ιάκωβος
ἔζη</span>. So, except E., all our
<span class="c14" id="vi.xxv-p10.2">mss.</span>—Ben. finds it strange that this
clause is added in some <span class="c14" id="vi.xxv-p10.3">mss.</span> “For what
is it to the matter in hand, that James was yet living? And which
James? For James the brother of John is mentioned presently afterwards,
as slain with the sword: and James the brother of the Lord, Bishop of
Jerusalem, is repeatedly mentioned as living, in the subsequent
history. Then for what purpose should it be noticed here that he was
alive? And yet why the copyists should add this clause, is not easy to
see.” The copyists are not in fault. St. Chrys. (not fully
reported) is identifying this visit to Jerusalem with the visit
mentioned in <scripRef passage="Gal. ii" id="vi.xxv-p10.4" parsed="|Gal|2|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2">Gal. ii</scripRef>. The mention there made
(<scripRef passage="Gal. 2.9" id="vi.xxv-p10.5" parsed="|Gal|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.9">v. 9</scripRef>) of James, whom at the
moment he takes to be James the brother of John (especially as he is
named with Cephas and John), leads him to remark, “James was yet
alive:” i.e. when Paul and Barnabas went up with the alms, and
when this conference ensued. (<scripRef passage="Acts xi" id="vi.xxv-p10.6" parsed="|Acts|11|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11">Acts xi</scripRef>.) A similar
inadvertency with respect to St. Philip has been noted above, p. 115,
note 1—E. substitutes <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p10.7">τοσοῦτον
ὠφέλει ὁ
λιμός</span>. and connects
the following sentence with this by reading <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p10.8">Καὶ ὅρα
αὐτοὺς</span>, where
the rest have <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p10.9">῾Ορᾷς
αὐτοὺς</span>, as if
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p10.10">θλῖψις</span> here
spoken of was the famine: which however had not yet begun. Hence Ben.
<i>Et vide illos ex fame,</i> etc. In like manner the innovator has
mistaken the connection below. See note 1, p. 165. In fact, the
Recapitulation begins here.</p></note></p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxv-p11">“Now they which were
scattered abroad upon the persecution,” etc. (Recapitulation.) Do
you mark how even in the tribulation instead of falling to lamentations
and tears, as we do, they give themselves up to a great and good work?
“Travelled as far as Phenice, and Cyprus, and Antioch,” and
there with more security preached the word. “And some of them,
which were men of Cyprus and Cyrene,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 11.20" id="vi.xxv-p11.1" parsed="|Acts|11|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.20">v. 20</scripRef>.) And they did not say, “(What), we, Cyrenians and
Cyprians, to attack this splendid and great city!” but trusting
in the grace of God, they applied themselves to the work of teaching,
nor did these (Gentiles) themselves think scorn to learn anything of
them. Mark how by small means all is brought about: mark the preaching
how it spreads: mark those in Jerusalem, having like care for all,
holding the whole world as one house. “They heard that Samaria
had received the word, and” (<scripRef passage="Acts 8.14" id="vi.xxv-p11.2" parsed="|Acts|8|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.14">ch. viii. 14</scripRef>) to Samaria they send
the Apostles: they heard what had befallen at Antioch, and to Antioch
they send Barnabas: they also send again, and (these) prophets. For the
distance was great, and it was not meet the Apostles at present should
separate from thence, that they might not be thought to be fugitives,
and to have fled from their own people. But then, almost precisely, is
the time of their parting from Jerusalem, when the state (of the Jews)
was shown to be past remedy, when the war was close at hand, and they
must needs perish: when the sentence was made absolute. For, until Paul
went to Rome, the Apostles were there (at Jerusalem). But they depart,
not because afraid of the war—how should it be so?—seeing
those they went to, were those that should bring the war: and moreover
the war breaks out only after the Apostles were dead. For of them (the
Apostles) says, “The wrath is come upon them unto the end.”
(<scripRef passage="1 Thess. ii. 16" id="vi.xxv-p11.3" parsed="|1Thess|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.2.16">1 Thess. ii. 16</scripRef>.) The more insignificant the persons, the more illustrious
the grace, working great results by small means.—“And<note place="end" n="601" id="vi.xxv-p11.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxv-p12"> Here
Edd. from E. insert the formula of recapitulation, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p12.1">ἀλλ᾽ ἴδωμεν κ.
τ. λ</span>.</p></note> he exhorted them to cleave unto the Lord, for
he was a good man.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 11.23,24" id="vi.xxv-p12.2" parsed="|Acts|11|23|11|24" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.23-Acts.11.24">v. 23,
24</scripRef>.)
By “good man,” I take it, he means one that is kind,
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p12.3">χρηστὸν</span>) sincere, exceedingly desirous of the salvation of his
neighbors—“for he was a good man, and full of the Holy
Ghost and of faith. To<note place="end" n="602" id="vi.xxv-p12.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxv-p13"> Edd,
from E.: “Wherefore also with purpose of heart he exhorted all:
that is, with encomium and praise:” as if <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p13.1">τῆ
προθέσει τῆς
καρδίας</span> belonged to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p13.2">παρεκάλει</span>, in the sense, “with heartfelt earnestness he
exhorted.”</p></note> cleave unto the Lord
with purpose of heart” (this is said): with encomium and praise.
“And much people was added unto the Lord:” for like rich
land this city received the word, and brought forth much fruit.
“Then departed Barnabas to Tarsus,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 11.25" id="vi.xxv-p13.3" parsed="|Acts|11|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.25">v. 25</scripRef>.) But why did he take
him off from Tarsus and bring him here? Not without good reason; for
here were both good hopes, and a greater city, and a great body of
people. See how grace works all, not<note place="end" n="603" id="vi.xxv-p13.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxv-p14"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p14.1">οὐ Παῦλον·
διὰ μικρῶν
ἀρχὴν τὸ
πρᾶγμα
ἐλάμβανε</span>. C. omits <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p14.2">Παῦλον·
διὰ</span>, D. om. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p14.3">οὐ
Παῦλον</span>. Edd.
from E., “not Paul: and how by the small means, the affair took
its beginning, but when it became conspicuous, then they sent Barnabas.
And why did they not send him before this? They took much forethought
for their own people, and did not wish the Jews to accuse them because
they received the Gentiles: and yet because of their inevitably mixing
with them, since there was some questioning about to arise, the matters
relating to Cornelius forestalled (this). Then indeed they say,”
etc.</p></note> Paul: by small
means the affair was taking its commencement. When it is become
difficult the Apostles take it up. Why did they not before this seen
Barnabas? Because they had enough to do (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p14.4">ἠσχόληντο</span>) with Jerusalem. Again they justified themselves<note place="end" n="604" id="vi.xxv-p14.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxv-p15"> The
meaning seems to be, that they let the preaching to the Gentiles take
its course at first; and were enabled to say to the Jews, “See,
the Gentiles receive the word without encouragement from us:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p15.1">καὶ οὐ
τοσαύτης
ἀπολαύοντα
ἐπιμελείας</span>.”</p></note> to the Jews, that the Gentiles were
receiving (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p15.2">προσελάμβανε</span>) the word, even without enjoying so great attention. There
is about to be a questioning: therefore the affair of Cornelius
forestalled it. Then indeed they say, “That we to the Gentiles,
and they to the Circumcision.” (<scripRef passage="Gal. ii. 9" id="vi.xxv-p15.3" parsed="|Gal|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.9">Gal. ii. 9</scripRef>.) Observe,
henceforth the very stress of the famine introduces the fellowship on
the part of the Gentiles, namely, from the alms. For they receive the
offerings sent from them.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxv-p16"><pb n="165" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_165.html" id="vi.xxv-Page_165" />“Now<note place="end" n="605" id="vi.xxv-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxv-p17"> The
matter contained in this second recapitulation looks as if it were
derived from a different, and in part fuller, report. The innovator as
above (note 1, p. 164) connects it with the preceding: “they
receive the offerings sent from them; who also, not as we,”
etc.</p></note>
they which were scattered abroad,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 11.19" id="vi.xxv-p17.1" parsed="|Acts|11|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.19">v. 19</scripRef>) and not as we who pass our time in lamentations and tears,
in our calamities; but with more fearlessness they passed their time,
as having got to a distance from those hindering them, and as being
among men not afraid of the Jews: which also helped. And they came to
Cyprus, where they had the sea between them, and greater freedom from
anxiety: so<note place="end" n="606" id="vi.xxv-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxv-p18"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p18.1">Καὶ οὐκ
ἐλάλουν τὸν
λὸγον εἰ μη
᾽Ιουδαίοις
μόνοις·
οὕτως τὸν μὲν
τῶν ἀνθρώπων
φόβον οὐδὲν
ἡγοῦντο· τὸν
δὲ τοῦ νόμου
προετίμων.
᾽Ιουδαίοις
μόνοις
ἐλάλουν</span>.
For <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p18.2">προετίμων</span>, A. B. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p18.3">προσετίμουν</span>. The passage is corrupt, but the sense is sufficiently
plain, and is thus expressed by E. Edd. “Which thing itself
helped not a little. But they came also to Cyprus, where was great
fearlessness (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p18.4">ἀδεὲς</span>), and greater freedom from anxiety. ‘But to none,’ it
says, ‘did they speak the word save to Jews only.’ Not
because of the fear of men, of which they made no account, did they
this thing:” but keeping the law, and still bearing them,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p18.5">καὶ
αὐτοὺς ἔτι
διαβαστάζοντες.”</span>—Below, v.
23, Edd. from E, “Perhaps by praising the multitude and receiving
them, by this he converted more: as above, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p18.6">μετὰ
ἐγκωμίου καὶ
ἐπαίνου</span>.</p></note> they made no account of the fear of
men, but (still) they gave the precedence to the regard of the Law:
“they spake to Jews only. But there were in Antioch certain men
of Cyprus and Cyrene:” these, of all others, least cared for the
Jews: “who spake unto the Greeks, preaching the Lord
Jesus.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 11.20" id="vi.xxv-p18.7" parsed="|Acts|11|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.20">v.
20</scripRef>.)
Probably it was because of their not knowing Hebrew, that they called
them Greeks. And “when” Barnabas, it says, “came and
had seen the grace of God,”—not the diligence of
men—“he exhorted them to cleave unto the Lord”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 11.23" id="vi.xxv-p18.8" parsed="|Acts|11|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.23">v. 23</scripRef>): and by this he
converted more. “And much people was added unto the Lord.”
Why do they not write to Paul, but send Barnabas? They did not yet know
the virtue of the man: but it is providentially ordered that Barnabas
should come. As there was a multitude, and none to hinder, well might
the faith grow, and above all because they had no trials to undergo.
Paul also preaches, and is no longer compelled to flee. And it is well
ordered, that not they speak of the famine, but the prophets. The men
of Antioch also did not take it amiss that they sent not the Apostles,
but were content with their teachers: so fervent were they all for the
word. They did not wait for the famine to come, but before this they
sent: “according as each had the ability.” And observe,
among the Apostles, others are put in charge with this trust, but here
Paul and Barnabas. For this was no small order (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p18.9">οἰκονομία</span>) of Providence. Besides, it was the beginning, and it was
not fit they should be offended.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxv-p19">“As each had the ability,
they sent.” But now, none does this, although there is a famine
more grievous than that. For the cases are not alike, for (all) to bear
the calamity in common, and, while all (the rest) abound, for the
poorer to be famishing. And the expression shows that the givers also
were poor, for, it says, “as each of them had the means.” A
twofold famine, even as the abundance is twofold: a severe famine, a
famine not of hearing the word of the Lord, but of being nourished by
alms.<note place="end" n="607" id="vi.xxv-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxv-p20"> He
means, There is no lack of wealth, no lack of hearing the word of God:
this is the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p20.1">ἀφθονία
διπλῆ</span>. Yet many poor
around us are famishing, and the rich who might aid them, starve their
own souls, by their neglect of almsgiving: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p20.2">διπλοῦς
λιμός</span>.</p></note> Then, both the poor in Judea enjoyed the
benefit, and so did those in Antioch who gave their money; yea, these
more than those: but now, both we and the poor are famishing: they
being in lack of necessary sustenance, and we in luxurious living,<note place="end" n="608" id="vi.xxv-p20.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxv-p21"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p21.1">ἡμεῖς δὲ ἐν
σπατάλῃ τοῦ
ἐλέους ὄντες
τοῦ Θεοῦ</span>.
Read <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p21.2">ἡμεῖς δὲ (ἐν
σπατάλῃ
ὅντες), τοῦ
ἐλέους τοῦ
Θεοῦ</span>, sc. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p21.3">ἀποροῦντες</span>. The mod. text substitutes <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p21.4">σπάνει</span> for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p21.5">σπάτάλῃ</span>.</p></note> lacking the mercy of God. But this is a
food, than which nothing can be more necessary. This is not a food,
from which one has to undergo the evils of repletion: not a food, of
which the most part ends in the draught. (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p21.6">ἀφεδρὥνα</span>.) Nothing more beauteous, nothing more healthful, than a soul
nurtured by this food: it is set high above all disease, all
pestilence, all indigestion and distemper: none shall be able to
overcome it, (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p21.7">ἑλεἵν</span>)
but just as, if one’s body were made of adamant, no iron, nor
anything else, would have power to hurt it, even so when the soul is
firmly compact by almsgiving, nothing at all shall be able to overcome
it. For say, what shall spoil this? Shall poverty? It cannot be, for it
is laid up in the royal treasuries. But shall robber and housebreaker?
Nay, those are walls which none shall be able to break through. But
shall the worm? Nay, this treasure is set far above the reach of this
mischief also. But shall envy and the evil eye? Nay, neither by these
can it be overcome. But shall false accusations and plottings of evil?
No, neither shall this be, for safe as in an asylum is this treasure.
But it were a shame should I make it appear as if the advantages which
belong to almsgiving were only these (the absence of these evils), and
not (the presence of) their opposites. For in truth it is not merely
that it is secure from ill-will; it also gets abundant blessing from
those whom it benefits. For as the cruel and unmerciful not only have
for enemies those whom they have injured, but those also who are not
themselves hurt, partake the grief and join in the accusation: so those
that have done great good have not only those who are benefited, but
those also who are not <pb n="166" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_166.html" id="vi.xxv-Page_166" />themselves affected, to speak their praises.
Again (that), it is secure from the attacks of the evil-disposed, and
robbers, and housebreakers—what, is this all the good, or is it
this—that besides the not suffering diminution, it grows also and
increases into multitude? What more shameful than Nebuchadnezzar, what
more foul, what more iniquitous? The man was impious; after tokens and
signs without number he refused to come to his senses (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p21.8">ανενεγκεἵν</span>), but cast the servants of God into a furnace: and (yet)
after these doings, he worshipped. What then said the Prophet?
“Wherefore,” saith he, “O king let my counsel be
acceptable unto thee, ransom (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p21.9">λύτρωσαι</span>) thy sins by alms, and thine iniquities by mercies to the
poor: peradventure there shall be pardon for thy transgressions.”
(<scripRef passage="Dan. iii. 27" id="vi.xxv-p21.10" parsed="|Dan|3|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.3.27">Dan. iii. 27</scripRef>.) In so speaking, he said it not doubting, nay, with entire
confidence, but wishing to put him in greater fear, and to make a
stronger necessity of doing these things. For if he had spoken it as a
thing unquestionable, the king would have been more supine: just as it
is with us, we then most urge some person (whom we wish to persuade),
when<note place="end" n="609" id="vi.xxv-p21.11"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxv-p22"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p22.1">καθάπερ καὶ
ἡμεις τότε
μάλιστα
ἀθοῦμέν
τινας, ὅταν
λέγωσιν
ἡμῖν</span>…<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p22.2">καὶ μὴ
ἐπαγάγωμεν</span>, A. B. C. We read <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p22.3">τινα</span>, and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p22.4">ἐπαγάγωσιν</span>. “When people bid us exhort some person, adding,
Peradventure he will hear, not, He will certainly hear, we are then
most urgent in our endeavor to persuade him.” The mod.
text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p22.5">ὅταν
λέγωμεν</span>.
i.e. “When we would induce some persons to exhort some one, we
the more effectually urge them to do so, when we say, Peradventure he
will hear,” etc. The sense would be improved by reading
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p22.6">ἡμᾶς ώθοῦσί
τινες</span>, “persons
then most urge us, when they say,” etc.</p></note> they say to us, “Exhort such an
one,” and do not add, “he will be sure to hear,” but
only, “peradventure he will hear:” for by leaving it
doubtful, the fear is made greater, and urges him the more. This is the
reason why the Prophet did not make the thing certain to him. What
sayest thou? For so great impieties shall there be pardon? Yes. There
is no sin, which alms cannot cleanse, none, which alms cannot quench:
all sin is beneath this: it is a medicine adapted for every wound. What
worse than a publican? The very matter (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p22.7">ὑπόθεσις</span>) (of his occupation) is altogether one of injustice: and yet
Zaccheus washed away all these (sins). Mark how even Christ shows this,
by the care taken to have a purse, and to bear the contributions put
into it. And Paul also says, “Only that we remember the
poor” (<scripRef passage="Gal. ii. 10" id="vi.xxv-p22.8" parsed="|Gal|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.10">Gal. ii. 10</scripRef>): and everywhere the
Scripture has much discourse concerning this matter. “The
ransom,” it saith, “of a man’s soul is his own
wealth” (<scripRef passage="Prov. xiii. 8" id="vi.xxv-p22.9" parsed="|Prov|13|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.13.8">Prov. xiii. 8</scripRef>):
and with reason: for, saith (Christ), “if thou wouldest be
perfect, sell what thou hast, and give to the poor, and come, follow
Me.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xix. 21" id="vi.xxv-p22.10" parsed="|Matt|19|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.21">Matt. xix. 21</scripRef>.) This may well be part
of perfection. But alms may be done not only by money, but by acts. For
example: one may kindly stand (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p22.11">προστἥναι</span>) by a person (to succor and defend him), one may reach to
him a helping hand: the service rendered (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p22.12">προστασία</span>) by acts has often done more good even than money. Let us
set to work all the different kinds of almsgiving. Can you do alms by
money? Be not slack. Can you by good offices? Say not, Because I have
no money, this is nothing. This is a very great point: look upon it as
if you had given gold. Can you do it by kind attentions (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p22.13">θεραπείας</span>)? Do this also. For instance, if you be a physician,
(give) your skill: for this also is a great matter. Can you by counsel?
This (service) is much greater than all: this (alms) is better than
all, or it is also more, by how much the gain it has is greater. For in
so doing you put away not starvation, but a grievous death.
(<scripRef passage="Acts 3.6;6.4" id="vi.xxv-p22.14" parsed="|Acts|3|6|0|0;|Acts|6|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.6 Bible:Acts.6.4">ch. iii. 6; vi. 4</scripRef>.) With such alms
the Apostles above measure abounded: therefore it was that the
distribution of money they put into the hands of those after them,
themselves exhibiting the (mercy) shown by words. Or is it, think you,
a small alms, to a lost, castaway soul, a soul in uttermost jeopardy,
possessed by a burning fever (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p22.15">πυρώσεως</span>), to be able to rid it of its disease? For example, do you
see one possessed by love of money? Pity the man. Is he in danger of
suffocation? Quench his fire. “What if he will not be
persuaded?” Do your part, and be not remiss. Have you seen him in
bonds?—for wealth is indeed bonds. (<scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 35" id="vi.xxv-p22.16" parsed="|Matt|25|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.35">Matt. xxv. 35</scripRef> ff.) Go to him,
visit him, console him, try to release him of his bonds. If he refuse,
he shall bear the blame himself. Have you seen him naked, and a
stranger?—for he is indeed naked, and a stranger to heaven. Bring
him to your own inn, clothe him with the garment of virtue, give him
the city which is in heaven. “What if I myself be naked?”
say you. Clothe also yourself first: if you know that you are naked,
assuredly you know that you need to be clothed; if you know what sort
of nakedness this is.<note place="end" n="610" id="vi.xxv-p22.17"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxv-p23"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p23.1">εἰ ταύτης</span> (mod. text adds <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p23.2">μόνον</span>)
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p23.3">τῆς
γυμνότητος
ἐπίστασαι
τὸν τρόπον</span>: which might also be taken with the following sentence, If
you know what sort of nakedness this is (why then, only think) what
numbers of women, etc. A. has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p23.4">πόσαι οὖν</span>. The mod. text adds, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p23.5">δυνήσῃ
γνῶναι
ῥαδίως καὶ
τὴν αὐτῆς
καταστολήν</span>. “If you know the sort of nakedness this is, you
will easily be able to know the (manner of) clothing
it.”</p></note> What numbers of women
now wear silken apparel but are indeed naked of the garments of virtue!
Let their husbands clothe these women. “But they will not admit
those garments; they choose to have these.” Then do this also
first: induce them to have a longing for those garments: show them that
they are naked: speak to them of judgment to <pb n="167" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_167.html" id="vi.xxv-Page_167" />come: answer me,<note place="end" n="611" id="vi.xxv-p23.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxv-p24"> E.
Edd. “Say, We need other (garments) there, not
these.”—Below, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p24.1">θερους δὲ,
οὐκ ἔτι</span>: i.e.
cold, not heat, makes the naked body shudder: not cold, but hell-fire,
the naked soul.</p></note> what is the clothing we shall need there?
But if ye will bear with me, I also will show you this nakedness. He
that is naked, when it is cold, shrinks and shudders, and stands there
cowering, and with his arms folded: but in summer heat, not so. If then
I shall prove to you that your rich men, and rich women, the more they
put on, the more naked they are, do not take it amiss. How then, I ask
you, when we raise the subject of hell-fire, and of the torments there?
Do not these shrink and shudder more than those naked ones? Do they not
bitterly groan and condemn themselves? What? when they come to this or
that man, and say to him, Pray for me, do they not speak the same words
as those (naked wretches)?</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxv-p25">Now indeed, after all that we
can say, the nakedness is not yet apparent: but it will be plain enough
there. How, and in what way? When these silken garments and precious
stones shall have perished, and it shall be only by the garments of
virtue and of vice that all men are shown, when the poor shall be clad
with exceeding glory, but the rich, naked and in disgraceful sort,
shall be haled away to their punishments. What more naked (Edd.
“more dainty”) than that rich man who arrayed himself in
purple? What poorer than Lazarus? Then which of them uttered the words
of beggars? which of them was in abundance? Say, if one should deck his
house with abundance of tapestry hangings, and himself sit naked
within, what were the benefit? So it is in the case of these women.
Truly, the house of the soul, the body I mean, they hang round with
plenty of garments: but the mistress of the house sits naked within.
Lend me the eyes of the soul, and I will show you the soul’s
nakedness. For what is the garment of the soul? Virtue, of course. And
what its nakedness? Vice. For just as, if one were to strip any decent
person, that person would be ashamed, and would shrink and cower out of
sight; just so the soul, if we wish to see it, the soul which has not
these garments, blushes for shame. How many women, think you, at this
moment feel ashamed, and would fain sink to the very depth, as if
seeking some sort of curtain, or screen, that they may not hear these
words? But those who have no evil conscience, are exhilarated, rejoice,
find delight, and gayly deck themselves (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p25.1">ἐγκαλλωπίζονται</span>) with the things said. Hear concerning that blessed
Thekla,<note place="end" n="612" id="vi.xxv-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxv-p26"> In
the “Acts of Paul and Thekla,” Grab. Spicileg. Patr. t. i.
p. 95. reprinted with a translation by Jeremiah Jones, <i>On the Canon
of the N. T.,</i> vol. ii. p. 353 ff. the incident is thus related (ch.
ii.): “When the proconsul heard this, he ordered Paul to be
bound, and to be put in prison..…But Thekla, in the night taking
off her earnings, gave them to the turnkey, and he opened for her the
doors, and let her in: and having given to the keeper of the prison a
silver mirror, she was admitted unto Paul, and having sat at his feet,
heard from him the mighty works of God.” The earliest notice of
this work occurs in Tertull. <i>de Bapt.</i> c. 17: Thekla is
mentioned, or her history referred to, by other ancient writers, as St.
Greg. Naz., Sulpic. Severus, St. Augustin; see Jones u. s. p. 387 ff. A
Homily in her praise ascribed to St. Chrysostom, t. ii. p. 749, is
justly placed by Savile among the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxv-p26.1">ἀμφιβαλλόμενα</span>.</p></note> how, that she might see Paul, she gave even
her gold: and thou wilt not give even a farthing that thou mayest see
Christ: thou admirest what she did, but dost not emulate her. Hearest
thou not that “Blessed are the merciful, for they shall obtain
mercy?” (<scripRef passage="Matt. v. 7" id="vi.xxv-p26.2" parsed="|Matt|5|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.7">Matt. v. 7</scripRef>.) What is the gain of
your costly garments? how long shall we continue agape for this attire?
Let us put on the glory of Christ: let us array ourselves with that
beauty, that both here we may be praised, and there attain unto the
eternal good things, by the grace and mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ,
with Whom, to the Father and the Holy Ghost together, be glory,
dominion, honor, now and ever, world without end. Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XXVI on Acts xii. 1, 2." shorttitle="" progress="32.23%" prev="vi.xxv" next="vi.xxvii" id="vi.xxvi">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Acts xii. 1, 2." id="vi.xxvi-p0.1" parsed="|Acts|12|1|12|2" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.1-Acts.12.2" />
<pb n="168" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_168.html" id="vi.xxvi-Page_168" />
  <p class="c21" id="vi.xxvi-p1"><span class="c9" id="vi.xxvi-p1.1">Homily XXVI.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vi.xxvi-p2"><scripRef passage="Acts XII. 1, 2" id="vi.xxvi-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|12|1|12|2" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.1-Acts.12.2">Acts XII. 1, 2</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi.xxvi-p3">“Now at that time Herod
the King stretched forth his hands to vex certain of the Church. And he
killed James the brother of John with the sword. And because he saw it
pleased the Jews, he proceeded further to take Peter also. Then were
the days of unleavened bread.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.xxvi-p4">“<span class="c14" id="vi.xxvi-p4.1">At</span> that time,” of course meaning the time
immediately following: for<note place="end" n="613" id="vi.xxvi-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxvi-p5"> The
modern text (E. D. F. Edd.) “But here it is said in this sense,
elsewhere in a different sense. For when Matthew says, ‘In those
days cometh John preaching,’ he speaks it not as meaning the days
immediately following, but ‘those’ in which the things he
relates were about to take place. For it is the custom of Scripture to
use this mode of speech, and at one time to expound in their sequence
the things successively taking place, at another to relate as in
immediate succession the things about to take place afterwards. And he
well says that Herod the king did this, for this was not he of
Christ’s time:” as if Chrys. meant, He does right to call
him king, for this was not the tetrarch of the Gospel history. But this
is merely a parenthetic remark: the point to which the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p5.1">καλῶς
λέγει</span> refers is
this—that the persecution is now raised by a king, not by the
Jews: “he does well to designate Herod as the king, thereby
showing that the trial here was of a different kind, more severe, as
the power wielded against them was greater.”</p></note> this is the custom
of Scripture. And he well says that Herod “the king” (did
this): this was not he of Christ’s time. Lo, a different sort of
trial—and mark what I said in the beginning, how things are
blended, how rest and trouble alternate in the whole texture of the
history—not now the Jews, nor the Sanhedrim, but the king.
Greater the power, the warfare more severe, the more it was done to
obtain favor with the Jews. “And,” it says, “he slew
James the brother of John with the sword:” (taking him) at random
and without selection. But, should any raise a question, why God
permitted this, we shall say, that it was for the sake of these (Jews)
themselves: thereby, first, convincing them, that even when slain (the
Apostles) prevail, just as it was in the case of Stephen: secondly,
giving them opportunity, after satiating their rage, to recover from
their madness; thirdly, showing them that it was by His permission this
was done. “And when he saw,” it says, “that it
pleased the Jews, he proceeded further to seize Peter also. O excessive
wickedness! On whose behalf was it, that he gratified them by doing
murders thus without plan or reason? “And it was the day of
unleavened bread.” Again, the idle preciseness of the Jews: to
kill indeed they forbade not, but<note place="end" n="614" id="vi.xxvi-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxvi-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p6.1">ἐν δὲ
καιρῷ
τοιούτῳ
τοιαῦτα
ἔπραττον</span>. So <span class="c14" id="vi.xxvi-p6.2">mss.</span> and Edd. But the Catena
has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p6.3">ἐν δὲ καιρῷ
τοιούτῳ
πράττειν οὐκ
ἤθελον</span>.
“They had no objection to killing, but they had rather not do it
at such a time.”</p></note> at such a time
they did such things! “Whom having arrested, he put in ward,
having delivered him to four quaternions of soldiers.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 12.4" id="vi.xxvi-p6.4" parsed="|Acts|12|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.4">v. 4</scripRef>.) This was done both of
rage, and of fear. “He slew,” it says, “James the
brother of John with the sword.” Do you mark their courage? For,
that none may say that without danger or fear of danger they brave
death, as being sure of God’s delivering them, therefore he
permits some to be put to death, and chief men too, Stephen and James,
thereby convincing their slayers themselves, that not even these things
make them fall away, and hinder them. “Peter therefore was kept
in prison: but prayer was made without ceasing of the Church unto God
for him.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 12.5" id="vi.xxvi-p6.5" parsed="|Acts|12|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.5">v.
5</scripRef>.)
For the contest was now for life and death: both the slaying of the one
made them fearful, and the casting of the other into prison. “And
when Herod would have brought him forth, the same night Peter was
sleeping between two soldiers, bound with two chains; and the keepers
before the door kept the prison. And, behold, the angel of the Lord
came upon him, and a light shined in the prison: and he smote Peter on
the side, and raised him up, saying, Arise up quickly. And his chains
fell off from his hands.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 12.6,7" id="vi.xxvi-p6.6" parsed="|Acts|12|6|12|7" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.6-Acts.12.7">v. 6,
7</scripRef>.)
In that night He delivered him. “And a light shined in the
prison,” that<note place="end" n="615" id="vi.xxvi-p6.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxvi-p7"> This
seems more suitable to the clause, “And his chains fell off from
his hands:” but see below in the recapitulation, p.
170.</p></note> he might not deem it
fancy: and none saw the light, but he only. For if, notwithstanding
this was done, he thought it a fancy, because of its unexpectedness; if
this had not been, much more would he have thought this: so<note place="end" n="616" id="vi.xxvi-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxvi-p8"> i.e.
so unexpected was it, so entirely had he made up his mind that he was
to be put to death, that he thought it all a dream.</p></note> prepared was he for death. For his having
waited there many days and not being saved caused this. Why then, say
you, did He not suffer him to fall into the hands of Herod,<note place="end" n="617" id="vi.xxvi-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxvi-p9"> i.e.
on the morrow, to be led out to execution, and then and there deliver
him.</p></note> and then deliver him? Because that would
have brought people into astonishment, whereas <pb n="169" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_169.html" id="vi.xxvi-Page_169" />this was credible:<note place="end" n="618" id="vi.xxvi-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxvi-p10"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p10.1">τοῦτο δὲ
πιστὸν
ἐγένετο</span>.
That would have astonished: this was calculated to obtain belief. E. D.
F. Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p10.2">τοῦτο δὲ
ὑπὲρ αὐτῶν
εγένετο</span>.
“But this was done for their sakes for they would not have been
counted human beings, if he had done all after the manner of
God, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p10.3">εἰ
θεοπρεπῶς
πάντα
ἐποίει</span>.”</p></note> and they would not even have been thought
human beings. But in the case of Stephen, what did He not do? Did He
not show them his face as it had been the face of an angel? But what in
short did He leave undone here also? “And the angel said to him,
Gird thyself, and bind on thy sandals.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 12.8" id="vi.xxvi-p10.4" parsed="|Acts|12|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.8">v. 8</scripRef>.) Here again it shows, that it was not done of craft: for
one that is in haste and wishes to break out (of prison), is not so
particular as to take his sandals, and gird himself. “And he did
so. And he said unto him, Put on thy cloak, and follow me. And he went
out, and followed him; and wist not that it was true which was done by
the Angel; but thought he saw a vision. When they were past the first
and the second ward, they came unto the iron gate that leadeth unto the
city; which opened to them of its own accord.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 25.9,10" id="vi.xxvi-p10.5" parsed="|Acts|25|9|25|10" osisRef="Bible:Acts.25.9-Acts.25.10">v. 9, 10</scripRef>.) Behold, a second
miracle. “And they went out, and passed on through one street;
and forthwith the angel departed from him. And when Peter was come to
himself, he said, Now I know of a surety, that the Lord hath sent His
Angel, and hath delivered me out of the hand of Herod, and from all the
expectation of the people of the Jews.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 12.10,11" id="vi.xxvi-p10.6" parsed="|Acts|12|10|12|11" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.10-Acts.12.11">v. 10, 11</scripRef>.) When the angel
departed, then Peter understood: “Now I perceive,” says he,
not then. But why is this so, and why is Peter not sensible of the
things taking place, although he had already experienced a like
deliverance when all were released? (<scripRef passage="Acts 5.18" id="vi.xxvi-p10.7" parsed="|Acts|5|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.18">ch. v. 18</scripRef>.) (The Lord) would have
the pleasure come to him all at once, and that he should first be at
liberty, and then be sensible of what had happened. The circumstance
also of the chains having fallen off from his hands, is a strong
argument of his not having fled.<note place="end" n="619" id="vi.xxvi-p10.8"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxvi-p11"> In
the old text this sentence and the next are transposed. The mod. text
has restored the true order, but for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p11.1">ἡδονὴν</span> has
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p11.2">ἀπαλλαγὴν</span>, “his deliverance to come to him all at
once.”—The connection may be thus supplied, “When he
came to himself, he found himself there at large, and with his hands no
longer chained. And this circumstance again is a strong evidence that
he had not fled.”</p></note> “And when he had considered the thing, he came to the
house of Mary the mother of John, whose surname was Mark; where many
were gathered together praying.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 12.12" id="vi.xxvi-p11.3" parsed="|Acts|12|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.12">v. 12</scripRef>.) Observe how Peter does not immediately withdraw, but
first brings the good tidings to his friends. “And as Peter
knocked at the door of the gate, a damsel came to hearken, named Rhoda.
And when she knew Peter’s voice, she opened not the gate for
gladness,”—Mark even the servant-girls, how full of piety
they are,—“but ran in, and told how Peter stood before the
gate.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 12.13-15" id="vi.xxvi-p11.4" parsed="|Acts|12|13|12|15" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.13-Acts.12.15">v. 13–15</scripRef>.) But they,
though it was so, shook their heads (incredulously): “And they
said unto her, Thou art mad. But she constantly affirmed that it was
even so. And they said, It is his angel. “But Peter continued
knocking: and when they had opened the door, and saw him, they were
astonished. But he, beckoning unto them with the hand to hold their
peace, declared unto them how the Lord had brought him out of the
prison. And he said, Go show these things unto James, and to the
brethren. And he departed, and went into another place.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 12.16,17" id="vi.xxvi-p11.5" parsed="|Acts|12|16|12|17" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.16-Acts.12.17">v. 16, 17</scripRef>.) But let us review the
order of the narrative.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxvi-p12">(Recapitulation.) “At that
time,” it says, “Herod the king stretched forth his hands
to afflict certain of the Church.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 12.1" id="vi.xxvi-p12.1" parsed="|Acts|12|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.1">v. 1</scripRef>.) Like a wild beast, he attacked all indiscriminately and
without consideration. This is what Christ said: “My cup indeed
ye shall drink, and with the baptism wherewith I am baptized, shall ye
be baptized.” (<scripRef passage="Mark x. 39" id="vi.xxvi-p12.2" parsed="|Mark|10|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.10.39">Mark x. 39</scripRef>.) (<i>b</i>)
“And<note place="end" n="620" id="vi.xxvi-p12.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxvi-p13"> The
order in <span class="c14" id="vi.xxvi-p13.1">mss.</span> and Edd. is <i>a, b,
c.</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p13.2">Αὕτη</span>, in the
beginning of (<i>c</i>) evidently refers to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p13.3">τῆς
παραινέσεως
τῆς Γαμ</span>. in
(<i>a</i>).</p></note> he killed James the brother of
John.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 12.2" id="vi.xxvi-p13.4" parsed="|Acts|12|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.2">v. 2</scripRef>.) For there was also
another James, the brother of the Lord: therefore to distinguish him,
he says, “The brother of John.”<note place="end" n="621" id="vi.xxvi-p13.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxvi-p14"> James
the brother of John was the son of Zebedee, commonly called the
“elder” James. He was the first of the apostles to suffer
martyrdom. The other James, called “the Lord’s
brother” (<scripRef passage="Gal. 1.19" id="vi.xxvi-p14.1" parsed="|Gal|1|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.19">Gal. i,
19</scripRef>.)
mentioned in <scripRef passage="Acts 5.17" id="vi.xxvi-p14.2" parsed="|Acts|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.17">v. 17</scripRef> (cf. <scripRef passage="Acts xv. 13" id="vi.xxvi-p14.3" parsed="|Acts|15|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.13">Acts xv. 13</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 21:18" id="vi.xxvi-p14.4" parsed="|Acts|21|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.18">xxi.  18</scripRef>)
was the Bishop of Jerusalem, a man of much importance and influence in
the apostolic church, whom Paul reckons among the “pillars”
(<scripRef passage="Gal. ii. 9" id="vi.xxvi-p14.5" parsed="|Gal|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.9">Gal. ii. 9</scripRef>). Chrys. gives no opinion here concerning him. Three views have
prevailed in the church: (1) that he was the same as the apostle, James
the son of Alphæus and is called the “brother” of
Jesus in the loose sense of that word in which it is taken as
equivalent to “relative.” (2) That he was the son of Joseph
by a former marriage. (3) That he was the son of Joseph and
Mary—the real brother of Jesus and is called an apostle in
<scripRef passage="Gal. i. 19" id="vi.xxvi-p14.6" parsed="|Gal|1|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.19">Gal. i. 19</scripRef>,
in the more comprehensive sense which that word acquired according to
which it was applied also to Paul and Barnabas (<scripRef passage="Acts xiv. 14" id="vi.xxvi-p14.7" parsed="|Acts|14|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.14">Acts xiv. 14</scripRef>). This view seems
to me the correct one. There were also other brothers (<scripRef passage="Matt. xii. 46; Matt xiii. 55, 56" id="vi.xxvi-p14.8" parsed="|Matt|12|46|0|0;|Matt|13|55|13|56" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.46 Bible:Matt.13.55-Matt.13.56">Matt. xii. 46; Matt
xiii. 55, 56</scripRef>) Joses, Simon and Judas, and sisters who are not personally
named. Chrys. seems to have held view (2) in his earlier writings, but
to have adopted view (1), following Jerome. (Cf. Lightfoot on
Galatians, pp. 289, 290).—G.B.S.</p></note> Do
you mark that the sum of affairs rested in these three, especially
Peter and James? (<i>a</i>) And how was it he did not kill Peter
immediately? It mentions the reason: “it was the day of
unleavened bread:” and he wished rather to make a display
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p14.9">ἐκπομπεὕσαι</span>) with the killing of him. “And when he saw it
pleased the Jews.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 12.3" id="vi.xxvi-p14.10" parsed="|Acts|12|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.3">v.
3</scripRef>.)
For their own part, they now in consequence of Gamaliel’s advice,
abstained from bloodshedding: and besides, did not even invent
accusations; but by means of others they compassed the same results.
(<i>c</i>) This (counsel of Gamaliel’s) above all was their
condemnation: for the preaching was shown to be no longer a thing <pb n="170" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_170.html" id="vi.xxvi-Page_170" />of
men. “He proceeded further to kill Peter also.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 5.8; 12.3" id="vi.xxvi-p14.11" parsed="|Acts|5|8|0|0;|Acts|12|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.8 Bible:Acts.12.3">ch. v. 8</scripRef>.) In very deed was that
fulfilled, “We are accounted as sheep for the slaughter.”
(<scripRef passage="Psa. xliv. 13" id="vi.xxvi-p14.12" parsed="|Ps|44|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.44.13">Psa. xliv. 13</scripRef>.) “Seeing,” it says, “it was a pleasing thing
to the Jews.” (<scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 36" id="vi.xxvi-p14.13" parsed="|Rom|8|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.36">Rom. viii. 36</scripRef>.) A pleasing
thing, bloodshed, and unrighteous bloodshed, wickedness, impiety!<note place="end" n="622" id="vi.xxvi-p14.14"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxvi-p15"> A.
B. C. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p15.1">κακία,
ἀσέβεια</span>.
Cat <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p15.2">φονος
ἄδικος
κακίας;</span>ἀ<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p15.3">σέβεια ταῖς
κ. τ. λ</span>. Mod. text substitutes
for these two words, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p15.4">Πολλὴ ἡ
ἄνοια τοῦ
῾Ηρώδου</span>.</p></note> He ministered to their senseless
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p15.5">ἀτόποις</span>)
lusts: for, whereas he ought to have done the contrary, to check their
rage, he made them more eager, as if he were an executioner, and not a
physician to their diseased minds. (And this) though he had numberless
warnings in the case of both his grandfather and his father Herod, how
the former in consequence of his putting the children to death suffered
the greatest calamities, and the latter by slaying John raised up
against himself a grievous war. But<note place="end" n="623" id="vi.xxvi-p15.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxvi-p16"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p16.1">Καθὼς δὲ
ᾤοντο</span> A. B. C. Either
this is out of its place, or the sentence is incomplete. The mod. text
substitutes, “And when he had apprehended him, he put him in
prison.”</p></note> as they
thought * * He feared lest Peter, in consequence of the slaying of
James, should withdraw; and wishing to have him in safe keeping, he put
him in prison: “and delivered him to four quaternions of
soldiers” (<scripRef passage="Acts 12.4" id="vi.xxvi-p16.2" parsed="|Acts|12|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.4">v.
4</scripRef>):
the stricter the custody, the more wondrous the display. “Peter
therefore was kept in prison.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 12.5" id="vi.xxvi-p16.3" parsed="|Acts|12|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.5">v. 5</scripRef>.) But this was all the better for Peter, who was thereby
made more approved, and evinced his own manly courage. And it says,
“there was earnest prayer making.” It was the prayer of
(filial) affection: it was for a father they asked, a father mild.
“There was,” it says, “earnest prayer.” Hear
how they were affected to their teachers. No factions, no
perturbation:<note place="end" n="624" id="vi.xxvi-p16.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxvi-p17"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p17.1">οὐκ
ἐστασίασαν,
οὐκ
ἐθορυβήθησαν</span>: alluding perhaps to the factious and turbulent
proceedings, which in his time often ensued when a Bishop was removed
or at the point of death. But possibly <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p17.2">ἐστασ</span>. is
corrupt.—Below, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p17.3">Τοῦτο δὲ ἦν
ὑπὲρ
Πέτρου</span>, etc. the
meaning seems to be, “That Herod was permitted to do this, and
that Peter was delivered into his hands, not withdrawing upon the death
of James, was all the better for Peter: it gave fresh proof of his
worth, it showed how courageous he was in himself, independently of
supernatural aid.”</p></note> but they betook them to prayer, to
that alliance which is indeed invincible, to this they betook them for
refuge. They did not say, “What? I, poor insignificant creature
that I am, to pray for him!” for, as they acted of love, they did
not give these things a thought. And observe, it was during the feast,
that (their enemies) brought these trials upon them, that their worth
might be the more approved. “And when Herod,” etc.
(<scripRef passage="Acts 12.6" id="vi.xxvi-p17.4" parsed="|Acts|12|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.6">v. 6</scripRef>.) See Peter sleeping,
and not in distress or fear! That same night, after which he was to be
brought forth, he slept, having cast all upon God. “Between two
soldiers, bound with two chains.” (comp. <scripRef passage="1 Pet. v. 7" id="vi.xxvi-p17.5" parsed="|1Pet|5|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.7">1 Pet. v. 7</scripRef>.) Mark, how
strict the ward! “And says, Arise.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 12.7" id="vi.xxvi-p17.6" parsed="|Acts|12|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.7">v. 7</scripRef>.) The guards were asleep with him, and therefore perceived
nothing of what was happening. “And a light shined.” What
was the light for? In order that Peter might see as well as hear, and
not imagine it to be all fancy. And the command, “Arise
quickly,<note place="end" n="625" id="vi.xxvi-p17.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxvi-p18"> A. B.
C. Cat. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p18.1">καὶ
τὸ “ἐν
τάχει,” ὥστε μη
ῥαθυμησαι·
καὶ ἔπληξεν
αὐτόν·</span> (C. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p18.2">καὶ
ἔκπληξις ἦν
εἰς αὐτόν</span>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p18.3">οὕτω
βαθέως
ἐκάθευδεν</span>. Perhaps C. has preserved the true reading, see on v. 11.
If so, it should be transposed with the part marked (<i>a</i>), viz.
“—by the Angel: and it was an amazement to him, so deeply
did he sleep: but he thought he saw a vision.” The letters as
usual denote the order of parts in the <span class="c14" id="vi.xxvi-p18.4">mss.</span>
Before (<i>b</i>), the clause, “And he passed the first and
second ward,” is inserted. It is not easy to see what can be the
reference of the question, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p18.5">Πῶς;
ποῦ
εἰσὶν οἱ
αἱρετικοί</span>; it can hardly be meant for the mention of the sandals and
cloak, v. 8, for the persons who objected to the Christians, that,
according to Christ’s command, they ought to have no shoes, nor
two coats, etc. were not heretics, but heathens: see <i>Hom. in illud,
Salutate Prisc. et Aq</i>. t. iii. 181. and <i>Hom</i>. ix. <i>in
Philip</i>. t. xi. 272 (the latter cited in the Catena
here).</p></note>” that he may not be remiss. He
also smote him; so deeply did he sleep. (<i>a</i>) “Rise,”
says he, “quickly:” this is not to hurry him (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p18.6">θορυβοὕντος</span>) but to persuade him not to delay. (<i>c</i>)
“And” immediately “his chains fell off from his
hands.” (<i>b</i>) How? answer me: where are the
heretics?—let them answer. “And the Angel said unto
him,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 12.8" id="vi.xxvi-p18.7" parsed="|Acts|12|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.8">v.
8</scripRef>) by
this also convincing him that it is no fancy: to this end he bids him
gird himself and put on his shoes, that he may shake off his sleep, and
know that it is real. (<i>a</i>) (<i>e</i>) “And he wist not that
it was true that was done by the Angel, but thought he saw a
vision” (<scripRef passage="Acts 12.9" id="vi.xxvi-p18.8" parsed="|Acts|12|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.9">v.
9</scripRef>):
(<i>e</i>) well he might, by reason of the excessive greatness
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p18.9">ὑπερβολὴν</span>) of the things taking place. Do you mark what a thing it is
for a miracle to be excessive (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p18.10">ὑπερβολὴ
σημείου</span>)?
how it amazes (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p18.11">ἐκπλήττει</span>) the beholder? how it will not let the thing be believed?<note place="end" n="626" id="vi.xxvi-p18.12"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxvi-p19"> A.
B. C. Cat. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p19.1">ἀπιστηθῆναι</span>, “be disbelieved?” But this is evidently
corrupt.</p></note> For if Peter “thought he saw a
vision,” though he had girded himself and put on his shoes, what
would have been the case with another? “And,” it says,
“when they had passed the first and the second ward, they came to
the iron gate, which opened unto them of its own accord”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 12.10" id="vi.xxvi-p19.2" parsed="|Acts|12|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.10">v. 10</scripRef>): and yet the things
that had happened within (the prison) were more marvellous: but this
was now more after the manner of man. “And having gone out, they
went along one street and immediately (all ‘until’) the
Angel departed from him.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 12.11" id="vi.xxvi-p19.3" parsed="|Acts|12|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.11">v.
11</scripRef>.)
When there was no hindrance, then the Angel departed. For Peter would
not have gone along (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p19.4">προἥλθεν</span>), there being so many hindrances. “And when he came
to himself:” for in very truth, it was indeed an amazement
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p19.5">ἔκπληξις</span>). “Now,” saith he, “I know”—now,
not then, when I was in the <pb n="171" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_171.html" id="vi.xxvi-Page_171" />prison,—“that the Lord hath
sent His Angel, and hath delivered me out of the hand of Herod and from
all the expectation of the people of the Jews. And when he had
considered” (<scripRef passage="Acts 12.12" id="vi.xxvi-p19.6" parsed="|Acts|12|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.12">v.
12</scripRef>),
it says: viz. where he was, or, that he must not without more ado
depart but requite his Benefactor: “he came to the house of Mary
the mother of John.” Who is this John? Probably<note place="end" n="627" id="vi.xxvi-p19.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxvi-p20"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p20.1">ἵσως
ἐκεῖνος ὁ
ἀεὶ αὐτοῖς
συνών</span>. Œcumen.
may have read <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p20.2">οὐκ
ἐκεῖνος</span>,
for he has, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p20.3">ἵνα δείξῃ
ὅτι οὐ τοῦ
ἀεὶ συνόντος
αὐτοῖς
᾽Ιωάννου τὴν
μήτερα
φησίν</span>: “to show
that he does not mean the mother of John (the Apostle) who was always
with them, he adds his distinctive name.”</p></note> he that was always with them: for this is
why he adds his distinctive name (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p20.4">τὸ
παράσημον</span>), “whose surname was Mark.” But observe,
“praying” in the night, how much they got by it: what a
good thing affliction is; how wakeful it made them! Do you see how
great the gain resulting from the death of Stephen? do you see how
great the benefit accruing from this imprisonment? For it is not by
taking vengeance upon those who wronged them that God shows the
greatness of the Gospel: but in the wrong-doers themselves,<note place="end" n="628" id="vi.xxvi-p20.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxvi-p21"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p21.1">ἐν
αὐτοῖς τοῖς
ἀδικοῦσιν</span>. Perhaps it may mean, He brings it home to the conviction
of the wrong-doers themselves, etc. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p21.2">᾽Εκείνων</span>, i.e. the enemies. But <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p21.3">ἀδικουμένοις</span>
would suit the meaning better than <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p21.4">ἀδικοῦσιν</span>, and then <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p21.5">ἐκείνων</span> would be right: otherwise it should be <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p21.6">αὐτῶν</span>.</p></note> without any harm happening to those, he
shows what a mighty thing the afflictions in themselves are, that we
may not seek in any wise deliverance from them, nor the avenging of our
wrongs. And mark how the very servant-girls were henceforth upon an
equality with them. “For joy,” it says, “she opened
not.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 12.13,14" id="vi.xxvi-p21.7" parsed="|Acts|12|13|12|14" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.13-Acts.12.14">v. 13, 14</scripRef>.) This too is well
done, that they likewise may not be amazed by seeing him at once, and
that they may be incredulous, and their minds may be exercised.
“But ran in,” etc. just as we are wont to do, she was eager
to be herself the bringer of the good tidings, for good news it was
indeed. “And they said unto her, Thou art mad: but she constantly
affirmed that it was even so: then said they, It is his Angel.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 12.15" id="vi.xxvi-p21.8" parsed="|Acts|12|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.15">v. 15</scripRef>.) This is a truth, that
each man has an Angel.<note place="end" n="629" id="vi.xxvi-p21.9"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxvi-p22"> The
interpretation of Chrys. regarding the idea of the company assembled in
Mary’s house expressed by: “It is his angel,” is
doubtless correct. Others interpret: “It is his
messenger”—a messenger sent by Peter to them, but it is
said that Rhoda recognized Peter’s voice (<scripRef passage="Acts 12.14" id="vi.xxvi-p22.1" parsed="|Acts|12|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.14">14</scripRef>). Others understand <i>angel</i> in the sense of
<i>spirit</i>—a view which is not sanctioned by linguistic usage.
Their idea was that Peter’s guardian angel who had taken on his
form and appearance was before the door. The belief in guardian angels
attending individuals was common in later Jewish theology as well as in
the Greek and Roman religions. It was doubtless stimulated in the early
church by the saying of Jesus concerning children: “In heaven
their angels do always behold the face of my Father who is in
heaven” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xvii. 10" id="vi.xxvi-p22.2" parsed="|Matt|17|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.17.10">Matt. xvii. 10</scripRef>), which seems to
sanction the idea (cf. <scripRef passage="Heb. i. 14" id="vi.xxvi-p22.3" parsed="|Heb|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.14">Heb. i. 14</scripRef>).—G.B.S.</p></note> And what would the
Angel?<note place="end" n="630" id="vi.xxvi-p22.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxvi-p23"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p23.1">καὶ τὶ
βουλεται ὁ
ἄγγελος</span>; A.
B. C. Cat. The mod. text substitutes, “And whence did it come
into their minds at that time to surmise that it was an
Angel?”</p></note> It was from the time (of night) that they
surmised this. But when he “continued knocking, and when they had
opened, and saw him, they were astonished. But he beckoning to them
with his hand” (<scripRef passage="Acts 12.16,17" id="vi.xxvi-p23.2" parsed="|Acts|12|16|12|17" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.16-Acts.12.17">v. 16,
17</scripRef>),
made them keep quiet, to hear all that had happened to him. He was now
an object of more affectionate desire to the disciples, not only in
consequence of his being saved, but by his sudden coming in upon them
and straightway departing. Now, both his friends learn all clearly; and
the aliens also learn, if they had a mind, but they had not. The same
thing happened in the case of Christ. “Tell these things,”
he says, “to James, and to the brethren.” How free from all
vainglory! Nor did he say, Make known these things to people
everywhere, but, “to the brethren. And he withdrew to another
place:” for he did not tempt God, nor fling himself into
temptation: since, when they were commanded to do this, then they did
it. “Go,” it was said, “speak in the temple to the
people.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 5.20" id="vi.xxvi-p23.3" parsed="|Acts|5|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.20">ch. v.
20</scripRef>.)
But this the Angel said not (here); on the contrary, by silently
removing him and bringing him out by night, he gave him free permission
to withdraw—and this too is done, that we may learn that many
things are providentially brought about after the manner of
men—so that he should not again fall into peril.—For that
they may not say, “It was his Angel,”<note place="end" n="631" id="vi.xxvi-p23.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxvi-p24"> i.e.
It was so ordered (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p24.1">ᾠκονόμητο</span>) that the notion of its being his Angel came into their
minds before they saw him, in order that it might not be possible for
them to think this after he was gone.</p></note> after he was gone, they say this first,
and then they see himself overthrowing their notion of the matter. Had
it been the Angel, he would have knocked at the door, would not have
retired to another place. And<note place="end" n="632" id="vi.xxvi-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxvi-p25"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p25.1">Πιστοῦται
δὲ αὐτοὺς
καὶ τὸ ἐν
ἡμέρα
γενόμενον</span>. i.e. “When it was day there was no small stir among
the soldiers,” etc. <scripRef passage="Acts 12.18" id="vi.xxvi-p25.2" parsed="|Acts|12|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.18">v.
18</scripRef>.
The innovator, not perceiving the meaning, substitutes <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p25.3">καὶ τὸ μὴ
ἐν ἡμέρᾳ
γενεσθαι</span>, “And its not happening by day, confirms their
belief.”</p></note> what followed in
the day, make them sure.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxvi-p26">“So Peter was kept in the
prison,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 12.5" id="vi.xxvi-p26.1" parsed="|Acts|12|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.5">v.
5</scripRef>.)
They, being at large, were at prayer: he, bound, was in sleep.
“And he wist not that it was true.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 12.9" id="vi.xxvi-p26.2" parsed="|Acts|12|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.9">v. 9</scripRef>.) If he thought it was true that was happening, he would
have been astonished, he would not have remembered<note place="end" n="633" id="vi.xxvi-p26.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxvi-p27"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p27.1">ἐμνημονευσεν</span>. i.e. astonishment would have deprived him of the power of
remembering, and afterwards relating the circumstances, <scripRef passage="Acts 12.17" id="vi.xxvi-p27.2" parsed="|Acts|12|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.17">v. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> (all the circumstances): but now,
seeming to be in a dream, he was free from perturbation.
“When,” it says, “they were past the first and the
second ward”—see also how strong the guard
was—“they came unto the iron gate.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 12.10" id="vi.xxvi-p27.3" parsed="|Acts|12|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.10">v. 10</scripRef>.) “Now know I
that the Lord hath sent His Angel.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 12.11" id="vi.xxvi-p27.4" parsed="|Acts|12|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.11">v. 11</scripRef>.) Why is not this effected by themselves?<note place="end" n="634" id="vi.xxvi-p27.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxvi-p28"> Here, and on former occasion, <scripRef passage="Acts 12.19" id="vi.xxvi-p28.1" parsed="|Acts|12|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.19">v. 19</scripRef>. Hence the plural <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p28.2">δἱ εαυτῶν</span>.</p></note> (I answer,) By this also the Lord honors
them, <pb n="172" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_172.html" id="vi.xxvi-Page_172" />that by the ministry of His Angels he rescues them. Then why was
it not so in the case of Paul? There with good reason, because the
jailer was to be converted, whereas here, it was only that the Apostle
should be released. (<scripRef passage="Acts 16.25" id="vi.xxvi-p28.3" parsed="|Acts|16|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.25">ch. xvi.
25</scripRef>.)
And God disposes all things in divers ways. And there too, it is
beautiful, that Paul sings hymns, while here Peter was asleep.
“And when he had considered, he came to the house of Mary,”
etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 12.12" id="vi.xxvi-p28.4" parsed="|Acts|12|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.12">v. 12</scripRef>.) Then let us not hide
God’s marvels, but for our own good let us study to display these
abroad for the edifying of the others. For as he deserves to be admired
for choosing to be put into bonds, so is he worthy of more admiration,
that he withdrew not until he had reported all to his friends.
“And he said, Tell James and the brethren.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 12.17" id="vi.xxvi-p28.5" parsed="|Acts|12|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.17">v. 17</scripRef>.) That they may
rejoice: that they may not be anxious. Through these<note place="end" n="635" id="vi.xxvi-p28.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxvi-p29"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p29.1">διὰ
τούτων</span> (the
persons assembled in the house of Mary) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p29.2">ἐκεῖνοι</span> (James and the brethren), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p29.3">οὐκ ἐκεῖνοι
διὰ τούτου</span>. This is corrupt, but the meaning is, James and the more
important of the brethren learn the particulars through these inferior
persons, not these through those, but through Peter himself. Mod.
text, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p29.4">ἵνα διὰ
τούτων
ἐκεῖνοι
μανθάνωσιν,
οὐκ αὐτοὶ δἰ
ἐκείνων</span></p></note> those learn, not those through him: such
thought had he for the humbler part!—</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxvi-p30">Truly, nothing better than
affliction not above measure (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p30.1">συμμέτρου</span>). What think you must have been their state of
mind—how full of delight! Where now are those women, who sleep
the whole night through? Where are those men, who do not even turn
themselves in their bed? Seest thou the watchful soul? With women, and
children, and maid-servants, they sang hymns to God, made purer than
the sky by affliction. But now, if we see a little danger, we fall
back. Nothing ever was more splendid than that Church. Let us imitate
these, let us emulate them. Not for this was the night made, that we
should sleep all through it and be idle. To this bear witness the
artisans, the carriers, and the merchants (to this), the Church of God
rising up in the midst of the night. Rise thou up also, and behold the
quire of the stars, the deep silence, the profound repose: contemplate
with awe the order (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p30.2">οἰκονομίαν</span>) of thy Master’s household. Then is thy soul purer:
it is lighter, and subtler, and soaring disengaged: the darkness
itself, the profound silence, are sufficient to lead thee to
compunction. And if also thou look to the heavens studded with its
stars, as with ten thousand eyes,<note place="end" n="636" id="vi.xxvi-p30.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxvi-p31"> Mod. text adds, “thou wilt enjoy all pleasure, being led
forthwith to reflect on the Creator.”</p></note> if thou
bethink thee that all those multitudes who in the daytime are shouting,
laughing, frisking, leaping, wronging, grasping, threatening,
inflicting wrongs without number, lie all one as dead, thou wilt
condemn all the self-willedness of man. Sleep hath invaded and defeated
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p31.1">ἡλεγξεν</span>)
nature: it is the image of death, the image of the end of all things.
If<note place="end" n="637" id="vi.xxvi-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxvi-p32"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p32.1">῍Αν
διακύψῃς εἰς
τὸν
στενωπόν</span>. The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p32.2">στενωποὶ</span>, <i>angiportus</i> or <i>vici</i> are the lanes or alleys
in the quarters formed by intersection of the broad streets,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p32.3">πλατεῖαι</span>.</p></note> thou (look out of window and) lean over
into the street, thou wilt not hear even a sound: if thou look into the
house, thou wilt see all lying as it were in a tomb. All this is enough
to arouse the soul, and lead it to reflect on the end of all
things.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxvi-p33">Here indeed my discourse is for
both men and women. Bend thy knees, send forth groans, beseech thy
Master to be merciful: He is more moved by prayers in the night, when
thou makest the time for rest a time for mourning. Remember what words
that king uttered: “I have been weary with my groaning: every
night will I wash my bed, I will water my couch with my tears.”
(<scripRef passage="Ps. vi. 6" id="vi.xxvi-p33.1" parsed="|Ps|6|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.6.6">Ps. vi. 6</scripRef>.) However delicate a liver thou mayest be, thou art not more
delicate than he: however rich thou mayest be, thou art not richer than
David. And again the same Psalmist saith, “At midnight I rose to
give thanks unto Thee for the judgments of Thy righteousness.”
(<scripRef passage="Ps. cxix. 62" id="vi.xxvi-p33.2" parsed="|Ps|19|62|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.62">Ps. cxix. 62</scripRef>.) No vainglory then intrudes upon thee: how can it, when all are
sleeping, and not looking at thee? Then neither sloth nor drowsiness
invades thee: how can they, when thy soul is aroused by such great
things? After such vigils come sweet slumbers and wondrous revelations.
Do this, thou also the man, not the woman only. Let the house be a
Church, consisting of men and women. For think not because thou art the
only man, or because she is the only woman there, that this is any
hindrance. “For where two,” He saith, “are gathered
together in My Name, there am I in the midst of them.”
(<scripRef passage="Matt. xviii. 20" id="vi.xxvi-p33.3" parsed="|Matt|18|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.20">Matt.
xviii. 20</scripRef>.) Where Christ is in the midst, there is a great multitude. Where
Christ is, there needs must Angels be, needs must Archangels also and
the other Powers be there. Then ye are not alone, seeing ye have Him
Who is Lord of all. Hear again the prophet also saying, “Better
is one that doeth the will of the Lord, than ten thousand
transgressors.” (comp. <scripRef passage="Ecclesiasticus 16.3" id="vi.xxvi-p33.4" parsed="|Sir|16|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sir.16.3">Ecclus. xvi. 3</scripRef>.) Nothing more weak
than a multitude of unrighteous men, nothing more strong than one man
who lives according to the law of God. If thou hast children wake up
them also, and let thy house altogether become a Church through the
night: but if they be tender, and cannot endure the watching, let them
stay for the first or second prayer, and then send them to rest: only
stir up thyself, <pb n="173" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_173.html" id="vi.xxvi-Page_173" />establish thyself in the habit. Nothing is better than
that storehouse which receives such prayers as these. Hear the Prophet
speaking: “If I remembered Thee upon my bed, I thought upon Thee
in the dawn of the morning.” (<scripRef passage="Ps. lxiii. 7" id="vi.xxvi-p33.5" parsed="|Ps|63|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.63.7">Ps. lxiii. 7</scripRef>.) But you will
say: I have labored much during the day, and I cannot. Mere pretext
this and subterfuge. For however much thou hast labored, thou wilt not
toil like the smith, who lets fall such a heavy hammer from a great
height upon the (metal flying off in) sparks, and takes in the smoke
with his whole body: and yet at this work he spends the greater part of
the night. Ye know also how the women, if there is need for us to go
into the country, or to go forth unto a vigil, watch through the whole
night. Then have thou also a spiritual forge, to fashion there not pots
or cauldrons, but thine own soul, which is far better than either
coppersmith or goldsmith can fashion. Thy soul, waxen old in sins, cast
thou into the smelting-furnace of confession: let fall the hammer from
on high: that is, the condemnation of thy words (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p33.6">τὥν
ῥημάτων τὴν
κατάγνωσιν</span>): light up the fire of the Spirit. Thou hast a far
mightier craft (than theirs). Thou art beating into shape not vessels
of gold, but the soul, which is more precious than all gold, even as
the smith hammers out his vessel. For it is no material vessel that
thou art working at, but thou art freeing thy soul from all
imaginations belonging to this life. Let a lamp be by thy side, not
that one which we burn, but that which the prophet had, when he said,
“Thy law is a lamp unto my feet.” (<scripRef passage="Ps. cxix. 105" id="vi.xxvi-p33.7" parsed="|Ps|19|105|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.105">Ps. cxix. 105</scripRef>.) Bring thy soul
to a red heat, by prayer: when thou seest it hot enough, draw it out,
and mould it into what shape thou wilt. Believe me, not fire so
effectual to burn off rust, as night prayer to remove the rust of our
sins. Let the night-watchers, if no one else, shame us. They, by
man’s law, go their rounds in the cold, shouting loudly, and
walking through lanes (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p33.8">στενωπὥν</span>) and alleys, oftentimes drenched with rain and (all)
congealed with cold, for thee and for thy safety, and the protection of
thy property. There is he taking such care for thy property, while thou
takest none even for thy soul. And yet I do not make thee go thy rounds
in the open air like him, nor shout loudly and rend thy sides: but in
thy closet itself, or in thy bedchamber, bend thy knees, and entreat
thy Lord. Why did Christ Himself pass a whole night on the mountain?
Was it not, that He might be an ensample to us? Then is it that the
plants respire, in the night, I mean: and then also does the soul take
in the dew even more than they. What the sun has parched by day becomes
cool again at night. More refreshing than all dew, the tears of the
night descend upon our lusts and upon all heat and fever of the soul,
and do not let it be affected in any such way. But if it do not enjoy
the benefit of that dew, it will be burnt up in the daytime. But God
forbid (it should be so<note place="end" n="638" id="vi.xxvi-p33.9"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxvi-p34"> Mod. text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvi-p34.1">ἀλλὰ μὴ
γένοιτο
μηδένα ὑμῶν
ὑπέκκαυμα
τοῦ πυρὸς
ἐκείνου
γενέσθαι</span>: “God forbid that any of you should become the fuel of that
fire.”</p></note>)! Rather, may
we all, being refreshed, and enjoying the mercy of God, be freed from
the burden of our sins, through the grace and mercy of our Lord Jesus
Christ, with Whom to the Father together with the Holy Spirit be glory,
might, honor, now and ever, world without end. Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XXVII on Acts xii. 18, 19." shorttitle="" progress="33.24%" prev="vi.xxvi" next="vi.xxviii" id="vi.xxvii">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Acts xii. 18, 19." id="vi.xxvii-p0.1" parsed="|Acts|12|18|12|19" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.18-Acts.12.19" />
<p class="c21" id="vi.xxvii-p1"><span class="c9" id="vi.xxvii-p1.1">Homily XXVII.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vi.xxvii-p2"><scripRef passage="Acts XII. 18, 19" id="vi.xxvii-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|12|18|12|19" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.18-Acts.12.19">Acts XII. 18, 19</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi.xxvii-p3">“Now as soon as it was
day, there was no small stir among the soldiers, what was become of
Peter. And when Herod had sought for him, and found him not, he
examined the keepers, and commanded that they should be put to death.
And he went down from Judea to Cæsarea, and there
abode.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.xxvii-p4"><span class="c11" id="vi.xxvii-p4.1">Some</span> persons, it is likely, are at a loss how to explain it, that God
should quietly look on while (His) champions<note place="end" n="639" id="vi.xxvii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxvii-p5"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvii-p5.1">περιεῖδεν
τοὺς ἀθλητὰς
ἀπολλυμένους</span>: i.e. those (as St. Stephen, St. James) engaged in
contending for the heavenly prize. The mod. t. substitutes, “Many
are quite at a loss, how God could quietly look on while his children
(or servants? <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvii-p5.2">τοὺς
παῖδας</span>, Ben.
<i>infantes</i>) were put to death because of Him, and now
again,” etc. After this sentence, the same inserts from the
recapitulation: “But—if the Angel,” etc.
to…..“why did He not rescue him? and
besides”—</p></note>
are put to death, and now again the soldiers on account of Peter: and
yet it was possible for Him after (delivering) Peter to rescue them
also. But it was not yet the time of judgment, so as to render to each
according to his deserts. And besides, it was not Peter that put them
into his hands. For the thing that most annoyed him was the being
mocked; just as in the case of his grandfather when he was deceived by
the wise men, that was what made him <pb n="174" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_174.html" id="vi.xxvii-Page_174" />(feel) cut to the heart—the
being (eluded and) made ridiculous.<note place="end" n="640" id="vi.xxvii-p5.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxvii-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvii-p6.1">μᾶλλον
αὐτὸν ἐποίει
διαπρίεσθαι</span>
(as in <scripRef passage="Acts 7.54" id="vi.xxvii-p6.2" parsed="|Acts|7|54|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.54">ch. vii.
54</scripRef>,
cut to the heart with passion) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvii-p6.3">καὶ
καταγέλαστον
εἶναι</span>. The last words
are either misplaced, or something is wanting; perhaps (after
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvii-p6.4">διαπρίεσθαι), τὸ
διακρούεσθαι
καὶ
καταγέλαστον
εἶναι</span>.</p></note> “And
having put them to the question,” it says, “he ordered them
to be led away to execution.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. ii. 16" id="vi.xxvii-p6.5" parsed="|Matt|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.2.16">Matt. ii. 16</scripRef>.) And yet he had
heard from them—for he had put them to the question—both
that the chains had been left, and that he had taken his sandals, and
that until that night he was with them. “Having put them to the
question:” but what did they conceal?<note place="end" n="641" id="vi.xxvii-p6.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxvii-p7"> i.e.
what was to be drawn from them by the torture? Had they let him out,
they would have contrived appearances, or would themselves have fled.
But the reporter’s notes of what St. Chrys. said, seem to be very
defective, and the arrangement much confused.</p></note> Why
then did they not themselves also flee? “He ordered them to be
led away to execution:” and yet he ought to have marvelled, ought
to have been astonished at this. The consequence is, by the death of
these men (the thing), is made manifest to all: both his wickedness is
exposed to view, and (it is made clear that) the wonder (is) of God.
“And he went down from Judea to Cæsarea, and there abode:
and Herod was highly displeased with them of Tyre and Sidon: but they
came with one accord to him, and, having made Blastus the king’s
chamberlain their friend, desired peace; because their country was
nourished by the king’s country. And upon a set day Herod,
arrayed in royal apparel, sat upon his throne, and made an oration unto
them. And the people gave a shout, saying, ‘It is the voice of a
god, and not of a man,’ And immediately the angel of the Lord
smote him, because he gave not God the glory: and he was eaten of
worms, and gave up the ghost.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 12.20-23" id="vi.xxvii-p7.1" parsed="|Acts|12|20|12|23" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.20-Acts.12.23">v. xx. 23</scripRef>.) * * But see how (the
writer) here does not hide these things.<note place="end" n="642" id="vi.xxvii-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxvii-p8"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvii-p8.1">ἀλλ᾽
ὅρα πῶς οὗτος
οὐ κρύπτει
ταῦτα</span>. In the
recapitulation (see note 3, p. 175) he says, that the death of Herod
was regarded as a judgment for his having slain James and the soldiers.
Here, it seems, he must have said something to that effect; then,
“but observe how St. Luke does not conceal the true state of the
case, viz. that he was punished not for this, but for the sin which he
proceeds to mention.” We have transposed the text <scripRef passage="Acts 12.20-23" id="vi.xxvii-p8.2" parsed="|Acts|12|20|12|23" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.20-Acts.12.23">v. 20–23</scripRef>. <span class="c14" id="vi.xxvii-p8.3">mss.</span> and Edd. place it before <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvii-p8.4">οὐ μικρὸν
οὐδὲ τοῦτό
ἐστιν</span>, thus
separating these words from their connection with the preceding
question.</p></note>
Why does he mention this history? Say, what has it to do with the
Gospel, that Herod is incensed with the Tyrians and Sidonians? It is
not a small matter, even this, how immediately justice seized him;
although not because of Peter, but because of his arrogant speaking.
And yet, it may be said, if those shouted, what is that to him? Because
he accepted the acclamation, because he accounted himself to be worthy
of the adoration. Through him those most receive a lesson, who so
thoughtlessly flattered him (al. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvii-p8.5">οἱ
κολακεύοντες</span>). Observe again, while both parties deserve punishment,
this man is punished. For this is not the time of judgment, but He
punishes him that had most to answer for, leaving the others to profit
by this man’s fate.<note place="end" n="643" id="vi.xxvii-p8.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxvii-p9"> Josephus’ narrative of the death of Herod (<i>Ant.</i> xix.
8, 2) is of peculiar interest here on account of its substantial
agreement with that of Luke. The following points of agreement may be
noted: (1) The place was Cæsarea. (2) He was attacked by disease
in a public assembly when, arrayed in gorgeous apparel, he received the
impious flatteries of the people. (3) His disease and death were a
penalty for accepting the flattery of those who accorded to him divine
honors. Thus the main outlines are the same. Josephus introduces some
historical notices, such as that the occasion was a celebration in
honor of the Emperor Claudius, which are wanting in Luke. He also
relates that after receiving the people’s flattery, Herod
observed an owl perched on a rope above him, which he interpreted at
once as an omen of the fate which soon befell him. The supernatural
element—“an angel smote him”—is wanting in
Josephus. The Jewish historian is less specific in describing the
disease which he speaks of as violent pains in the bowels and adds that
after the attack, Herod lingered five days and died in the fifty-fourth
year of his age and the seventh of his reign.—G.B.S.</p></note> “And the
word of God,” it says, “grew,” i.e. in consequence of
this, “and multiplied.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 12.24" id="vi.xxvii-p9.1" parsed="|Acts|12|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.24">v. 24</scripRef>.) Do you mark God’s providential management?
“But Barnabas and Saul returned from Jerusalem, when they had
fulfilled their ministry, and took with them John, whose surname was
Mark.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 12.25" id="vi.xxvii-p9.2" parsed="|Acts|12|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.25">v. 25</scripRef>.) “Now there were
in the Church that was at Antioch, certain prophets and teachers; as
Barnabas, and Simeon that was called Niger, and Lucius of Cyrene, and
Manaën, which had been brought up with Herod the tetrarch, and
Saul.”<note place="end" n="644" id="vi.xxvii-p9.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxvii-p10"> At
this point (<scripRef passage="Acts 13" id="vi.xxvii-p10.1" parsed="|Acts|13|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13">ch. xiii</scripRef>.) begins the second
part of the Book of Acts which has chiefly to do with the missionary
labors of Paul. It is a reasonable supposition that the previous
chapters rest upon different documents from those which follow.
From <scripRef passage="Acts 16" id="vi.xxvii-p10.2" parsed="|Acts|16|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16">chapter xvi</scripRef>. onward occur the
so-called “we” passages (e.g. <scripRef passage="Acts 16.10; 20.6; 21.1; 27.1" id="vi.xxvii-p10.3" parsed="|Acts|16|10|0|0;|Acts|20|6|0|0;|Acts|21|1|0|0;|Acts|27|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.10 Bible:Acts.20.6 Bible:Acts.21.1 Bible:Acts.27.1">xvi. 10; xx, 6. xxi. 1; xxvii.
1</scripRef>) in
which the writer, identifying himself with his narratives, indicates
that he writes from personal knowledge and experience. The appointment
of Barnabas and Saul at Antioch for missionary service, marked an epoch
in the history of the early church and practically settled the
questions relating to the admission of the Gentiles to the Christian
community.—G.B.S.</p></note> (<scripRef passage="Acts 13.1" id="vi.xxvii-p10.4" parsed="|Acts|13|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.1">ch. xiii. 1</scripRef>.) He still mentions
Barnabas first: for Paul was not yet famous, he had not yet wrought any
sign. “As they ministered to the Lord, and fasted, the Holy Ghost
said, Separate Me Barnabas and Saul for the work whereunto I have
called them. And when they had fasted and prayed, and laid their hands
on them, they sent them away.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 13.2,3" id="vi.xxvii-p10.5" parsed="|Acts|13|2|13|3" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.2-Acts.13.3">v. 2, 3</scripRef>.) What means,
“Ministering?” Preaching. “Separate for Me,” it
says, “Barnabas and Saul.” What means, “Separate for
Me?” For the work, for the Apostleship. See again by what persons
he is ordained (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvii-p10.6">γυμνοτέρα</span>. Cat. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvii-p10.7">σεμνοτέρα</span>, “more awful.”) By Lucius the Cyrenean and
Manaën, or rather, by the Spirit. The less the persons, the more
palpable the grace. He is ordained henceforth to Apostleship, so as to
preach with authority. How then does he himself say, “Not from
men, nor by man?”<note place="end" n="645" id="vi.xxvii-p10.8"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxvii-p11"> <span class="c11" id="vi.xxvii-p11.1">mss.</span> and Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvii-p11.2">δἰ
ἀνθρώπων</span>, but the singular is implied below in <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvii-p11.3">οὐχ ὑπὸ
τοῦδε</span>. In the old
text, B. C. Cat. “Not from men nor by men? Because not man called
nor brought him over: that is, neither by men; therefore he says, that
he was not sent (B., I was not sent) by this,” etc. The mod. text
“Not from men neither by men. The one, not from men, he uses to
show that not man, etc.: and the other, neither by men, that he was not
sent by this (man), but by the Spirit. Wherefore,”
etc.</p></note> <pb n="175" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_175.html" id="vi.xxvii-Page_175" />(<scripRef passage="Gal. i. 1" id="vi.xxvii-p11.4" parsed="|Gal|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.1">Gal. i. 1</scripRef>.)
Because it was not man that called or brought him over: this is why he
says, “Not from men. Neither by man,” that is, that he was
not sent by this (man), but by the Spirit. Wherefore also (the writer)
thus proceeds: “So they, being sent forth by the Holy Ghost,
departed unto Seleucia; and from thence they sailed to Cyprus.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 13.4" id="vi.xxvii-p11.5" parsed="|Acts|13|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.4">v. 4</scripRef>.) But let us look over
again what has been said.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxvii-p12">(Recapitulation.) “And
when it was day,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 12.18" id="vi.xxvii-p12.1" parsed="|Acts|12|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.18">v.
18</scripRef>.)
For<note place="end" n="646" id="vi.xxvii-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxvii-p13"> Here
he further answers the question raised in the opening of the discourse.
The mod. text transposes it to that place, beginning the recapitulation
with, “‘And when it was day there was no small stir among
the soldiers because of Peter, and having put the keepers to the
question, he ordered them to be led away to execution.’ So
senseless was he, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvii-p13.1">οὕτως οὐκ
ᾔσθετο</span>, that he
even sets about punishing them unjustly.” The latter clause is
added by the innovator. For <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvii-p13.2">ᾔσθετο</span>Cat. has
preserved the true reading, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvii-p13.3">ᾔσθοντο</span>.</p></note> if the Angel had brought out the soldiers
also, along with Peter, it would have been thought a case of flight.
Then why, you may ask, was it not otherwise managed? Why, where is the
harm? Now, if we see that they who have suffered unjustly, take no
harm, we shall not raise these questions. For why do you not say the
same of James? Why did not (God) rescue him? “There was no small
stir among the soldiers.” So (clearly) had they perceived nothing
(of what had happened). Lo, I take up the plea in their defence. The
chains were there, and the keepers within, and the prison shut, nowhere
a wall broken through, all told the same tale: the man had been carried
off:<note place="end" n="647" id="vi.xxvii-p13.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxvii-p14"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvii-p14.1">ἀνάρπαστος ὁ
ἄνθρωπος
γέγονε</span>. Ben.
<i>homo ille raptus non est.</i></p></note> why dost thou condemn them? Had they
wished to let him off, they would have done it before, or would have
gone out with him. “But he gave them money?” (<scripRef passage="Acts 3.6" id="vi.xxvii-p14.2" parsed="|Acts|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.6">ch. iii. 6</scripRef>.) And how should he,
who had not to give even to a poor man, have the means to give to
these? And then neither had the chains been broken, nor were they
loosed. He ought to have seen, that the thing was of God, and no work
of man. “And he went down from Judea to Cæsarea, and there
abode. And Herod was highly displeased with them of Tyre and
Sidon,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 12.19" id="vi.xxvii-p14.3" parsed="|Acts|12|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.19">v.
19</scripRef>.)
He is now going to mention (a matter of) history: this is the reason
why he adds the names, that it may be shown how he keeps to the truth
in all things. “And,” it says, “having made Blastus
the king’s chamberlain their friend, they desired peace; because
their country was nourished by the king’s country.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 12.20,21" id="vi.xxvii-p14.4" parsed="|Acts|12|20|12|21" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.20-Acts.12.21">v. 20, 21</scripRef>.) For probably there
was a famine. “And on a set day,” etc. (Joseph. <i>Ant.</i>
xix.) Josephus also says this, that he fell into a lingering disease.
Now the generality were not aware of this,<note place="end" n="648" id="vi.xxvii-p14.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxvii-p15"> i.e. of the circumstances related <scripRef passage="Acts 12.22,23" id="vi.xxvii-p15.1" parsed="|Acts|12|22|12|23" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.22-Acts.12.23">v. 22, 23</scripRef>.—Below,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvii-p15.2">πλὴν
ἀλλὰ καὶ ἡ
ἄγνοια
ὠφέλει</span>, i.e. to
the believers: and yet, as he says above, the writer does not conceal
the facts: see note 3, p. 174.</p></note>
but the Apostle sets it down: yet at the same time their ignorance was
an advantage, in regard that they imputed what befell (Agrippa) to his
putting James and the soldiers to death. Observe, when he slew the
Apostle, he did nothing of this sort but when (he slew) these; in fact
he knew not what to say about it:<note place="end" n="649" id="vi.xxvii-p15.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxvii-p16"> <span class="c11" id="vi.xxvii-p16.1">mss.</span> and Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvii-p16.2">οὐδὲν
τοιοῦτον
εἰπγάσατο·
ὅτε δὲ
τούτους,
λοιπὸν ἐν
ἀφασί&amp; 139·
ἦν</span>: what this means, is very
obscure, only the last clause seems to be explained by the
following, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvii-p16.3">ἅτε οὖν
ἡπορηκὼς καὶ
αἰσχυνόμενος</span>, i.e. not knowing what to think of it, he withdrew from
Jerusalem. Ben. <i>quando illos, nihil dicebat.</i> Erasm., <i>et
quando alios, nihil de illis traditur.</i>—Below, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvii-p16.4">᾽Εμοὶ δοκεῖ
καὶ ἐκείνους
πρὸς τὴν
ἀπολογίαν
ἐνάγων
ἀπαγαγεῖν
ὠργίζετο γὰρ
ἐκείνοις,
τούτους οὕτω
θεραπεύων</span>. By <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvii-p16.5">ἐκείνους,
ἐκείνοις</span>, he means the Tyrians and Sidonians: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvii-p16.6">ἀπαγαγεῖν</span>, sc. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvii-p16.7">ἑαυτόν</span>, to have withdrawn himself from Jerusalem, to Cæsarea,
nearer to Tyre and Sidon. The innovator substitutes, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvii-p16.8">᾽Εμοὶ δοκεῖ
καὶ ἐκείνους
ἀπαγαγεῖν
βουλόμενος,
πρὸς
ἀπολογίαν
ἦλθε τούτων·
ὠργίζετο γὰρ
κ. τ. λ</span>. which Ben. renders
<i>Mihi videtur, cum illos abducere vellet, ad hos venisse ut sese
purgaret.</i></p></note> as being at a
loss, then, and feeling ashamed, “he went down from Judea to
Cæsarea.” I suppose it was also to bring those (men of Tyre
and Sidon) to apologize, that he withdrew (from Jerusalem): for with
those he was incensed, while paying such court to these. See how
vainglorious the man is: meaning to confer the boon upon them, he makes
an harangue. But Josephus says, that he was also arrayed in a splendid
robe made of silver. Observe both what flatterers those were, and what
a high spirit was shown by the Apostles: the man whom the whole nation
so courted, the same they held in contempt. (<scripRef passage="Acts 12.24" id="vi.xxvii-p16.9" parsed="|Acts|12|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.24">v. 24</scripRef>.) But observe again a great refreshing granted to them, and
the numberless benefits accruing from the vengeance inflicted upon him.
But if this man, because it was said to him, “It is the voice of
God and not of a man (<scripRef passage="Acts 12.22" id="vi.xxvii-p16.10" parsed="|Acts|12|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.22">v.
22</scripRef>)
although he said nothing himself, suffered such things: much more
should Christ, had He not Himself been God (have suffered) for saying
always as He did, “These words of mine are not Mine”
(<scripRef passage="John xiv. 10" id="vi.xxvii-p16.11" parsed="|John|14|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.10">John xiv. 10</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John 18:36" id="vi.xxvii-p16.12" parsed="|John|18|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.18.36">xviii. 36</scripRef>) and, “Angels
minister to Me,” and such like. But that man ended His life by a
shameful and miserable death, and thenceforth no more is seen of him.
And observe him also, easily talked over even by Blastus, like a poor
creature, soon incensed and again pacified, and on all occasions a
slave of the populace, with nothing free and independent about him. But
mark also the authority of the Holy Ghost: “As they ministered to
the Lord, and fasted, the Holy Ghost said, Separate Me Barnabas and
Saul.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 13.2" id="vi.xxvii-p16.13" parsed="|Acts|13|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.2">ch. xiii. 2</scripRef>.) What being would have
dared, if not of the same authority, to say this?
“Separate,” etc. But this is done, <pb n="176" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_176.html" id="vi.xxvii-Page_176" />that they may not keep
together among themselves. The Spirit saw that they had greater power,
and were able to be sufficient for many. And how did He speak to them?
Probably by prophets: therefore the writer premises, that there were
prophets also. And they were fasting and ministering: that thou mayest
learn that there was need of great sobriety. In Antioch he is ordained,
where he preaches. Why did He not say, Separate for the Lord, but,
“For me?” It shows that He is of one authority and power.
“And when they had fasted,” etc. Seest thou what a great
thing fasting is? “So they being sent forth by the Holy
Ghost:” it shows that the Spirit did all.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxvii-p17">A great, yes a great good is
fasting: it is circumscribed by no limits. When need was to ordain,
then they fast: and to them while fasting, the Spirit spake. Thus much
only do I enjoin: (I say) not fast, but abstain from luxury. Let us
seek meats to nourish, not things to ruin us; seek meats for food, not
occasions of diseases, of diseases both of soul and body: seek food
which hath comfort, not luxury which is full of discomfort: the one is
luxury, the other mischief; the one is pleasure, the other pain; the
one is agreeable to nature, the other contrary to nature. For say, if
one should give thee hemlock juice to drink, would it not be against
nature? if one should give thee logs and stones, wouldest thou not
reject them? Of course, for they are against nature. Well, and so is
luxury. For just as in a city, under an invasion of enemies when there
has been siege and tumult, great is the uproar, so is it in the soul,
under invasion of wine and luxury. “Who hath woe? who hath
tumults? who hath discomforts and babblings? Are they not they that
tarry long at the wine? Whose are bloodshot eyes?” (<scripRef passage="Prov. xxiii. 29, 30" id="vi.xxvii-p17.1" parsed="|Prov|23|29|23|30" osisRef="Bible:Prov.23.29-Prov.23.30">Prov. xxiii. 29, 30</scripRef>.)
But yet, say what we will, we shall not bring off those who give
themselves up to luxury, unless<note place="end" n="650" id="vi.xxvii-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxvii-p18"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvii-p18.1">οὐκ
ἀποστήσομεν…ἂν μὴ
ἑτερον
ἀντιστήσωμεν
πάθος</span> (Mod.
text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvii-p18.2">πρὸς
ἕτ</span>. and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvii-p18.3">τὸ πάθος</span>), i.e. unless, as Solomon does in the last clause of the
text cited, we set against this lust a different affection, viz.
vanity, especially female vanity, regard to personal appearance. Hence
that last clause might be better transposed to the end of this
sentence.</p></note> we bring into
conflict therewith a different affection. And first, let us address
ourselves to the women. Nothing uglier than a woman given to luxury,
nothing uglier than a woman given to drink. The bloom of her complexion
is faded: the calm and mild expression of the eyes is rendered turbid,
as when a cloud intercepts the rays of the sunshine. It is a vulgar,
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvii-p18.4">ἀνελεύθερον</span>) slave-like, thoroughly low-lived habit. How disgusting is
a woman when from her breath you catch sour whiffs of fetid wine: a
woman belching, giving out a fume (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvii-p18.5">χυμὸν</span>) of
decomposing meats; herself weighed down, unable to keep upright; her
face flushed with an unnatural red; yawning incessantly, and everything
swimming in a mist before her eyes! But not such, she that abstains
from luxurious living: no (this abstinence makes her look) a more
beautiful, well-bred (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvii-p18.6">σωφρονεστέρα</span>) woman. For even to the body, the composure of the soul
imparts a beauty of its own. Do not imagine that the impression of
beauty results only from the bodily features. Give me a handsome girl,
but turbulent (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvii-p18.7">τεταραγμένην</span>), loquacious, railing, given to drink, extravagant, (and
tell me) if she is not worse-looking than any ugly woman? But if she
were bashful, if she would hold her peace, if she learnt to blush, if
to speak modestly (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvii-p18.8">συμμέτρως</span>), if to find time for fastings; her beauty would be twice
as great, her freshness would be heightened, her look more engaging,
fraught with modesty and good breeding (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvii-p18.9">σωφροσύνης
καὶ
κοσμιότητος</span>). Now then, shall we speak of men? What can be uglier than
a man in drink? He is an object of ridicule to his servants, of
ridicule to his enemies, of pity to his friends; deserving condemnation
without end: a wild beast rather than a human being; for to devour much
food is proper to panther, and lion, and bear. No wonder (that they do
so), for those creatures have not a reasonable soul. And yet even they,
if they be gorged with food more than they need, and beyond the measure
appointed them by nature, get their whole body ruined by it: how much
more we? Therefore hath God contracted our stomach into a small
compass; therefore hath He marked out a small measure of sustenance,
that He may instruct us to attend to the soul.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxvii-p19">Let us consider our very make,
and we shall see there is in us but one little part that has this
operation—for our mouth and tongue are meant for singing hymns,
our throat for voice—therefore the very necessity of nature has
tied us down, that we may not, even involuntarily, get into much
trouble (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvii-p19.1">πραγματείαν</span>) (in this way). Since, if indeed luxurious living had not
its pains, nor sickness and infirmities, it might be tolerated: but as
the case is, He hath stinted thee by restrictions of nature, that even
if thou wish to exceed, thou mayest not be able to do so. Is not
pleasure thine object, beloved? This thou shalt find from moderation.
Is not health? This too thou shalt so gain. Is not easiness of mind?
This too. Is not freedom? is not vigor and good habit of body, is not
sobriety and alertness of mind? (All these thou shalt find); so
entirely are all good things there, while in the <pb n="177" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_177.html" id="vi.xxvii-Page_177" />other are the
contraries to these, discomfort, distemper, disease,
embarrassment—waste of substance (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvii-p19.2">ἀνελευθερία</span>). Then how comes it, you will ask, that we all run eagerly
after this? It comes of disease. For say, what is it that makes the
sick man hanker after the thing that does him harm? Is not this very
hankering a part of his disease? Why is it that the lame man does not
walk upright? This very thing, does it come of his being lazy, and not
choosing to go to the physician? For there are some things, in which
the pleasure they bring with them is temporary, but lasting the
punishment: others just the contrary, in which the endurance is for a
time, the pleasure perpetual. He, therefore, that has so little
solidity and strength of purpose as not to slight present sweets for
future, is soon overcome. Say, how came Esau to be overcome? how came
he to prefer the present pleasure to the future honor? Through want of
solidity and firmness of character. (<scripRef passage="Gen. xxv. 33" id="vi.xxvii-p19.3" parsed="|Gen|25|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.25.33">Gen. xxv. 33</scripRef>.) And this fault
itself, say you, whence comes it? Of our ownselves: and it is plain
from this consideration. When we have the mind, we do rouse ourselves,
and become capable of endurance. Certain it is, if at any time
necessity comes upon us, nay, often only from a spirit of emulation, we
get to see clearly what is useful for us. When therefore thou art about
to indulge in luxury, consider how brief the pleasure, consider the
loss—for loss it is indeed to spend so much money to one’s
own hurt—the diseases, the infirmities: and despise luxury. How
many shall I enumerate who have suffered evils from indulgence? Noah
was drunken, and was exposed in his nakedness, and see what evils came
of this. (<scripRef passage="Gen. ix. 20" id="vi.xxvii-p19.4" parsed="|Gen|9|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.9.20">Gen. ix. 20</scripRef>.) Esau through greediness abandoned his birthright, and was
set upon fratricide. The people of Israel “sat down to eat and to
drink, and rose up to play.” (<scripRef passage="Ex. xxxii. 6" id="vi.xxvii-p19.5" parsed="|Exod|32|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.32.6">Ex. xxxii. 6</scripRef>.) Therefore saith
the Scripture, “When thou hast eaten and drunken, remember the
Lord thy God.” (<scripRef passage="Deut. vi. 12" id="vi.xxvii-p19.6" parsed="|Deut|6|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.6.12">Deut. vi. 12</scripRef>.) For they fell
over a precipice, in failing into luxury. “The widow,” he
saith, “that liveth in pleasure, is dead while she liveth”
(<scripRef passage="1 Tim. v. 6" id="vi.xxvii-p19.7" parsed="|1Tim|5|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.6">1 Tim. v. 6</scripRef>): and again, “The beloved waxed sleek, grew thick, and
kicked” (<scripRef passage="Deut. xxxii. 15" id="vi.xxvii-p19.8" parsed="|Deut|32|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32.15">Deut. xxxii. 15</scripRef>): and again the
Apostle, “Make not provision for the flesh, to fulfil the lusts
thereof.” (<scripRef passage="Rom. xiii. 14" id="vi.xxvii-p19.9" parsed="|Rom|13|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.14">Rom. xiii. 14</scripRef>.) I am not enacting as
a law that there shall be fasting, for indeed there is no one who would
listen; but I am doing away with daintiness, I am cutting off luxury
for the sake of your own profit: for like a winter torrent, luxury
overthrows all: there is nothing to stop its course: it casts out from
a kingdom: what is the gain of it (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvii-p19.10">τί τὸ
πλέον</span>)? Would you
enjoy a (real) luxury? Give to the poor; invite Christ, so that even
after the table is removed, you may still have this luxury to enjoy.
For now, indeed, you have it not, and no wonder: but then you will have
it. Would you taste a (real) luxury? Nourish your soul, give to her of
that food to which she is used: do not kill her by starvation.—It
is the time for war, the time for contest: and do you sit enjoying
yourself? Do you not see even those who wield sceptres, how they live
frugally while abroad on their campaigns? “We wrestle not against
flesh and blood” (<scripRef passage="Eph. vi. 12" id="vi.xxvii-p19.11" parsed="|Eph|6|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.12">Eph. vi. 12</scripRef>); and are you
fattening yourself when about to wrestle? The adversary stands grinding
his teeth, and are you giving a loose to jollity, and devoting yourself
to the table? I know that I speak these things in vain, yet not (in
vain) for all. “He that hath ears to hear, let him hear.”
(<scripRef passage="Luke viii. 8" id="vi.xxvii-p19.12" parsed="|Luke|8|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.8.8">Luke viii. 8</scripRef>.) Christ is pining through hunger, and are you frittering
yourself away (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvii-p19.13">διασπᾅς</span>) with gluttony? Two inconsistencies (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvii-p19.14">Δύο
ἀμετρίαι</span>). For what evil does not luxury cause? It is contrary to itself:
so that I know not how it gets its name: but just as that is called
glory, which is (really) infamy, and that riches, which in truth is
poverty, so the name of luxury is given to that which in reality is
nauseousness. Do we intend ourselves for the shambles, that we so
fatten ourselves? Why cater for the worm that it may have a sumptuous
larder? Why make more of their humors (ἰ<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvii-p19.15">χὥρας</span>)? Why
store up in yourself sources of sweat and rank smelling? Why make
yourself useless for everything? Do you wish your eye to be strong? Get
your body well strung? For in musical strings, that which is coarse and
not refined, is not fit to produce musical tones, but that which has
been well scraped, stretches well, and vibrates with full harmony. Why
do you bury the soul alive? why make the wall about it thicker? Why
increase the reek and the cloud, with fumes like a mist steaming up
from all sides? If none other, let the wrestlers teach you, that the
more spare the body, the stronger it is: and (then) also the soul is
more vigorous. In fact, it is like charioteer and horse. But there you
see, just as in the case of men giving themselves to luxury, and making
themselves plump, so the plump horses are unwieldy, and give the driver
much ado. One may think one’s self (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxvii-p19.16">ἀγαπητὸν</span>) well off, even with a horse obedient to the rein and
well-limbed, to be able to carry off the prize: but when the driver is
forced to drag the horse along, and when the horse falls, though he
goad him ever so much, he cannot make him get up, be he ever so skilful
himself, he will be deprived of the victory. Then let us <pb n="178" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_178.html" id="vi.xxvii-Page_178" />not endure to
see our soul wronged because of the body, but let us make the soul
herself more clear-sighted, let us make her wing light, her bonds
looser: let us feed her with discourse, with frugality, (feeding) the
body only so much that it may be healthy, that it may be vigorous, that
it may rejoice and not be in pain: that having in this sort well
ordered our concerns, we may be enabled to lay hold upon the highest
virtue, and to attain unto the eternal good things by the grace and
loving-kindness of our Lord Jesus Christ, with Whom, to the Father and
Holy Ghost together, be glory, dominion, honor, now and ever, world
without end. Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XXVIII on Acts xiii. 4, 5." shorttitle="" progress="34.04%" prev="vi.xxvii" next="vi.xxix" id="vi.xxviii">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Acts xiii. 4, 5." id="vi.xxviii-p0.1" parsed="|Acts|13|4|13|5" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.4-Acts.13.5" />
<p class="c21" id="vi.xxviii-p1"><span class="c9" id="vi.xxviii-p1.1">Homily XXVIII.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vi.xxviii-p2"><scripRef passage="Acts XIII. 4, 5" id="vi.xxviii-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|13|4|13|5" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.4-Acts.13.5">Acts XIII. 4, 5</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi.xxviii-p3">“So they, being sent forth
by the Holy Ghost, departed unto Seleucia; and from thence they sailed
to Cyprus. And when they were at Salamis, they preached the word of God
in the synagogues of the Jews: and they had also John to their
minister.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.xxviii-p4"><span class="c11" id="vi.xxviii-p4.1">As</span> soon
as they were ordained they went forth, and hasted to Cyprus, that being
a place where was no ill-design hatching against them, and where
moreover the Word had been sown already. In Antioch there were
(teachers) enough, and Phœnice too was near to Palestine; but
Cyprus not so. However, you are not to make a question of the why and
wherefore, when it is the Spirit that directs their movements: for they
were not only ordained by the Spirit, but sent forth by Him likewise.
“And when they were come to Salamis, they preached the word of
God in the synagogues of the Jews.” Do you mark how they make a
point of preaching the word to them first, not to make them more
contentious?<note place="end" n="651" id="vi.xxviii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxviii-p5"> That
Barnabas and Saul preached first to the Jews for the reason mentioned
by Chrysostom is wholly improbable. The mission to the Gentiles
entrusted to them never cancelled, in their minds, their obligation to
the Jews as having in the plan of God an economic precedence. Paul not
only maintained throughout his life an ardent love and longing for his
people (<scripRef passage="Rom. ix" id="vi.xxviii-p5.1" parsed="|Rom|9|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9">Rom. ix</scripRef>.) and a confident hope of their conversion (<scripRef passage="Rom. xi" id="vi.xxviii-p5.2" parsed="|Rom|11|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11">Rom. xi</scripRef>.), but regarded
them as still the people of privilege, on the principle: “To the
Jew first, and also to the Greek.” (<scripRef passage="Rom. i. 16" id="vi.xxviii-p5.3" parsed="|Rom|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.16">Rom. i. 16</scripRef>.) This view,
together with the fact that they were Jews, constitutes a sufficient
explanation for their resort to the synagogues. Additional reasons may
be found in the fact that in the synagogues might be found those who
were religiously inclined—of both Jewish and Gentile
nationality—and who were therefore most susceptible to the
influence of Christian truth, and in the fact that the freedom of
speech in the synagogue-service offered the most favorable opportunity
to expound the Gospel.—G.B.S.</p></note> The persons mentioned before
“spake to none but to Jews only” (<scripRef passage="Acts 11.19" id="vi.xxviii-p5.4" parsed="|Acts|11|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.19">ch. xi. 19</scripRef>), and so here they
betook them to the synagogues. “And when they had gone through
the isle unto Paphos, they found a certain sorcerer, a false prophet, a
Jew, whose name was Bar-jesus: which was with the deputy of the
country, Sergius Paulus, a prudent man; who called for Barnabas and
Saul, and desired to hear the word of God. But Elymas the sorcerer (for
so is his name by interpretation) withstood them, seeking to turn away
the deputy from the faith.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 13.6-8" id="vi.xxviii-p5.5" parsed="|Acts|13|6|13|8" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.6-Acts.13.8">v. 6–8</scripRef>.) Again a Jew sorcerer,
as was Simon. And observe this man, how, while they preached to the
others, he did not take it much amiss, but only when they approached
the proconsul. And then in respect of the proconsul the wonder is, that
although prepossessed by the man’s sorcery, he was nevertheless
willing to hear the Apostles. So it was with the Samaritans: and from
the competition (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxviii-p5.6">συγκρίσεως</span>) the victory appears, the sorcery being worsted.
Everywhere, vainglory and love of power are a (fruitful) source of
evils! “But Saul, who is also Paul,”—(<scripRef passage="Acts 13.9" id="vi.xxviii-p5.7" parsed="|Acts|13|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.9">v. 9</scripRef>) here his name is
changed at the same time that he is ordained, as it was in
Peter’s case,<note place="end" n="652" id="vi.xxviii-p5.8"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxviii-p6"> Chrysostom here hints at the most probable explanation of the
change of name in the Acts from Saul to Paul, although that change is
not strictly simultaneous with his ordination which occurred at Antioch
(<scripRef passage="Acts 13.3" id="vi.xxviii-p6.1" parsed="|Acts|13|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.3">v. 3</scripRef>), whereas the first use
of the name “Paul” is in connection with his labors at
Paphos, after he had preached for a time in Salamis. It seems probable
that, as in so many cases, Paul, a Hellenist, had two names, in Hebrew
Saul, and in Greek Paul, and that now when he enters distinctively upon
his mission to the Gentiles, his Gentile name comes into exclusive use.
(So, among recent critics, De Wette, Lechler, Alford, Neander, Gloag.)
Other opinions are: (1) that he took the name Paul—signifying
<i>little</i>—out of modesty (Augustin); (2) that he was named
Paul, either by himself (Jerome), by his fellow-Christians (Meyer) or
by the proconsul (Ewald), in honor of the conversion of Sergius
Paulus.—G.B.S.</p></note>—“filled
with the Holy Ghost, looked upon him, and said, O full of all guile and
all villany, thou child of the devil:” (<scripRef passage="Acts 13.10" id="vi.xxviii-p6.2" parsed="|Acts|13|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.10">v. 10</scripRef>) and observe, this is not abuse, but accusation: for so
ought forward, impudent people to be rebuked “thou enemy of all
righteousness;” here he lays bare what was in the thoughts of the
man, while under pretext of saving he was ruining the proconsul:
“wilt thou not cease,” he says, “to pervert the ways
of the Lord?” (He says it) both confidently (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxviii-p6.3">αξιοπίστως</span>), It is not with us thou art warring, nor art thou
fighting (with us), but “the ways of the Lord” thou art
perverting, and with praise (of these, he adds) “the <pb n="179" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_179.html" id="vi.xxviii-Page_179" />right”
ways. “And now, behold, the hand of the Lord is upon thee, and
thou shalt be blind.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 13.11" id="vi.xxviii-p6.4" parsed="|Acts|13|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.11">v.
11</scripRef>.)
It was the sign by which he was himself converted, and by this he would
fain convert this man. As also that expression, “for a
season,” puts it not as an act of punishing, but as meant for his
conversion: had it been for punishment, he would have made him
lastingly blind, but now it is not so, but “for a season”
(and this), that he may gain the proconsul. For, as he was prepossessed
by the sorcery, it was well to teach him a lesson by this infliction
(and the sorcerer also), in the same way as the magicians (in Egypt)
were taught by the boils.<note place="end" n="653" id="vi.xxviii-p6.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxviii-p7"> It
can hardly be meant that the smiting of Elymas with blindness was not a
judicial infliction <i>to himself;</i> but that the proconsul should
see it rather on its merciful side as being only <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxviii-p7.1">ἄχρι
καιροῦ</span>. The
Hebraistic use of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxviii-p7.2">Χεὶρ
Κυρίου</span> clearly
implies a divine judgment upon Elymas as does the whole force of the
narrative.—G.B.S.</p></note> (<scripRef passage="Ex. ix. 11" id="vi.xxviii-p7.3" parsed="|Exod|9|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.9.11">Ex. ix. 11</scripRef>.)
“And immediately there fell on him a mist and a darkness: and he
went about seeking some to lead him by the hand. Then the deputy, when
he saw what was done, believed, being astonished at the doctrine of the
Lord.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 13.12" id="vi.xxviii-p7.4" parsed="|Acts|13|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.12">v. 12</scripRef>.) But observe, how they
do not linger there, as (they might have been tempted to do) now that
the proconsul was a believer, nor are enervated by being courted and
honored, but immediately keep on with their work, and set out for the
country on the opposite coast. “Now when Paul and his company
loosed from Paphos, they came to Perga in Pamphylia; and John departing
from them returned to Jerusalem. But when they departed from Perga,
they came to Antioch in Pisidia, and went into the synagogue on the
sabbath day, and sat down.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 13.13,14" id="vi.xxviii-p7.5" parsed="|Acts|13|13|13|14" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.13-Acts.13.14">v. 13, 14</scripRef>.) And here again they
entered the synagogues, in the character of Jews, that they might not
be treated as enemies, and be driven away: and in this way they carried
the whole matter successfully. “And after the reading of the Law
and the Prophets, the rulers of the synagogue sent unto them, saying,
Ye men and brethren, if ye have any word of exhortation for the people,
say on.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 13.15" id="vi.xxviii-p7.6" parsed="|Acts|13|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.15">v.
15</scripRef>.)
From this point, we learn the history of Paul’s doings, as in
what was said above we have learned not a little about Peter. But let
us review what has been said.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxviii-p8">(Recapitulation.) “And
when they were come to Salamis,” the metropolis of Cyprus,
“they preached the word of God.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 13.5" id="vi.xxviii-p8.1" parsed="|Acts|13|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.5">v. 5</scripRef>.) They had spent a year in Antioch: it behooved that they
should go hither also (to Cyprus) and not sit permanently where they
were (the converts in Cyprus): needed greater teachers. See too how
they remain no time in Seleucia, knowing that (the people there) might
have reaped much benefit from the neighboring city (of Antioch): but
they hasten on to the more pressing duties. When they came to the
metropolis of the island, they were earnest to disabuse (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxviii-p8.2">διορθωσαι</span>) the proconsul. But that it is no flattery that (the
writer) says, “he was with the proconsul, a prudent man”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 13.7" id="vi.xxviii-p8.3" parsed="|Acts|13|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.7">v. 7</scripRef>), you may learn from
the facts; for he needed not many discourses, and himself wished to
hear them. And<note place="end" n="654" id="vi.xxviii-p8.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxviii-p9"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxviii-p9.1">Καὶ τὰ
ὀνόματα δὲ
λέγει·
ἐπειδὴ
προσφάτως
ἔγραφον· &amp;
234·ρα κ. τ. λ</span>.
A. B. C. N. Cat. It is not clear whether this relates to the two names,
Barjesus and Elymas, (if so we might, read <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxviii-p9.2">ἔγραφεν</span>,
“since he wrote just before, (whose name was Barjesus, but now
Elymas, for so is his name interpreted,”) or to the change of the
Apostle’s name “Then Saul, who is also called Paul,”
(and then perhaps the sense of the latter clause may be, Since the
change of name was recent: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxviii-p9.3">ἐπειδἡ
προσφάτως
μετεγράφη</span> or the like.) The mod. text substitutes, “But he also
recites the names of the cities: showing that since they had but
recently received the word, there was need (for them) to be confirmed,
to continue in the faith: for which reason also they frequently visited
them.”</p></note> he mentions also the names. * * *
Observe, how he said nothing to the sorcerer, until he gave him an
occasion: but they only “preached the word of the Lord.”
Since (though Elymas) saw the rest attending to them, he looked only to
this one object, that the proconsul might not be won over. Why did not
(Paul) perform some other miracle? Because there was none equal to
this, the taking the enemy captive. And observe, he first impeaches,
and then punishes, him. He shows how justly the man deserved to suffer,
by his saying, “O full of all deceit” (<scripRef passage="Acts 13.10" id="vi.xxviii-p9.4" parsed="|Acts|13|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.10">v. 10</scripRef>): (“full of all,”) he says: nothing wanting to
the full measure: and he well says, of all “deceit,” for
the man was playing the part of a hypocrite.—“Child of the
devil,” because he was doing his work: “enemy of all
righteousness,” since this (which they preached) was the whole of
righteousness (though at the same time): I suppose in these words he
reproves his manner of life. His words were not prompted by anger, and
to show this, the writer premises, “filled with the Holy
Ghost,” that is, with His operation. “And now behold the
hand of the Lord is upon thee.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 13.11" id="vi.xxviii-p9.5" parsed="|Acts|13|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.11">v. 11</scripRef>.) It was not vengeance then, but healing: for it is as
though he said: “It is not I that do it, but the hand of
God.” Mark how unassuming! No “light,”<note place="end" n="655" id="vi.xxviii-p9.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxviii-p10"> Mod.
text omits this sentence. The connection is: Paul inflicts this
blindness upon him, not in vengeance, but in order to his conversion,
remembering how the Lord Himself had dealt with him on the way to
Damascus. But it was not here, as then—no “light shown
round about him from heaven.”</p></note> as in the case of Paul, “shone round
about him.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 9.3" id="vi.xxviii-p10.1" parsed="|Acts|9|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.3">ch. ix.
3</scripRef>.)
“Thou shalt be blind,” he says, “not seeing the sun
for a season,” that he may give him opportunity for repentance:
for we nowhere find them wishing to be made conspicuous by the more
stern (exercise of their authority), even though it was against enemies
that this was put forth: in respect of those of their own body (they
used severity), <pb n="180" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_180.html" id="vi.xxviii-Page_180" />and with good reason, but in dealing with those
without, not so; that (the obedience of faith) might not seem to be
matter of compulsion and fear. It is a proof of his blindness, his
“seeking some to lead him by the hand.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 5.1-11" id="vi.xxviii-p10.2" parsed="|Acts|5|1|5|11" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.1-Acts.5.11">ch. v. 1</scripRef>. ff.) And<note place="end" n="656" id="vi.xxviii-p10.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxviii-p11"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxviii-p11.1">Καὶ</span> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxviii-p11.2">Εἶτα</span> mod.)
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxviii-p11.3">ὁρᾷ</span> C. N. Cat.) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxviii-p11.4">τὴν
πήρωσιν</span> (Cat. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxviii-p11.5">πύρωσιν</span>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxviii-p11.6">ὁ ἀνθ. καὶ</span> (om. Cat.) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxviii-p11.7">μόνος
ἐπίστευσεν</span>
(mod. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxviii-p11.8">εὐθὺς
πιστεύει</span>). The reading in Cat. is meant for emendation: “And mark
the fervor (or kindling, viz. of the proconsul’s mind): the proc.
alone believed” etc.</p></note> the proconsul sees the blindness inflicted,
“and when he saw what was done, he believed:” and both
alone believed not merely this, but, “being astonished at the
doctrine of the Lord” (<scripRef passage="Acts 13.12" id="vi.xxviii-p11.9" parsed="|Acts|13|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.12">v.
12</scripRef>):
he saw that these things were not mere words, nor trickery. Mark how he
loved to receive instruction from his teachers, though he was in a
station of so high authority. And (Paul) said not to the sorcerer,
“Wilt thou not cease to pervert” the proconsul?<note place="end" n="657" id="vi.xxviii-p11.10"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxviii-p12"> Mod.
text adds, “but, the ways of the Lord, which is more: that he may
not seem to pay court.”</p></note> What may be the reason of John’s
going back from them? For “John,” it says, “departing
from them returned to Jerusalem” (<scripRef passage="Acts 13.13" id="vi.xxviii-p12.1" parsed="|Acts|13|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.13">v. 13</scripRef>): (he does it) because they are undertaking a still longer
journey: and yet he was their attendant, and as for the danger, they
incurred it (not he).—Again, when they were come to Perga, they
hastily passed by the other cities, for they were in haste to the
metropolis, Antioch. And observe how concise the historian is.
“They sat down in the synagogue,” he says, and, “on
the sabbath day” (<scripRef passage="Acts 13.14,15" id="vi.xxviii-p12.2" parsed="|Acts|13|14|13|15" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.14-Acts.13.15">v. 14,
15</scripRef>):
that they might prepare the way beforehand for the Word. And they do
not speak first, but when invited: since as strangers, they called upon
them to do so. Had they not waited, there would have been no discourse.
Here for the first time we have Paul preaching. And observe his
prudence: where the word was already sown, he passes on: but where
there was none (to preach), he makes a stay: as he himself writes:
“Yea, so have I strived to preach the Gospel, not where Christ
was named.” (<scripRef passage="Rom. xv. 20" id="vi.xxviii-p12.3" parsed="|Rom|15|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.20">Rom. xv. 20</scripRef>.) Great courage
this also. Truly, from the very outset, a wonderful man! crucified,
ready for all encounters (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxviii-p12.4">παρατεταγμένος</span>), he knew how great grace he had obtained, and he brought
to it zeal equivalent. He was not angry with John: for this was not for
him:<note place="end" n="658" id="vi.xxviii-p12.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxviii-p13"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxviii-p13.1">οὐ γὰρ
τούτου ἦν</span>. “Down. renders it <i>non enim iræ deditus erat,</i>
he was not the man for this (anger): or perhaps, For he (John) was not
his, not associated by him, but by Barnabas.” Ben. But the
meaning should rather be, “So great a work was not for him
(Mark); he was not equal to it.” The connection is of this kind:
“Paul knew how great grace had been bestowed on him, and on his
own part he brought corresponding zeal. When Mark withdrew, Paul was
not angry with him, knowing that the like grace was not bestowed on
him, therefore neither could there be the like <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxviii-p13.2">σπουδὴ</span> on his part.”</p></note> but he kept to the work, he quailed not,
he was unappalled, when shut up in the midst of a host. Observe how
wisely it is ordered that Paul should not preach at Jerusalem: the very
hearing that he is become a believer, this of itself is enough for
them; for him to preach, they never would have endured, such was their
hatred of him: so he departs far away, where he was not known. But<note place="end" n="659" id="vi.xxviii-p13.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxviii-p14"> In
<span class="c14" id="vi.xxviii-p14.1">mss.</span> and Edd. this portion, to the end of the
paragraph, is placed after the part relating to Elymas, “He first
convicted,” etc. and immediately before the Morale, as if the
occasion of the invective against <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxviii-p14.2">φιλαρχία</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxviii-p14.3">κενοδοξία</span>
were furnished by the conduct of the rulers of the
synagogue: but see above, p. 178, in the expos. of <scripRef passage="Acts 13.8" id="vi.xxviii-p14.4" parsed="|Acts|13|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.8">v. 8</scripRef>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxviii-p14.5">πανταχοῦ ἡ
κενοδοξία
καὶ ἡ
φιλαρχία
αἴτιαι τῶν
κακῶν</span>, and below, the
allusion to the blindness of Elymas.</p></note> it is well done, that “they entered
the synagogue on the sabbath day” when all were collected
together. “And after the reading of the Law and the Prophets, the
rulers of the synagogue sent unto them, saying, Ye men and brethren, if
ye have any word or exhortation for the people, say on.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 13.15" id="vi.xxviii-p14.6" parsed="|Acts|13|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.15">v. 15</scripRef>.) Behold how they do
this without grudging, but no longer after this. If ye did wish this
(really), there was more need to exhort.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxviii-p15">He first convicted the sorcerer
(and showed), what he was; and that he was such, the sign showed:
“thou shalt be blind, not seeing the sun” this was a sign
of the blindness of his soul: “for a season” (<scripRef passage="Acts 13.11" id="vi.xxviii-p15.1" parsed="|Acts|13|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.11">v. 11</scripRef>): he says, to bring him
to repentance. But, oh that love of rule! oh, that lust of vainglory!
how it does overturn and ruin everything; makes people stand up against
their own, against each other’s salvation; renders them blind
indeed, and dark, insomuch that they have even to seek for some to lead
them by the hand! Oh that they did even this, oh that they did seek
were it but some to lead them by the hand! But no, they no longer
endure this, they take the whole matter into their own hands. (This
vice) will let no man see: like a mist and thick darkness it spreads
itself over them, not letting any see through it. What pleas shall we
have to offer, we who for one evil affection, overcome another evil
affection (<i>supra</i> p. 176), but not for the fear of God! For
example, many who are both lewd and covetous, have for their
niggardliness put a bridle upon their lust, while other such, on the
contrary, have for pleasure’s sake, despised riches. Again, those
who are both the one and the other, have by the lust of vainglory
overcome both, lavishing their money unsparingly, and practising
temperance to no (good) purpose; others again, who are exceedingly
vainglorious, have despised that evil affection, submitting to many
vile disgraces for the sake of their amours, or for the sake of their
money: others again, that they may satiate their anger, have chosen to
suffer losses without end, and <pb n="181" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_181.html" id="vi.xxviii-Page_181" />care for none of them, provided only
they may work their own will. And yet, what passion can do with us, the
fear of God is impotent to effect! Why speak I of passion? What shame
before men can do with us, the fear of God has not the strength to
effect! Many are the things we do right and wrong, from a feeling of
shame before men; but God we fear not. How many have been shamed by
regard to the opinions of men into flinging away money! How many have
mistakenly made it a point of honor to give themselves up to the
service of their friends (only), to their hurt! How many from respect
for their friendships have been shamed into numberless wrong acts!
Since then both passion and regard for the opinion of men are able to
put us upon doing wrong things and right, it is idle to say, “we
cannot:” we can, if we have the mind: and we ought to have the
mind. Why canst not thou overcome the love of glory, when others do
overcome it, having the same soul as thou, and the same body; bearing
the same form, and living the same life? Think of God, think of the
glory that is from above: weigh against that the things present, and
thou wilt quickly recoil from this worldly glory. If at all events thou
covet glory, covet that which is glory, indeed. What kind of glory is
it, when it begets infamy? What kind of glory, when it compels one to
desire the honor of those who are inferior, and stands in need of that?
Real honor is the gaining the esteem of those who are greater than
one’s self. If at all events thou art enamoured of glory, be thou
rather enamoured of that which comes from God. If enamoured of that
glory thou despisest this world’s glory, thou shalt see how
ignoble this is: but so long as thou seest not that glory, neither wilt
thou be able to see this, how foul it is, how ridiculous. For as those
who are under the spell of some wicked, hideously ugly woman, so long
as they are in love with her, cannot see her ill-favoredness, because
their passion spreads a darkness over their judgment: so is it here
also: so long as we are possessed with the passion, we cannot perceive
what a thing it is. How then might we be rid of it? Think of those who
(for the sake of glory) have spent countless sums, and now are none the
better for it:<note place="end" n="660" id="vi.xxviii-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxviii-p16"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxviii-p16.1">καὶ οὐδὲν
ἀπ᾽ αὐτῆς
καρπουμένους</span>, i.e. reaping no fruit from it (the glory which they
sought here) where they are now. Mod. text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxviii-p16.2">οὐδὲν ἀπ᾽
αὐτῶν
καρπωσαμένους</span>: “reaped no
fruit while here, from their money which they
squandered”—mistaking the meaning of the passage, which is,
“They got what they sought, but where is it
now?”</p></note> think of the dead, what glory they
got, and (now) this glory is nowhere abiding, but all perished and come
to naught: bethink thee how it is only a name, and has nothing real in
it. For say, what is glory? give me some definition. “The being
admired by all,” you will say. With justice, or also not with
justice? For if it be not with justice, this is not admiration, but
crimination (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxviii-p16.3">κατηγορία</span>), and flattery, and misrepresentation (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxviii-p16.4">διαβολή</span>). But if you say, With justice, why that is impossible: for
in the populace there are no right judgments; those that minister to
their lusts, those are the persons they admire. And if you would (see
the proof of this), mark those who give away their substance to the
harlots, to the charioteers, to the dancers. But you will say, we do
not mean these, but those who are just and upright, and able to do
great and noble good acts. Would that they wished it, and they soon
would do good: but as things are, they do nothing of the kind. Who, I
ask you, now praises the just and upright man? Nay, it is just the
contrary. Could anything be more preposterous than for a just man, when
doing any such good act, to seek glory of the many—as if an
artist of consummate skill, employed upon an Emperor’s portrait,
should wish to have the praises of the ignorant! Moreover, a man who
looks for honor from men, will soon enough desist from the acts which
virtue enjoins. If he will needs be gaping for their praises, he will
do just what they wish, not what himself wishes. What then would I
advise you? You must look only to God, to the praise that is from Him,
perform all things which are pleasing to Him, and go after the good
things (that are with Him), not be gaping for anything that is of man:
for this mars both fasting and prayer and alms-giving, and makes all
our good deeds void. Which that it be not our case, let us flee this
passion. To one thing alone let us look, to the praise which is from
God, to the being accepted of Him, to the commendation from our common
Master; that, having passed through our present life virtuously, we may
obtain the promised blessings together with them that love Him, through
the grace and mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ, with whom to the Father,
together with the Holy Ghost, be glory, might, honor, now and ever,
world without end. Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XXIX on Acts xiii. 16, 17." shorttitle="" progress="34.70%" prev="vi.xxviii" next="vi.xxx" id="vi.xxix">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Acts xiii. 16, 17." id="vi.xxix-p0.1" parsed="|Acts|13|16|13|17" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.16-Acts.13.17" />
<pb n="182" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_182.html" id="vi.xxix-Page_182" />
  <p class="c21" id="vi.xxix-p1"><span class="c9" id="vi.xxix-p1.1">Homily XXIX.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vi.xxix-p2"><scripRef passage="Acts XIII. 16, 17" id="vi.xxix-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|13|16|13|17" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.16-Acts.13.17">Acts XIII. 16, 17</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi.xxix-p3">“Then Paul stood up, and
beckoning with his hand said, Men of Israel, and ye that fear God, give
audience. The God of this people of Israel chose our fathers, and
exalted the people when they dwelt as strangers in the land of Egypt,
and with an high arm brought He them out of it.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.xxix-p4"><span class="c11" id="vi.xxix-p4.1">Behold</span> Barnabas giving place to Paul—how should it be
otherwise?—to him whom he brought from Tarsus; just as we find
John on all occasions giving way to Peter: and yet Barnabas was more
looked up to than Paul: true, but they had an eye only to the common
advantage. “Then Paul stood up,” it says;—this<note place="end" n="661" id="vi.xxix-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxix-p5"> i.e.
for one of the congregation to expound or preach: or perhaps rather, to
preach standing, not sitting, as Christian bishops did for their
sermons. We have transposed the comment to its proper place.—Mod.
text adds, “Wherefore he too in accordance with this discourses
to them.”</p></note> was a custom of the Jews—“and
beckoned with his hand.” And see how he prepares the way
beforehand for his discourse: having first praised them, and showed his
great regard for them in the words, “ye that fear God,” he
so begins his discourse. And he says not, Ye proselytes, since it was a
term of disadvantage.<note place="end" n="662" id="vi.xxix-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxix-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxix-p6.1">ὅπερ
ἦν συμφορᾶς
ὄνομα</span>, in regard that
a proselyte might be deemed inferior to a Jew of genuine descent,
“a Hebrew of the Hebrews.”</p></note> “The God of
this people chose our fathers: and the people”—See, he
calls God Himself <i>their</i> God peculiarly, Who is the common God of
men; and shows how great from the first were His benefits, just as
Stephen does. This they do to teach them, that now also God has acted
after the same custom, in sending His own Son; (<scripRef passage="Luke xx. 13" id="vi.xxix-p6.2" parsed="|Luke|20|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.20.13">Luke xx. 13</scripRef>): as (Christ)
Himself (does) in the parable of the vineyard—“And the
people,” he says, “He exalted when it sojourned in the land
of Egypt”—and yet the contrary was the case:<note place="end" n="663" id="vi.xxix-p6.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxix-p7"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxix-p7.1">καὶ μὴν
τοὐναντίον
γέγονεν</span>.
Here also we have transposed the comment to the clause to which it
belongs. In the Edd. it comes after “And with a high arm,”
etc. whence Ben. mistaking its reference says, “i.e., if I
mistake not, God brought them out of Egypt, that he might bring them
into the Land of Promise: but, for their wickedness, the contrary
befell: for the greatest part of them perished in the
wilderness.” It plainly refers to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxix-p7.2">ὕψωσεν</span>—i.e.
how is it said, that He exalted them in Egypt, where, on the contrary,
they were brought low? This is true—but He did exalt them by
increasing them into a great multitude, and by the miracles which He
wrought on their behalf.</p></note> true, but they increased in numbers;
moreover, the miracles were wrought on their account: “and with
an high arm brought He them out of it.” Of these things (the
wonders) which were done in Egypt, the prophets are continually making
mention. And observe, how he passes over the times of their calamities,
and nowhere brings forward their faults, but only God’s kindness,
leaving those for themselves to think over. “And about the time
of forty years suffered He their manners in the wilderness.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 13.18" id="vi.xxix-p7.3" parsed="|Acts|13|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.18">v. 18</scripRef>.) Then the settlement.
“And when he had destroyed seven nations in the land of Canaan,
He divided their land to them by lot.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 13.19" id="vi.xxix-p7.4" parsed="|Acts|13|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.19">v. 19</scripRef>.) And the time was long; four hundred and fifty years.
“And after that He gave unto them judges about the space of four
hundred and fifty years, until Samuel the prophet.”<note place="end" n="664" id="vi.xxix-p7.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxix-p8"> Upon
the reading of the T. R. (A.V.) the period of the Judges is here stated
to have been 450 years. This agrees with the chronology of the book of
Judges and of Josephus, but conflicts with <scripRef passage="1 Kings vi. 1" id="vi.xxix-p8.1" parsed="|1Kgs|6|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.6.1">1 Kings vi. 1</scripRef> where we are told
that “in the four hundred and eightieth year after the children
of Israel were come out of the land of Egypt, in the fourth year of
Solomon’s reign over Israel, he began to build the house of the
Lord.” This would give but 331 years for the period of the
Judges. It is the view of many critics that Paul has here followed a
different chronology from that of 1 Kings which was also in use among
the Jews and was followed by Josephus (so Meyer.) But if the reading of
Tischendorf, Lechler, and Westcott and Hort (R.V.) is adopted—and
it is sustained by A. B. C. א—the difficulty, so far as <scripRef passage="Acts xiii. 21" id="vi.xxix-p8.2" parsed="|Acts|13|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.21">Acts xiii. 21</scripRef> is concerned,
disappears. This reading places <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxix-p8.3">μετὰ ταῦτα</span>
after <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxix-p8.4">ὡς ἔτεσιν</span> sq. and inserts a period after <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxix-p8.5">πεντήκοντα</span>. Then the translation would be, “He gave them their
land for an inheritance for about four hundred and fifty years. And
after these things He gave them judges,” etc. On this reading the
450 years is the period of their inheritance, approximately stated, up
to the time of the judges. The point from which Paul reckoned is not
stated and is uncertain. This is the preferable reading and
explanation.—G.B.S.</p></note> (<scripRef passage="Acts 13.20" id="vi.xxix-p8.6" parsed="|Acts|13|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.20">v.
20</scripRef>.)
Here he shows that God varied His dispensations towards them (at divers
times). “And afterward they desired a king:” and (still)
not a word of their ingratitude, but throughout he speaks of the
kindness of God. “And God gave unto them Saul the son of Cis, a
man of the tribe of Benjamin, by the space of forty years.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 13.21" id="vi.xxix-p8.7" parsed="|Acts|13|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.21">v. 21</scripRef>.) “And when he
had removed him, He raised up unto them David to be their king: to whom
also He gave testimony, and said, I have found David the son of Jesse,
a man after Mine own heart, which shall fulfil all My will. Of this
man’s seed hath God according to His promise raised unto Israel a
Saviour, Jesus.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 13.22,23" id="vi.xxix-p8.8" parsed="|Acts|13|22|13|23" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.22-Acts.13.23">v. 22,
23</scripRef>.)
This was no small thing that Christ should be from David. Then John
bears witness to this: “When John had first preached before His
coming the baptism of repentance to all the people of Israel. And as
John fulfilled his course, he said, Whom think ye that <pb n="183" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_183.html" id="vi.xxix-Page_183" />I am? I am not
He. But, behold, there cometh one after me, whose shoes of His feet I
am not worthy to loose.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 13,24,25" id="vi.xxix-p8.9" parsed="|Acts|13|0|0|0;|Acts|24|0|0|0;|Acts|25|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13 Bible:Acts.24 Bible:Acts.25">v. 24,
25</scripRef>.)
And John too not merely bears witness (to the fact), but (does it in
such sort that) when men were bringing the glory to him, he declines
it: for it is one thing (not to affect) an honor which nobody thinks of
offering; and another, to reject it when all men are ready to give it,
and not only to reject it, but to do so with such humility. “Men
and brethren, children of the stock of Abraham, and whosoever among you
feareth God, to you is the word of this salvation sent. For they that
dwell at Jerusalem, and their rulers, because they knew Him not, nor
yet the voices of the prophets which are read every sabbath day, they
have fulfilled them in condemning Him. And though they found no cause
of death in Him, yet desired they Pilate that He should be
slain.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 13.26-28" id="vi.xxix-p8.10" parsed="|Acts|13|26|13|28" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.26-Acts.13.28">v.
26–28</scripRef>.) On all occasions we find them making a great point of
showing this, that the blessing is peculiarly theirs, that they may not
flee (from Christ), as thinking they had nothing to do with Him,
because they had crucified Him. “Because they knew Him
not,” he says: so that the sin was one of ignorance. See how he
gently makes an apology even on behalf of those (crucifiers). And not
only this: but he adds also, that thus it must needs be. And<note place="end" n="665" id="vi.xxix-p8.11"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxix-p9"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxix-p9.1">Καὶ πόθεν
ὅτι ἀνέστη
φησι καὶ
μάρτυρες
εἰσιν. Εἶτα
πάλιν ἀπὸ
τῶν γραφῶν</span>, followed by <scripRef passage="Acts 13.29-37" id="vi.xxix-p9.2" parsed="|Acts|13|29|13|37" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.29-Acts.13.37">v.
29–37</scripRef>. We read, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxix-p9.3">καὶ πόθεν; ὅτι τὰς
φωνὰς τῶν
προφ.,
κρίναντες
τοῦτον
ἐπλήρωσαν.
Εἶτα πάλιν
ἀπὸ τ. γρ</span>. <scripRef passage="Acts 13.29-31" id="vi.xxix-p9.4" parsed="|Acts|13|29|13|31" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.29-Acts.13.31">v. 29–31</scripRef>, ending,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxix-p9.5">καὶ
μάρτυρες
αὐτοῦ εἰσιν
πρὸς τὸν λαὸν
ὅτι ἀνέστη</span>. The mod. text “And that no man may say, And whence
is this manifest that He rose again? He says that (word), And are His
witnesses. Then again He presses them from the Scriptures, <scripRef passage="Acts 13.29-37" id="vi.xxix-p9.6" parsed="|Acts|13|29|13|37" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.29-Acts.13.37">v. 29–37</scripRef>.”</p></note> how so? “By condemning Him, they
fulfilled the voices of the prophets.” Then again from the
Scriptures. “And when they had fulfilled all that was written of
Him, they took Him down from the tree, and laid Him in a sepulchre. But
God raised Him from the dead. And He was seen many days of them which
came up with Him from Galilee to Jerusalem, who are His witnesses unto
the people—”(<scripRef passage="Acts 13.29-31" id="vi.xxix-p9.7" parsed="|Acts|13|29|13|31" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.29-Acts.13.31">v.
29–31</scripRef>) that He rose again. “And we declare unto you glad
tidings, how that the promise which was made unto the fathers, God hath
fulfilled the same unto us their children, in that He hath raised up
Jesus again; as it is also written in the second Psalm, Thou art My
Son, this day have I begotten Thee. And as concerning that He raised
Him up from the dead, now no more to return to corruption, He said on
this wise, I will give you the sure mercies of David. Wherefore he
saith also in another Psalm, Thou shalt not suffer Thine Holy One to
see corruption. For David, after he had served his own generation by
the will of God, fell on sleep, and was laid unto his fathers, and saw
corruption: but He, Whom God raised again, saw no corruption. Be it
known unto you therefore, men and brethren, that through this Man is
preached unto you the forgiveness of sins: and by Him all that believe
are justified from all things, from which ye could not be justified by
the law of Moses.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 13.32-39" id="vi.xxix-p9.8" parsed="|Acts|13|32|13|39" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.32-Acts.13.39">v.
32–39</scripRef>.) Observe<note place="end" n="666" id="vi.xxix-p9.9"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxix-p10"> This
comment, which in the <span class="c14" id="vi.xxix-p10.1">mss.</span> and Edd. is
inserted after <scripRef passage="Acts 13.37" id="vi.xxix-p10.2" parsed="|Acts|13|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.37">v.
37</scripRef>,
refers to the following <scripRef passage="Acts 13.38,39" id="vi.xxix-p10.3" parsed="|Acts|13|38|13|39" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.38-Acts.13.39">verses
38, 39</scripRef>, i.e. to what is there said of the insufficiency of the Law for
justification: we have therefore transposed it.</p></note> how Paul here is
more vehement in his discourse: we nowhere find Peter saying this. Then
too he adds the terrifying words: “Beware therefore, lest that
come upon you, which is spoken of in the prophets; Behold, ye
despisers, and wonder, and perish: for I work a work in your days, a
work which ye shall in no wise believe, though a man declare it unto
you.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 13.40,41" id="vi.xxix-p10.4" parsed="|Acts|13|40|13|41" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.40-Acts.13.41">v. 40, 41</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxix-p11">(<i>a</i>) Observe<note place="end" n="667" id="vi.xxix-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxix-p12"> In
the old text the parts lie in the order here shown by the letters <i>a,
b,</i> etc. The confusion may be explained by the scribe’s
copying in the wrong order from the four pages of his tablets: viz. in
the first place, in the order 1, 3, 2, 4: then 2, 4, 1, 3: and lastly,
2, 1. In the modern text, a different arrangement is attempted by which
all is thrown into worse confusion. Thus it was not perceived that
Chrys. having in a cursory way read through <scripRef passage="Acts 13.24-41" id="vi.xxix-p12.1" parsed="|Acts|13|24|13|41" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.24-Acts.13.41">v. 24–41</scripRef>, begins his exposition
in detail with the remark of the Apostle’s passing and repassing
from the Old to the New Test. and <i>vice versa,</i> viz. alleging
first the Promise, then John, then the Prophets, then the Apostles,
then David and Isaiah, <scripRef passage="Acts 13.24-34" id="vi.xxix-p12.2" parsed="|Acts|13|24|13|34" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.24-Acts.13.34">v.
24–34</scripRef>; then comments upon the matters contained in these and the
following verses, and then as usual goes over the whole again in a
second exposition. Now the innovator makes the recapitulation begin
immediately after (<i>a</i>), commencing it at <scripRef passage="Acts 13.26" id="vi.xxix-p12.3" parsed="|Acts|13|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.26">v. 26</scripRef>, and collecting the comments in this order: <scripRef passage="Acts 13.26-32; 13.24-36; 13.17-41" id="vi.xxix-p12.4" parsed="|Acts|13|26|13|32;|Acts|13|24|13|36;|Acts|13|17|13|41" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.26-Acts.13.32 Bible:Acts.13.24-Acts.13.36 Bible:Acts.13.17-Acts.13.41">v. 26–32: v.
24–36: v. 17–41</scripRef>.</p></note> how he twines (the thread of) his
discourse (alternately) from things present, from the prophets. Thus,
“from<note place="end" n="668" id="vi.xxix-p12.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxix-p13"> The transposition of the part (<i>c</i>), makes this read in the
<span class="c14" id="vi.xxix-p13.1">mss.</span> and Edd. as if it were parallel
with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxix-p13.2">ἀπὸ τῶν
παρόντων</span> (i.e. New Testament facts), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxix-p13.3">ἀπὸ
τῶν
Προφητῶν</span> (Old Testament testimonies).</p></note> (this man’s) seed according
to the promise”—(<scripRef passage="Acts 13.23" id="vi.xxix-p13.4" parsed="|Acts|13|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.23">v.
23</scripRef>):
(<i>c</i>) the name of David was dear to them; well then, is it not (a
thing to be desired) that a son of his, he says, should be their
king?—(<i>b</i>) then he adduces John: then again the prophets,
where he says, “By condemning they fulfilled,” and again,
“All that was written:” then the Apostles as witnesses of
the Resurrection: then David bearing witness. For neither the Old
Testament proofs seemed so cogent when taken by themselves as they are
in this way, nor yet the latter testimonies apart from the former:
wherefore he makes them mutually confirm each other. “Men and
brethren,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 13.26" id="vi.xxix-p13.5" parsed="|Acts|13|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.26">v.
26</scripRef>.)
For since they were possessed by fear, as having slain Him, and
conscience made them aliens (the Apostles), discourse not with them as
unto Christicides, neither as putting into their hands a good which was
not theirs, but one peculiarly their own. (<i>d</i>) “For they
that dwell at Jerusalem, and their rulers:” as <pb n="184" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_184.html" id="vi.xxix-Page_184" />much as to say,
not ye, but they:<note place="end" n="669" id="vi.xxix-p13.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxix-p14"> It
is probable that Chrys. has pointed out the true connection of thought
as established by <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxix-p14.1">γὰρ</span> (<scripRef passage="Acts 13.27" id="vi.xxix-p14.2" parsed="|Acts|13|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.27">27</scripRef>). “The word of this salvation is sent unto you (of
the dispersion) on the ground that the Jews at Jerusalem have rejected
it.” (So Meyer, Gloag.) The more common explanation is: The word
is sent unto you because the Jews have fulfilled the prophecies which
spoke of the rejection of the Messiah and have thus proved that He is
the Messiah. (De Wette, Hackett, Lechler.)—G.B.S.</p></note> and again,
apologizing even for those, “Because they knew Him not, and the
voices of the Prophets which are read every sabbath day, in condemning
Him, they fulfilled them.” A great charge it is against them that
they continually hearing heeded not. But no marvel: for what was said
above concerning Egypt and the wilderness, was enough to show their
ingratitude. And observe how this Apostle also, as one moved by the
Spirit Himself,<note place="end" n="670" id="vi.xxix-p14.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxix-p15"> i.e.
Though not one of the original witnesses, <scripRef passage="Acts 13.31" id="vi.xxix-p15.1" parsed="|Acts|13|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.31">v. 31</scripRef>, yet, being one who has been moved or raised up,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxix-p15.2">κεκινημένον</span>, by the Spirit of Christ Himself, he preaches as they did,
insisting much on the Passion, etc.</p></note> continually
preaches the Passion, the Burial. (<i>g</i>) “Having taken Him
down from the tree.” Observe, what a great point they make of
this. He speaks of the manner of His death. Moreover they bring Pilate
(conspicuously) forward, that (the fact of) the Passion may be proved
by the mention of the tribunal (by which he was condemned), but at the
same time, for the greater impeachment of those (His crucifiers),
seeing they delivered Him up to an alien. And he does not say, They
made a complaint (against Him), (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxix-p15.3">ἐνέτυχον</span>, al. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxix-p15.4">ἐντυγχάνει</span>) but, “They desired, though having found no cause of
death” (in Him), “that He should be slain. (<i>e</i>) Who
appeared,” he says, “for many days to them that came up
with Him from Galilee to Jerusalem.” (<scripRef passage="Rom. xi. 2" id="vi.xxix-p15.5" parsed="|Rom|11|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.2">Rom. xi. 2</scripRef>.) Instead of<note place="end" n="671" id="vi.xxix-p15.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxix-p16"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxix-p16.1">᾽Αντὶ τοῦ, Οἱ
ἄνδρες οἱ
συναναβάντες
κ. τ. λ</span>. Perhaps the sense may
be supplied thus: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxix-p16.2">᾽Αντὶ τοῦ,
Οὗ πάντες
ἡμεῖς ἐσμεν
μάρτυρες</span>, <scripRef passage="Acts 2.32" id="vi.xxix-p16.3" parsed="|Acts|2|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.32">ii. 32</scripRef>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxix-p16.4">οὗ ἡμεῖς
μάρτ. ἐσμεν</span>, <scripRef passage="Acts 3.15" id="vi.xxix-p16.5" parsed="|Acts|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.15">iii. 15</scripRef>. Instead of saying as
Peter does, “Whereof we are witnesses.”</p></note>** he says, “Who are His witnesses
unto the people,” to wit, “The men which came up with Him
from Galilee to Jerusalem.” Then he produces David and Esaias
bearing witness. “The faithful (mercies),” the abiding
(mercies), those which never perish. (<i>h</i>) Paul loved them
exceedingly. And observe, he does not enlarge on the ingratitude of the
fathers, but puts before <i>them</i> what they must fear. For Stephen
indeed with good reason does this, seeing he was about to be put to
death, not teaching them; and showing them, that the Law is even now on
the point of being abolished: (<scripRef passage="Acts 7" id="vi.xxix-p16.6" parsed="|Acts|7|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7">ch.
vii</scripRef>.)
but not so Paul; he does but threaten and put them in fear. (<i>f</i>)
And he does not dwell long on these,<note place="end" n="672" id="vi.xxix-p16.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxix-p17"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxix-p17.1">Καὶ οὐκ
ἐγχρονίζει
τούτοις</span>, as
in the recapitulation on <scripRef passage="Acts 13.40,41" id="vi.xxix-p17.2" parsed="|Acts|13|40|13|41" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.40-Acts.13.41">v. 40,
41</scripRef>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxix-p17.3">καὶ
ὅρα, τραχὺ ὂν
πῶς
ὑποτέμνεται</span>. Hence it is clear that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxix-p17.4">τούτοις</span> refers not to “the sure mercies of David,” as in <span class="c14" id="vi.xxix-p17.5">mss.</span> and Edd. (end of <i>e</i>), but to the threats
and terrors (end of <i>h</i>). Below, for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxix-p17.6">ἀλλ᾽
ἐπιτείνει
τὴν κόλασιν</span>
the sense of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxix-p17.7">ἐπιτείνει</span> (not as Ben. <i>minatur,</i> but <i>intentat,</i>
“makes much of, aggravates, dwells upon the greatness of)”,
and the whole scope of the passage, require us to read <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxix-p17.8">οὐδὲ</span>. Then, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxix-p17.9">καὶ
μετέρχεται</span>
with the negative extending to the whole clause,
“and (like Stephen) assail that which is dear to them, (viz.
their preëminence as Jews,) by showing the Law on the point of
being cast out:” then, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxix-p17.10">ἀλλὰ</span> (so we restore
for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxix-p17.11">καὶ</span>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxix-p17.12">τῷ
συμφ.
ἐνδιατρ</span>.,
but dwells, etc.</p></note> as taking it
for granted that the word is of course believed; nor enlarge upon the
greatness of their punishment, and assail that which they
affectionately love, by showing the Law about to be cast out: but
dwells upon that which is for their good (telling them), that great
shall be the blessings for them being obedient, and great the evils
being disobedient.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxix-p18">But let us look over again what
has been said. “Ye men of Israel,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 13.16-21" id="vi.xxix-p18.1" parsed="|Acts|13|16|13|21" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.16-Acts.13.21">v. 16–21</scripRef>.) The Promise
then, he says, the fathers received; ye, the reality. (<i>j</i>) And
observe, he nowhere mentions right deeds of theirs, but (only) benefits
on God’s part: “He chose: Exalted: Suffered their
manners:” these are no matters of praise to them: “They
asked, He gave.” But David he does praise (and him) only, because
from him the Christ was to come. “I have found David, the son of
Jesse, a man after Mine own heart, which shall fulfil all My
will.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 13.22" id="vi.xxix-p18.2" parsed="|Acts|13|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.22">v. 22</scripRef>.) (<i>i</i>) Observe
also; it is with praise (that he says of him), “David after that
he had served the will of God:” just as Peter—seeing it was
then the beginning of the Gospel—making mention of him, said,
“Let it be permitted me to speak freely of the patriarch
David.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 2.29" id="vi.xxix-p18.3" parsed="|Acts|2|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.29">ch. ii.
29</scripRef>.)
Also, he does not say, Died, but, “was added to his fathers.
(<i>k</i>) Of this man’s seed,” etc. “When
John,” he says, “had first preached before His
entry”—by <i>entry</i> he means the
Incarnation—“the baptism of repentance to all the people of
Israel.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 13.23-25" id="vi.xxix-p18.4" parsed="|Acts|13|23|13|25" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.23-Acts.13.25">v.
23–25</scripRef>.) Thus also John, writing his Gospel, continually has
recourse to him: for his name was much thought of in all parts of the
world. And observe, he does not say it “Of this man’s
seed,” etc. from himself, but brings John’s
testimony.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxix-p19">“Men and brethren,
children of the stock of Abraham”—he also calls them after
their father—“unto you was the word of this salvation
sent.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 13.26" id="vi.xxix-p19.1" parsed="|Acts|13|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.26">v. 26</scripRef>.) Here the expression,
“Unto you,” does not mean, Unto (you) Jews, but it gives
them a right to sever themselves from those who dared that murder. And
what he adds, shows this plainly. “For,” he says,
“they that dwell at Jerusalem, because they know Him not.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 13.27" id="vi.xxix-p19.2" parsed="|Acts|13|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.27">v. 27</scripRef>.) And how, you will
say, could they be ignorant, with John to tell them? What marvel,
seeing they were so, with the prophets continually crying aloud to
them? Then follows another charge: <pb n="185" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_185.html" id="vi.xxix-Page_185" />“And having found no cause of
death in Him:” in which ignorance had nothing to do. For let us
put the case, that they did not hold Him to be the Christ: why did they
also kill Him? And “they desired of Pilate, he says, that He
should be slain.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 13.28" id="vi.xxix-p19.3" parsed="|Acts|13|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.28">v.
28</scripRef>.)
“And when they had fulfilled all that was written of Him.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 13.29" id="vi.xxix-p19.4" parsed="|Acts|13|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.29">v. 29</scripRef>.) Observe what a point
he makes of showing that the (whole) thing was a (Divine) Dispensation.
See,<note place="end" n="673" id="vi.xxix-p19.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxix-p20"> Edd. “But let us hear <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxix-p20.1">τί καὶ
λέγοντες οἱ
᾽Απόστ.
ἔπεισαν, ὅτι
ἐσταυρώθη</span>, by saying what, by what announcement, the Apostles
persuaded (men) that He was crucified.” For <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxix-p20.2">τί τούτου
ἀπιθ</span>. B. has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxix-p20.3">τὸ τ. ἀ</span>. “(yea), what is more incredible still.” Both clauses
must be read interrogatively. The scope of the whole passage (which is
obscure in the original) is, the supreme importance of the article of
the Resurrection. Leave that out, and see what the preaching of the
Apostles would have been; how it would have been received.</p></note> by saying what did they persuade men?
(By telling them) that He was crucified? Why, what could be less
persuasive than this? That He was buried—by them to whom it was
promised that He should be salvation? that He who was buried forgives
sins, yea, more than the Law (has power to do)? And (observe), he does
not say, From which ye would not but, “from which ye could not be
justified by the Law of Moses.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 13.39" id="vi.xxix-p20.4" parsed="|Acts|13|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.39">v. 39</scripRef>.) “Every one,” he says: be who he may. For
those (ordinances) are of no use, unless there be some benefit
(accruing therefrom.) This is why he brings in forgiveness later: and
shows it to be greater, when, the thing being (otherwise) impossible,
yet this is effected. “Who are His witnesses,” he says,
“unto the people”—the people that slew Him. Who would
never have been so, were they not strengthened by a Divine Power: for
they would never have borne such witness to blood-thirsty men, to the
very persons that killed Him. But, “He hath raised up Jesus
again: This day,” he says, “I have begotten thee.”<note place="end" n="674" id="vi.xxix-p20.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxix-p21"> The
reading: “In the <i>Second</i> Psalm” is the best attested
and is followed by the T. R., R.V. and Wescott and Hort. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxix-p21.1">Πρώτῳ</span> is found in D. and is supported by the Fathers. It is the
more difficult reading and for this reason is preferred by Tischendorf,
Lachmann, Meyer, Alford and Gloag. If it is correct, we must suppose
that what we now call the first psalm was considered introductory and
that our second psalm was counted as the first. In some Heb. <span class="c14" id="vi.xxix-p21.2">mss.</span> this order actually occurs. The reading
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxix-p21.3">δευτέρῳ</span>, however, is better supported. The expression: “this day
have I begotten thee” refers evidently to the resurrection of
Christ. (Cf. <scripRef passage="Heb. i. 5" id="vi.xxix-p21.4" parsed="|Heb|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.5">Heb. i. 5</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rom. i. 4" id="vi.xxix-p21.5" parsed="|Rom|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.4">Rom. i. 4</scripRef>.) The resurrection is
conceived as the solemn inauguration of Christ into his office as
theocratic king represented under the figure of
begetting.—G.B.S.</p></note> (<scripRef passage="Acts 13.33" id="vi.xxix-p21.6" parsed="|Acts|13|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.33">v.
33</scripRef>.)
Aye, upon this the rest follows of course. Why did he not allege some
text by which they would be persuaded that forgiveness of sins is by
Him? Because the great point with them was to show, in the first place,
that He was risen: this being acknowledged, the other was
unquestionable. “Through this man,” nay more, by Him,
“is remission of sins.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 13.38" id="vi.xxix-p21.7" parsed="|Acts|13|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.38">v. 38</scripRef>.) And besides, he wished to bring them to a longing desire
of this great thing. Well then, His death was not dereliction, but
fulfilling of Prophecy.—For the rest, he puts them in mind of
historical facts, wherein they through ignorance suffered evils without
number. And this he hints in the conclusion, saying, “Look, ye
despisers, and behold.” And observe how, this being harsh, he
cuts it short. Let not that, he says, come upon you, which was spoken
for the others, that “I work a work which ye shall in no wise
believe, though one declare it unto you.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 13.41" id="vi.xxix-p21.8" parsed="|Acts|13|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.41">v. 41</scripRef>.) Marvel not that it seems incredible: this very thing was
foretold from the first—(that it would not be believed).
“Behold, ye despisers,” as regards those who disbelieve in
the Resurrection.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxix-p22">This too might with reason be
said to us:<note place="end" n="675" id="vi.xxix-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxix-p23"> We
have transposed this clause from before, “Behold,” etc.
preceding.</p></note> “Behold ye despisers.”
For the Church indeed is in very evil case, although ye think her
affairs to be in peace. For the mischief of it is, that while we labor
under so many evils, we do not even know that we have any. “What
sayest thou? We are in possession of our Churches, our Church property,
and all the rest, the services are held, the congregation comes to
Church every day.”<note place="end" n="676" id="vi.xxix-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxix-p24"> Mod. text needlessly adds, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxix-p24.1">Καὶ
καταφρονοῦμεν</span>; “And do we make light of these
things?”</p></note> True, but one is
not to judge of the state of a Church from these things. From what
then? Whether there be piety, whether we return home with profit each
day, whether reaping some fruit, be it much or little, whether we do it
not merely of routine and for the formal acquittance of a duty
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxix-p24.2">ἀφοσιούμενοι</span>). Who has become a better man by attending (daily) service
for a whole month? That is the point: otherwise the very thing which
seems to bespeak a flourishing condition (of the Church,) does in fact
bespeak an ill condition, when all this is done, and nothing comes of
it. Would to God (that were all), that nothing comes of it: but indeed,
as things are, it turns out even for the worse. What fruit do ye get
from your services? Surely if you were getting any profit by them, ye
ought to have been long leading the life of true wisdom (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxix-p24.3">τἥς
φιλοσοφίας</span>), with so many Prophets twice in every week discoursing to
you, so many Apostles, and Evangelists, all setting forth the doctrines
of salvation, and placing before you with much exactness that which can
form the character aright. The soldier by going to <pb n="186" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_186.html" id="vi.xxix-Page_186" />his drill, becomes
more perfect in his tactics: the wrestler by frequenting the gymnastic
ground becomes more skilful in wrestling: the physician by attending on
his teacher becomes more accurate, and knows more, and learns more: and
thou—what hast thou gained? I speak not to those who have been
members of the Church only a year, but to those who from their earliest
age have been attending the services. Think you that to be religious is
to be constant in Church-going (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxix-p24.4">παραβάλλειν
τᾕ συνάξει</span>)? This is nothing, unless we reap some fruit for ourselves:
if (from the gathering together in Church) we do not gather
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxix-p24.5">συνάγωμεν</span>) something for ourselves, it were better to remain at
home. For our forefathers built the Churches for us, not just to bring
us together from our private houses and show us one to another: since
this could have been done also in a market-place, and in baths, and in
a public procession:—but to bring together learners and teachers,
and make the one better by means of the other. With us it has all
become mere customary routine, and formal discharge of a duty: a thing
we are used to; that is all. Easter comes, and then great the stir,
great the hubbub, and crowding of—I had rather not call them
human beings, for their behavior is not commonly human. Easter goes,
the tumult abates, but then the quiet which succeeds is again fruitless
of good. “Vigils, and holy hymn-singing.”—And what is
got by these? Nay, it is all the worse. Many do so merely out of
vanity. Think how sick at heart it must make me, to see it all like (so
much water) poured into a cask with holes in it! But ye will assuredly
say to me, We know the Scriptures. And what of that? If ye exemplify
the Scriptures by your works, that is the gain, that the profit. The
Church is a dyer’s vat: if time after time perpetually ye go
hence without receiving any dye, what is the use of coming here
continually? Why, the mischief is all the greater. Who (of you) has
added ought to the customary practices he received from his fathers?
For example: such an one has a custom of observing the memorial of his
mother, or his wife, or his child: this he does whether he be told or
whether he be not told by us, drawn to it by force of habit and
conscience. Does this displease thee, you ask? God forbid: on the
contrary, I am glad of it with all my heart: only, I would wish that he
had gained some fruit also from our discoursing, and that the effect
which habit has, were also the effect as regards us<note place="end" n="677" id="vi.xxix-p24.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxix-p25"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxix-p25.1">Τοῦτο καὶ
ἐφ᾽ ἡμῶν
γενέσθαι,
ἑτέραν
ἐπεισαχθῆναι
συνήθειαν</span>. Morel. Ben. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxix-p25.2">ἀφ᾽
ἡμῶν</span>, “By our
means,” <i>idque unum probandum,</i> Ed. Par. but <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxix-p25.3">ἐφ᾽ ἡμῶν</span> is not as he renders it, <i>in nobis;</i> the meaning is,
“where habit works, this is the effect (in the case of habit):
wish it were so in the case of us (where we work).”</p></note> (your teachers)—the superinducing
of another habit. Else why do I weary myself in vain, and talk
uselessly, if ye are to remain in the same state, if the Church
services work no good in you? Nay, you will say, we pray. And what of
that? “Not every one that saith unto Me, Lord, Lord, shall enter
into the Kingdom of heaven; but he that doeth the will of My Father
which is in heaven.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. vii. 21" id="vi.xxix-p25.4" parsed="|Matt|7|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.21">Matt. vii. 21</scripRef>.) Many a time
have I determined to hold my peace, seeing no benefit accruing to you
from my words; or perhaps there does accrue some, but I, through
insatiableness and strong desire, am affected in the same way as those
that are mad after riches. For just as they, however much they may get,
think they have nothing; so I, because I ardently desire your
salvation, until I see you to have made good progress, think nothing
done, because of my exceeding eager desire that you should arrive at
the very summit. I would that this were the case, and that my eagerness
were in fault, not your sloth: but I fear I conjecture but too rightly.
For ye must needs be persuaded, that if any benefit had arisen in all
this length of time, we ought ere now to have done speaking. In such
case, there were no need to you of words, since both in those already
spoken there had been enough said for you,<note place="end" n="678" id="vi.xxix-p25.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxix-p26"> Mod. text “Having been so sufficiently spoken, that ye are
able to correct others, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxix-p26.1">εἴγε
ἀπόντων
ὠφέλειά τις
ὑμῖν
προσεγίνετο</span>, since in their absence some benefit accrued to
you.”</p></note>
and you would be yourselves able to correct others. But the fact, that
there is still a necessity of our discoursing to you, only shows, that
matters with you are not in a state of high perfection. Then what would
we have to be brought about? for one must not merely find fault. I
beseech and entreat you not to think it enough to have invaded<note place="end" n="679" id="vi.xxix-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxix-p27"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxix-p27.1">ὅπως
εἰς
᾽Εκκλησίαν
ἐμβάλητε,
ἀλλ᾽ ὅπως τι
καὶ λαβόντες
ἀναχωρῆτε</span>. (Above we had the phrase <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxix-p27.2">παραβάλλειν
τῇ συνάξει</span>.) Here the metaphor is taken from an invading army. So
below, p. 188, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxix-p27.3">μη
ἐμβάλῃς εἰς
αγοράν</span>.</p></note> the Church, but that ye also withdraw
hence, having taken somewhat, some medicine, for the curing of your own
maladies: and, if not from us, at any rate from the Scriptures, ye have
the remedies suitable for each. For instance, is any passionate? Let
him attend to the Scripture-readings, and he will of a surety find such
either in history or exhortation. In exhortation, when it is said,
“The sway of his fury is his destruction” (<scripRef passage="Ecclesiasticus 1.22" id="vi.xxix-p27.4" parsed="|Sir|1|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sir.1.22">Ecclus. i. 22</scripRef>); and, “A
passionate man is not seemly” (<scripRef passage="Prov. xi. 25" id="vi.xxix-p27.5" parsed="|Prov|11|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.11.25">Prov. xi. 25</scripRef>); and such like:
and <pb n="187" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_187.html" id="vi.xxix-Page_187" />again, “A man full of words shall not prosper”
(<scripRef passage="Ps. cxl. 11" id="vi.xxix-p27.6" parsed="|Ps|40|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.40.11">Ps. cxl. 11</scripRef>); and Christ again, “He that is angry with his brother
without a cause” (<scripRef passage="Matt. v. 22" id="vi.xxix-p27.7" parsed="|Matt|5|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.22">Matt. v. 22</scripRef>); and again the
Prophet, “Be ye angry, and sin not” (<scripRef passage="Ps. iv. 4" id="vi.xxix-p27.8" parsed="|Ps|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.4.4">Ps. iv. 4</scripRef>); and,
“Cursed be their anger, for it was fierce.” (<scripRef passage="Gen. xlix. 7" id="vi.xxix-p27.9" parsed="|Gen|49|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.49.7">Gen. xlix. 7</scripRef>.)
And in histories, as when thou hearest of Pharaoh filled with much
wrath, and the Assyrian. Again, is any one taken captive by love of
money? let him hear, that “There is not a more wicked thing than
a covetous man: for this man setteth even his own soul for sale”
(<scripRef passage="Ecclesiasticus 9.9" id="vi.xxix-p27.10" parsed="|Sir|9|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sir.9.9">Ecclus. ix. 9</scripRef>); and how Christ saith,
“Ye cannot serve God and mammon” (<scripRef passage="Matt. vi. 24" id="vi.xxix-p27.11" parsed="|Matt|6|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.24">Matt. vi. 24</scripRef>); and the
Apostle, that “the love of money is a root of all evils”
(<scripRef passage="1 Tim. vi. 10" id="vi.xxix-p27.12" parsed="|1Tim|6|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.10">1 Tim. vi. 10</scripRef>); and the Prophet, “If riches flow in, set not your
heart upon them” (<scripRef passage="Ps. lxii. 10" id="vi.xxix-p27.13" parsed="|Ps|62|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.62.10">Ps. lxii. 10</scripRef>); and many other
like sayings. And from the histories thou hearest of Gehazi, Judas, the
chief scribes, and that “gifts blind the eyes of the wise.”
(<scripRef passage="Exod. xxiii. 8" id="vi.xxix-p27.14" parsed="|Exod|23|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.23.8">Exod. xxiii. 8</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="Deut. xvi. 19" id="vi.xxix-p27.15" parsed="|Deut|16|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.16.19">Deut. xvi.
19</scripRef>.)
Is another proud? Let him hear that “God resisteth the
proud” (<scripRef passage="James iv. 6" id="vi.xxix-p27.16" parsed="|Jas|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.4.6">James iv. 6</scripRef>); and, “Pride is
the beginning of sin” (<scripRef passage="Ecclesiasticus 10.14" id="vi.xxix-p27.17" parsed="|Sir|10|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sir.10.14">Ecclus. x. 14</scripRef>) and, “Every one
that hath a high heart, is impure before the Lord.” (<scripRef passage="Prov. xvi. 5" id="vi.xxix-p27.18" parsed="|Prov|16|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.16.5">Prov. xvi. 5</scripRef>.)
And in the histories, the devil, and all the rest. In a word, since it
is impossible to recount all, let each choose out from the Divine
Scriptures the remedies for his own hurts.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxix-p28">So wash out, if not the whole at
once, a part at any rate, part today, and part tomorrow, and then the
whole. And with regard to repentance too, and confession, and
almsgiving, and justice also, and temperance, and all other things,
thou wilt find many examples. “For all these things,” says
the Apostle, “were written for our admonition.”
(<scripRef passage="1 Cor. x. 11" id="vi.xxix-p28.1" parsed="|1Cor|10|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.11">1 Cor. x. 11</scripRef>.) If then Scripture in all its discoursing is for our admonition,
let us attend to it as we ought. Why do we deceive ourselves in vain? I
fear it may be said of us also, that “our days have fallen short
in vanity, and our years with haste.” (<scripRef passage="Ps. lxxvii. 33" id="vi.xxix-p28.2" parsed="|Ps|77|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.77.33">Ps. lxxvii. 33</scripRef>.) Who from hearing us
has given up the theatres? Who has given up his covetousness? Who has
become more ready for almsgiving? I would wish to know this, not for
the sake of vainglory, but that I may be inspirited to more zeal,
seeing the fruit of my labors to be clearly evident. But as things now
are, how shall I put my hand to the work, when I see that for all the
rain of doctrine pouring down upon you shower after shower, still our
crops remain at the same measure, and the plants have waxed none the
higher? Anon the time of threshing is at hand (and) He with the fan. I
fear me, lest it be all stubble: I fear, lest we be all cast into the
furnace. The summer is past, the winter is come: we sit, both young and
old, taken captive by our own evil passions. Tell not me, I do not
commit fornication: for what art thou the better, if though thou be no
fornicator thou art covetous? It matters not to the sparrow caught in
the snare that he is not held tight in every part, but only by the
foot: he is a lost bird for all that; in the snare he is, and it
profits him not that he has his wings free, so long as his foot is held
tight. Just so, thou art caught, not by fornication, but by love of
money: but caught thou art nevertheless; and the point is, not
<i>how</i> thou art caught, but <i>that</i> thou art caught. Let not
the young man say, I am no money-lover: well, but perchance thou art a
fornicator: and then again what art thou the better? For the fact is,
it is not possible for all the passions to set upon us at one and the
same time of life: they are divided and marked off, and that, through
the mercy of God, that they may not by assailing us all at once become
insuperable, and so our wrestling with them be made more difficult.
What wretched inertness it shows, not to be able to conquer our
passions even when taken one by one, but to be defeated at each several
period of our life, and to take credit to ourselves for those which
(let us alone) not in consequence of our own hearty endeavors, but
merely because, by reason of the time of life, they are dormant? Look
at the chariot-drivers, do you not see how exceedingly careful and
strict they are with themselves in their training-practice, their
labors, their diet, and all the rest, that they may not be thrown down
from their chariots, and dragged along (by the reins)?—See what a
thing art is. Often even a strong man cannot master a single horse: but
a mere boy who has learnt the art shall often take the pair in hand,
and with ease lead them and drive them where he will. Nay, in India it
is said that a huge monster of an elephant shall yield to a stripling
of fifteen, who manages him with the utmost ease. To what purpose have
I said all this? To show that, if by dint of study and practice we can
throttle into submission (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxix-p28.3">ἄγχομεν</span>) even
elephants and wild horses, much more the passions within us. Whence is
it that throughout life we continually fail (in every encounter)? We
have never practised this art: never in a time of leisure when there is
no contest, talked over with ourselves what shall be useful for us. We
are never to be seen in our place on the chariot, until the time for
the <pb n="188" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_188.html" id="vi.xxix-Page_188" />contest is actually come. Hence the ridiculous figure we make
there. Have I not often said, Let us practise ourselves upon those of
our own family before the time of trial? With our servants
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxix-p28.4">παἵδας</span>) at
home we are often exasperated, let us there quell our anger, that in
our intercourse with our friends we may come to have it easily under
control. And so, in the case of all the other passions, if we practised
ourselves beforehand, we should not make a ridiculous figure in the
contests themselves. But now we have our implements and our exercises
and our trainings for other things, for arts and feats of the
palæstra, but for virtue nothing of the sort. The husbandman would
not venture to meddle with a vine, unless he had first been practised
in the culture of it: nor the pilot to sit by the helm, unless he had
first practised himself well at it: but we, in all respects
unpractised, wish for the first prizes! It were good to be silent, good
to have no communication with any man in act or word, until we were
able to charm (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxix-p28.5">κατεπᾴδειν</span>) the wild beast that is within us. The wild beast, I say:
for indeed is it not worse than the attack of any wild beast, when
wrath and lust make war upon us? Beware of invading the market-place
(Μ<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxix-p28.6">ὴ ἐμβάλῃς εἰς
ἀγοράν</span>) with
these beasts, until thou have got the muzzle well upon their mouths,
until thou have tamed and made them tractable. Those who lead about
their tame lions in the market-place, do you not see what a gain they
make of it, what admiration they get, because in the irrational beast
they have succeeded in producing such tameness—but, should the
lion suddenly take a savage fit, how he scares all the people out of
the market-place, and then both the man that leads him about is himself
in danger, and if there be loss of life to others, it is his doing?
Well then do thou also first tame thy lion, and so lead him about, not
for the purpose of receiving money, but that thou mayest acquire a
gain, to which there is none equal. For there is nothing equal to
gentleness, which both to those that possess it, and to those who are
its objects, is exceeding useful. This then let us follow after, that
having kept in the way of virtue, and with all diligence finished our
course therein, we may be enabled to attain unto the good things
eternal, through the grace and mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ, with
Whom to the Father and the Holy Ghost together be glory, might, honor,
now and ever, world without end. Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XXX on Acts xiii. 42." shorttitle="" progress="35.83%" prev="vi.xxix" next="vi.xxxi" id="vi.xxx">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Acts xiii. 42." id="vi.xxx-p0.1" parsed="|Acts|13|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.42" />
<p class="c21" id="vi.xxx-p1"><span class="c9" id="vi.xxx-p1.1">Homily XXX.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vi.xxx-p2"><scripRef passage="Acts XIII. 42" id="vi.xxx-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|13|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.42">Acts XIII. 42</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi.xxx-p3">“And as they were going
out (text rec. ‘from the syn. of the Jews,’) they besought
(the Gentiles) that these words might be spoken unto them on the
following sabbath.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.xxx-p4"><span class="c11" id="vi.xxx-p4.1">Do</span> you
mark Paul’s wisdom? He not only gained admiration at the time,
but put into them a longing desire for a second hearing, while in what
he said he dropped some seeds (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p4.2">εἰπών τινα
σπέρματα</span>) as it were, and forbore to solve (the questions raised), or to
follow out the subject to its conclusion, his plan being to interest
them and engage their good-will to himself,<note place="end" n="680" id="vi.xxx-p4.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxx-p5"> <span class="c11" id="vi.xxx-p5.1">mss.</span> and Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p5.2">ἀπάρτισαι
καὶ
οἰκειῶσαι
ἑαυτῷ</span>. The Catena
has preserved the true reading <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p5.3">ἀναρτῆσαι</span>. in the sense, to make them hang upon (him for further
communications).—Below, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p5.4">τῷ πάντα
ἀθρόον εἰς
τὰς ἐκείνων
ῥ&amp; 178·ψαι
ψυχάς</span>, the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p5.5">ἐκείνων</span> distinguishes the first hearers from the people generally: if he
had spoken all at once to those, the consequence would have been
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p5.6">χαυνοτέρους
ἐργάσασθαι</span>, not that “nearly the whole city” should
assemble on the following sabbath.</p></note>
and not make (people) listless and indifferent by casting all at once
into the minds of those (who first heard him). He told them the fact,
that “through this Man is remission of sins announced unto
you,” but the how, he did not declare. “And when the
congregation was broken up, many of the Jews and worshipping proselytes
followed Paul and Barnabas”—after this point he puts Paul
first<note place="end" n="681" id="vi.xxx-p5.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxx-p6"> Edd. from E .F. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p6.1">αὐτὸς
ἑαυτοῦ</span> instead
of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p6.2">τοῦ
Παυλοῦ</span>. We have
restored the comments to their proper clauses in the Scripture
text.</p></note>—“who, speaking unto them,
persuaded them to continue in the grace of God.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 13.43" id="vi.xxx-p6.3" parsed="|Acts|13|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.43">v. 43</scripRef>.) Do you observe the
eagerness, how great it is? They “followed” them, it says.
Why did they not baptize them immediately? It was not the proper time:
there was need to persuade them in order to their steadfast abiding
therein. “And the next sabbath day came almost the whole city
together to hear the word of God.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 13.44" id="vi.xxx-p6.4" parsed="|Acts|13|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.44">v. 44</scripRef>.) “But when the Jews saw the multitudes, they were
filled with envy, and contradicted the things spoken by Paul,
contradicting and blaspheming.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 13.45" id="vi.xxx-p6.5" parsed="|Acts|13|45|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.45">v. 45</scripRef>.) See malice wounded in wounding others: this <pb n="189" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_189.html" id="vi.xxx-Page_189" />made the
Apostles more conspicuous—the contradiction which those offered.
In the first instance then they of their own accord besought them to
speak (and now they opposed them): “contradicting,” it
says, “and blaspheming.” O recklessness! “Then Paul
and Barnabas waxed bold, and said, It was necessary that the word of
God should first have been spoken to you: but seeing ye put it from
you, and judge yourselves unworthy of everlasting life, lo, we turn to
the Gentiles.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 13.46" id="vi.xxx-p6.6" parsed="|Acts|13|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.46">v.
46</scripRef>.)
Do you mark how by their contentious behavior they the more extended
the preaching, and (how the Apostles here) gave themselves the more to
the Gentiles, having (by this very thing) pleaded their justification,
and made themselves clear of all blame with their own people (at
Jerusalem)? (<i>c</i>) See<note place="end" n="682" id="vi.xxx-p6.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxx-p7"> The order of the exposition in the <span class="c14" id="vi.xxx-p7.1">mss.</span>
and Edd. marked by the letters <i>a, b,</i> etc. is much confused, but
not irremediably. The matter falls into suitable connection, when the
parts are taken in the order <i>c, a, d, b.</i></p></note> how by their
“envy” they bring about great things, other (than they
looked for): they brought it about that the Apostles spake out boldly,
and came to the Gentiles! For this is why he says, “And speaking
out boldly, Paul and Barnabas said.” They were to go out to the
Gentiles: but observe the boldness coming with measure:<note place="end" n="683" id="vi.xxx-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxx-p8"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p8.1">ἀλλ᾽
ὅρα τὴν
παρρησίαν
μετὰ μέτρου
γινομένην. Α. μετὰ τὸ
μέτρου</span>. Mod.
text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p8.2">μέτρῳ</span>. If this
be not corrupt, it may be explained by the clause at the end of
<i>c,</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p8.3">πολλῆς
ἐπιεικείας ἡ
παρρ.
γέμουσα</span>,
but then the connection with the following <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p8.4">εἰ γὰρ
Πέτρος κ. τ.
λ</span>. is obscure. Perhaps from A. we may
restore <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p8.5">μετὰ το Πέτρου</span>:
“the boldness coming to them after the affair of
Peter.”</p></note> for if Peter
pleaded in his justification, much more these needed a plea, none
having called them there. (<scripRef passage="Acts 11.4" id="vi.xxx-p8.6" parsed="|Acts|11|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.4">ch. xi.
4</scripRef>.)
But by saying “To you first,” he showed that to those also
it was their duty (to preach), and in saying “Necessary,”
he showed that it was necessary to be preached to them also. “But
since ye turn away from it”—he does not say, “Woe
unto you,” and “Ye are punished,” but “We turn
unto the Gentiles.” With great gentleness is the boldness
fraught! (<i>a</i>) Also he does not say, “Ye are
unworthy,” but “Have judged yourselves unworthy. Lo, we
turn unto the Gentiles. For so hath the Lord commanded us, saying, I
have sent thee to be a light of the Gentiles, that thou shouldest be
for salvation unto the ends of the earth.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 13.47" id="vi.xxx-p8.7" parsed="|Acts|13|47|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.47">v. 47</scripRef>.) For that the Gentiles might not be hurt at hearing this,
as<note place="end" n="684" id="vi.xxx-p8.8"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxx-p9"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p9.1">ὡς ἐκ τῆς
ἐκείνων
σπουδῆς μὴ</span> (om. A. B. ) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p9.2">τυγχάνοντα
τῶν ἀγαθῶν</span>.</p></note> if the case were so that, had the Jews
been in earnest, they themselves would not have obtained the blessings,
therefore he brings in the prophecy, saying, “A light of the
Gentiles,” and, “for salvation unto the ends of the earth.
And hearing” (this) “the Gentiles” (<scripRef passage="Acts 13.48" id="vi.xxx-p9.3" parsed="|Acts|13|48|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.48">v. 48</scripRef>)—this, while it
was more cheering to them, seeing the case was this, that whereas those
were of right to hear first, they themselves enjoy the blessing, was at
the same time more stinging to those—“and the
Gentiles,” it says, “hearing” (this) “were
glad, and glorified the word of the Lord: and believed, as many as were
ordained unto eternal life”: i.e., set apart for God.<note place="end" n="685" id="vi.xxx-p9.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxx-p10"> The
expression: “As many as were ordained to eternal life
believed,” has been both minimized and exaggerated. Chrys. points
the way to its correct interpretation in saying: “set apart for
God” and adding later: “not in regard of necessity.”
The writer is by no means seeking to define a doctrine of the divine
plan in its bearing upon human self-determination, but pointing out a
historical sequence. Those who became believers were as truly so in
God’s plan as they are so in fact. The passage says nothing of
the relation of God’s ordainment to the believer’s choice.
It is an example of the Pauline type of thought which grounds salvation
upon the eternal purpose of God. Whoever are saved in fact, were saved
in God’s purpose. If as matter of fact they are saved on
condition of faith and not through the enforcement of a <i>decretum
absolutum,</i> then it is certain that their salvation as foreseen in
God’s purpose does not exclude their self-determination and
personal acceptance.—G.B.S.</p></note> Observe how he shows the speediness of
the benefit: “And the word of the Lord was borne through all the
region,” (<scripRef passage="Acts 13.49" id="vi.xxx-p10.1" parsed="|Acts|13|49|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.49">v.
49</scripRef>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p10.2">διεφέρετο</span>,<note place="end" n="686" id="vi.xxx-p10.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxx-p11"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p11.1">διεφέρετο</span>, was published, E.V. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p11.2">διαφέρειν
ἀγγελίας</span>, “to bear tidings,” and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p11.3">διαφέρεται
ὁ λόγος</span>,
“the saying is bruited,” are classical, but perhaps the
expression was not familiar to Chrysostom’s hearers.</p></note> instead of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p11.4">διεκομίζετο</span>, “was carried or conveyed through (it).”
(<i>d</i>) “But the Jews stirred up the devout and honorable
women, and the chief men of the city, and raised persecution against
Paul and Barnabas, and expelled them out of their coasts.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 13.50" id="vi.xxx-p11.5" parsed="|Acts|13|50|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.50">v. 50</scripRef>.) “The devout
women,” (<i>b</i>)<note place="end" n="687" id="vi.xxx-p11.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxx-p12"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p12.1">᾽Αντὶ τοῦ,
οὐκ ἔστησαν
μεχρὶ τοῦ
ζῆλου</span>. As in the
<span class="c14" id="vi.xxx-p12.2">mss.</span> this clause follows that at the end of
<i>a,</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p12.3">ἀντὶ τοῦ,
διεκομίζετο</span>, the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p12.4">ἀντὶ τοῦ</span>
may be only an accidental repetition. At the end of
this clause, the <span class="c14" id="vi.xxx-p12.5">mss.</span> have <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p12.6">ὅρα
πάλιν πῶς</span> (om. A. C. Cat.) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p12.7">διωκόμενοι</span>, and then, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p12.8">πῶς</span> (C. Cat.) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p12.9">ἕτερα
κατασκ</span>.
(beginning of <i>c.</i>) The former clause, as the conclusion of
<i>b,</i> may be completed with “they extend the
preaching,” or the like. But probably <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p12.10">διωκόμενοι</span>
is due to the scribes, who seem to have understood
by <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p12.11">ζήλου</span> here the
zeal of the Apostles, not the envy of the Jews, <scripRef passage="Acts 13.45" id="vi.xxx-p12.12" parsed="|Acts|13|45|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.45">v. 45</scripRef>.</p></note> instead of the
proselyte-women. They did not stop at “envy,” but added
deeds also. <i>(e)</i> Do you see what they effected by their opposing
the preaching? to what dishonor they brought these (“honorable
women”)? “But they shook off the dust of their feet against
them, and came unto Iconium.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 13.51" id="vi.xxx-p12.13" parsed="|Acts|13|51|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.51">v. 51</scripRef>.) Here now they used that terrible sign which Christ
enjoined, “If any receive you not, shake off the dust from your
feet” (<scripRef passage="Matt. x. 14" id="vi.xxx-p12.14" parsed="|Matt|10|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.14">Matt. x. 14</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark vi. 11" id="vi.xxx-p12.15" parsed="|Mark|6|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.11">Mark vi. 11</scripRef>); but these did it upon
no light ground, but because they were driven away by them. This was no
hurt to the disciples; on the contrary, they the more continued in the
word: “And the disciples were filled with joy, and with the Holy
Ghost” (<scripRef passage="Acts 13.52" id="vi.xxx-p12.16" parsed="|Acts|13|52|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.52">v. 52</scripRef>) for the suffering of
the teacher does not check his boldness, but makes the disciple more
courageous.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxx-p13">“And it came to pass in
Iconium, that they went both together into the synagogue of the
Jews.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 14.1" id="vi.xxx-p13.1" parsed="|Acts|14|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.1">ch. xiv. 1</scripRef>.) Again they entered
into the synagogues. See how far they were from <pb n="190" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_190.html" id="vi.xxx-Page_190" />becoming more timid!
Having said, “We turn unto the Gentiles,” nevertheless<note place="end" n="688" id="vi.xxx-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxx-p14"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p14.1">ἐκ
πολλῆς
περιουσίας
ὅμως
ἀναιροῦσιν
αὐτῶν τὴν
ἀπολογίαν</span>. The sense is evidently as above, but <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p14.2">ἀναιρ</span>. will hardly bear
this meaning, and perhaps was substituted for some other word by the
copyist, who took it to mean, “They leave the Jews no
excuse.”—The connection is, It was not because they were
less bold than when they said, “We turn unto the Gentiles,”
that they still went to the Jews first: but <i>ex abundanti</i> they
enabled themselves to say to their brethren at Jerusalem, We did not
seek the Gentiles, until repulsed by the Jews.</p></note> (by going into the synagogues) they
superabundantly fortify their own justification (with their Jewish
brethren). “So that,” it says, “a great multitude
both of Jews and Greeks believed.” For it is likely they
discoursed as to Greeks also. “But the unbelieving Jews stirred
up the Gentiles, and made their minds evil affected against the
brethren.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 14.2" id="vi.xxx-p14.3" parsed="|Acts|14|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.2">v.
2</scripRef>.)
Together (with themselves) now they took to stirring up the Gentiles
too, as not being themselves sufficient. Then why did the Apostles not
go forth thence? Why, they were not driven away, only attacked.
“Long time therefore abode they speaking boldly in the Lord,
which gave testimony unto the word of His grace, and granted signs and
wonders to be done by their hands.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 14.3" id="vi.xxx-p14.4" parsed="|Acts|14|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.3">v. 3</scripRef>.) This caused their boldness; or rather, of their boldness
indeed their own hearty good-will was the cause—therefore it is
that for a long while they work no signs—while the conversion of
the hearers was (the effect) of the signs,<note place="end" n="689" id="vi.xxx-p14.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxx-p15"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p15.1">τῶν
σημείων ἦν</span>. A. has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p15.2">σημεῖον
ἦν</span>. In the preceding clause,
C. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p15.3">μεχρὶ
πολλοῦ
σημεῖα
ποιοῦσι</span>,
the rest <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p15.4">οὐ
ποιοῦσι</span>.
The antithesis <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p15.5">τὴν
μὲν</span> (om. A.) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p15.6">παρρησίαν</span>…<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p15.7">τὸ
δὲ
πιστεῦσαι</span> must be rendered as above: not as Ben. <i>immo fiduciam
addebat ipsorum alacritas</i>.…<i>Quod autem auditores crederent
inter signa reputandum.</i></p></note>
though their boldness also contributed somewhat. “But the
multitude of the city was divided: and part held with the Jews, and
part with the Apostles.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 14.4" id="vi.xxx-p15.8" parsed="|Acts|14|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.4">v.
4</scripRef>.)
No small matter this dividing. And this was what the Lord said,
“I am not come to bring peace, but a sword.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. x. 34" id="vi.xxx-p15.9" parsed="|Matt|10|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.34">Matt. x.
34</scripRef>.)
“And when there was an assault made both of the Gentiles, and
also of the Jews with their rulers, to use them despitefully, and to
stone them, they were ware of it, and fled unto Lystra and Derbe,
cities of Lycaonia, and unto the region that lieth round about: and
there they preached the Gospel.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 14.5-7" id="vi.xxx-p15.10" parsed="|Acts|14|5|14|7" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.5-Acts.14.7">v. 5–7</scripRef>.) Again, as if they
purposely wished to extend the preaching after it was increased, they
once more sent them out. See on all occasions the persecutions working
great good, and defeating the persecutors, and making the persecuted
illustrious. For having come to Lystra, he works a great miracle, by
raising the lame man.<note place="end" n="690" id="vi.xxx-p15.11"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxx-p16"> Here
all the <span class="c14" id="vi.xxx-p16.1">mss.</span> have <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p16.2">καὶ μεγάλῃ
τῇ φωνῇ</span> (to
which mod. text adds <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p16.3">καὶ πῶς,
ἄκουε</span>.) then the
text <scripRef passage="Acts 14.8-10" id="vi.xxx-p16.4" parsed="|Acts|14|8|14|10" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.8-Acts.14.10">8, 9, 10</scripRef>, followed by
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p16.5">Διὰ τί,
μεγ. τῇ φ</span>. and so all the Edd. But in fact that
clause is only the reporter’s abbreviation of the Scripture
text, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p16.6">καὶ
[ἐν
Λύστροις</span>.…to] <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p16.7">μεγάλῃ τῇ
φωνῇ</span>, followed by its
comment.</p></note> “And there sat
a certain man at Lystra, impotent in his feet, being a cripple from his
mother’s womb, who never had walked: the same heard Paul speak:
who steadfastly beholding him, and perceiving that he had faith to be
healed, said with a loud voice”—why with a loud voice? that
the multitude should believe—“Stand upright on thy
feet.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 14.8,9" id="vi.xxx-p16.8" parsed="|Acts|14|8|14|9" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.8-Acts.14.9">v. 8, 9</scripRef>.) But observe, he gave
heed, it says, to the things spoken by Paul.<note place="end" n="691" id="vi.xxx-p16.9"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxx-p17"> Mod.
text adds, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p17.1">τοῦτο γάρ
ἐστι τὸ
ἤκουσεν</span>.—Below <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p17.2">παρεβλάβη</span>
is an expression taken from the foot-race: this was a
race in which his lameness was no hindrance.</p></note> Do
you mark the elevation of the man’s mind (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p17.3">φιλοσοφίαν</span>)? He was nothing defeated (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p17.4">παρεβλάβη</span>) by his lameness for earnestness of hearing. “Who
fixing his eyes upon him, and perceiving,” it says, “that
he had faith to be made whole.” He was already predisposed in
purpose of mind.<note place="end" n="692" id="vi.xxx-p17.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxx-p18"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p18.1">῎Ηδη
ᾠκείωτο τὴν
προαίρεσιν</span>. Strangely rendered by Erasmus, <i>Jam præelectione
assumptus familiariter erat,</i> and Ben. <i>Jam præelectionem in
familiaritatem assumserat.</i></p></note> And yet in the
case of the others, it was the reverse: for first receiving healing in
their bodies, they were then taken in hand for cure of their souls, but
this man not so. It seems to me, that Paul saw into his soul.
“And he leaped,” it says, “and walked.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 14.10" id="vi.xxx-p18.2" parsed="|Acts|14|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.10">v. 10</scripRef>.) It was a proof of his
perfect cure, the leaping. “And when the people saw what Paul had
done, they lifted up their voices, saying in the speech of Lycaonia,
The gods are come down to us in the likeness of men. And they called
Barnabas, Jupiter; and Paul, Mercurius, because he was the chief
speaker. Then the priest of Jupiter, which was before their city,
brought oxen and garlands unto the gates, and would have done sacrifice
with the people.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 14.11-13" id="vi.xxx-p18.3" parsed="|Acts|14|11|14|13" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.11-Acts.14.13">v.
11–13</scripRef>.) But this purpose was not yet manifest, for they spake in
their own tongue, saying, “The gods in the likeness of men are
come down to us:” therefore the Apostle said nothing to them as
yet. But when they saw the garlands, then they went out, and rent their
garments, “Which when the Apostles, Barnabas and Paul, heard of,
they rent their clothes, and ran in among the people, crying out, and
saying, Sirs, why do ye these things? We also are men of like passions
with you.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 14.14,15" id="vi.xxx-p18.4" parsed="|Acts|14|14|14|15" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.14-Acts.14.15">v. 14,
15</scripRef>.)
See how on all occasions they are clean from the lust of glory, not
only not coveting, but even repudiating it when offered: just as Peter
also said, “Why gaze ye on us, as though by our own power or
holiness we had made him to walk” (<scripRef passage="Acts 3.12" id="vi.xxx-p18.5" parsed="|Acts|3|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.12">ch. iii. 12</scripRef>)? so these also say the
same. And Joseph also said of the dreams, “Is not their
interpretation of God?” (<scripRef passage="Gen. lx. 8" id="vi.xxx-p18.6" parsed="|Gen|60|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.60.8">Gen. lx. 8</scripRef>.) And Daniel in
like manner, “And to me also, not through the wisdom that is in
me was it revealed.” (<scripRef passage="Dan. ii. 30" id="vi.xxx-p18.7" parsed="|Dan|2|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.2.30">Dan. ii. 30</scripRef>.) And Paul
everywhere says this, as <pb n="191" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_191.html" id="vi.xxx-Page_191" />when he says, “And for these things who
is sufficient? Not that we are sufficient of ourselves to think (aught)
as of ourselves, but our sufficiency is of God.” (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. ii. 16" id="vi.xxx-p18.8" parsed="|2Cor|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.16">2 Cor. ii. 16</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 3:5" id="vi.xxx-p18.9" parsed="|2Cor|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.5">iii.
5</scripRef>.)
But let us look over again what has been said.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxx-p19">(Recapitulation.) “And
when they were gone out,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 13.42" id="vi.xxx-p19.1" parsed="|Acts|13|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.42">v. 42</scripRef>). Not merely were the multitudes drawn to them, but how?
they besought to have the same words spoken to them again, and by their
actions they showed their earnestness. “Now when the
congregation,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 13.43" id="vi.xxx-p19.2" parsed="|Acts|13|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.43">v.
43</scripRef>.)
See the Apostles on all occasions exhorting, not merely accepting men,
nor courting them, but, “speaking unto them,” it says,
“they persuaded them to continue in the grace of God. But when
the Jews,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 13.45" id="vi.xxx-p19.3" parsed="|Acts|13|45|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.45">v.
45</scripRef>.)
Why did they not contradict before this? Do you observe who on all
occasions they were moved by passion? And they not only contradicted,
but blasphemed also. For indeed malice stops at nothing. But see what
boldness of speech! “It was necessary,” he says,
“that the word should have been spoken first to you, but since ye
put it from you,”—(<scripRef passage="Acts 13.46" id="vi.xxx-p19.4" parsed="|Acts|13|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.46">v.
46</scripRef>)
it<note place="end" n="693" id="vi.xxx-p19.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxx-p20"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p20.1">οὐδὲν
ὑβριστικόν, ὃ
δὴ καὶ ἐπι
τῶν προφ.
ἐποίουν</span>.
The meaning appears from the context to be: he speaks throughout with
much <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p20.2">ἐπιεικεία</span>. When he says <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p20.3">ἀπωθεῖσθε</span>, he does not upbraid them with this as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p20.4">ὕβρις</span>, a personal
outrage to himself and Barnabas, though in fact he might have done so,
being just what their fathers did to the prophets: but he does not say,
Ye repulse us, for the affront is not to us. And he says it to show
that in what he is going to say, “Ye judge yourselves not worthy
of eternal life,” he does not mean that they do this of humility.
In short, he says it not by way of complaint, but to justify what he
adds, “Lo, we turn to the Gentiles.”</p></note> is not put as affronting (though) it is
in fact what they did in the case of the prophets: “Talk not to
us,” said they, “with talk”—(<scripRef passage="Is. xxx. 10" id="vi.xxx-p20.5" parsed="|Isa|30|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.30.10">Is. xxx. 10</scripRef>):
“but since ye put it from you”—it, he saith, not us:
for the affront on your part is not to us. For that none may take it as
an expression of their piety (that he says,) “Ye judge not
yourselves worthy,” therefore he first says, “Ye put it
from you,” and then, “We turn unto the Gentiles.” The
expression is full of gentleness. He does not say, We abandon you, but
so that it is possible—he would say—that we may also turn
hither again: and this too is not the consequence of the affront from
you, “for so hath (the Lord) commanded
us.”—(<scripRef passage="Acts 13.47" id="vi.xxx-p20.6" parsed="|Acts|13|47|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.47">v.
47</scripRef>.)
“Then why have ye not done this?”<note place="end" n="694" id="vi.xxx-p20.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxx-p21"> Mod.
text omits this clause, which we take as an interlocution: q. d.
“If the Lord ordered you to go to the Gentiles, why did ye not do
this in the first instance.” In the next sentence, A. C.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p21.1">καὶ
τοῦτο οὐ παῤ
ἡμῶν παῤ
ὑμῶν δὲ
γέγονε τὸ,
πρὸ ὑμῶν</span> (B., with accidental omission, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p21.2">καὶ τοῦτο
πρὸ ὑμῶν.
Οὕτω γὰρ</span>),
meaning, “And this is not our doing, but yours, the ‘before
you:’ i.e. the Gentiles hearing the word before you. But
Cat., <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p21.3">καὶ
τοῦτο οὐ πρὸ
ὑμῶν, παῤ
ὑμῶν δὲ κ. τ.
λ</span>. (attested by the mutilated reading in
B.) which we have expressed in the translation.—The mod. text
has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p21.4">πλὴν
τοῦτο οὐ παῤ
ἡμῶν, παῤ
ὑμῶν δὲ
γέγονε τὸ πρὸ
ὑμῶν
ὀφεῖλον</span>:
which Ben. takes to be corrupt, but leaves in the text, only adopting
in the translation <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p21.5">τὸ
παῤ ἡμῶν
ὀφεῖλον</span>,
which <i>interpres legisse videtur.</i> Downe <i>ap. Sav.</i>
proposes <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p21.6">τὸ
πρὸ τούτων
ὑμῖν
ὀφειλόμενον</span>
<i>vel</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p21.7">ὁφεῖλον</span>.
<i>Sed præstare videtur lectio quam propono, quamque secutus est
vetus Interpres Latinus,</i> Ben. forgetting that the Latin version is
Erasmus’s (<i>Veruntamen hoc non ex nobis facimus. A vobis autem
factum est, quod a nobis oportebat,</i> Erasm.) and was made from E.
which has no such reading here. Ed. Par. Ben. 2. expresses the sense of
E. thus, <i>Quod nos oporteat ante vos gentes erudire,</i>’ it is
your doing that it is become our duty to teach the Gentiles before
you.</p></note> It
was indeed needful that the Gentiles should hear, and this not before
you: it is your own doing, the “before you.” “For so
hath the Lord commanded us: I have set thee for a light of the
Gentiles, that thou shouldest be for salvation,” i.e. for
knowledge which is unto salvation, and not merely of the Gentiles, but
of all men, “unto the ends of the earth—As many as were
ordained unto eternal life” (<scripRef passage="Acts 13.48" id="vi.xxx-p21.8" parsed="|Acts|13|48|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.48">v. 48</scripRef>.): this is also a proof, that their having received these
Gentiles was agreeable with the mind of God. But
“ordained,” not in regard of necessity: “whom He
foreknew,” saith the Apostle, “He did predestinate.”
(<scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 29" id="vi.xxx-p21.9" parsed="|Rom|8|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.29">Rom. viii. 29</scripRef>.) “And the word of the Lord,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 13.49" id="vi.xxx-p21.10" parsed="|Acts|13|49|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.49">v. 49</scripRef>.) No longer in the city
(only) were (their doctrines) disseminated, but also in the (whole)
region. For when they of the Gentiles had heard it, they also after a
little while came over. “But the Jews stirred up the devout
women, and raised persecution”—observe even of what is done
by the women, they are the authors—“and cast them,”
it says, “out of their coasts” (<scripRef passage="Acts 13.50" id="vi.xxx-p21.11" parsed="|Acts|13|50|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.50">v. 50</scripRef>), not from the city merely. Then, what is more terrible,
“they shook off the dust of their feet against them, and came
unto Iconium. But the disciples, it says, were filled with joy, and
with the Holy Ghost.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 13.51,52" id="vi.xxx-p21.12" parsed="|Acts|13|51|13|52" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.51-Acts.13.52">v. 51,
52</scripRef>.)
The teachers were suffering persecution, and the disciples
rejoiced.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxx-p22">“And so spake, that a
great multitude,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 14.1" id="vi.xxx-p22.1" parsed="|Acts|14|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.1">ch. xiv.
1</scripRef>.)
Do you mark the nature of the Gospel, the great virtue it has?
“Made their minds evil-affected,” it says, “against
the brethren:” (<scripRef passage="Acts 14.2" id="vi.xxx-p22.2" parsed="|Acts|14|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.2">v.
2</scripRef>.)
i.e. slandered the Apostles, raised numberless accusations against
them: (these people, being simple,<note place="end" n="695" id="vi.xxx-p22.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxx-p23"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p23.1">ἀπλάστους
ὄντας</span> (i.e. the
Gentiles who would otherwise have received the Apostles) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p23.2">κακούργως
διέθηκαν</span>, evidently the interpretation of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p23.3">ἐκάκωσαν</span>: not evil-treated the Apostles, etc.</p></note> they
“made evil-affected,” disposed them to act a malignant
part. And see how on all occasions he refers all to God. “Long
time,” he says, “abode they speaking boldly in the Lord,
which gave testimony unto the word of His grace.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 14.3" id="vi.xxx-p23.4" parsed="|Acts|14|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.3">v. 3</scripRef>.) Think not this
(expression, “Gave testimony,”) hath aught derogatory<note place="end" n="696" id="vi.xxx-p23.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxx-p24"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p24.1">Μὴ τοῦτο
ἐλαττώσεως
εἶναι
νομίσῃς</span>.
The innovator (Edd.), mistaking the meaning, connects this and the
following clauses thus: “For when they said, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p24.2">ὅτε
γὰρ ἔλεγον</span>, “Which witnessed,” saith it, “before
Pontius P., then the (His?) boldness was shown, but here he speaks
concerning the people:” what he meant is not easy to see, nor
does it much matter. Below, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p24.3">ἐνταῦθα περὶ
τοῦ λαοῦ
φησιν</span>, i.e. the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p24.4">παρρησία</span> is in reference to their own nation (Israel): they spake
boldly to the Gentiles, fearless of the reproaches of the
Jews.</p></note> (to the Lord’s Divine Majesty):
“Who witnessed,” it is said, “before Pontius
Pilate.” (<scripRef passage="1 Tim. vi. 13" id="vi.xxx-p24.5" parsed="|1Tim|6|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.13">1 Tim. vi. 13</scripRef>.) Then the
boldness—“and granted signs and wonders to be done by their
hands.” Here he speaks <pb n="192" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_192.html" id="vi.xxx-Page_192" />it as concerning their own nation.
“And the multitude of the city,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 14.4,5" id="vi.xxx-p24.6" parsed="|Acts|14|4|14|5" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.4-Acts.14.5">v. 4, 5</scripRef>.) Accordingly they did
not wait for it, but saw the intention of attacking them,<note place="end" n="697" id="vi.xxx-p24.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxx-p25"> It
seems clear from the fact that the apostles are said to have been aware
(<scripRef passage="Acts 14.6" id="vi.xxx-p25.1" parsed="|Acts|14|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.6">v. 6</scripRef>) of what the Jews had
done against them, that the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p25.2">ὁρμή</span> (<scripRef passage="Acts 14.6" id="vi.xxx-p25.3" parsed="|Acts|14|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.6">v. 5</scripRef>) can hardly mean an “assault” (A.V.) or even
“onset” (R.V.) in the sense of any open violence. There
would be no propriety in Luke adding that they became aware of an
attack upon them. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p25.4">῾Ορμή</span> must have here the sense of <i>appetitus animi</i>—a strong
movement of mind, an intention to attack them—“Trieb”
“Drang.” (Meyer.) The word occurs in but one other passage
(<scripRef passage="Jas. iii. 4" id="vi.xxx-p25.5" parsed="|Jas|3|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.3.4">Jas. iii. 4</scripRef>) where the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p25.6">ὁρμή</span> of the
pilot is spoken of as directing the ship, evidently, meaning the
“purpose” or “intention.” (So Trench, Gloag,
Meyer, Lechler, Alford.)—G.B.S.</p></note> and fled, on no occasion kindling their
wrath,<note place="end" n="698" id="vi.xxx-p25.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxx-p26"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p26.1">οὐδαμοῦ
τὸν θυμὸν
αὐτῶν
ἐκκαίοντες</span>
(restored to its fitting-place after <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p26.2">κατέφυγον</span>), i.e. as on all occasions we find them forbearing to
kindle the wrath of their enemies, so here, seeing the intended
assault, they fled. Mod. text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p26.3">ἔνθα
οὐδαμοῦ</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p26.4">ἐκκαίειν
ἦν</span>, “fled to Derbe,”
etc. where (the enemies) had nowhere power to let their wrath blaze
against them: so that they went away into the country-parts,
etc.</p></note> “to the cities of Lycaonia,
Lystra, and Derbe, and the adjacent region.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 14.6" id="vi.xxx-p26.5" parsed="|Acts|14|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.6">v. 6</scripRef>.) They went away into the country, not into the cities
only.—Observe both the simplicity of the Gentiles, and the
malignity of the Jews. By their actions they showed that they were
worthy to hear: they so honored them from the miracles only. The one
sort honored them as gods, the other persecuted them as pestilent
fellows: and (those) not only did not take offence at the preaching,
but what say they? “The gods, in the likeness of men, are come
down to us;” but the Jews were offended. “And they called
Barnabas, Jupiter; and Paul, Mercurius.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 14.11,12" id="vi.xxx-p26.6" parsed="|Acts|14|11|14|12" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.11-Acts.14.12">v. 11, 12</scripRef>.) I suppose Barnabas
was a man of dignified appearance also. Here was a new sort of trial,
from immoderate zeal, and no small one: but hence also is shown the
virtue of the Apostles, (and) how on all occasions they ascribe all to
God.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxx-p27">Let us imitate them: let us
think nothing our own, seeing even faith itself is not our own, but
more God’s (than ours).<note place="end" n="699" id="vi.xxx-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxx-p28"> So
the order must be restored instead of, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p28.1">καὶ τοῦτό
φησι διὰ
πίστεως οὐκ
ἐξ ἡμῶν·
ἀλλὰ τὸ
πλέον τοῦ
Θεοῦ· Θεοῦ
γὰρ φησι τὸ
δῶρον</span>. The mod. text,
“And that it is not ours, but the more (part) God’s:”
hear Paul saying, “And this not of ourselves, it is the gift of
God:” omitting <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p28.2">διὰ
πίστεως</span>,
which is essential to the sense.—Perhaps we may read,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p28.3">καὶ
τοῦτο, φησί,
τὸ “διὰ π</span>.”</p></note> “For by
grace are ye saved through faith; and this,” saith he, “not
of ourselves; it is the gift of God.” (<scripRef passage="Eph. ii. 8" id="vi.xxx-p28.4" parsed="|Eph|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.8">Eph. ii. 8</scripRef>.) Then let us not
think great things of ourselves, nor be puffed up, being as we are,
men, dust and ashes, smoke and shadow. For say, Why dost thou think
great things of thyself? Hast thou given alms, and lavished thy
substance? And what of that? Think, what if God had chosen not to make
thee rich? think of them that are impoverished, or rather, think how
many have given (not their substance only, but) their bodies moreover,
and after their numberless sacrifices, have<note place="end" n="700" id="vi.xxx-p28.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxx-p29"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p29.1">ἑαυτοὺς
ἐταλάνισαν</span>, “not as thou, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p29.2">ἑαυτοὺς
ἐμακάρισαν</span>.”</p></note> felt
still that they were miserable creatures! Thou gavest for thyself,
Christ (not for Himself, but) for thee: thou didst but pay a debt,
Christ owed thee not.—See the uncertainty of the future, and
“be not high-minded, but fear” (<scripRef passage="Rom. xi. 20" id="vi.xxx-p29.3" parsed="|Rom|11|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.20">Rom. xi. 20</scripRef>); do not lessen
thy virtue by boastfulness. Wouldest thou do something truly great?
Never let a surmise of thy attainments as great enter thy mind. But
thou art a virgin? So were those in (the Gospel) virgins, but they got
no benefit from their virginity, because of their cruelty and
inhumanity.<note place="end" n="701" id="vi.xxx-p29.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxx-p30"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p30.1">διὰ τὴν
ὠμότητα καὶ
τὴν
ἀπανθρωπίαν</span>. A strong expression, but so in the <i>Homily on the
Parable of the Virgins,</i> Matt. p. 751, Am. Ed. p. 470, he interprets
that the oil is charity (alms-giving), and that even virgins, lacking
this, “are cast out with the harlots:” <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p30.2">καὶ τὸν
ἀπάνθρωπον
καὶ τὸν
ἀνελεήμονα
ἵστησι μετ᾽
αὐτῶν</span> (sc.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p30.3">τῶν
πόρνων</span>).</p></note> (<scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 12" id="vi.xxx-p30.4" parsed="|Matt|25|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.12">Matt. xxv. 12</scripRef>.) Nothing like
humility: this is mother, and root, and nurse, and foundation, and bond
of all good things: without this we are abominable, and execrable, and
polluted. For say—let there be some man raising the dead, and
healing the lame, and cleansing the lepers, but with<note place="end" n="702" id="vi.xxx-p30.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxx-p31"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p31.1">μετὰ
ἀπονοίας</span>, so Hom. xxxi. p. 196, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p31.2">οὐκ
ἀπενοήθησαν</span>, “they did not bear themselves
proudly.”</p></note> proud self-complacency: than this there can
be nothing more execrable, nothing more impious, nothing more
detestable. Account nothing to be of thyself. Hast thou utterance and
grace of teaching? Do not for this account thyself to have aught more
than other men. For this cause especially thou oughtest to be humbled,
because thou hast been vouchsafed more abundant gifts. For he to whom
more was forgiven, will love more (<scripRef passage="Luke vii. 47" id="vi.xxx-p31.3" parsed="|Luke|7|47|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.7.47">Luke vii. 47</scripRef>): if so,<note place="end" n="703" id="vi.xxx-p31.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxx-p32"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p32.1">οὐκοῦν καὶ
ταπεινοῦσθαι
χρή</span>. “if he to whom most
is forgiven, loveth most, so ought he to whom more is given, to humble
himself more.”</p></note> then oughtest thou to be humbled also, for
that God having passed by others, took notice of thee. Fear thou
because of this: for often this is a cause of destruction to thee, if
thou be not watchful. Why thinkest thou great things of thyself?
Because thou teachest by words? But this is easy, to philosophize in
words: teach me by thy life: that is the best teaching. Sayest thou
that it is right to be moderate, and dost thou make a long speech about
this thing, and play the orator, pouring forth thy eloquence without a
check? But “better than thou is he” shall one say to thee,
“who teaches me this by his deeds”—for not so much
are those lessons wont to be fixed in the mind which consist in words,
as those which teach by things: since if thou hast not the deed, thou
not only hast not profited him by thy words, but hast even hurt him the
more—“better thou wert silent.” Wherefore?
“Because the thing thou proposest to me is impossible: for I
consider, that if thou who hast so much to say about it, <pb n="193" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_193.html" id="vi.xxx-Page_193" />succeedest not
in this, much more am I excusable.” For this cause the Prophet
says, “But unto the sinner said God. Why declarest thou My
statutes?” (<scripRef passage="Ps. lx. 16" id="vi.xxx-p32.2" parsed="|Ps|60|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.60.16">Ps. lx. 16</scripRef>.) For this is a worse
mischief, when one who teaches well in words, impugns the teaching by
his deeds. This has been the cause of many evils in the Churches.
Wherefore pardon me, I beseech you, that my discourse dwells long on
this evil affection (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p32.3">πάθει</span>). Many
take a deal of pains to be able to stand up in public, and make a long
speech: and if they get applause from the multitude, it is to them as
if they gained the very kingdom (of heaven): but if silence follows the
close of their speech, it is worse than hell itself, the dejection that
falls upon their spirits from the silence! This has turned the Churches
upside down, because both <i>you</i> desire not to hear a discourse
calculated to lead you to compunction, but one that may delight you
from the sound and composition of the words, as though you were
listening to singers and minstrels (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p32.4">κιθαρῳδὥν
καὶ
κιθαριστὣν</span>, <i>supra</i> p. 68): and <i>we</i> too act a preposterous
and pitiable part in being led by your lusts, when we ought to root
them out. And<note place="end" n="704" id="vi.xxx-p32.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxx-p33"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p33.1">καὶ ταὐτὸν
γίνεται, οἷον
ἂν εἰ τις
πατὴρ
ψυχροῦ</span> (mod.
text om.) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p33.2">καὶ
πέρα τοῦ
δέοντος
μαλθακοῦ
παιδίου κ. τ. λ.
πλακοῦντα
ἐπιδῷ καὶ
ψυχρὸν καὶ
ὅσα τέρπει
μόνον κ. τ. λ</span>. Erasmus translates loosely, <i>videns puerum, quem supra
modum tenere amat, ægrotum, illi frigida et quæcumque
oblectant, porrigat.</i> Ben., <i>si pater nimis molli puero, etsi
infirmanti, frigidam placentam et quæ solum oblectant
porrigat.</i> If the text be not corrupt, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p33.3">πέρα τοῦ δ.
μαλθ</span>. may mean,
“brought up more tenderly than need be although ill,”
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p33.4">ψυχροῦ</span>,
“silly.” But the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p33.5">ψυχρὸν</span> following may rather imply the physical sense as above expressed:
the child is a poor creature, with no warmth or life in it, yet the
father instead of warm and nourishing food, gives it cake and cold
drink, etc.</p></note> so it is just as if the father of a
poor cold-blooded child (already, more delicate than it ought to be),
should, although it is so feeble, give it cake and cold (drink) and
whatever only pleases the child, and take no account of what might do
it good; and then, being reproved by the physicians, should excuse
himself by saying, “What can I do? I cannot bear to see the child
crying.” Thou poor, wretched creature, thou betrayer! for I
cannot call such a one a father: how much better were it for thee, by
paining him for a short time, to restore him to health forever, than to
make this short-lived pleasure the foundation of a lasting sorrow? Just
such is our case, when we idly busy ourselves about beautiful
expressions, and the composition and harmony of our sentences, in order
that we may please, not profit: (when) we make it our aim to be
admired, not to instruct; to delight, not prick to the heart; to be
applauded and depart with praise, not to correct men’s manners!
Believe me, I speak not other than I feel—when as I discourse I
hear myself applauded, at the moment indeed I feel it as a man (for why
should I not own the truth?): I am delighted, and give way to the
pleasurable feeling: but when I get home, and bethink me that those who
applauded received no benefit from my discourse, but that whatever
benefit they ought to have got, they lost it while applauding and
praising, I am in pain, and groan, and weep, and feel as if I had
spoken all in vain. I say to myself: “What profit comes to me
from my labors, while the hearers do not choose to benefit by what they
hear from us?” Nay, often have I thought to make a rule which
should prevent all applauding, and persuade you to listen with silence
and becoming orderliness. But bear with me, I beseech you, and be
persuaded by me, and, if it seem good to you, let us even now establish
this rule, that no hearer be permitted to applaud in the midst of any
person’s discourse, but if he will needs admire, let him admire
in silence: there is none to prevent him: and let all his study and
eager desire be set upon the receiving the things spoken.—What
means that noise again?<note place="end" n="705" id="vi.xxx-p33.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxx-p34"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p34.1">Διὰ τί
ἐκροτήσατε</span>; even now while he was protesting against this evil
custom, derived from the theatres, some of the hearers could not
refrain from expressing their approbation by applause.—Comp.
<i>de Sacerdot.</i> lib. v. init. <i>Hom.</i> xv. <i>in Rom.</i> fin,
<i>Hom,</i> vii. <i>in Laz.</i> §I. xvii. <i>in Matt.</i>
§7.</p></note> I am laying down a
rule against this very thing, and you have not the forbearance even to
hear me!—Many will be the good effects of this regulation: it
will be a discipline of philosophy. Even the heathen
philosophers—we hear of their discoursing, and nowhere do we find
that noisy applause accompanied their words: we hear of the Apostles,
making public speeches, and yet nowhere do the accounts add, that in
the midst of their speeches the hearers interrupted the speakers with
loud expressions of approbation. A great gain will this be to us. But
let us establish this rule: in quiet let us all hear, and speak the
whole (of what we have to say). For if indeed it were the case that we
departed retaining what we had heard, what I insist upon is, that even
so the praise is not beneficial<note place="end" n="706" id="vi.xxx-p34.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxx-p35"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p35.1">μάλιστα μὲν
οὐδὲ οὕτω
χρήσιμος ὁ
ἔπαινος</span>.
i.e. as appears from the context, “to the preacher:” it
does him no good, it is even a harm, both by hindering him
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p35.2">κώλυμα</span>) and
by elating his mind (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p35.3">σκιρτήματα
καὶ πηδήματα
τῆς ψυχῆς</span>). In the intermediate clause, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p35.4">ἀλλ᾽
οὐκ ἂν
ἠκριβολογησάμην,
μὴ μέ τις
ἀγροικίας
γραφέτω</span>,
the meaning implied seems to be—“as it would be easy to
show, were it not ungracious to point out to you how little your praise
is worth.”</p></note>—but not to go
too much into particulars (on this point); let none tax me with
rudeness —but since nothing is gained by it, nay, it is even
mischievous, let us loose the hindrance, let us put a stop to the
boundings, let us retrench the gambollings of the soul. Christ spoke
publicly on the Mount: yet no one said aught, until He had finished His
discourse. I do not rob those who wish to be applauded: on the
contrary, I make them to <pb n="194" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_194.html" id="vi.xxx-Page_194" />be more admired. It is far better that
one’s hearer, having listened in silence, should by his memory
throughout all time applaud, both at home and abroad, than that having
lost all he should return home empty, not possessed of that which was
the subject of his applauses. For how shall the hearer be otherwise
than ridiculous? Nay, he will be deemed a flatterer, and his praises no
better than irony, when he declares that the teacher spoke beautifully,
but what he said, this he cannot tell. This has all the appearance of
adulation. For when indeed one has been hearing minstrels and players,
it is no wonder if such be the case with him, seeing he knows not how
to utter the strain in the same manner: but where the matter is not an
exhibition of song or of voice, but the drift and purport of thoughts
and wise reflection (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p35.5">φιλοσοφίας</span>), and it is easy for every one to tell and report what was
said, how can he but deserve the accusation, who cannot tell what the
matter was for which he praised the speaker? Nothing so becomes a
Church as silence and good order. Noise belongs to theatres, and baths,
and public processions, and market-places: but where doctrines, and
such doctrines, are the subject of teaching, there should be stillness,
and quiet, and calm reflection, and a haven of much repose
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p35.6">φιλοσοφία
καὶ πολὺς ὁ
λιμήν</span>). These things
I beseech and entreat: for I go about in quest of ways<note place="end" n="707" id="vi.xxx-p35.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxx-p36"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p36.1">Περίειμι
γὰρ τούτους
ζητῶν</span>. Read
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p36.2">τρόπους</span>. Mod. text adds <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p36.3">πάντας
εἰδένα</span> to the
former sentence, and here ΙΙ.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p36.4">γὰρ καὶ
αὐτὸς
τρόπους
παντοίους
ἐπιζητῶν</span>.</p></note> by which I shall be enabled to profit your
souls. And no small way I take this to be: it will profit not you only,
but us also. So shall we not be carried away with pride (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p36.5">ἐκτραχηλίζεσθαί</span>), not be tempted to love praises and honor, not be led to
speak those things which delight, but those which profit: so shall we
lay the whole stress of our time and diligence not upon arts of
composition and beauties of expression, but upon the matter and meaning
of the thoughts. Go into a painter’s study, and you will observe
how silent all is there. Then so ought it to be here: for here too we
are employed in painting portraits, royal portraits (every one of
them), none of any private man, by means<note place="end" n="708" id="vi.xxx-p36.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxx-p37"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p37.1">διὰ τῶν
χρωμάτων τῆς
ἀρετἡς</span>. Erasm.
and Ben. ungrammatically, <i>propter (ob) coloris virtutem;</i> as
meaning that such is the virtue or value of the colors, that they are
fit to be employed only on imperial portraits. But the connection is
plainly this: “the colors are the hues of virtue, the pencil is
the tongue, the Artist the Holy Spirit.” In the next sentence the
old text has: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p37.2">οὐκ
εὔκολον
τοῦτο ἀλλὰ
τὸ μὴ πολλῇ
συνηθεία
κατορθωθῆναι</span>, which is corrupt, unless indeed it may be construed,
“but (it is) the not being, by reason of long habit, successfully
achieved: i.e. it only shows that I have not, such is the force of long
habit, succeeded in carrying my point.” The mod. text
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p37.3">Οὐκ εὐκ.
τὸ πρᾶγμα
δοκεῖ</span>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p37.4">καὶ
τοῦτο οὐ
φύσει ἀλλὰ
τῷ συνηθεί&amp;
139· πολλῇ μήπω
κατορθοῦν
αὐτὸ
μεμαθηκέναι</span>. “It seems to be no easy matter, this: and this, not
naturally, but by reason that from long habit you have not yet learnt
to effect this reformation.”</p></note>
of the colors of virtue—How now? Applauding again? This is a
reform not easy, but (only) by reason of long habit, to be
effected.—The pencil moreover is the tongue, and the Artist the
Holy Spirit. Say, during the celebration of the Mysteries, is there any
noise? any disturbance? when we are baptizing (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p37.5">βαπτιζώμεθα</span>), when we are doing all the other acts? Is not all Nature
decked (as it were) with stillness and silence?<note place="end" n="709" id="vi.xxx-p37.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxx-p38"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p38.1">οὐκ ἡσυχί&amp;
139· καὶ σιγῇ</span> (<span class="c14" id="vi.xxx-p38.2">mss.</span> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p38.3">ἡσυχία καὶ
σιγὴ</span>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p38.4">τὰ πάντα
κεκόσμηται</span>
(mod. text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p38.5">κατέχει</span>). We alter the punctuation, and understand by <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p38.6">τὰ πάντα</span>
not “all the proceedings in Church,” but
“all nature.”</p></note>
Over all the face of heaven is scattered this charm (of
repose).—On this account are we evil spoken of even among the
Gentiles, as though we did all for display and ostentation. But if this
be prevented, the love of the chief seats also will be extinguished. It
is sufficient, if any one be enamoured of praise, that he should obtain
it after having been heard, when all is gathered in.<note place="end" n="710" id="vi.xxx-p38.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxx-p39"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p39.1">ὅταν
πάντα
συλλέγῃ</span>,
when all (that he has spoken) is gathered in by diligent attention of
the hearers. Mod. text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxx-p39.2">ὅταν
τοὺς κάρπους
συλλέγῃ</span>,
“when he collects the fruits.”</p></note>
Yea, I beseech you, let us establish this rule, that doing all things
according to God’s will, we may be found worthy of the mercy
which is from Him, through the grace and compassion of His only
begotten Son our Lord Jesus Christ, with Whom to the Father together
with the Holy Spirit be glory, dominion, honor, now and ever, world
without end. Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XXXI on Acts xiv. 14, 15." shorttitle="" progress="37.02%" prev="vi.xxx" next="vi.xxxii" id="vi.xxxi">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Acts xiv. 14, 15." id="vi.xxxi-p0.1" parsed="|Acts|14|14|14|15" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.14-Acts.14.15" />
<pb n="195" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_195.html" id="vi.xxxi-Page_195" />
  <p class="c21" id="vi.xxxi-p1"><span class="c9" id="vi.xxxi-p1.1">Homily XXXI.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vi.xxxi-p2"><scripRef passage="Acts XIV. 14, 15" id="vi.xxxi-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|14|14|14|15" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.14-Acts.14.15">Acts XIV. 14, 15</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi.xxxi-p3">“Which when the Apostles,
Barnabas and Paul, heard of, they rent their clothes, and ran in among
the people, crying out and saying, Sirs, why do ye these things? We
also are men of like passions with you, and preach unto you that ye
should turn from these vanities unto the living God, which made heaven,
and earth, and the sea, and all things that are
therein.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.xxxi-p4"><span class="c11" id="vi.xxxi-p4.1">Mark</span> the vehemence with which all this is done by the Apostles:
“rent their clothes, ran in, cried out,” all from strong
affection of the soul, revolted<note place="end" n="711" id="vi.xxxi-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxi-p5"> A. B.
C. Cat. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p5.1">ἀποστρεφομένης</span>
Mod. text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p5.2">ἀποστρεφόμενοι</span>, and adds <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p5.3">καὶ πένθους
σημεῖα
ποιοῦντες</span>, and so Œcumen.</p></note> by the things that
were done. For it was a grief, indeed a grief inconsolable, that they
should needs be thought gods, and introduce idolatry, the very thing
which they came to destroy! This also was a contrivance of the
devil—but he did not prevail.<note place="end" n="712" id="vi.xxxi-p5.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxi-p6"> A.
B. C. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p6.1">ἀλλ᾽ οὐχ
ἡσύχασαν</span>. The true reading is preserved by Cat. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p6.2">ἀλλ᾽
οὐκ
ἴσχυσεν</span>.
Mod. text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p6.3">ἀλλ᾽ οὐχ
ἡσυχάζουσιν</span>.</p></note> But what say they? “We also are men of like passions
with you.” At the very outset they overthrew the evil. They said
not simply, “Men,” but “As ye.” Then, that they
may not seem to honor the gods, hear what they add: “Preaching
unto you, that ye should turn from these vanities unto the living God,
Who made heaven, the sea, and all things that are therein.”
Observe how they nowhere mention things invisible.<note place="end" n="713" id="vi.xxxi-p6.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxi-p7"> All
our <span class="c14" id="vi.xxxi-p7.1">mss.</span> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p7.2">τῶν
προφητῶν</span>. From the recapitulation we restore <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p7.3">τῶν
ἀοράτων</span>.
The meaning may be, He abstains from the mention of things invisible,
because he would recall them from their polytheism, therefore avoids
whatever would seem to favor the notion of inferior gods. With the
restoration <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p7.4">ἀοράτων</span> we obtain a suitable connection for the part <i>b,</i> both
grammatically (in respect of the <i>plur.</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p7.5">ἔμαθον</span>), and in
respect of the sense: they spoke only of things visible, for they had
learned not always to speak according to the dignity of the subject,
but according to the needs of the hearers. In the next sentence
(<i>a</i>) in A. B. C. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p7.6">τί
οὖν; εἰ
πάντων ἐστὶ
δημιουργὸς,
διὰ τί μὴ καὶ
εἰς ταῦτα
προνοεῖ</span>; we
may understand by <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p7.7">εἰς
ταῦτα</span> “the
nations of the world, or their doings:” but the sense perhaps
would be improved by supplying <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p7.8">εἷς</span> after <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p7.9">εἰ</span>, and
restoring <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p7.10">εἷς</span>
for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p7.11">εἰς</span>. Perhaps also
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p7.12">ταῦτα</span> is a corruption of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p7.13">πάντα</span>. “If
One be the Maker of all, why not One also direct all by His
Providence:” i.e. if One Creator, why not One Providence? Why
imagine a number of inferior Providences?—Mod. text
“nowhere mentioning the Prophets, nor, saying for what reason,
being Maker of all, He left the Gentiles independent, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p7.14">τὰ ἔθνη
ἀφῆκεν
αὐτόνομα</span>.”</p></note> (<i>b</i>) For<note place="end" n="714" id="vi.xxxi-p7.15"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxi-p8"> From
this point to the end of the recapitulation the matter required to be
rearranged. The letters show the sequence of the parts in the old text:
in the mod. text a partial restoration of the order has been attempted.
The “method” of the derangement explains itself
thus—the true order being denoted by the figures 1, 2, 3, etc. we
have two portions transposed into the order, 2, 1; (<i>a, b</i>): then
four portions taken alternately in the order 1, 3, 2, 4. (<i>c</i> to
<i>f</i>): then again two portions in the order 2, 1, (<i>g, h</i>):
then again four portions in the alternate order 1, 3, 2, 4, (<i>i</i>
to <i>m</i>): and lastly, two in the order 2, 1.</p></note>
they had learnt that one should study not so much to say somewhat
worthy of God, as to say what is profitable for the hearers. (<i>a</i>)
What then? if He be Maker of all things, why does He not also attend to
these things by His Providence?—“Who in times past suffered
all nations to walk in their own ways” (<scripRef passage="Acts 14.16" id="vi.xxxi-p8.1" parsed="|Acts|14|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.16">v. 16</scripRef>)—but wherefore He suffered them, this he does not
say, for at present he keeps to the matter of immediate importance,
nowhere bringing in the name of Christ. Observe, he does not wish to
swell the accusation against them, but<note place="end" n="715" id="vi.xxxi-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxi-p9"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p9.1">ἀλλὰ
μᾶλλον ἐπὶ
τὸν Θεὸν τὸ
πᾶν ἄγειν
αὐτοὺς
ἐκείνους</span>, A. B. C. As <scripRef passage="Acts 14.17" id="vi.xxxi-p9.2" parsed="|Acts|14|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.17">v.
17</scripRef>,
“Nevertheless,” etc. is placed in the <span class="c14" id="vi.xxxi-p9.3">mss.</span> before “Observe, he does not wish,” etc.
the intention is that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p9.4">τὸ
πᾶν</span> should refer to the
contents of that verse: “he does not say this to increase their
culpability, but he wishes them to refer all to God.” But
then <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p9.5">ἐκείνους</span> is idle, accordingly mod. text substitutes <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p9.6">παιδεύει</span>. We have removed the text <scripRef passage="Acts 14.17" id="vi.xxxi-p9.7" parsed="|Acts|14|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.17">v. 17</scripRef>. to the end of this sentence, so that its comment is
(<i>c</i>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p9.8">ὅρα πῶς
λανθανόντως
κ. τ. λ</span>. and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p9.9">ὅρα
οὐ βούλεται κ.
τ. λ</span>. will belong to <scripRef passage="Acts 14.10" id="vi.xxxi-p9.10" parsed="|Acts|14|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.10">v. 10</scripRef>, and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p9.11">τὸ πᾶν</span> will refer to their ignorance and walking in their own
ways.—So Cat. seems to take it, reading <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p9.12">ἄγει
ἢ αὐτοὺς
ἐκείνους</span>, viz. he rather refers the whole to God, than to those (the
heathen) themselves.</p></note>
rather that they themselves should refer all to God.
“Nevertheless, He left not Himself without witness, in that He
did good, giving you rain from heaven, and fruitful seasons, filling
your hearts with food and gladness.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 14.17" id="vi.xxxi-p9.13" parsed="|Acts|14|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.17">v. 17</scripRef>.) (<i>c</i>) See how covertly he puts the accusation
“in that He did good,” etc. And yet if God did this, He
could not have “let them alone;” on the contrary, they
ought to be punished, for that, enjoying so great benefits, they had
not acknowledged Him, not even as their feeder.<note place="end" n="716" id="vi.xxxi-p9.14"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxi-p10"> There was doubtless something polemic in the words of <scripRef passage="Acts 14.16,17" id="vi.xxxi-p10.1" parsed="|Acts|14|16|14|17" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.16-Acts.14.17">vv. 16, 17</scripRef> inasmuch as the
apostle ascribes to the “living God” alone the blessings
which the heathen were wont to attribute to their divinities. The
language has also a conciliatory element. Their guilt is mitigated, no
doubt, by their limited light, but by no means removed, because God had
given them evidences of his goodness and power in the return of seasons
and harvests. The thought is closely akin to that in the address at
Athens (<scripRef passage="Acts 17.23-31" id="vi.xxxi-p10.2" parsed="|Acts|17|23|17|31" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.23-Acts.17.31">xvii.
23–31</scripRef>) where God is said to have overlooked the times of the
ignorance of the heathen, and to that of <scripRef passage="Rom. i. 18-32" id="vi.xxxi-p10.3" parsed="|Rom|1|18|1|32" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.18-Rom.1.32">Rom. i. 18–32</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rom. ii. 14, 15" id="vi.xxxi-p10.4" parsed="|Rom|2|14|2|15" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.14-Rom.2.15">Rom.
ii. 14, 15</scripRef>, where emphasis is laid upon the revelation of God to the heathen
world which renders their sinful lives without excuse. The three
passages combined yield the following ideas: (1) God has revealed
Himself to the heathen in nature and conscience. (2) This revelation is
sufficient to found responsibility. (3) As obedience to this inner law
would merit God’s approval (<scripRef passage="Rom. ii. 14" id="vi.xxxi-p10.5" parsed="|Rom|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.14">Rom. ii. 14</scripRef>), so disobedience
to it would merit his displeasure. (4) As matter of fact the Gentiles
have not followed the light which they had and thus they have wickedly
brought upon themselves the wrath of God and the penalties of his moral
law.—G.B.S.</p></note>
“From heaven,” he says, “giving you rain.” Thus
also David said, “From the fruit of their corn and wine and oil
were they made to abound” (<scripRef passage="Ps. iv. 7" id="vi.xxxi-p10.6" parsed="|Ps|4|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.4.7">Ps. iv. 7</scripRef>), and in many
places speaking of <pb n="196" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_196.html" id="vi.xxxi-Page_196" />Creation, he brings forward these benefits: and
Jeremiah mentions first Creation, then Providence (shown) by the rains,
so that the Apostle here discourses as taught from those Scriptures.
“Filling,” he says, “with food and gladness.”
(<scripRef passage="Jer. v. 24" id="vi.xxxi-p10.7" parsed="|Jer|5|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.5.24">Jer. v. 24</scripRef>.) With large liberality (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p10.8">φιλοτιμίας</span>) the food is given, not merely for a frugal sufficiency,
nor stinted by the need. “And saying these things, they scarcely
stopped the multitudes” (<scripRef passage="Acts 14.18" id="vi.xxxi-p10.9" parsed="|Acts|14|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.18">v.
18</scripRef>)—indeed by this very thing they gained most
admiration—“from sacrificing to them.” Do you observe
that this was the point with them to put an end to that madness?
“But there came,” it says, “certain Jews from Antioch
and Iconium” (<scripRef passage="Acts 14.19" id="vi.xxxi-p10.10" parsed="|Acts|14|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.19">v.
19</scripRef>).—Indeed children of the devil, that not in their own
cities only, but also beyond them, they did these things, and as much
made it their study to make an end of the preaching, as the Apostles
were in earnest to establish it!—“and having persuaded the
multitude and stoned Paul, they dragged him out of the city.”
(<i>e</i>) So then, the Gentiles regarded them as gods, but these
“dragged” him, “out of the city, supposing he had
been dead. Having persuaded the multitude”—for it is not
likely that all thus reverenced them. In the very city in which they
received this reverence, in the same were they thus terribly ill
treated. And this also profited the beholders. “Lest any
man,” he says, “should think of me above that which he
seeth me to be, or that he heareth aught from me.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 14.20; 2 Cor. 12.6" id="vi.xxxi-p10.11" parsed="|Acts|14|20|0|0;|2Cor|12|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.20 Bible:2Cor.12.6">v. 20</scripRef>.)—“Howbeit
as the disciples stood round about him, he rose up and came into the
city.” (<i>d</i>) Here is fulfilled that saying, “My grace
is sufficient for thee, for My strength is made perfect in
weakness.” (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. xii. 9" id="vi.xxxi-p10.12" parsed="|2Cor|12|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.9">2 Cor. xii. 9</scripRef>.) Greater this than the
raising of the lame man! <i>(f)</i> “Came into the city.”
Do you mark the zeal, do you mark how fervent he<note place="end" n="717" id="vi.xxxi-p10.13"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxi-p11"> B.
and mod. text have <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p11.1">πόθον</span> “his
affection,” C. and Cat. om. A. “his zeal, fervent and set
on fire.” Below, for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p11.2">κατεσπαρκέναι</span>, mod. text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p11.3">βούλεσθαι
σπεῖραι</span>,
“because he wished to sow the word (elsewhere).”</p></note> is, how set on fire! He came into the
city itself again: for proof that if on any occasion he did retire, it
was because he had sown the word, and because it was not right to
inflame their wrath. (<i>h</i>) Then they went over all the cities in
which they had been in danger. “And on the morrow,” it
says, “he went forth with Barnabas to Derbe. And when they had
preached the Gospel to that city, and had taught many, they returned
again to Lystra, and to Iconium, and Antioch, confirming the souls of
the disciples, and exhorting them to continue in the faith, and that we
must through much tribulation enter into the kingdom of God.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 14.21,22" id="vi.xxxi-p11.4" parsed="|Acts|14|21|14|22" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.21-Acts.14.22">v. 21, 22</scripRef>.) This they said, this
they showed. But it is purposely so done, not only by<note place="end" n="718" id="vi.xxxi-p11.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxi-p12"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p12.1">οὐ διὰ τῶν
ἀποστόλων κ.
τ. λ</span>. so all our <span class="c14" id="vi.xxxi-p12.2">mss.</span> The sense rather requires <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p12.3">διὰ τοὺς
ἀπ</span>. or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p12.4">ἕνεκα
τῶν ἀπ</span>. “for
the sake of the Apostles,” etc.</p></note> the Apostles, but by the disciples also,
that they may learn from the very outset both the might of the
preaching, and that they must themselves also suffer such things, that
they may stand nobly, not idly gaping for the miracles, but much more
(ready) for the trials. Therefore also the Apostle himself said,
“Having the same conflict which ye saw in me and heard.”
(<scripRef passage="Phil. i. 30" id="vi.xxxi-p12.5" parsed="|Phil|1|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.30">Phil. i. 30</scripRef>.) Persecutions succeeded to persecutions: wars, fightings,
stonings. (<i>g</i>) These things, not less than the miracles, both
made them more illustrious, and prepared for them a greater rejoicing.
The Scripture nowhere says that they returned rejoicing because they
had done miracles, but (it does say that they rejoiced), that
“they were counted worthy for that Name to suffer shame.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 5.41" id="vi.xxxi-p12.6" parsed="|Acts|5|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.41">ch. v. 41</scripRef>.) And this they were
taught of Christ, saying, “Rejoice not that the devils obey
you.” (<scripRef passage="Luke x. 20" id="vi.xxxi-p12.7" parsed="|Luke|10|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.20">Luke x. 20</scripRef>.) For the joy indeed
and without alloy is this, to suffer aught for Christ’s sake.
<i>(i)</i> “And that through much tribulation:” what sort
of cheering (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p12.8">προτροπή</span>) is this? how did they persuade them, by telling them at
the outset of tribulations? Then also another consolation.<note place="end" n="719" id="vi.xxxi-p12.9"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxi-p13"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p13.1">παραμυθία</span>
i.e. by the ordination of elders, as explained below
in the recap. “but there they needed <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p13.2">πολλῆς
παραμυθίας</span>, and especially they of the Gentiles, who behooved to be
taught much.”—The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p13.3">θερμότης</span> of Paul, shown in his zeal for the establishment of the
Gospel among the Gentiles: see below at the end of the recap.
Then, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p13.4">εἶτα
ἄλλη
παραμυθία</span>, if it be not an accidental repetition of the clause
before <scripRef passage="Acts 14.23" id="vi.xxxi-p13.5" parsed="|Acts|14|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.23">v. 23</scripRef>. must be referred to
the clause, “They commended them to the Lord,” which it
follows in the <span class="c14" id="vi.xxxi-p13.6">mss.</span></p></note> “And when they had appointed for
them elders in every Church,<note place="end" n="720" id="vi.xxxi-p13.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxi-p14"> The
appointment of elders in every church (which the apostles visited on
this journey) is made by Paul and Barnabas. Meyer supposes that the
apostles only superintended the popular choice by the church itself.
The word employed (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p14.1">χειροτονέω</span>), meaning to stretch forth the hand, as in voting would
seem especially appropriate to the idea of a popular election, but the
participle here employed (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p14.2">χειροτονήσαντες</span>) has not <i>the church</i> but Paul and Barnabas for its
subject. It seems necessary, therefore, to take it in the general and
derived sense—to elect—to choose. There were several elders
for each church as there had been several for each synagogue, the model
for the constitution of the early churches. They were also called
bishops (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p14.3">επίσκοποι</span>). These with the deacons were the only church officers.
(<scripRef passage="Phil. i. 1" id="vi.xxxi-p14.4" parsed="|Phil|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.1">Phil. i. 1</scripRef>.) Their duty was to be leaders, teachers, and rulers in the
churches. They were at once pastors, teachers and rulers. Their
functions were coördinate. No one of them was above the others in
any particular church. Each church had several co-pastors, teachers or
bishops.—G.B.S.</p></note> and had prayed with
fasting, they commended them to the Lord, on whom they believed.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 14.23" id="vi.xxxi-p14.5" parsed="|Acts|14|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.23">v. 23</scripRef>.) Do you mark
Paul’s ardor?—Then other consolation: “Commended
them,” it says, “to the Lord. And after they had passed
throughout Pisidia, they came to Pamphylia. And when they had preached
the word in Perga, they went down into Attalia (<scripRef passage="Acts 14.24,25" id="vi.xxxi-p14.6" parsed="|Acts|14|24|14|25" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.24-Acts.14.25">v. 24, 25</scripRef>): (<i>l</i>) and thence
sailed to Antioch, from whence they <pb n="197" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_197.html" id="vi.xxxi-Page_197" />had been recommended to the grace
of God for the work which they fulfilled.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 14.26" id="vi.xxxi-p14.7" parsed="|Acts|14|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.26">v. 26</scripRef>.) Why do they come back to Antioch? To report what had
taken place yonder. And besides, there is a great purpose of Providence
concerned: for it was needful that they should thenceforth preach with
boldness to the Gentiles. They come therefore, reporting these things,
that they may be able to know them: and it is providentially ordered,
that just then came those who forbade to keep company with the Gentiles
in order that from Jerusalem they might obtain great encouragement, and
so go their ways with boldness. And besides, it shows that in their
temper there was nothing of self-will: for they come, at the same time
showing their boldness, in that without the authority of those (at
Jerusalem) they had preached to the Gentiles, and their obedience, in
that they refer the matter to them: for they were not made arrogant, as
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p14.8">ἀπενοήθησαν</span>) having achieved so great successes. “Whence,”
it says, “they had been recommended to the grace of God for the
work which they had fulfilled.” And yet moreover the Spirit had
said, “Separate Me Barnabas and Saul for the work whereunto I
have called them.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 13.2" id="vi.xxxi-p14.9" parsed="|Acts|13|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.2">ch. xiii.
2</scripRef>.)
“And when they were come, and had gathered the Church together,
they rehearsed all that God had done with them, and how He had opened
the door of faith unto the Gentiles. And there they abode long time
with the disciples.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 14.27,28" id="vi.xxxi-p14.10" parsed="|Acts|14|27|14|28" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.27-Acts.14.28">v. 27,
28</scripRef>.)
For the city being great had need of teachers.—But let us look
over again what has been said.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxxi-p15">(Recapitulation.) “Which
when the Apostles,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 14.14" id="vi.xxxi-p15.1" parsed="|Acts|14|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.14">v.
14</scripRef>).
First by the sight they checked them, by rending their garments. This
did Joshua the son of Nun upon the occasion of the defeat of the
people. Then think not that this action was unworthy of them: for such
was the eagerness, they would not otherwise have restrained it would
not otherwise have quenched the conflagration (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p15.2">πύραν</span>).
Therefore when need is to do something that is fit to be done, let us
not decline it. For if even after all this they hardly persuaded them,
if they had not acted thus, what might have been the consequence? For
if they had not done thus, they would have been thought to make a show
of humility (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p15.3">ταπεινοθρονεἵν</span>), and to be all the more desirous of the honor. And
observe their language, how in rebuking it is moderated, alike full of
wonder and of rebuke. This above all it was that hindered them, the
saying, “Preaching unto you to turn from these vanities unto
God.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 14.15" id="vi.xxxi-p15.4" parsed="|Acts|14|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.15">v. 15</scripRef>.) We are men indeed,
they say, but greater than these: for these are dead things. Mark how
they not only subvert (the false), but teach (the true), saying nothing
about things invisible—“Who made,” say they,
“heaven and earth, and the sea, and all things that are therein.
Who in times past,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 14.16,17" id="vi.xxxi-p15.5" parsed="|Acts|14|16|14|17" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.16-Acts.14.17">v. 16,
17</scripRef>.)
He names as witnesses even the years (in their courses).<note place="end" n="721" id="vi.xxxi-p15.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxi-p16"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p16.1">τοὺς
ἐνιαυτούς</span>. Cat. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p16.2">τοὺς
ἐνιαυσιαίους
ὑετους</span>,
“the yearly rains.”—Below, our <span class="c14" id="vi.xxxi-p16.3">mss.</span> have, “And out of the city,” being afraid
of those, O the madness! “they dragged him.” etc.
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p16.4">ὣ τῆς
μανίας</span>! repeated
from above).—Mod. text But “out of the city they
dragged” (him). perhaps being afraid of him, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p16.5">ἐκεῖνον</span>.</p></note> “And there came thither certain
Jews,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 14.19" id="vi.xxxi-p16.6" parsed="|Acts|14|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.19">v.
19</scripRef>.)
O that Jewish madness! Among a people that had so honored the Apostles,
they had the hardihood to come, and to stone Paul. “And they
dragged him out of the city,” being afraid of those
(others),—“Supposing he had been dead.” (<i>k</i>)
“Howbeit,” etc. “and came into the city.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 14.20" id="vi.xxxi-p16.7" parsed="|Acts|14|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.20">v. 20</scripRef>.) For that the spirits
of the disciples might not be downcast because they who were accounted
gods suffered such treatment, they came in unto them and discoursed.
“Then on the morrow,” etc. And observe, first he goes forth
to Derbe, and then comes back to Lystra and Iconium and Antioch,
(<scripRef passage="Acts 14.21" id="vi.xxxi-p16.8" parsed="|Acts|14|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.21">v. 21</scripRef>) giving way to them
while their passions are roused, but when they have ceased, then
attacking them again. Do you mark, that it was not by (supernatural)
grace that they managed all that they did, but by their own diligence?
“Confirming,” it says “the souls of the
disciples:” <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p16.9">ἐπιστηρίζοντες</span>, “further establishing;” so that they were
established, but they added more thereto. “And that we
must,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 14.22" id="vi.xxxi-p16.10" parsed="|Acts|14|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.22">v.
22</scripRef>):
they foretold (this), that they might not be offended. “And when
they had appointed for them,” etc. Again the ordinations
accompanied with fastings: and again fasting, that purifying of our
souls. (<i>m</i>) “And having prayed,” it says, “with
fastings, they commended them unto the Lord” (<scripRef passage="Acts 14.23" id="vi.xxxi-p16.11" parsed="|Acts|14|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.23">v. 23</scripRef>): they taught them to fast also in their trials. (<i>o</i>)
Why did they not make elders in Cyprus nor in Samaria? Because the
latter was near to Jerusalem, the former to Antioch, and the word was
strong there; whereas in those parts they needed much consolation,
especially they of the Gentiles, who behooved to have much instruction.
“And when they were come,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 14.27" id="vi.xxxi-p16.12" parsed="|Acts|14|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.27">v. 27</scripRef>.) They came, teaching them that with good reason had they
been ordained by the Spirit. (<i>n</i>) They said not what they
themselves, but “what God had done with them.” It seems to
me, that they mean their trials. It was not for nothing that they come
here, nor <pb n="198" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_198.html" id="vi.xxxi-Page_198" />to rest, but providentially guided by the Spirit, to the end
that the preaching to the Gentiles might be firmly established.
(<i>p</i>) And mark Paul’s ardor. He does not ask whether it be
right to speak to Gentiles, but he straightway speaks: therefore it is
that he says, “I did not refer myself to flesh and blood.”
(<scripRef passage="Gal. i. 16" id="vi.xxxi-p16.13" parsed="|Gal|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.16">Gal. i. 16</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxxi-p17">For it is indeed<note place="end" n="722" id="vi.xxxi-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxi-p18"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p18.1">Μέγα γὰρ
ὄντως μεγάλη
ψυχὴ
γενναία</span>:
for this, which is evidently meant as eulogy of St Paul. the mod. text
substitutes <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p18.2">Μέγα
ὄντως ἀγαθὸν
ἡ θλῖψις</span>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p18.3">καὶ
μεγάλης
ψυχῆς καὶ
γενναίας
κατόρθωμα</span>. “A great benefit indeed is affliction, and an
achievement of a great and generous soul.”</p></note> a great thing, a great, a generous soul
(like this)! How many have since believed, and none of them all has
shone like him! What we want is earnestness, exceeding ardor, a soul
ready to encounter death. Else is it not possible to attain unto the
Kingdom, not being crucified. Let us not deceive ourselves. For if in
war it is impossible to come off safe while living daintily, and
trafficking, and huckstering and idling, much more in this war. Or
think ye not that it is a war worse than all others? (<i>Infra,</i> p.
204, note 1.) “For we wrestle not,” he says, “against
flesh and blood.” (<scripRef passage="Eph. vi. 12" id="vi.xxxi-p18.4" parsed="|Eph|6|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.12">Eph. vi. 12</scripRef>.) Since even
while taking our meals and walking, and bathing, the enemy is present
with us, and knows no time of truce, except that of sleep only: nay,
often even then he carries on the war, injecting into us unclean
thoughts, and making us lewd by means of dreams. We watch not, we do
not rouse ourselves up, do not look to the multitude of the forces
opposed to us, do not reflect, that this very thing constitutes the
greatest misfortune—that though surrounded by so great wars, we
live daintily as in time of peace. Believe me, worse than Paul suffered
may have to be suffered now. Those enemies wounded him with stones:
there is a wounding with words, even worse than stones. What then must
we do? The same that he did: he did not hate those who cast stones at
him, but after they had dragged him out, he entered again into their
city, to be a benefactor to those who had done him such wrongs. If thou
also endurest him who harshly insults thee, and has done thee wrongs,
then hast thou too been stoned. Say not, “I have done him no
injury.” For what injury had Paul done, that he should be stoned?
He was announcing a Kingdom, he was bringing men away from error, and
bringing them to God: benefits these, worthy of crowns, worthy of
proclamation by voice of herald, worthy of a thousand good
things—not of stones. And yet (far from resenting) he did<note place="end" n="723" id="vi.xxxi-p18.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxi-p19"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p19.1">ἀλλ᾽
ὅμως
τἀναντία
ἐποίει</span>. But
A. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p19.2">ἔπαθεν</span>, mod.
text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p19.3">ἔπασχεν</span>, “the treatment he received was just the opposite to these
(honors).”</p></note> just the contrary. For this is the
splendid victory. “And they dragged him,” (<scripRef passage="Acts 14.19" id="vi.xxxi-p19.4" parsed="|Acts|14|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.19">v. 19</scripRef>) it says. These too
they often drag: but be not thou angry; on the contrary, preach thou
the word with gentleness. Hath one insulted thee? Hold thy peace, and
bless if thou canst, and thou also hast preached the word, hast given a
lesson of gentleness, a lesson of meekness. I know that many do not so
smart under wounds, as they do under the blow which is inflicted by
words: as indeed the one wound the body receives the other the soul.
But let us not smart, or rather feeling the smart let us endure. Do you
not see the pugilists, how, with their heads sorely battered, they bite
their teeth into their lips, and so bear their smarts kindly? No need
to grind the teeth, no need to bite (the lips). Remember thy Master,
and by the remembrance thou hast at once applied the remedy. Remember
Paul: reflect that thou, the beaten hast conquered, and he the beater,
is defeated; and by this hast thou cured the whole. It<note place="end" n="724" id="vi.xxxi-p19.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxi-p20"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p20.1">τοὺς
ὀδόντας
ἐνδάκνουσιν</span>. Erasm. <i>dentibus studentes,</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p20.2">ἐνδακόντες</span>
mod. text for which, as “gnashing the
teeth” does not suit the context, Ben. gives <i>dentes
excussi.</i></p></note> is the turning of the scale a moment and
thou hast achieved the whole: be not hurried away, do not even move,
thou hast extinguished the whole (fire). Great<note place="end" n="725" id="vi.xxxi-p20.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxi-p21"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p21.1">ῥοπή
ἐστι, καὶ τὸ
πᾶν
κατώρθωσας
εὐθέως, μὴ
συναρπαγῇς
μηδὲ
κινηθῇς</span>.
Mod. text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p21.2">ῥοπή
ἐστι</span>, “be not
hurried, and thou” etc; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p21.3">μὴ κιν</span>.,
“do not move, and,” etc.—Below <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p21.4">μεγάλη
παραμυθία</span>. meaning either consolation to the beholders, or rather as
below, a soothing of the excited passions of the opponent.</p></note>
eloquence of persuasion there is in suffering aught for Christ: thou
preachest not the word of faith, but thou preachest the word of
patience (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p21.5">φιλοσοφίας</span>). But, you will say, the more he sees my gentleness, the
more he sets upon me. Is it for this then that thou art pained, that he
increases thy rewards the more? “But<note place="end" n="726" id="vi.xxxi-p21.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxi-p22"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p22.1">᾽Αλλ᾽
ἄχρηστος
γίνεται</span>:
i.e. “It is bad for himself that he should go unpunished: so he
becomes good for nothing.”</p></note>
this is the way,” you say, “to make him unbearable.”
This is mere pretext of thine own littleness of mind: on the contrary,
the other is the way to make him unbearable, namely, that thou avenge
thyself. If God had known, that through forbearance of revenge, the
unjust became unbearable, He would not have done<note place="end" n="727" id="vi.xxxi-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxi-p23"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p23.1">ἐποίησεν</span>: i.e. “He would not Himself have exercised this
forbearance.” Mod. text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p23.2">ἐπέταξεν</span>, “He would not have enjoined this.”</p></note> this Himself: on the contrary, He would
have said, Avenge thyself: but He knew, that other than this is the
more likely way to do good. Make not thou a law contrary to God: do as
He bids thee. Thou art not kinder than He that made us. He hath said,
“Bear to be <pb n="199" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_199.html" id="vi.xxxi-Page_199" />wronged:” thou sayest, “I requite wrong
for wrong, that he may not become unbearable.” Hast thou then
more care for him than God has? Such talk is mere passion and ill
temper, arrogance and setting up laws against God’s laws. For
even if the man were hurt (by our forbearance), would it not be our
duty to obey? When God orders anything, let us not make a contrary law.
“A submissive answer,” we read, turneth away wrath”
(<scripRef passage="Prov. xvi. 1" id="vi.xxxi-p23.3" parsed="|Prov|16|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.16.1">Prov. xvi. 1</scripRef>): not an answer of opposition. If it profits thee, it profits him
also: but if it hurts thee who art to set him right, how much more will
it hurt him? “Physician, heal thyself.” Hath one spoken ill
of thee? Commend him thou. Hath he reviled thee? Praise him thou. Hath
he plotted against thee? Do him a kindness. Requite him with the
contrary things, if at least thou at all carest for his salvation and
wish not thou to revenge thine own suffering. And yet, you will say,
though he has often met with long-suffering from me he has become
worse. This is not thine affair, but his. Wilt thou learn what wrongs
God suffered? They threw down His altars, and slew His prophets
(<scripRef passage="1 Kings xix. 10" id="vi.xxxi-p23.4" parsed="|1Kgs|19|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.19.10">1 Kings xix. 10</scripRef>), yet He endured it all. Could He not have launched a
thunderbolt from above? Nay, when He had sent His prophets, and they
killed them, then He sent His Son (<scripRef passage="Matt. xxi. 37" id="vi.xxxi-p23.5" parsed="|Matt|21|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.37">Matt. xxi. 37</scripRef>), when they
wrought greater impieties, then He sent them greater benefits. And thou
too, if thou seest one exasperated, then yield the more: since this
madness has greater need of soothing (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p23.6">παραμθίας</span>). The more grievous his abuse of thee, the more meekness
does he need from thee: and even as a gale<note place="end" n="728" id="vi.xxxi-p23.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxi-p24"> All our <span class="c14" id="vi.xxxi-p24.1">mss.</span> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p24.2">καὶ
καθάπερ
πυρετὸς ὅταν
σφοδρὸν
πνεύσῃ</span>, and
this the Edd. retain without remark. We restore <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p24.3">πνεῦμα</span>, or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p24.4">ἄνεμος</span>…<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p24.5">σφόδρα</span>.
Between <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p24.6">πνεῦμα</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p24.7">ἄνεμος</span> as an interlinear correction arose the absurd reading <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p24.8">πυρετός</span>.</p></note>
when it blows strong, then it requires yielding to, so also he who is
in a passion. When the wild beast is most savage, then we all flee: so
also should we flee from him that is angry. Think not that this is an
honor to him: for is it an honor we show to the wild beast, and to
madmen, when we turn aside out of their way? By no means it is a
dishonor and a scorn: or rather not dishonor and scorn, but compassion
and humanity. Seest thou not how the sailors, when the wind blows
violently, take down their sails, that the vessel may not sink? how,
when the horses have run away with the driver, he only leads them into
the (open) plain, and does not pull against them that he may not
voluntarily exhaust his strength? This do thou also. Wrath is afire, it
is a quick flame needing fuel: do not supply food to the fire, and thou
hast soon extinguished the evil. Anger has no power of itself; there
must be another to feed it. For thee there is no excuse. He is
possessed with madness, and knows not what he does; but when thou,
seeing what he is, fallest into the same evils, and art not brought to
thy right senses by the sight, what excuse can there be for thee? If
coming to a feast thou see at the very outset of the feast some one
drunken and acting unseemly, would not he, who after seeing him makes
himself drunk, be much more inexcusable? Just so it is here. Do we
think it any excuse to say, I was not the first to begin? This is
against us, that even the sight of the other in that condition did not
bring us to our right senses. It is just as if one should say, “I
did not murder him first.” For this very thing makes thee
deserving of punishment, that even upon the warning of such a spectacle
thou didst not restrain thyself. If thou shouldest see the drunken man
in the act of vomiting, retching, bursting, his eyes strained, filling
the table with his filthiness, everybody hurrying out of his way, and
then shouldest fall into the same state thyself, wouldest thou not be
more hateful? Like him is he that is in a passion: more than he who
vomits, he has his veins distended, his eyes inflamed, his bowels
racked; he vomits forth words far more filthy than that food; all crude
what he utters, nothing duly digested, for his passion will not let it
be. But as in that case excess of fumes (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p24.9">χυμων</span>), making an
uproar in the stomach, often rejects all its contents; so here, excess
of heat, making a tumult in the soul suffers him not to conceal what it
were right to leave unsaid, but things fit and unfit to be spoken, he
says all alike, not putting the hearers but himself to shame. As then
we get out of the way of those that vomit, so let us from those who are
angry. Let us cast dust upon their vomit: By doing what?<note place="end" n="729" id="vi.xxxi-p24.10"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxi-p25"> In
the mod. text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p25.1">τὶ
ποιοῦντες</span>; is placed before <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p25.2">Κονιν επιβ</span>
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p25.3">σιγῶντες</span> is connected with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p25.4">τοὺς κύνας
καλῶμεν</span>:
“by holding our peace let us call the dogs,”
etc.</p></note> By holding our peace: let us call the
dogs to eat up the vomit. I know that ye are disgusted at hearing this:
but I wish you to feel this same disgust when ye see these things take
place, and not to be pleased at the thing. The abusive man is filthier
than the dog that returneth to its own vomit. For if indeed having
vomited once he were done with it, he would not be like that dog: but
if he vomits the same things again, it is plain that he does so from
having eaten <pb n="200" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_200.html" id="vi.xxxi-Page_200" />the same again. What then is more abominable than such an
one? What filthier than that mouth which chews such food? And yet this
is a work of nature, but the other not or rather both the one and the
other are contrary to nature. How? Since it is not according to nature
to be causelessly abusive, but against nature: he speaks nothing then
like a man, but part as beast, part as madman. As then the disease of
the body is contrary to nature, so also is this. And to show that it is
contrary to nature, if he shall continue in it, he will perish by
little and little: but if he continue in that which is natural, he will
not perish. I had rather sit at table with a man who eats dirt, than
with one who speaks such words. See ye not the swine devouring dung? So
also do these. For what is more stinking than the words which abusive
men utter? It is their study to speak nothing wholesome, nothing pure,
but whatever is base, whatever is unseemly, that they study both to do
and say: and what is worse, they think to disgrace others, while they
in fact are disgracing themselves. For that it is themselves they
disgrace is plain. For, leaving out of the question those who speak
lies (in their railings), say it be some notorious harlot, or even from
the stage some other (abandoned creature), and let that person be
having a fight with some other person: then let the latter cast this up
to the former (what she or he is), and the former retort upon the
latter the same reproach: which of them is most damaged by the words?
For<note place="end" n="730" id="vi.xxxi-p25.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxi-p26"> In
the original the sense is perplexed by the negligent use of the
demonstr. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p26.1">οὗτος</span> and
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p26.2">ἐκεῖνος</span>,
<i>supra</i> p. 42. The meaning is: “B. (the second person
mentioned) says to A. (suppose a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p26.3">πόρνη
περιφανής</span>), “You are so and so,” such being the fact: she
retorts with a like reproach, which is not true: whether is most
damaged (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p26.4">ὕβρισται</span>)? Not she, for being what the other calls her she is just
where she was before. The disgrace is to him; and that, not from her
words, for they do not fit: but from his own indecent railing: so that
he thinking to disgrace her has more disgraced himself. He is more
disgraced by calling the other the thing that she is, than by being
called by her the thing that he is not.”</p></note> the former is but called what in fact he
or she is, which is not the case with the other: so that the first gets
nothing more in the way of shame (than there was before), while to the
other there accrues a great accession of disgrace. But again, let there
be some hidden actions (mod. text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p26.5">εἰργασμένα</span>
“which have been done”), and let only the
person abusing know of them: then, holding his peace until now, let him
openly parade (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p26.6">ἐκπομπευέτω</span>) the reproach: even so, he himself is more disgraced than
the other. How? by making himself the herald of the wickedness, so<note place="end" n="731" id="vi.xxxi-p26.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxi-p27"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p27.1">ἀσυνειδησίας
ἄπιστον
δόξαν
λαβών</span>: which being
unintelligible, must be restored by replacing <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p27.2">ἡ</span> before <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p27.3">ασυν</span>. and
before <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p27.4">ἀπιστου</span>(so mod. text rightly for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p27.5">ἄπιστον</span>).
“He gets the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p27.6">δόζα</span> either of
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p27.7">άσυνειδ</span>. in
which case he is a foul calumniator, or of an <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p27.8">ἄπιστος</span>:” which latter in the way in which it is put <i>supra</i>
Hom. xiv. p. 193: “as regards himself, he has shown all men that
he is not to be trusted, as not knowing how to screen his
neighbor’s faults.”</p></note> getting for himself either the imputation
of not being privy to any such thing, or the character of one not fit
to be trusted. And you shall see all men forthwith accuse him:
“If indeed he had been privy to a murder being done, he ought to
have revealed it all:” and so they regard him with aversion as
not human even, they hate him, they say he is a wild beast, fierce and
cruel: while the other they pardon much rather than him. For we do not
so much hate those that have wounds, as those that compel one to
uncover and show them. Thus that man has not only disgraced the other,
but himself as well and his hearers, and the common nature of men: he
has wounded the hearer, done no good. For this reason Paul says:
“If there be any word that is good for edifying, that it may
minister grace unto the hearers.” (<scripRef passage="Eph. iv. 29" id="vi.xxxi-p27.9" parsed="|Eph|4|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.29">Eph. iv. 29</scripRef>.) Let us get a
tongue speaking only good things, that we may be lovely and amiable.
But indeed, everything is come to that pitch of wickedness, that many
boast of the very things, for which they should hide their faces. For
the threats of the many are of this kind: “thou canst not bear my
tongue,” say they. Words, these, worthy only of a woman, of an
abandoned drunken old hag, one of those that are dragged (to
punishment)<note place="end" n="732" id="vi.xxxi-p27.10"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxi-p28"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p28.1">τῶν ἐπ᾽
ἀγορᾶς
συρομένων</span>, not as Ben. <i>eorum qui forum frequentant:</i> but,
“one of those old hags, bawds, and the like, whom for their
crimes you may see dragged by the officers to punishment, and screaming
out their foul-mouthed railings.”</p></note> in the forum, a procuress. Nothing
more shameful than these words, nothing more unmanly, more womanlike,
than to have your strength in the tongue, and to think great things of
yourself because you can rail, just like the fellows in processions,
like the buffoons, parasites, and flatterers. Swine they are rather
than men, who pride themselves upon this. Whereas you should (sooner)
have buried yourself, and if another gave you this character, should
recoil from the charge as odious and unmanly, instead of that you have
made yourself the herald of (your own) disgrace (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p28.2">ὓβρεων</span>). But you
will not be able to hurt him you speak ill of. Wherefore I beseech you,
considering how the wickedness is come to such a height, that many
boast of it, let us return to our senses, let us recover those who are
thus mad, let us take away these councils<note place="end" n="733" id="vi.xxxi-p28.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxi-p29"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p29.1">ταῦτα ἐκ
τῆς πόλεως τὰ
συνέδρια</span>. So all our <span class="c14" id="vi.xxxi-p29.2">mss.</span>: perhaps <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p29.3">ταυτας</span>—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxi-p29.4">τὰς
συνηθειας</span>.</p></note>
out of the city, let us make <pb n="201" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_201.html" id="vi.xxxi-Page_201" />our tongue gracious, let us rid it of all
evil speaking, that being clean from sins, we may be able to draw down
upon us the good-will from above, and to have mercy vouchsafed unto us
from God, through the grace and compassion of His only-begotten Son,
with Whom to the Father, together with the Holy Spirit, be glory,
might, honor, now and ever, world without end. Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XXXII on Acts xv. 1." shorttitle="" progress="38.10%" prev="vi.xxxi" next="vi.xxxiii" id="vi.xxxii">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Acts xv. 1." id="vi.xxxii-p0.1" parsed="|Acts|15|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.1" />
<p class="c21" id="vi.xxxii-p1"><span class="c9" id="vi.xxxii-p1.1">Homily XXXII.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vi.xxxii-p2"><scripRef passage="Acts XV. 1" id="vi.xxxii-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|15|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.1">Acts XV. 1</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi.xxxii-p3">“And certain men which
came down from Judea taught the brethren, and said, Except ye be
circumcised after the manner of Moses, ye cannot be
saved.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.xxxii-p4"><span class="c11" id="vi.xxxii-p4.1">Mark<note place="end" n="734" id="vi.xxxii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxii-p5"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxii-p5.1">῞Ορα
πανταχοῦ τῆς
εἰς τὰ ἔθνη
διορθώσεως</span>
(the putting things right, the introduction of the
right and proper course: mod. text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxii-p5.2">μεταβάσεως</span>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxii-p5.3">ἀναγκαίαν
τὴν ἀρχὴν
εἰσαγομένην</span>. Mod. text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxii-p5.4">ἀπ᾽
αὐτῶν
εἰσαγ</span>. which Ben.
renders, <i>vide ubique transitum ad Gentes necessario a Judæis
inductum.</i> But the meaning is: “Throughout, it is so ordered
by the Providence of God, that the Apostles do not seem to act
spontaneously in this matter, but to be led by the force of
circumstances.” The persons (Peter, Paul, James) are not
specified, the sense being: First, upon fault being found, there is
apologizing and self-justifying: then, upon the Jews’ open
aversion, the preaching comes to the Gentiles: now, upon a new
emergency, a law is enacted.—In the next sentence, B. C.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxii-p5.5">διαφόρως</span>: A. and mod. text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxii-p5.6">ἀδιαφόρως</span>, which we retain.</p></note></span> how at every
step of the right progress in respect of the Gentiles, the beginning is
brought in as matter of necessity. Before this (Peter) being found
fault with, justified himself, and said all that he said in the tone of
apology, which was what made his words acceptable: then, the Jews
having turned away, upon this (Paul) came to the Gentiles. Here again,
seeing another extravagance coming in, upon this (the apostle) enacts
the law. For as it is likely that they, as being taught of God,
discoursed to all indifferently, this moved to jealousy them of the
Jews (who had believed). And they did not merely speak of circumcision,
but they said, Ye cannot even be saved. Whereas the very opposite to
this was the case, that receiving circumcision they could not be saved.
Do you mark how closely the trials succeed each other, from within,
from without? It is well ordered too, that this happens when Paul is
present, that he may answer them. “When therefore Paul and
Barnabas had no small dissension and disputation with them, they
determined that Paul and Barnabas, and certain other of them, should go
up to Jerusalem unto the apostles and elders about this
question.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 15.2" id="vi.xxxii-p5.7" parsed="|Acts|15|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.2">v.
2</scripRef>.)
And Paul does not say, What? Have I not a right to be believed after so
many signs? but he complied for their sakes. “And being brought
on their way by the Church, they passed through Phenice and Samaria,
declaring the conversion of the Gentiles: and they caused great joy
unto all the brethren.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 15.3" id="vi.xxxii-p5.8" parsed="|Acts|15|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.3">v.
3</scripRef>.)
And observe, the consequence is that all the Samaritans also, learn
what has come to the Gentiles: and they rejoiced. “And when they
were come to Jerusalem, they were received of the Church, and of the
apostles and elders, and they declared all things that God had done
with them.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 15.4" id="vi.xxxii-p5.9" parsed="|Acts|15|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.4">v.
4</scripRef>.)
See what a providence is here! “But there rose up certain of the
sect of the Pharisees which believed, saying, That it was needful to
circumcise them, and to command them to keep the law of Moses. And the
apostles and elders came together to consider of this matter. And when
there had been much disputing, Peter rose up and said unto them, Men
and brethren, ye know how that of old days God made choice among us,
that the Gentiles by my mouth should hear the word of the Gospel, and
believe.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 15.5-7" id="vi.xxxii-p5.10" parsed="|Acts|15|5|15|7" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.5-Acts.15.7">v.
5–7</scripRef>.) Observe Peter from the first standing aloof (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxii-p5.11">κεχωρισμένον</span>) from the affair, and even to this time judaizing. And yet
(says he) “ye know.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 10.45; 11.2" id="vi.xxxii-p5.12" parsed="|Acts|10|45|0|0;|Acts|11|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.45 Bible:Acts.11.2">ch.
x. 45; xi. 2</scripRef>.) Perhaps those were present who of old found fault with
him in the matter of Cornelius, and went in with him (on that
occasion): for this reason he brings them forward as witnesses.
“From old days,” he says, “did choose among
you.” What means, “Among you?” Either, in Palestine,
or, you being present. “By my mouth.” Observe how he shows
that it was God speaking by him, and no human utterance. “And
God, that knoweth the hearts, gave testimony unto them:” he
refers them to the spiritual testimony: “by giving them the Holy
Ghost even as unto us.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 15.8" id="vi.xxxii-p5.13" parsed="|Acts|15|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.8">v.
8</scripRef>.)
Everywhere he puts the Gentiles upon a thorough equality. “And
put no difference between us and them, having purified their hearts by
faith.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 15.9" id="vi.xxxii-p5.14" parsed="|Acts|15|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.9">v.
9</scripRef>.)
From faith alone, he says, they obtained the same gifts. This is also
meant as a lesson to those (objectors); this is able to teach even them
<pb n="202" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_202.html" id="vi.xxxii-Page_202" />that faith only is needed, not works nor circumcision. For indeed they
do not say all this only by way of apology for the Gentiles, but to
teach (the Jewish believers) also to abandon the Law. However, at
present this is not said. “Now therefore why tempt ye God, to put
a yoke upon the neck of the disciples?” (<scripRef passage="Acts 15.10" id="vi.xxxii-p5.15" parsed="|Acts|15|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.10">v. 10</scripRef>.) What means, “Tempt ye God?” As if He had not
power to save by faith. Consequently, it proceeds from a want of faith,
this bringing in the Law. Then he shows that they themselves were
nothing benefited by it, and he turns the whole (stress of his speech)
against the Law, not against them, and (so) cuts short the accusation
of them: “which neither our fathers nor we were able to bear. But
we believe that through the grace of the Lord Jesus we shall be saved,
even as they.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 15.11" id="vi.xxxii-p5.16" parsed="|Acts|15|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.11">v.
11</scripRef>.)
How full of power these words! The same that Paul says at large in the
Epistle to the Romans, the same says Peter here. “For if
Abraham,” says (Paul), “was justified by works, he hath
whereof to glory, but not before God.” (<scripRef passage="Rom. iv. 2" id="vi.xxxii-p5.17" parsed="|Rom|4|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.2">Rom. iv. 2</scripRef>.) Do you perceive
that all this is more a lesson for them than apology for the Gentiles?
However, if he had spoken this without a plea for speaking, he<note place="end" n="735" id="vi.xxxii-p5.18"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxii-p6"> Mod. text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxii-p6.1">ἴσως
οὐδαμῶς
ὕποπτος ἦν</span>, “perhaps he would <i>not</i> have been any way
suspected.”</p></note> would have been suspected: an occasion
having offered, he lays hold of it, and speaks out fearlessly. See on
all occasions how the designs of their foes are made to work with them.
If those had not stirred the question, these things would not have been
spoken, nor what follows.<note place="end" n="736" id="vi.xxxii-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxii-p7"> With Luke’s narrative of the Apostolic council at Jerusalem
should be compared Paul’s (<scripRef passage="Gal. ii" id="vi.xxxii-p7.1" parsed="|Gal|2|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2">Gal. ii</scripRef>.) which gives
additional particulars. The conference marked an epoch in the history
of the church. Here came into decisive conflict two opposing
tendencies—the Pharisaic tendency which insisted that the
Gentiles must enter the Kingdom through the door of the law, and the
catholic spirit which, following the principles of Stephen’s
apology and appreciating the revelations made to Peter, insisted that
adherence to the Mosaic law was not only unnecessary, but was
positively inconsistent with the freedom and completeness of
Christ’s salvation. The decree of the council was, no doubt, of
great service in checking the Judaizing tendencies of the early church.
It was in the line of this decree that the work of Paul was done, as
the champion of catholic Christianity. The chief points to be noted
in <scripRef passage="Acts 15.1-12" id="vi.xxxii-p7.2" parsed="|Acts|15|1|15|12" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.1-Acts.15.12">v. 1–12</scripRef> are: (1) The
representatives of the narrower Jewish view came to Antioch on purpose
to antagonize the work of Paul and Barnabas among the Gentiles
(<scripRef passage="Acts 15.1" id="vi.xxxii-p7.3" parsed="|Acts|15|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.1">v. 1</scripRef>). (2) They took the
extreme position that salvation depended on circumcision and caused
great anxiety and debate among the Gentile Christians regarding their
relations to the Mosaic law (<scripRef passage="Acts 15.2" id="vi.xxxii-p7.4" parsed="|Acts|15|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.2">v.
2</scripRef>).
(3) The Apostles and messengers who were sent to appeal the question to
the leaders of the mother church at Jerusalem answered their objections
by the <i>fact</i> of the Gentiles’ conversion (<scripRef passage="Acts 15.3-5" id="vi.xxxii-p7.5" parsed="|Acts|15|3|15|5" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.3-Acts.15.5">v. 3–5</scripRef>). (4)
Peter’s position was now clear and pronounced. This is implied
even in his subsequent conduct at Antioch whence he withdrew from the
Gentiles (<scripRef passage="Gal. ii. 11" id="vi.xxxii-p7.6" parsed="|Gal|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.11">Gal. ii. 11</scripRef> sq.) which Paul represents as an <i>inconsistency.</i> (5)
Peter’s view is first given both on account of his prominence
among the Apostles and because he had been the first to bear the gospel
to the Gentiles.—G.B.S.</p></note></p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxxii-p8">(Recapitulation.) (<i>b</i>)
But<note place="end" n="737" id="vi.xxxii-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxii-p9"> In the <span class="c14" id="vi.xxxii-p9.1">mss.</span> and Edd. the part marked
(<i>b</i>) is transposed to the beginning (<i>c</i>) of the remarks
introductory to the morale, so that the Recapitulation (announced by
mod. text at the end of the first sentence of (<i>a</i>) is split into
two halves and the latter given first. In the old text the two parts
(<i>b</i>) (<i>c</i>) make the entire Recapitulation, so that it is by
no means <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxii-p9.2">ἀκριβέστερον</span>.</p></note> let us look more closely at what has
been said. “And certain men,” etc. In Jerusalem, then,
there were not any believers from among the Gentiles: but in Antioch of
course there were. Therefore<note place="end" n="738" id="vi.xxxii-p9.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxii-p10"> Mod. text “Therefore they depart (thither) and stay no short
time there (<scripRef passage="Acts 14.28" id="vi.xxxii-p10.1" parsed="|Acts|14|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.28">ch. xiv. 28</scripRef>). ’But there
arose certain of the Pharisees (<scripRef passage="Acts 15.5" id="vi.xxxii-p10.2" parsed="|Acts|15|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.5">v.
5</scripRef>)
yet laboring under the disease,” etc.</p></note> there came
down certain yet laboring under this disease of the love of rule, and
wishing to have those of the Gentiles attached to them. And yet Paul,
though he too was learned in the Law, was not thus affected.
“When therefore Paul and Barnabas had no small disputation with
them,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 15.2" id="vi.xxxii-p10.3" parsed="|Acts|15|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.2">v.
2</scripRef>.)
But when he returned from thence, the doctrine also became more exact.
For if they at Jerusalem enjoin no such thing, much more these (have no
right to do so). “And being brought on their way,” etc,
“they caused no small joy to the brethren.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 15.3" id="vi.xxxii-p10.4" parsed="|Acts|15|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.3">v. 3</scripRef>.) Do you mark, as many
as are not enamoured of rule, rejoiced in their believing? It was no
ambitious feeling that prompted their recitals, neither was it for
display, but in justification of the preaching to the Gentiles.
(<scripRef passage="Acts 15.4" id="vi.xxxii-p10.5" parsed="|Acts|15|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.4">v. 4</scripRef>.) Thus they say nothing
of what had happened in the matter of the Jews.<note place="end" n="739" id="vi.xxxii-p10.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxii-p11"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxii-p11.1">τῶν εἰς
τοὺς
᾽Ιουδαίους
συμβεβηκότων</span>: i.e. of the dispute about circumcision, see below p. 203,
note 7. The first sentence of (<i>c</i>) “Great effrontery (this)
of the Pharisees,” etc., would come in suitably here, but it is
required for introduction of the sentence which follows it, “But
see the Apostles,” etc.</p></note>
“But there arose up certain of the sect of the Pharisees which
believed,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 15.5" id="vi.xxxii-p11.2" parsed="|Acts|15|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.5">v.
5</scripRef>.)
(<i>a</i>) But even if they would needs bring over the Gentiles to
their side, they learn that neither must the Apostles overlook it.<note place="end" n="740" id="vi.xxxii-p11.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxii-p12"> Here
mod. text has the formula, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxii-p12.1">᾽Αλλ᾽
ἴδωμεν
ἄνωθεν τὰ
εἰρημένα</span>.</p></note> “And the Apostles and elders,”
etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 15.6" id="vi.xxxii-p12.2" parsed="|Acts|15|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.6">v. 6</scripRef>.) “Among
us,” he says, “God chose:” and “from old
days:” long ago, he says, not now. And<note place="end" n="741" id="vi.xxxii-p12.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxii-p13"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxii-p13.1">Καὶ τοῦτο
δὲ οὐ μικρὸν,
᾽Ιουδαίων
πιστεύοντων
καὶ τούτων
οὐκ
ἀποστραφέντων,
ἀπὸ τοῦ
τόπου, ἀπὸ
τοῦ καιροῦ</span>. Mod. text substitutes the sense of the latter
words: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxii-p13.2">δύο
τούτοις ὃ
λέγει
πιστοῦται, τῷ
καιρῷ καὶ τῷ
τόπῳ</span>: but for the
former, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxii-p13.3">οὐ
μικρὸν δὲ τὸ
καὶ
᾽Ιουδαίων
πιστευόντων
τοῦτο
ἀποστραφῆναι</span>, <i>quod etiam Judæis credentibus hoc avertatur.</i>
Ben. We reject <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxii-p13.4">τούτων</span>,
which disturbs the sense. He says: “Long ago—therefore why
raise this question now, which was settled in those early days, when
Jews received the faith, not rejected it with aversion? which aversion
of theirs is <i>now</i> the occasion of the preachers’ turning to
the Gentiles. Yet even then the will of God was plainly declared. Thus
the Apostle argues strongly both from the place—here in the midst
of the Jews—and from the time.”</p></note>
this too is no small point—at a time when Jews believed, not
turned away (from the Gospel). “Among us;” an argument from
the place: “of old days,” from the time. And that
expression, “Chose:” just as in their own case<note place="end" n="742" id="vi.xxxii-p13.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxii-p14"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxii-p14.1">ὥσπερ ἐπ᾽
αὐτῶν</span>: referring
to <scripRef passage="Acts 1.24" id="vi.xxxii-p14.2" parsed="|Acts|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.24">i. 24</scripRef>. as below on
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxii-p14.3">καρδιογνώστης</span>. He means, “It was a purpose of the Lord, and a high
distinction: therefore he does not say, He would, or was willing that
the Gentiles should hear, but He elected me for this work, as He
elected us to the Apostleship.”</p></note> he says not, (so) willed it, but,
<pb n="203" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_203.html" id="vi.xxxii-Page_203" />“Chose that the Gentiles by my mouth should hear the word of the
Gospel and believe.” Whence is this proved? From the Spirit. Then
he shows that the testimony given them is not of grace merely, but of
their virtue. “And God which knoweth the hearts bare them
witness” (<scripRef passage="Acts 15.8" id="vi.xxxii-p14.4" parsed="|Acts|15|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.8">v.
8</scripRef>);
having afforded to them nothing less (than to us), for, he says,
“Put no difference between us and them.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 15.9" id="vi.xxxii-p14.5" parsed="|Acts|15|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.9">v. 9</scripRef>.) Why then, hearts are
what one must everywhere look to.<note place="end" n="743" id="vi.xxxii-p14.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxii-p15"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxii-p15.1">῞Αρα
καρδίας δεῖ
πανταχοῦ
ζητεῖν</span>. i.e.
“He implies that God, as knowing the hearts of all men saw the
fitness of these Gentiles, therefore chose them, and made no
distinction between us and them in point of fitness. Consequently, the
heart, not circumcision, is what we must everywhere look to. Nay, he
adds, this same expression, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxii-p15.2">καρδιογνώστης</span>
was used by the Apostles on the occasion above
referred to: so that Peter, by using it here also, declares the
Gentiles to be upon a par with the Apostles themselves: no difference
between <i>us</i> the Apostles, and them.”</p></note> And it is
very appositely said, “God that knoweth the hearts bare them
witness:” as in the former instance, “Thou, Lord, that
knowest the hearts of all men.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 1.24" id="vi.xxxii-p15.3" parsed="|Acts|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.24">ch. i. 24</scripRef>.) For to show that this
is the meaning, observe what he adds, “Put no difference between
us and them.” When he has mentioned the testimony borne to them,
then he utters that great word, the same which Paul speaks,
“Neither circumcision availeth anything, nor
uncircumcision.” (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 19" id="vi.xxxii-p15.4" parsed="|1Cor|7|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.19">1 Cor. vii. 19</scripRef>.)
“That he may make the twain one in Himself.” (<scripRef passage="Eph. ii. 5" id="vi.xxxii-p15.5" parsed="|Eph|2|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.5">Eph. ii. 5</scripRef>.)
Of all these the seeds lie in Peter’s discourse. And he does not
say (between) them of the circumcision, but “Between us,”
that is the Apostles, “and them.” Then, that the
expression, “no difference” may not seem an outrage, After
faith, he says—“Having purified their hearts by
faith” (<scripRef passage="Acts 15.10" id="vi.xxxii-p15.6" parsed="|Acts|15|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.10">v. 10</scripRef>)—He thoroughly
cleansed them first.<note place="end" n="744" id="vi.xxxii-p15.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxii-p16"> <span class="c11" id="vi.xxxii-p16.1">mss.</span> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxii-p16.2">᾽Εξεκάθαρε
πρότερον τὸν
λόγον, καὶ
τότε κ. τ. λ</span>. Either <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxii-p16.3">τὸν
λόγον</span> has come in
from another place (perhaps after <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxii-p16.4">εἰς φοβερὸν
κατέληξε</span> below), or some words are lost, e.g. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxii-p16.5">πίστει τῇ
εἰς τὸν
λὸγον</span>.</p></note> Then he shows,
not that the Law was evil, but themselves weak.—“But we
believe that through the grace of the Lord Jesus we shall be saved even
as they.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 15.11" id="vi.xxxii-p16.6" parsed="|Acts|15|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.11">v.
11</scripRef>.)
Mark how he ends with a fearful consideration. He<note place="end" n="745" id="vi.xxxii-p16.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxii-p17"> The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxii-p17.1">φοβερὸν</span> is in the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxii-p17.2">καθ᾽ ὃν
τρόπον
κἀκεῖνοι</span>. “Our danger, through the Law, is greater than theirs. Not
only are they put upon a par with us, but we may be thankful to be put
upon a par with them.” To bring out this point, he reviews the
tenor and drift of St. Peter’s speech.</p></note> does not discourse to them from the
Prophets, but from things present, of which themselves were witnesses.
Of course<note place="end" n="746" id="vi.xxxii-p17.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxii-p18"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxii-p18.1">Εἰκότως
καὶ αὐτοὶ
λοιπὸν
ἐπιμαρτυροῦσι</span>: that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxii-p18.2">αὐτοὶ</span> means the
Prophets (cited by St. James), seems to be shown by <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxii-p18.3">τοῖς ἤδη
γενομένοις</span>, “what they long ago foretold, which is even now
come to pass.”</p></note> (the Prophets) also themselves anon
add their testimony (<i>infra</i> v. 15), and make the reason stronger
by what has now come to pass. And observe, he first permits the
question to be moved in the Church, and then speaks. “And put no
difference between”—he said not, them of the circumcision,
but “us and them,” i.e. the Gentiles: for<note place="end" n="747" id="vi.xxxii-p18.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxii-p19"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxii-p19.1">τὸ γὰρ
καταμικρὸν
τοῦτο
ἰσχυρότερον
γενόμενον
τῶν ἐθνῶν·
τοῦτο γὰρ
πειράζοντος
ἦν κ. τ. λ</span>. Mod.
text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxii-p19.2">τοῦτο
γὰρ κατὰ
μικρὸν
ἐπαγόμενον
ἐγίνετο
ἰσχυρότερον·
ἐκεῖνο δὲ
πειρ. ἦν</span>.—The meaning is: “He does not come at once to the
point, but advances to it gradually: first, ‘Put no
difference—though, as he afterwards shows, if there be a
difference it is in their favor: we are not to think it much that they
are to be saved as we, but that we may trust to be saved even as
they.’”</p></note> this (gradual advance) little by little
is stronger. “Why therefore tempt ye God?” who is become
(the) God of the Gentiles: for this was tempting:<note place="end" n="748" id="vi.xxxii-p19.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxii-p20"> Above, it was “disbelieving God, as not able to save by
faith.” Here, “You are tempting God by your unbelief:
whereas the question is not so much whether He can save without the
Law, as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxii-p20.1">εἰ
δύναται καὶ
μετὰ νόμον</span> (B. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxii-p20.2">τοῦ
νόμου</span>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxii-p20.3">σῶσαι</span>.”</p></note> * * * whether He is able to save even
after the Law. See what he does. He shows that they are in danger. For
if, what the Law could not do, faith had power to do, “we believe
that through the grace of the Lord Jesus we shall be saved even as
they” (comp. <scripRef passage="Gal. ii. 16" id="vi.xxxii-p20.4" parsed="|Gal|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.16">Gal. ii. 16</scripRef>): but faith
falling off, behold, themselves (are) in destruction. And he did not
say, Why do ye disbelieve? which was more harsh, but, “Tempt
God,” and that when the fact is demonstrated.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxxii-p21">(<i>c</i>) Great effrontery
this, of the Pharisees, that even after faith they set up the Law, and
will not obey the Apostles. But see these, how mildly they speak, and
not in the tone of authority: such words are amiable, and more apt to
fix themselves in the mind. Observe, it is nowhere a display of words,
but demonstration by facts, by the Spirit. And yet, though they have
such proofs, they still speak gently. And observe they<note place="end" n="749" id="vi.xxxii-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxii-p22"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxii-p22.1">οὐκ
ἀπέρχονται
διαβάλλοντες
τοὺς ἐν
᾽Αντ</span>. This also shows
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxii-p22.2">ἐπιείκεια</span>
of Paul and Barnabas, that when they come to
Jerusalem, we do not find them complaining of the Jews who had come to
Antioch, but they confine themselves to the recital of “all that
God had done with them,” <scripRef passage="Acts 15.4" id="vi.xxxii-p22.3" parsed="|Acts|15|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.4">v.
4</scripRef>; as
he had said above, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxii-p22.4">οὐδὲν
λέγουσι περὶ
τῶν εἰς τοὺς
᾽Ιουδαίους
συμβεβηκότων</span>. The next clause, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxii-p22.5">᾽Αλλ᾽
ἐκεῖθεν
πάλιν
λαμβάνουσιν
ἀφορμὴν</span> may be referred to the Apostles, “they again take advantage
of this opportunity, viz. of the Judaizing opposition, to establish the
freedom of the Gentiles.” We have referred it to the Pharisaic
brethren, <scripRef passage="Acts 15.5" id="vi.xxxii-p22.6" parsed="|Acts|15|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.5">v. 5</scripRef>, for the sake of
connection with the following <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxii-p22.7">οὕτως
ἐμελέτων τὸ
φιλαρχεῖν</span>.—In the next clause, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxii-p22.8">καὶ</span> (mod. text
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxii-p22.9">οἵ
καὶ</span>), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxii-p22.10">οὐκ
εἰδότων τῶν
ἀποστόλων
ἐμέμφθησαν</span>, Sav. marg. has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxii-p22.11">᾽πεμφθησαν</span>, “these Judaizers were not sent with knowledge of the
Apostles.”</p></note> do not come accusing those at Antioch,
but “declaring all things that God had done with them:”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 15.4" id="vi.xxxii-p22.12" parsed="|Acts|15|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.4">v. 4</scripRef>) but thence again these
men lay hold upon the occasion (to compass their own objects),
“but there rose up,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 15.1" id="vi.xxxii-p22.13" parsed="|Acts|15|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.1">v. 1</scripRef>.) Such were the pains they took in their love of power: and
it was not with the knowledge of the Apostles that they Paul and
Barnabas were blamed. But still they brought forward none of these
charges: but when they have proved the matter, then (the Apostles)
write in stronger terms.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxxii-p23">For gentleness<note place="end" n="750" id="vi.xxxii-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxii-p24"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxii-p24.1">᾽Επιείκεια</span>, gentleness, in the sense of moderation and forbearance,
keeping one’s temper: here distinguished from the temper of
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxii-p24.2">ψυχρὸς</span>,
which is unruffled only because he does not feel, and that of the
flatterer, who puts up with everything for the sake of
pleasing.</p></note>
is everywhere a great good: <pb n="204" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_204.html" id="vi.xxxii-Page_204" />gentleness, I say, not stupid indifference;
gentleness, not adulation: for between these there is a vast
difference. Nothing ruffled Paul, nothing discomposed Peter. When thou
hast convincing proofs, why lose thy temper, to render these of none
effect? It is impossible for one who is out of temper ever to persuade.
Yesterday also we discoursed about anger; but there is no reason why we
should not to-day also; perchance a second exhortation coming directly
after the first will effect somewhat. For indeed a medicine though of
virtue to heal a wound, unless it be constantly renewed, mars all. And
think not that our continual discoursing about the same things is a
condemning of you: for if we condemned you, we should not discourse;
but now, hoping that you will gain much, we speak these things. Would
indeed that we did speak constantly of the same things: would that
there were no other subject of our discourses, than how we might
overcome our passions. For is it not contrary to all reason, that while
emperors, living in luxury and so great honor, have no subject of
discourse either while sitting at table, or at any other time, save
only how to overcome their enemies<note place="end" n="751" id="vi.xxxii-p24.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxii-p25"> He
means, that to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxii-p25.1">βασιλεῖς</span>, when there is an enemy in the field against them, the
engrossing theme of discourse, even at table, is how to overcome their
enemies. Such was probably the state of things when this Homily was
preached: for the note of time in Hom. xliv. implies that it was
delivered either at the close of 400 or the beginning of 401 <span class="c14" id="vi.xxxii-p25.2">a.d.</span>: now the former of these years was signalized
by the revolt and defeat of Gainas. Hence the following passage might
be rendered, “they are holding assemblies each day, appointing
generals and demanding taxes,” etc. The war ended Dec. 400, in
the defeat of Gainas.</p></note>—and
therefore it is that they hold their assemblies each day, and appoint
generals and soldiers, and demand taxes and tributes; and that of all
state affairs, the moving causes are these two, the overcoming of those
who make war upon them, and the establishing of their subjects in
peace—we have no mind for such themes as this, nor ever even
dream of conversing upon them: but how we may buy land, or purchase
slaves, and make our property greater, these are subjects we can talk
about every day, and never be tired of them: while concerning things in
ourselves and really our own, we neither wish to speak ourselves, nor
so much as dream of tolerating advice, nor of enduring to hear others
speaking about them? But answer me, what do you talk about? About
dinner? Why that is a subject for cooks. Of money? Nay, that is a theme
for hucksters and merchants. Of buildings? That belongs to carpenters
and builders. Of land? That talk is for husbandmen. But for us, there
is no other proper business, save this, how we may make wealth for the
soul. Then let not the discourse be wearisome to you. Why is it that
none finds fault with the physician for always discoursing of the
healing art, nor with people of other crafts for talking about their
peculiar arts? If indeed the mastery over our passions were really
achieved, so that there were no need of putting us in mind, we might
reasonably be taxed with ambition and display: or rather, not then
either. For even if it were gained, for all that, there would be need
of discoursing, that one might not relapse and remain uncorrected: as
in fact physicians discourse not only to the sick, but also to the
whole, and they have books on this subject, on the one part how to free
from disease, on the other how to preserve health. So that even if we
are well, still we must not give over, but must do all in order to the
preserving of our health. And when we are sick there is a twofold
necessity for advice: first, that we may be freed from the disease;
secondly, that having been freed, we may not fall into it again. Well
then, we are discoursing now by the method of treating the sick, not by
the rules for the treatment of the healthy.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxxii-p26">How then may one root out this
evil passion? how subdue (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxii-p26.1">ὑποσκελίσειε</span>) this violent fever? Let us see whence it had its birth,
and let us remove the cause. Whence is it wont to arise? From arrogance
and much haughtiness. This cause then let us remove, and the disease is
removed together with it. But what is arrogance? whence does it arise?
for perhaps we are likely to have to go back to a still higher origin.
But whatever course the reason of the thing may point out, that let us
take, that we may go to the bottom of the mischief, and pluck it up by
the roots. Whence then comes arrogance? From our not looking into our
own concerns, but instead of that, busying ourselves about the nature
of land, though we are not husbandmen, and the nature of gold, though
we are not merchants, and concerning clothing, and everything else:
while to ourselves and our own nature we never look at all. And who,
you will say, is ignorant of his own nature? Many: perhaps all, save a
few: and if ye will, I will show the proof of it. For, tell me, what is
man? If one were asked, will he be able to answer outright to the
questions, In what he differs from the brutes, in what he is akin to
the heavenly inhabitants, what can be made of man? For as in the case
of any other material, so also in this case: man is the subject-matter,
but of this can be made either an angel or a beast. Does not this seem
a strange saying? And yet ye have often heard it in the Scriptures. For
of certain human <pb n="205" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_205.html" id="vi.xxxii-Page_205" />beings it was said, “he is the angel of the
Lord” (<scripRef passage="Mal. ii. 7" id="vi.xxxii-p26.2" parsed="|Mal|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mal.2.7">Mal. ii. 7</scripRef>): and “from his
lips,” saith it, “they shall seek judgment”
(<scripRef passage="Mal. iii. 1" id="vi.xxxii-p26.3" parsed="|Mal|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mal.3.1">Mal. iii. 1</scripRef>): and again, “I send My angel before Thy face:” but
of some, “Serpents, generation of vipers.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xii. 34" id="vi.xxxii-p26.4" parsed="|Matt|12|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.34">Matt. xii.
34</scripRef>.)
So then, it all depends upon the use. Why do I say, an angel? the man
can become God, and a child of God. For we read, “I have said, Ye
are gods, and all of you are children of the Most High.”
(<scripRef passage="Ps. lxxxii. 6" id="vi.xxxii-p26.5" parsed="|Ps|82|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.82.6">Ps. lxxxii. 6</scripRef>.) And what is greater, the power to become both God and angel and
child of God is put into his own hands. Yea, so it is, man can be the
maker of an angel. Perchance this saying has startled you? Hear however
Christ saying: “In the Resurrection they neither marry nor are
given in marriage, but are like unto the angels.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xxii. 30" id="vi.xxxii-p26.6" parsed="|Matt|22|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.30">Matt. xxii.
30</scripRef>.)
And again, “He that is able to receive it, let him receive
it.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xix. 12" id="vi.xxxii-p26.7" parsed="|Matt|19|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.12">Matt. xix. 12</scripRef>.) In a word, it is
virtue which makes angels: but this is in our power: therefore we are
able to make angels, though not in nature, certainly in will. For
indeed if virtue be absent, it is no advantage to be an angel by
nature; and the Devil is a proof of this, who was an angel once: but if
virtue be present, it is no loss to be a man by nature; and John is a
proof of this, who was a man, and Elias who went up into heaven, and
all those who are about to depart thither. For these indeed, though
with bodies, were not prevented from dwelling in heaven: while those
others, though without bodies, could not remain in heaven. Let no one
then grieve or be vexed with his nature as if it were a hindrance to
him, but with his will. He (the Devil) from being incorporeal became a
lion: for lo! it saith, “Our adversary, as a roaring lion,
walketh about, seeking whom he may devour” (<scripRef passage="1 Pet. v. 8" id="vi.xxxii-p26.8" parsed="|1Pet|5|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.8">1 Pet. v. 8</scripRef>): we from being
corporeal, become angels. For just as if a person, having found some
precious material, should despise it, as not being an artificer, it
will be a great loss to him, whether it be pearls, or a pearl shell, or
any other such thing that he has seen; so we likewise, if we are
ignorant of our own nature, shall despise it much: but if we know what
it is, we shall exhibit much zeal, and reap the greatest profits. For
from this nature is wrought a king’s robe, from this a
king’s house, from this nature are fashioned a king’s
members: all are kingly. Let us not then misuse our own nature to our
hurt. He has made us “a little lower than the angels,”
(<scripRef passage="Ps. viii. 5" id="vi.xxxii-p26.9" parsed="|Ps|8|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.8.5">Ps. viii. 5</scripRef>), I mean, by reason of death: but even that little we have now
recovered. There is nothing therefore to hinder us from becoming nigh
to the angels, if we will. Let us then will it, let us will it, and
having exercised ourselves thoroughly, let us return honor to the
Father, and the Son, and the Holy Spirit, now and ever, world without
end, Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XXXIII on Acts xv. 13, 15." shorttitle="" progress="38.93%" prev="vi.xxxii" next="vi.xxxiv" id="vi.xxxiii">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Acts xv. 13, 15." id="vi.xxxiii-p0.1" parsed="|Acts|15|13|0|0;|Acts|15|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.13 Bible:Acts.15.15" />
<p class="c21" id="vi.xxxiii-p1"><span class="c9" id="vi.xxxiii-p1.1">Homily XXXIII.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vi.xxxiii-p2"><scripRef passage="Acts XV. 13, 15" id="vi.xxxiii-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|15|13|0|0;|Acts|15|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.13 Bible:Acts.15.15">Acts XV. 13, 15</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi.xxxiii-p3">“And after they had held
their peace, James answered, saying, Men and brethren, hearken unto me:
Symeon hath declared how God at the first did visit the Gentiles, to
take out of them a people for his name. And to this agree the words of
the prophets.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.xxxiii-p4"><span class="c11" id="vi.xxxiii-p4.1">This</span> (James) was bishop, as they say, and therefore he speaks last, and
herein is fulfilled that saying, “In the mouth of two or three
witnesses shall every word be established.” (<scripRef passage="Deut. xvii. 6" id="vi.xxxiii-p4.2" parsed="|Deut|17|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.17.6">Deut. xvii. 6</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matt. xviii. 16" id="vi.xxxiii-p4.3" parsed="|Matt|18|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.16">Matt.
xviii. 16</scripRef>.) But observe the discretion shown by him also, in making his
argument good from the prophets, both new and old.<note place="end" n="752" id="vi.xxxiii-p4.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiii-p5"> All
our <span class="c14" id="vi.xxxiii-p5.1">mss.</span> and the Cat. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p5.2">ἀπό
τε νέων ἀπό
τε παλαιῶν
βεβαιουμένου
τῶν προφητῶν
τὸν λόγον</span>, which must be rendered, “Confirming the word of the
prophets:” so Ed. Par. Ben. 2, where the other Edd. have
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p5.3">παλ.
προφ. βεβ. κ. τ.
λ</span>., which is in fact what the sense
requires: “from the prophets, new (as Symeon) and
old.”</p></note> For he had no acts of his own to declare,
as Peter had and Paul. And indeed it is wisely ordered that this (the
active) part is assigned to those, as not intended to be locally fixed
in Jerusalem, whereas (James) here, who performs the part of teacher,
is no way responsible for what has been done, while however he is not
divided from them in opinion.<note place="end" n="753" id="vi.xxxiii-p5.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiii-p6"> This was James, the Lord’s brother (<scripRef passage="Gal. i. 19" id="vi.xxxiii-p6.1" parsed="|Gal|1|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.19">Gal. i. 19</scripRef>), who, according
to the uniform tradition of the early church, was the Bishop of
Jerusalem. He evidently was the chief pastor, as he presides at this
conference, and when Judaizing teachers afterwards went down to Antioch
from Jerusalem they are spoken of as coming “from James”
(<scripRef passage="Gal. ii. 12" id="vi.xxxiii-p6.2" parsed="|Gal|2|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.12">Gal. ii. 12</scripRef>). From this it has been inferred that he was the leader of a
Judaistic party, but this view is inconsistent with his address here
and also with Paul’s testimony who says that the
“pillar” apostles “imparted nothing” to him,
that is, did not correct or supplement his teaching. He was no doubt of
a conservative tendency respecting the questions in dispute and may not
have been always self-consistent, as Peter certainly was not, but there
can be no doubt of his substantial agreement with Paul. His doctrine of
justification by works as well as by faith in his epistle is not
against this view, since he uses both the words “faith” and
“works” in a different sense from Paul, meaning by the
former “belief” and by the latter the deeds which are the
fruit of the Christian life, instead of meritorious obedience to the
Mosaic law.—G.B.S.</p></note> (<i>b</i>)
“Men and brethren,” he says, “hearken unto me.”
Great is the moderation of the man. His also is a more complete
oration, as indeed it puts the completion to the matter under
discussion. (<i>a</i>) “Symeon,” he says,
“declared:” (namely,) in Luke, in that he prophesied,
“Which Thou hast prepared before the face of all nations, a light
to <pb n="206" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_206.html" id="vi.xxxiii-Page_206" />lighten the Gentiles, and the glory of Thy people Israel.”<note place="end" n="754" id="vi.xxxiii-p6.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiii-p7"> Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p7.1">ἐπιχωριάζειν</span>, Cat. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p7.2">ἐγχρονίζειν</span>, substituted for the less usual <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p7.3">ἐγχωρίαζειν</span>
of A. B. C. Sav.—Below, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p7.4">Συμεὼν,
φησὶν,
ἐξηγήσατο ἐν
τῷ Λουκᾷ
προφητεύσας</span>. Cat. “He who in Luke prophesied, Lord, now lettest
Thou Thy servant depart.”—It is remarkable that it does not
occur to Chrys. that Symeon is Simon Peter, though <scripRef passage="2 Pet. i. 1" id="vi.xxxiii-p7.5" parsed="|2Pet|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.1.1">2 Pet. i. 1</scripRef> has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p7.6">Συμέων
Πέτρος</span> in the
Cod. Alexandr., and many other <span class="c14" id="vi.xxxiii-p7.7">mss.</span> In the
Mod. text Chrys. is made to say: “Some say that this is he who is
mentioned by Luke: others, that he is some other person of the same
name. (<scripRef passage="Acts xiii. 1" id="vi.xxxiii-p7.8" parsed="|Acts|13|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.1">Acts xiii. 1</scripRef>?) But whether it be the one or the other is a point about
which there is no need to be particular; but only to receive as
necessary the things which the person declared.”</p></note> (<i>c</i>) “How God at the first did
visit the Gentiles, to take out of them a people for His Name.”
(<scripRef passage="Luke ii. 25" id="vi.xxxiii-p7.9" parsed="|Luke|2|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.25">Luke ii. 25</scripRef>.) Then, since that (witness), though<note place="end" n="755" id="vi.xxxiii-p7.10"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiii-p8"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p8.1">ἀπὸ
μὲν τοῦ
χρόνου δῆλος
ἦν, τὸ δὲ
ἀξιόπιστον
οὐκ εἶχε</span>:
the former clause seems to be corrupt. The sense in general is, He was
manifestly (a prophet), but had not the same authority as the old
prophets. Probably the form of opposition was this: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p8.2">ἐπειδὴ
ἐκεῖνος ἀπο
μὲν</span> * * <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p8.3">δῆλος ἦν,
ἀπὸ δὲ τοῦ
χρόνου τὸ
ἀξιόπιστον
οὐκ εἶχε διὰ
τὸ μὴ παλαιὸς
εἶναι</span>. “Since
Symeon, though from * * he was manifestly (a prophet), yet from time
had not the like authority because he was not
ancient.”</p></note>
from the time indeed he was manifest, yet had not authority by reason
of his not being ancient, therefore he produces ancient prophecy also,
saying, “And to this agree the words of the Prophets, as it is
written: After this I wilt return, and will build again the tabernacle
of David which is fallen down; and I will build again the ruins
thereof, and I will set it up.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 15.16" id="vi.xxxiii-p8.4" parsed="|Acts|15|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.16">v. 16</scripRef>.) What? was Jerusalem raised up? Was it not rather thrown
down? What<note place="end" n="756" id="vi.xxxiii-p8.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiii-p9"> Mod.
text, “But it is not of these things that he speaks. And what
raising up, you will say, does he mean? That after Babylon.” We
point it, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p9.1">ποίαν λέγει
ἔγερσιν τὴν
μετὰ
Βαβυλῶνα</span>; “Was it raised up? was it not rather razed to the ground
(by the Romans)? True it was rebuilt after the return from Babylon, but
what sort of raising up does he call that?” For the answer to
these questions, not given here, see the Recapitulation (note 4, p.
207).</p></note> sort of raising up does he call that
which took place after the return from Babylon? “That the residue
of men,” he says, “may seek the Lord, even all the Gentiles
upon whom My Name is called.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 15.17" id="vi.xxxiii-p9.2" parsed="|Acts|15|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.17">v. 17</scripRef>.) Then, what makes his word
authoritative—“Saith the Lord, which doeth all these
things:” and, for that this is no new thing, but all was planned
from the beginning, “Known unto God are all His works from
everlasting.”<note place="end" n="757" id="vi.xxxiii-p9.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiii-p10"> Most modern texts omit <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p10.1">πάντα</span> at the end
of <scripRef passage="Acts 15.17" id="vi.xxxiii-p10.2" parsed="|Acts|15|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.17">v. 17</scripRef> and then join directly
to it <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p10.3">γνωστὰ ἀπ᾽
ἀιῶνος</span> only,
dropping out the words of the T. R.: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p10.4">ἐστι
τῷ θεῷ πάντα
τὰ ἔργα
αὐτοῦ</span>. This reading
yields the following translation: “the Gentiles upon whom my name
is called, saith the Lord, who maketh these things known from the
beginning of the world.” (So Tischendorf, Alford, Meyer, Westcott
and Hort, Gloag. R.V.). This reading encounters the difficulty that the
words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p10.5">γνωστὰ ἀπ᾽
αἰ&amp; 242·νος</span> are considered as a part of the quotation which, in reality, they
are not. It is probable that this fact may have led to their expansion
into an independent sentence.—G.B.S.</p></note> (<scripRef passage="Acts 15.18" id="vi.xxxiii-p10.6" parsed="|Acts|15|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.18">v. 18</scripRef>.) And then again his
authority (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p10.7">καὶ
τὸ ἀξίωμα
πάλιν</span>) (as Bishop):
“Wherefore my sentence is, that we trouble not them, which from
among the Gentiles are turned to God: but that we write unto them, that
they abstain from pollution of idols, and from fornication, and from
things strangled, and from blood. For Moses of old time hath in every
city them that preach him, being read in the synagogues every sabbath
day.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 15.19-21" id="vi.xxxiii-p10.8" parsed="|Acts|15|19|15|21" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.19-Acts.15.21">v. 19–21</scripRef>.) Since<note place="end" n="758" id="vi.xxxiii-p10.9"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiii-p11"> All our <span class="c14" id="vi.xxxiii-p11.1">mss.</span> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p11.2">ἐπειδὴ οὐκ
ἦσαν
ἀκηκοότες
τοῦ νόμου</span>, which contradicts <scripRef passage="Acts 15.21" id="vi.xxxiii-p11.3" parsed="|Acts|15|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.21">v.
21</scripRef>.
We restore <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p11.4">ἐπειδὴ
οὖν</span>. In B. C. <scripRef passage="Acts 15.21" id="vi.xxxiii-p11.5" parsed="|Acts|15|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.21">v. 21</scripRef>, with the words
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p11.6">ἐπειδὴ οὐκ
ἦσαν ἀκ. τοῦ
νόμου</span> is repeated
after, “We have judged.”</p></note> then they had heard of the Law, with
good reason he enjoins these things from the Law, that he may not seem
to make it of no authority. And (yet) observe how he does not let them
be told these things from the Law, but from himself, saying, It is not
that I heard these things from the Law, but how? “We have
judged.” Then the decree is made in common. “Then pleased
it the Apostles and elders, together with the whole Church, to choose
men of their own company”—do you observe they do not merely
enact these matters, and nothing more?—“and send them to
Antioch with Paul and Barnabas: namely, Judas surnamed Barsabas, and
Silas, chief men among the brethren: and they wrote letters by them
after this manner.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 15.22" id="vi.xxxiii-p11.7" parsed="|Acts|15|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.22">v.
22</scripRef>.)
And observe, the more to authenticate the decree, they send men of
their own, that there may be no room for regarding Paul and his company
with suspicion. “The Apostles and elders and brethren send
greeting unto the brethren which are of the Gentiles in Antioch and
Syria and Cilicia.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 15.23" id="vi.xxxiii-p11.8" parsed="|Acts|15|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.23">v.
23</scripRef>.)
And mark<note place="end" n="759" id="vi.xxxiii-p11.9"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiii-p12"> <span class="c11" id="vi.xxxiii-p12.1">mss.</span> and Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p12.2">Καὶ ὅρα πῶς
φορτικῶς
ἐκείνους
διαβάλλοντες
ἐπιστέλλουσιν</span>. The sense absolutely requires <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p12.3">πῶς οὐ
φορτ</span>. It would be strange
if Chrys. made <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p12.4">τὸ
φορτικὸν</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p12.5">τὸ
διαβάλλειν</span>
matter of commendation: moreover in his very next
remark he says just the contrary, and below, p. 209.</p></note> with what forbearance of all harsh
vituperation of those (brethren) they indite their epistle.
“Forasmuch as we have heard, that certain which went out from us
have troubled you with words, subverting your souls, saying, Ye must be
circumcised, and keep the Law: to whom we gave no such
commandment.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 15.24" id="vi.xxxiii-p12.6" parsed="|Acts|15|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.24">v.
24</scripRef>.)
Sufficient was this charge against the temerity of those men, and
worthy of the Apostles’ moderation, that they said nothing beyond
this. Then to show that they do not act despotically, that all are
agreed in this, that with deliberation they write this—“It
seemed good to us, being assembled with one accord, to send men of ours
whom we have chosen” (<scripRef passage="Acts 15.25" id="vi.xxxiii-p12.7" parsed="|Acts|15|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.25">v.
25</scripRef>)—then, that it may not look like disparagement of Paul and
Barnabas, that those men are sent, observe the encomium passed upon
them—“together with our beloved Barnabas <pb n="207" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_207.html" id="vi.xxxiii-Page_207" />and Paul, men that
have hazarded their lives for the name of our Lord Jesus Christ. We
have sent therefore Judas and Silas; who shall also tell you the same
things by mouth. For it seemed good to the Holy Spirit and to
us”—it is not man’s doing, it says—“to
lay upon you no greater burden”—again it calls the Law a
burden: then apologizing even for these injunctions—“save
these necessary things” (<scripRef passage="Acts 15.26-28" id="vi.xxxiii-p12.8" parsed="|Acts|15|26|15|28" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.26-Acts.15.28">v.
26–28</scripRef>): "That ye abstain from meats offered to idols, and from
blood, and from things strangled, and from fornication from which if ye
keep yourselves, ye shall do well. (<scripRef passage="Acts 15.29" id="vi.xxxiii-p12.9" parsed="|Acts|15|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.29">v. 29</scripRef>.) For these things the New Testament did not enjoin: we
nowhere find that Christ discoursed about these matters; but these
things they take from the Law. “From things strangled,” it
says, “and from blood.” Here it prohibits murder.
(Comp. <scripRef passage="Gen. ix. 5" id="vi.xxxiii-p12.10" parsed="|Gen|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.9.5">Gen. ix. 5</scripRef>.) “So when they were dismissed, they came to Antioch:
and when they had gathered the multitude together, they delivered the
epistle: which when they had read, they rejoiced for the
consolation.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 15.30,31" id="vi.xxxiii-p12.11" parsed="|Acts|15|30|15|31" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.30-Acts.15.31">v. 30,
31</scripRef>.)
Then those (brethren) also exhorted them: and having established them,
for towards Paul they were contentiously disposed, so departed from
them in peace. “And Judas and Silas, being prophets also
themselves, exhorted the brethren with many words, and confirmed them.
And after they had tarried there a space, they were let go in peace
from the brethren unto the Apostles.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 15.32,33" id="vi.xxxiii-p12.12" parsed="|Acts|15|32|15|33" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.32-Acts.15.33">v. 32, 33</scripRef>.) No more factions and
fightings, but thenceforth Paul taught.<note place="end" n="760" id="vi.xxxiii-p12.13"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiii-p13"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p13.1">Παῦλος δὲ
λοιπὸν
ἐδίδασκεν</span>. Perhaps this may belong to the Recapitulation,
<scripRef passage="Acts 15.12" id="vi.xxxiii-p13.2" parsed="|Acts|15|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.12">v. 12</scripRef>.—In the mod. text
the matter is a good deal transposed, without any necessity, and the
Recapitulation is made to begin after the sentence ending, “love
of glory.”—This seems to be the proper place for the first
of the sentences following the Recapitulation, p. 210, note 3, viz.
“No more faction. On this occasion I suppose it was that they
received the right hand, as he says himself, ‘They gave to me and
Barnabas the right hands of fellowship.’ On this (same) occasion
he says, ‘They added nothing to me.’ For they confirmed his
view: they praised and admired it.”</p></note></p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxxiii-p14">(Recapitulation.) “Then
all the multitude kept silence,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 15.12" id="vi.xxxiii-p14.1" parsed="|Acts|15|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.12">v. 12</scripRef>.) There was no arrogance in the Church. After Peter Paul
speaks, and none silences him: James waits patiently, not starts up<note place="end" n="761" id="vi.xxxiii-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiii-p15"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p15.1">ἐπιπηδᾳ</span> N.
Cat. (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p15.2">ἐπηπιδᾷ</span> sic A. B. C ) mod. text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p15.3">ἀποπηδᾶ</span>,
“recoils” from hearing Paul.</p></note> (for the next word). Great the orderliness
(of the proceedings). No word speaks John here, no word the other
Apostles, but held their peace, for James was invested with the chief
rule, and think it no hardship. So clean was their soul from love of
glory. “And after that they had held their peace, James
answered,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 15.13" id="vi.xxxiii-p15.4" parsed="|Acts|15|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.13">v.
13</scripRef>.)
(<i>b</i>) Peter indeed spoke more strongly, but James here more
mildly: for thus it behooves one in high authority, to leave what is
unpleasant for others to say, while he himself appears in the milder
part. (<i>a</i>) But what means it, “How God first (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p15.5">πρὥτον</span>) did visit?” (<scripRef passage="Acts 15.14" id="vi.xxxiii-p15.6" parsed="|Acts|15|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.14">v.
14</scripRef>.)
(It means) from the beginning (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p15.7">ἐξ
ἀρχἥς</span>).<note place="end" n="762" id="vi.xxxiii-p15.8"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiii-p16"> The
scribes did not perceive that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p16.1">ἐξ
ἀρχῆς</span> is the answer
to the question, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p16.2">Τί
ἐστιν, καθὼς
πρῶτον κ. τ.
λ</span>.therefore
transposed this sentence and gave <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p16.3">ἐξ
ἀρχῆς</span> to the
sentence (<i>a</i>) (Cat. omits them.) Mod. text, the question being
thus left unanswered, substitutes “Symeon hath
declared”—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p16.4">καθὼς πρ. κ. τ.
λ. ᾽Εξ ἀρχῆς
σφοδρότερον
μέν</span>.</p></note> (<i>c</i>) Moreover he well says,
“Symeon expounded” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p16.5">ἐξηγήσατο</span>) (or, interpreted), implying that he too spake the mind of
others. “And to this agree,” etc. Observe how he shows that
this is a doctrine of old time. “To take out of the
Gentiles,” he says, “a people for His Name.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 15.15" id="vi.xxxiii-p16.6" parsed="|Acts|15|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.15">v. 15</scripRef>.) Not simply, Chose,
but, “for His Name,” that is for His glory. His Name is not
shamed by the taking (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p16.7">προλήψει</span>) the Gentiles first, but it is even a greater
glory.—Here some even great thing is hinted at: that these are
chosen before all.<note place="end" n="763" id="vi.xxxiii-p16.8"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiii-p17"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p17.1">ὅτι
πρὸ πάντων
οὗτοι</span>. Here also, and
in <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p17.2">τῇ
προλήψει τῶν
ἐθνῶν</span>, there seems
to be a reference to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p17.3">πρῶτον</span>, as
if the meaning were, God “looked upon the Gentiles first to take
from them,” before the Jews, etc.—After the text, the
questions left unanswered above (see note 2, p. 206) might be
advantageously introduced. “How could that restoration (after
Babylon) be called an <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p17.4">ἔγερσις</span>,
especially as the city was eventually razed to the ground by the
Romans? True: but the kingdom of David is in fact more gloriously
raised up, in the reign of David’s offspring throughout the
world. As for the buildings and city, what loss is that? Nay, David
himself is more glorious now than he was before, sung as he is in all
parts of the world. If then this which the Prophet foretold is come to
pass—this is put as St. James’s arguments—namely that
the city was raised from its ruins (and the subsequent overthrow, when
the end of that restoration was attained, does not invalidate the
fulfilment), then must the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p17.5">διά τι</span> of this
restoration also come to pass, namely, that the residue shall seek the
Lord, and all the Gentiles upon whom that Name is called. The city, was
raised up for the sake of Christ, to come of them, and to reign over
all nations. Consequently, the Prophet shows that the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p17.6">αἴτιον</span> (i.e. the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p17.7">διά τι</span>, or final
clause) of the building of the city is—the calling of the
Gentiles, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p17.8">τὸ τὰ
ἔθνη
κληθῆναι</span>.”</p></note> “After
this I will return, and rebuild the tabernacle of David which is fallen
down.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 15.16" id="vi.xxxiii-p17.9" parsed="|Acts|15|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.16">v. 16</scripRef>.) But if one would look
into the matter closely, the kingdom of David does in fact now stand,
his Offspring reigning everywhere. For what is the good of the
buildings and the city, with none obeying there? And what is the harm
arising from the destruction of the city, when all are willing to give
their very souls? There is that come which is more illustrious than
David: in all parts of the world is he now sung. This has come to pass:
if so, then must this also come to pass, “And I will build again
the ruins thereof, and I will set it up:” to what end?
“that the residue of men may seek the Lord, and all the Gentiles,
upon whom My Name is called.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 15.17" id="vi.xxxiii-p17.10" parsed="|Acts|15|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.17">v. 17</scripRef>.) If then it was to this end that the city rose again
(namely) because of Him (that was to come) of them, it shows that of
the building of the city the cause is, the calling of the Gentiles. Who
are “the residue?” those who are then left.<note place="end" n="764" id="vi.xxxiii-p17.11"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiii-p18"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p18.1">οἱ
ὑπολειπόμενοι
τότε</span>, the Jews whom that
(the Babylonian) judgment leaves.</p></note> “And all the Gentiles, upon whom My
Name is called:” but observe, how he keeps the due order, and
brings them in second. <pb n="208" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_208.html" id="vi.xxxiii-Page_208" />“Saith the Lord, which doeth these
things.” Not “saith” (only), but “doeth.”
Why then, it was God’s work.—“But the question is
other than this (namely), what Peter spoke more plainly, whether they
must be circumcised. Then why dost thou harangue about these
matters?” For what the objectors asserted, was not that they must
not be received upon believing, but that it must be with the Law. And
upon this Peter well pleaded: but then, as this very thing above all
others troubled the hearers, therefore he sets this to rights again
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p18.2">θεραπεύει</span>). And observe, that which was needful to be enacted as a
rule, that it is not necessary to keep the Law, this Peter introduced:
but the milder part,<note place="end" n="765" id="vi.xxxiii-p18.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiii-p19"> <span class="c11" id="vi.xxxiii-p19.1">mss.</span> and Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p19.2">τὸ δὲ
ἡμέτερον</span>. We must read <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p19.3">τὸ
δὲ
ἡμερώτερον</span>, as above: in the preceding clause something is wanted for
antithesis, probably <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p19.4">καὶ ὅρα, τὸ
μὲν
φορτικώτερον,
ὅπερ κ. τ. λ</span>.</p></note> the truth which
was received of old, this James saith, and dwells upon that concerning
which nothing is<note place="end" n="766" id="vi.xxxiii-p19.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiii-p20"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p20.1">ὑπὲρ
οὗ οὐδὲν
γέγραπται</span>. This also requires emendation. The sense demands,
“About which there is no dispute.” The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p20.2">γέγραπται</span>
may have come in from the text referred to: “to
wit, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p20.3">Καθὼς
γέγραπται</span>,” etc.</p></note> written, in order
that having soothed their minds by that which is acknowledged, he may
opportunely introduce this likewise. “Wherefore,” saith he,
“my sentence is, not to trouble them which from among the
Gentiles do turn unto God” (<scripRef passage="Acts 15.19" id="vi.xxxiii-p20.4" parsed="|Acts|15|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.19">v.
19</scripRef>),
that is, not to subvert: for, if God called them, and these observances
subvert, we fight against God. And<note place="end" n="767" id="vi.xxxiii-p20.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiii-p21"> The report seems to be defective here; and in fact N. (Sav. marg.)
inserts after the text, “showing both God’s care towards
them and mercy, and their ready mind and piety in obeying: and he says
well,” etc. But this addition is unknown to A. B. C. Cat., and N.
frequently adds to or otherwise alters the original text, where the
sense or connection is obscure.—Perhaps however these two
sentences may be better transposed to follow the part (<i>b</i>), so
that the connection would be, “And again, observe he has been
speaking concerning the Gentile converts, not openly of the Jewish
believers, and yet in fact what he says is no less for
them.”—Mod. text with partial transposition, “And he
well says, To them, etc. declaring both the purpose of God from the
beginning with respect to them, and their obedience and readiness for
the calling. What means it? I judge? Instead of, With authority I say
that this is so. ‘But that we write to them,’ he says,
‘to abstain from’ etc. For these, though bodily, etc. (as
below.) And that none may object, why then do we not enjoin the same
thing to the Jews? He adds, ‘For Moses,’ etc.: i.e. Moses
discourses to them continually: for this is the meaning of,
‘Being read every Sabbath day.’ See what
condescension!”</p></note> again,
“them which from the Gentiles,” he saith, “do
turn.” And he says well, with authority, the “<i>my</i>
sentence is. But that we write unto them that they abstain from
pollutions of idols, and from fornication”—(<i>b</i>) and
yet they often insisted upon these points in discoursing to them<note place="end" n="768" id="vi.xxxiii-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiii-p22"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p22.1">καίτοι γε
πολλάκις
αὐτοῖς
ὐπὲρ</span> (not <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p22.2">περὶ</span> as Ben. renders, de his) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p22.3">διελεχθῆσαν</span>
mod. text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p22.4">διελέχθη</span>, referred perhaps to Moses or the Law, as in the trajection
this sentence follows the last of (<i>a</i>). The clause seems to refer
to “pollutions of idols and fornication.” q. d. “Why
mention these in the decree? The Apostles, especially Paul, often
discoursed to them on behalf of these points of Christian duty, i.e.
the abstaining from all approach to idolatry, as in the matter
of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p22.5">εἰδωλόθυτα</span>, and from fornication.” The answer is: “He
mentions them, for the purpose of seeming to maintain the Law, (though
at the same time he does not rest them on the authority of the Law, but
on that of the Apostles: still the Jewish believers would be gratified
by this apparent acknowledgment of the Law), and (with the same view)
to make a greater number of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p22.6">ἐντολαὶ</span>, for
which reason also he divides the one legal prohibition of blood into
the two, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p22.7">ἀπὸ τῶν
πνικτῶν καὶ
ἀπὸ τοῦ
αἵματος</span>.
The latter, he says, though <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p22.8">σωματικαὶ</span>, are necessary to be observed because the non-observance
of this law on which the Jews laid so much stress led to great
evils—especially made it impossible for Jewish and Gentile
believers to eat at the same table. For in every city Moses is preached
to Jews and proselytes. Therefore I say it is good that we charge them
by letter to abstain from these things.” Then, giving a different
turn to the reason, “for Moses of old times,” etc. he adds.
“this is for them which from the Gentiles,” etc., as for
the Jewish believers, they have Moses to teach them. Thus again seeming
to uphold Moses, while in fact he shows, what they might learn from
Moses himself, that the Law is come to an end for the Jews
also.</p></note>—but, that he may seem also to
honor the Law (he mentions), these also, speaking (however) not as from
Moses but from the Apostles, and to make the commandments many, he has
divided the one into two (saying), “and from things strangled,
and from blood.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 15.20" id="vi.xxxiii-p22.9" parsed="|Acts|15|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.20">v.
20</scripRef>.)
For these, although relating to the body, were necessary to be
observed, because (these things) caused great evils, “For Moses
hath of old times in every city,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 15.21" id="vi.xxxiii-p22.10" parsed="|Acts|15|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.21">v. 21</scripRef>.) This above all quieted them. (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p22.11">ἀνέπαυσεν</span>) (<i>a</i>) For this cause I affirm that it is good (so
“to write to them.”) Then why do we not write the same
injunctions to Jews also? Moses discourses unto them. See what
condescension (to their weakness)! Where it did no harm, he set him up
as teacher, and indulged them with a gratification which hindered
nothing, by permitting Jews to hear him in regard of these matters,
even while leading away from him them of the Gentiles. See what wisdom!
He seems to honor him, and to set him up as the authority for his own
people, and by this very thing he leads away the Gentiles from him!<note place="end" n="769" id="vi.xxxiii-p22.12"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiii-p23"> The
prohibitions imposed by the council upon the Gentiles were chiefly
concessions to Jewish prejudice and opinion. Abstinence from meat which
had been offered in idols’ temples and from things strangled and
from blood was forbidden in the Mosaic law (<scripRef passage="Ex. xxxiv. 15" id="vi.xxxiii-p23.1" parsed="|Exod|34|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.34.15">Ex. xxxiv. 15</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Lev. xvii. 10-14" id="vi.xxxiii-p23.2" parsed="|Lev|17|10|17|14" osisRef="Bible:Lev.17.10-Lev.17.14">Lev. xvii.
10–14</scripRef>). Failure to abstain from these would expose the Gentile
converts needlessly to the suspicions of the Jewish Christians. The
prohibition of fornication must rest upon another ground. It is a
warning against the custom among Gentiles, which had become so
prevalent as to provoke little rebuke or comment. The ground assigned
for requiring these abstinences is that Moses is read every Sabbath in
the synagogues of the Jews and therefore these very points are kept
prominently before the people and therefore unless these indulgences
were abandoned, the synagogue preaching would constantly stimulate in
the Jews and Judeo-Christians a dislike of the Gentile believers. There
is less ground for the view of Chrys. that <scripRef passage="Acts 15.21" id="vi.xxxiii-p23.3" parsed="|Acts|15|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.21">v. 21</scripRef>. means that the Jewish Christians have no need of
instruction on these points because they hear the law read every
Sabbath, an explanation, however, which is adopted by such modern
scholars as Wordsworth and Neander.—G.B.S.</p></note> “Being read in the synagogues every
sabbath day.” Then why do they not learn (what is to be learnt)
out of him, for instance * *?<note place="end" n="770" id="vi.xxxiii-p23.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiii-p24"> A.
B. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p24.1">ἀπήγ. τὰ ἔθνη
ἐξ αὐτοῦ. Διὰ
τί οὖν μὴ παῤ
αὐτοῦ μανθ</span>.; C. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p24.2">ἀπήγ. τὰ ἐξ
αὐτοῦ πάντα,
οἷον τὰ ἔθνη.
Διὰ τί κ. τ. λ</span>. Cat. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p24.3">ἀπήγ. τὰ ἐξ
αὐτοῦ μανθ</span>. Hence we read, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p24.4">ἀπήγαγε τὰ
ἔθνη. Διὰ τί
οὖν μὴ τὰ ἐξ
αὐτοῦ
μανθάνουσιν,
οἷον (τὰ
ἔθνη?</span>) * * *;</p></note> Through the
perversity of these men. He shows that even these (the Jews) need
observe no more (than these necessary things). And <pb n="209" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_209.html" id="vi.xxxiii-Page_209" />if we do not write
to them, it is not that they are bound to observe anything more, but
only that they have one to tell them. And he does not say, Not to
offend, nor to turn them back,<note place="end" n="771" id="vi.xxxiii-p24.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiii-p25"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p25.1">καταστρέφειν</span>, <span class="c14" id="vi.xxxiii-p25.2">mss.</span> Perhaps, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p25.3">μεταστρέψαι</span>
from <scripRef passage="Gal. i. 7" id="vi.xxxiii-p25.4" parsed="|Gal|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.7">Gal. i. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> which is what
Paul said to the Galatians, but, “not to trouble them:” he
shows that the point (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p25.5">κατόρθωμα</span>) if carried is nothing but a mere troubling. Thus he made
an end of the whole matter;<note place="end" n="772" id="vi.xxxiii-p25.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiii-p26"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p26.1">ἐξέλυσε τὸ
πᾶν</span>, “untied the whole
knot,” or perhaps “took out of the Law all its
strength,” as below <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p26.2">λύει</span>.</p></note> and while he
seems to preserve the Law by adopting these rules from it, he unbinds
it by taking only these. (<i>c</i>)<note place="end" n="773" id="vi.xxxiii-p26.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiii-p27"> Perhaps the sentence, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p27.1">τοῦτο
μάλιστα
αὐτοὺς
ἀνέπαυσεν</span>, retained above as the end of (<i>b</i>), may belong here,
in the sense, “This was conclusive; this made the Judaizers
desist, if anything could.”</p></note> There was
a design of Providence in the disputation also, that after the
disputation the doctrine might be more firm. “Then pleased it the
Apostles to send chosen men of their own company,” etc., no
ordinary persons, but the “leading men; having written”
(letters) “by them after this manner. To those in Antioch,”
it says, “and Syria and Cilicia.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 15.22,23" id="vi.xxxiii-p27.2" parsed="|Acts|15|22|15|23" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.22-Acts.15.23">v. 22, 23</scripRef>) where the disease had
its birth. Observe how they say nothing harsher (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p27.3">φορτικώτερον</span>) against those men, but look to one thing only, namely, to
undo (the mischief) which has been done. For this would make even the
movers of the faction there to confess (that they were wrong). They do
not say, The seducers, the pestilent fellows, or suchlike: though where
need is, Paul does this, as when he says, “O full of all
guile” (<scripRef passage="Acts 13.10" id="vi.xxxiii-p27.4" parsed="|Acts|13|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.10">ch. xiii. 10</scripRef>): but here, the point
being carried, there was no need. And observe, they do not put it, That
certain from us ordered you to keep the Law, but, “Troubled you
with words, subverting your souls,”—nothing could be more
proper (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p27.5">κυριώτερον</span>) than that word: none (of the other speakers) has so
spoken of the things done by those men. “The souls,” he
says, already strongly established, these persons are <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p27.6">ἀνασχευάζοντες</span>
as in speaking of a building, “taking them down
again:” displacing them (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p27.7">μετατιθέντες</span>) from the foundation).<note place="end" n="774" id="vi.xxxiii-p27.8"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiii-p28"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p28.1">καθάπερ
ἐπὶ
οἰκοδομῆς τὰ
ὑπ᾽ ἐκείνων
γεγενημένα
μετατιθέντες</span>. Mod. text from E. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p28.2">τιθέντες</span>, “putting, as in respect of a building, the things
done by those (Judaizers).” We have transposed <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p28.3">τὰ ὑπ᾽ ἐκ
γεγ</span>. to its proper place. He
interprets <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p28.4">ἀνασκ</span>. with
reference to <scripRef passage="Gal. i. 6" id="vi.xxxiii-p28.5" parsed="|Gal|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.6">Gal. i. 6</scripRef>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p28.6">μετατίθεσθε</span>.</p></note> “To
whom,” he says, “we gave no such commandment. It seemed
good therefore to us being assembled with one accord, to send chosen
men unto you together with our beloved Barnabas and Paul, men that have
hazarded their lives for the Name of our Lord Jesus Christ.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 15.25,26" id="vi.xxxiii-p28.7" parsed="|Acts|15|25|15|26" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.25-Acts.15.26">v. 25, 26</scripRef>.) If
“beloved,” they will not despise them, if they “have
hazarded their lives,” they have themselves a right to be
believed. “We have sent,” it saith, “Judas and Silas,
who shall also tell you the same things by word of mouth.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 15.27" id="vi.xxxiii-p28.8" parsed="|Acts|15|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.27">v. 27</scripRef>.) For it was necessary
that there should be not merely the Epistle there by itself, lest they
should say that Paul and Barnabas had suppressed<note place="end" n="775" id="vi.xxxiii-p28.9"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiii-p29"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p29.1">συνήρπασαν</span>
Ben. <i>ipsos extorsisse:</i> but the word is used in
the Greek of Chrysostom’s time, in the sense
“conceal,” for which Schneider s. v. refers to Valesius on
Harpocrat. p. 145. Gronov. in which sense we have rendered it above. Or
perhaps, “had wrested it” to make it speak in their
favor. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p29.2">Τὸ
ζητούμενον
συναρπάζειν</span>
is a logical phrase, used of one who commits a
<i>petitio principii.</i> St. Chrys. however can hardly be correctly
reported here: for the letter itself would show, if it were believed to
be genuine, that Paul and Barnabas neither <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p29.3">συνήρπασαν</span>
nor <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p29.4">ἄλλα
ἀντ᾽ ἄλλων
εἰπαν</span>. He may rather
be supposed to have said in substance as follows: “Had Paul and
Barnabas returned alone as the bearers of an oral communication, it
might be suspected that they gave their own account of the matter: had
they come alone, bearing the Epistle, its genuineness might have been
called in question: but by sending the Epistle by the hands of men of
their own and of high consideration, they left no room for doubt as to
the fact of their decision. On the other hand, to have sent these men
alone, would have looked like putting a slight upon Barnabas and Paul:
but by sending the messengers with them, they showed <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p29.5">ὅτι
ἀξιόπιστοι
εἰσιν</span>, and by the
eulogy expressed in the Epistle itself they stopped the mouths of the
gainsayers.”</p></note> (the real purport), that they said one
thing instead of another. The encomium passed upon Paul stopped their
mouths. For this is the reason why neither Paul comes alone nor
Barnabas (with him), but others also from the Church; that he may not
be suspected, seeing it was he that advocated that doctrine: nor yet
those from Jerusalem alone. It shows that they have a right to be
believed. “For it seemed good,” say they, “to the
Holy Ghost and to us” (<scripRef passage="Acts 15.28" id="vi.xxxiii-p29.6" parsed="|Acts|15|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.28">v.
28</scripRef>):
not making themselves equal (to Him<note place="end" n="776" id="vi.xxxiii-p29.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiii-p30"> The innovator completely mistakes the meaning of this clause: not
having the text to guide him, he supposes it to refer to Silas and
Judas, and alters thus: “It shows how worthy of credit they are:
not making themselves equal, ‘it says: they are not so mad. In
fact, this is why it adds that expression, Which have hazarded their
lives, etc. And why does it say, “It seemed good to the Holy
Ghost and to us,” and yet it had sufficed.”
etc.—Below, he has “‘To lay upon you no greater
burden.’ This they say, because they have to speak,” etc.
But all this belongs to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p30.1">ἔδοξεν ἡμῖν</span>
q.d. “You need not fear us, neither is it of
condescension that we speak, or to spare you as being weak—quite
the contrary—it seems good to the Holy Ghost “and to
us.”</p></note>)—they
are not so mad. But why does it put this (so)? Why did they add,
“And to us,” and yet it had sufficed to say, “To the
Holy Ghost?” The one, “To the Holy Ghost,” that they
may not deem it to be of man; the other, “To us,” that they
may be taught that they also themselves admit (the Gentiles), although
themselves being in circumcision. They have to speak to men who are
still weak and afraid of them: this is the reason why this also is
added. And it shows that it is not by way of condescension that they
speak, neither because they spared them, nor as considering them weak,
but the contrary; for great was the reverence of the teachers also.<note place="end" n="777" id="vi.xxxiii-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiii-p31"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p31.1">πολλὴ γὰρ
καὶ τῶν
διδασκάλων
αἰδὼς ἦν</span>.
It is not clear whether this means, Great was the reverence shown by
the teachers also towards them—as in St. Peter’s
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p31.2">ὥσπερ
κἀκεῖνοι</span>—and therefore they did not treat them as
“weak;” or, great was their reverence towards their
teachers, so that had they laid upon them a greater burden, they would
have borne it.</p></note> “To lay upon you no <pb n="210" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_210.html" id="vi.xxxiii-Page_210" />greater
burden”—they<note place="end" n="778" id="vi.xxxiii-p31.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiii-p32"> <span class="c11" id="vi.xxxiii-p32.1">mss.</span> and Edd. have this clause,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p32.2">ἄνω κάτω
βάρος
καλοῦσι</span> after <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p32.3">Πνεύματος
γάρ ἦν
νομοθεσία</span>, and give the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p32.4">καὶ πάλιν</span> to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p32.5">συναγαγόντες</span>. After the clause “For that was a superfluous
burden” seems to be the proper place for these sentences from
below, see note 3, <i>infra.</i> “It shows that the rest are not
necessary but superfluous, seeing these things are necessary.
“From which if ye keep yourselves ye shall do well.” It
shows that nothing is lacking to them, but this is
sufficient.”</p></note> are ever
calling it a burden—and again, “save these necessary
things:” for that was a superfluous burden. See here a brief
Epistle, with nothing more in it (than was needed), neither arts of
persuasion (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p32.6">κατασκευὰς</span>) nor reasonings, but simply a command: for it was the
Spirit’s legislating. “So when they were dismissed they
came to Antioch, and having gathered the multitude together, they
delivered to them the epistle.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 15.30" id="vi.xxxiii-p32.7" parsed="|Acts|15|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.30">v. 30</scripRef>.) After the epistle, then (Judas and Silas) also themselves
exhort them by word (<scripRef passage="Acts 15.31" id="vi.xxxiii-p32.8" parsed="|Acts|15|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.31">v.
31</scripRef>):
for this also was needful, that (Paul and Barnabas) might be quit of
all suspicion. “Being prophets also themselves,” it says,
exhorted the brethren “with many words.” It shows here the
right that Paul and Barnabas have to be believed. For Paul also might
have done this, but it behooved to be done by these.<note place="end" n="779" id="vi.xxxiii-p32.9"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiii-p33"> Here insert from below: “For it might have been done also
without letters—they did this.”</p></note> “And after they had tarried there
a space, they were let go in peace. (<scripRef passage="Acts 15.33" id="vi.xxxiii-p33.1" parsed="|Acts|15|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.33">v. 33</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxxiii-p34">No<note place="end" n="780" id="vi.xxxiii-p34.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiii-p35"> What follows consists of notes which the redactor did not bring to
their proper places. “No more faction—admired it,”
see note 1, p. 207. “It shows—the Spirit,” may belong
either to the comment on <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p35.1">κρίνω ἐγὼ</span>, or to that on “It seemed good to the Holy Ghost and
to us.”—“It shows that the
rest—sufficient,” see note 1. These parts being removed,
the remainder forms the continuation of the sentence, “it
behooved to be done by these,” note 2. The concluding
words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p35.2">καὶ
μετ᾽εἰρήνης</span>
are the reporter’s abridgment of the text
“<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p35.3">καὶ</span>
[<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p35.4">ἐπεστήριξαν,
ποιήσαντες
δὲ χρόνον
ἀπελυθησαν</span>] <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p35.5">μετ᾽
εἰρήνης</span>.</p></note>
more faction. On this occasion, I suppose, it was that they received
the right hand, as he says himself, “They gave to me and Barnabas
right hands of fellowship.” (<scripRef passage="Gal. ii. 9" id="vi.xxxiii-p35.6" parsed="|Gal|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.9">Gal. ii. 9</scripRef>.) There he says,
“They added nothing to me.”<note place="end" n="781" id="vi.xxxiii-p35.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiii-p36"> The author here assumes the identity of the two visits of Paul to
Jerusalem contained in <scripRef passage="Acts 15; Gal. 1; 2" id="vi.xxxiii-p36.1" parsed="|Acts|15|0|0|0;|Gal|1|0|0|0;|Gal|2|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15 Bible:Gal.1 Bible:Gal.2">Acts xv. and Gal i. and ii</scripRef>. This has always been
the prevailing view. For a full discussion of this and other views, see
Gloat, <i>Com. on the Acts</i> ii. 80–84.—G.B.S.</p></note>
(<scripRef passage="Gal. 2.6" id="vi.xxxiii-p36.2" parsed="|Gal|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.6">ib. 6</scripRef>.) For they confirmed
his view: they praised and admired it.—It shows that even from
human reasonings it is possible to see this, not to say from the Holy
Ghost only, that they sinned a sin not easy to be corrected. For such
things need not the Spirit.—It shows that the rest are not
necessary, but superfluous, seeing these things are necessary.
“From which if ye keep yourselves,” it saith, “ye
shall do well.” It shows that nothing is lacking to them, but
this is sufficient. For it might have been done also without letters,
but that there may be a law in writing (they send this Epistle): again,
that they may obey the law (the Apostles), also told those men (the
same things), and they did this, “and confirmed them, and having
tarried a space were let go in peace.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxxiii-p37">Let us not then be offended on
account of the heretics. For look, here at the very outset of the
preaching, how many offences there were: I speak not of those which
arose from them that were without; for these were nothing: but of the
offences which were within. For instance, first Ananias, then the
“murmuring,” then Simon the sorcerer; afterwards they that
accused Peter on account of Cornelius, next the famine,<note place="end" n="782" id="vi.xxxiii-p37.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiii-p38"> The famine is mentioned among the offences within, perhaps because
it may have led some to question the Providence of God: see above, p.
159.</p></note> lastly this very thing, the chief of
the evils. For indeed it is impossible when any good thing has taken
place, that some evil should not also subsist along with it. Let us not
then be disturbed, if certain are offended, but let us thank God even
for this, because it makes us more approved. For not tribulations only,
but even temptations also render us more illustrious. A man is no such
great lover of the truth, only for holding to it when there is none to
lead him astray from it: to hold fast to the truth when many are
drawing him away, this makes the proved man. What then? Is this why
offences come? I am not speaking as if God were the author of them: God
forbid! but I mean, that even out of their wickedness He works good to
us: it was never His wish that they should arise: “Grant to
them,” He saith, “that they may be one” (<scripRef passage="John xvii. 21" id="vi.xxxiii-p38.1" parsed="|John|17|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.21">John xvii. 21</scripRef>):
but since offences do come, they are no hurt, to these, but even a
benefit: just as the persecutors unwillingly benefit the Martyrs by
dragging them to martyrdom, and yet they are not driven to this by God;
just so is it here. Let us not look (only at this), that men are
offended: this very thing is itself a proof of the excellence of the
doctrine—that many stimulate and counterfeit it: for it would not
be so, if it were not good. And this I will now show, and make on all
hands plain to you. Of perfumes, the fragrant spices are they which
people adulterate and counterfeit; as, for instance, the amomum leaf.
For because these are rare and of necessary use, therefore there come
to be spurious imitations likewise. Nobody would care to counterfeit
any common article. The pure life gets many a false pretender to it: no
man would care to counterfeit the man of vicious life; no, but the man
of monastic life.—What then shall we say to the heathen? There
comes a heathen and says, “I wish to become a Christian, but I
know not whom to join: there is much fighting and faction among you,
much confusion: which doctrine am I to <pb n="211" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_211.html" id="vi.xxxiii-Page_211" />choose?” How shall we
answer him? “Each of you” (says he) “asserts,
‘<i>I</i> speak the truth.’” (<i>b</i>) No<note place="end" n="783" id="vi.xxxiii-p38.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiii-p39"> <span class="c11" id="vi.xxxiii-p39.1">mss.</span> and Edd. transpose the parts marked
<i>a</i> and <i>b.</i> The old text, however, by retaining <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p39.2">τί οὖν</span> at the end of <i>a,</i> as well as at the beginning of
<i>c,</i> enables us to restore the order, so that then the
clause <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p39.3">μηδὲν ὅλως
εἰδὼς ἐν
ταῖς
Γραφαῖς</span>, no
longer disturbs the sense.</p></note> doubt: this is in our favor. For if we
told you to be persuaded by arguments, you might well be perplexed: but
if we bid you believe the Scriptures, and these are simple and true,
the decision is easy for you. If any agree with the Scriptures, he is
the Christian; if any fight against them, he is far from this rule.
(<i>a</i>) “But which am I to believe, knowing as I do nothing at
all of the Scriptures? The others also allege the same thing for
themselves. What then (<i>c</i>)if the other come, and say that the
Scripture has this, and you that it has something different, and ye
interpret the Scriptures diversely, dragging their sense (each his own
way)?” And you then, I ask, have you no understanding, no
judgment? “And how should I be able (to decide),” says he,
“I who do not even know how to judge of your doctrines? I wish to
become a learner, and you are making me forthwith a teacher.” If
he say this, what, say you, are we to answer him? How shall we persuade
him? Let us ask whether all this be not mere pretence and subterfuge.
Let us ask whether he has decided (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p39.4">κατέγνωκε</span>) against the heathen (that they are wrong). The fact<note place="end" n="784" id="vi.xxxiii-p39.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiii-p40"> Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p40.1">πάντως τι
ἐρεῖ</span>. A. B. C.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p40.2">πάντως
ὅτι ἐρεῖ</span>.
“In any wise he will affirm the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p40.3">ὅτι</span>, therefore let us ask the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p40.4">αἰτίας δἰ
ἅς</span>.”</p></note> he will assuredly affirm, for of
course, if he had not so decided, he would not have come to (enquire
about) our matters: let us ask the grounds on which he has decided, for
to be sure he has not settled the matter out of hand. Clearly he will
say, “Because (their gods) are creatures, and are not the
uncreated God.” Good. If then he find this in the other parties
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p40.5">αἰρέσεις</span>), but among us the contrary, what argument need we? We all
confess that Christ is God. But let us see who fight (against this
truth), and who not. Now we, affirming Him to be God speak of Him
things worthy of God, that He hath power, that He is not a slave, that
He is free, that He doeth of Himself: whereas the other says the
reverse. Again I ask: if you would learn (to be) a physician,<note place="end" n="785" id="vi.xxxiii-p40.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiii-p41"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p41.1">εἰ ἰατρὸς
μέλλοις
μανθάνειν</span>. Mod. text adds, “Say, Do you accept out of hand and
as it chances, whatever you are told?” The connection is:
“Apply your mind to what you hear, whether from us or from them,
and see whether of us is consistent. Just as you would if you wished to
learn medicine: there also you would find conflicting opinions and you
would exercise your judgment upon them, not accept all without
examination. Do so here; and in the instance which has been taken, you
will see that we, affirming the Son to be God, carry out our
affirmation consistently; whereas they (the Arians) say indeed that He
is God but in fact deny Him the essential properties of
Deity.”—Edd. and all our <span class="c14" id="vi.xxxiii-p41.2">mss.</span> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p41.3">Υἱ&amp;
232·ν λέγομεν
ἡμεῖς
ἐπαληθεύομεν
κ. τ. λ</span>. We must read
either <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p41.4">Θεὸν</span> or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p41.5">Υἱ&amp; 232·ν
Θεὸν</span>.</p></note> * * *? And yet among them are many
(different) doctrines. For if you accept without more ado just what you
are told, this is not acting like a man: but if you have judgment and
sense, you shall assuredly know what is good. We affirm the Son to be
God, we verify (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p41.6">ἐπαληθεύομεν</span>) what we affirm: but they affirm indeed, but (in fact)
confess not.—But<note place="end" n="786" id="vi.xxxiii-p41.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiii-p42"> Connection: I have mentioned one simple criterion: here is another
palpable and visible mark. Heretics take their names from men, the
founders of their sects, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p42.1">τοῦ
αιρεσιάρχου
δηλοῦντος</span> A. B. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p42.2">καλοῦντος</span>
C., <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p42.3">τὸ
ὅνομα</span> Sav.
marg. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p42.4">δηλοῦντες</span>, which we adopt. But indeed the reasons you allege are
mere pretence, etc.</p></note> to mention
(something) even plainer: those have certain persons from whom they are
called, openly showing the name of the heresiarch himself, and each
heresy in like manner: with us, no man has given us a name, but the
faith itself. However, this (talk of yours) is mere pretence and
subterfuge. For answer me: how is it that if you would buy a cloak,
though ignorant of the art of weaving, you do not speak such words as
these—“I do not know how to buy; they cheat
me”—but do all you can to learn, and so whatever else it be
that you would buy: but here you speak these words? For at this rate,
you will accept nothing at all. For let there be one that has no
(religious) doctrine whatever: if he should say what you say about the
Christians—“There is such a multitude of men, and they have
different doctrines; this a heathen, that a Jew, the other a Christian:
no need to accept any doctrine whatever, for they are at variance one
with another; but I am a learner, and do not wish to be a
judge”<note place="end" n="787" id="vi.xxxiii-p42.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiii-p43"> The sentence is left unfinished: “it would be no
wonder,” “this would be at least consistent,” or the
like: then <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p43.1">εἴ
δὲ εἴξω</span> B.
C. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p43.2">ἤξω</span>(sic) A., <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p43.3">ἥξω</span> D. Mod. text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p43.4">οὐδὲ
ἕξω:</span> all corrupt. The sense seems to require, “If you have
thought fit,” or “gone so far as.”</p></note>—but if you have yielded
(so far as) to pronounce against (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p43.5">καταγινώσκειν</span>) one doctrine, this pretext no longer has place for you.
For just as you were able to reject the spurious, so here also, having
come, you shall be able to prove what is profitable. For he that has
not pronounced against any doctrine at all, may easily say this: but he
that has pronounced against any, though he have chosen none, by going
on in the same way, will be able to see what he ought to do. Then let
us not make pretexts and excuses, and all will be easy. For, to show
you that all this is mere excuse, answer me this: Do you know what you
ought to do, and what to leave undone? Then why do you not what you
ought? Do that, and by right reason seek of God, and He will assuredly
reveal it to thee. “God,” it saith, “is no respecter
of persons, but in every nation he that feareth Him, and worketh
righteousness, is accepted with Him.” <pb n="212" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_212.html" id="vi.xxxiii-Page_212" />(<scripRef passage="Acts 10.34,35" id="vi.xxxiii-p43.6" parsed="|Acts|10|34|10|35" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.34-Acts.10.35">ch. x. 34, 35</scripRef>.) It cannot be that he
who hears without prejudice should not be persuaded. For just as, if
there were a rule, by which everything behooved to be put straight, it
would not need much consideration, but it would be easy to detect the
person who measures falsely (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p43.7">τὸν
παραμετροὕντα
λαβἕιν</span>), so is
it here. “Then how is it they do not see it at a glance?”
Many things are the cause of this: both preconceived opinion, and human
causes (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p43.8">αἰτίαι</span>).
The others, say you, say the same thing about us. How? For are we
separated from the Church? have we our heresiarchs? Are we called after
men—as one of them has Marcion,<note place="end" n="788" id="vi.xxxiii-p43.9"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiii-p44"> Sav. marg. adds “another, Paul of
Samosata.”</p></note> another
Manichæus, a third Arius, for the author and leader (of his sect)?
Whereas if we likewise do receive an appellation from any man, we do
not take them that have been the authors of some heresy, but men that
presided over us, and governed the Church. We have no “masters
upon the earth”—God forbid—we have “One Master
that is in heaven.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xxiii. 9, 10" id="vi.xxxiii-p44.1" parsed="|Matt|23|9|23|10" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.9-Matt.23.10">Matt. xxiii. 9,
10</scripRef>.)
“And those also,” says he, “say the same.” But
there stands the name set over them, accusing them, and stopping their
mouths.—How<note place="end" n="789" id="vi.xxxiii-p44.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiii-p45"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p45.1">Διὰ τί
πολλοὶ
γεγόνασιν
῞Ελληνες, καὶ
οὐδεὶς κ. τ.
λ</span>. Mod. text omits <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p45.2">διὰ τι</span>.
The first clause seems to be corrupt, or misplaced: for to say that
“there have been many heathen, and none of them has asked these
questions” (about Christian doctrines), would contradict all that
precedes: and if it means, There were many Greeks, and diverse schools
of philosophy among them, and yet none was deterred from the study of
philosophy by those differences, this would not be true. But if this be
transposed to the following sentence, which relates to the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p45.3">῞Ελληνες</span> at Antioch, then Chrys. says: “Among philosophers also there
were these differences, and yet) etc. How is it that (at Antioch) many
Greeks became (Christians) and yet none of them asked these questions?
Why did they not say,” etc.</p></note> is it, there
have been many heathen, and none of them asked these questions: and
among the philosophers there were these (differences), and yet none of
those holding the right party (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiii-p45.4">αἵρεσιν</span>) was hindered (thereby)?—Why did not (those believers) say,
when (the others) raised these questions, “Both these and those
are Jews: which must we believe?” But they believed as they
ought. Then let us also obey the laws of God, and do all things
according to His good pleasure,<note place="end" n="790" id="vi.xxxiii-p45.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiii-p46"> Edd.
have a longer peroration from F, partly followed by D. “And live
according to His will while we are yet in this life present, that with
virtue having accomplished the remaining time of our life, we may be
able, etc., and together with them which have pleased Him be found
worthy of honor, by the grace and loving-kindness of His only-begotten
Son, and the All-holy and Life-giving Spirit, the One true Godhead, now
and ever, world without end.” Amen.</p></note> that having
virtuously passed this life present, we may be enabled to attain unto
the good things promised to them that love Him, by the grace and mercy
of our Lord Jesus Christ, with Whom to the Father and the Holy Ghost
together, be glory, dominion, honor, now and ever, world without end.
Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XXXIV on Acts xv. 35." shorttitle="" progress="40.33%" prev="vi.xxxiii" next="vi.xxxv" id="vi.xxxiv">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Acts xv. 35." id="vi.xxxiv-p0.1" parsed="|Acts|15|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.35" />
<p class="c21" id="vi.xxxiv-p1"><span class="c9" id="vi.xxxiv-p1.1">Homily XXXIV.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vi.xxxiv-p2"><scripRef passage="Acts XV. 35" id="vi.xxxiv-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|15|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.35">Acts XV. 35</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi.xxxiv-p3">“Paul also and Barnabas
continued in Antioch, teaching and preaching the word of the Lord, with
many others also.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.xxxiv-p4"><span class="c11" id="vi.xxxiv-p4.1">Observe</span> again their humility, how they let others also take part in the
preaching. “And some days after Paul said unto Barnabas, Let us
go again and visit our brethren in every city where we have preached
the word of the Lord, and see how they do. And Barnabas determined to
take with them John, whose surname was Mark. But Paul thought not good
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p4.2">ἡξίου</span> see note 3, p.
213) to take him with them, who departed from them from Pamphylia, and
went not with them to the work. And the contention (or exasperation)
was so sharp between them, that they departed asunder one from the
other.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 15.36-39" id="vi.xxxiv-p4.3" parsed="|Acts|15|36|15|39" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.36-Acts.15.39">v.
36–39</scripRef>.) And already indeed Luke has described to us the character
of the Apostles,<note place="end" n="791" id="vi.xxxiv-p4.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiv-p5"> <span class="c11" id="vi.xxxiv-p5.1">mss.</span> and Edd. after <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p5.2">τῶν
ἀποστόλων</span> add <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p5.3">τῶν
λοιπῶν</span>, which we
omit as evidently out of place: for “the Apostles” here are
Paul and Barnabas. Possibly it should be <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p5.4">διὰ τῶν
λοιπῶν</span>,
“by the rest of the particulars related on former
occasions,” but if so, this must be placed after <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p5.5">τῶν ἀπ. τὸ
ἦθος</span>.</p></note> that the one was
more tender and indulgent, but this one more strict and austere. For
the gifts are diverse—(the gifts, I say), for that this is a gift
is manifest—but the one befitting one, the other another set of
characters, and if they change places, harm results instead of good.
(<i>b</i>) In the Prophets<note place="end" n="792" id="vi.xxxiv-p5.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiv-p6"> The
notes of this Homily have fallen into extreme confusion, and we have
but partially succeeded in restoring the true order.</p></note> too we find this:
diverse minds, diverse characters: for instance, Elias austere, Moses
meek. So here Paul is more vehement. And observe for all this, how
gentle he is. “Thought not good,” it says, “to take
him with them that had departed from them from Pamphylia.”
(<i>a</i>) And there seems indeed to be exasperation (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p6.1">παροξυσμός</span>), but in fact the whole matter is a plan of the Divine
Providence, that each should receive his proper place: and it behooved
that they <pb n="213" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_213.html" id="vi.xxxiv-Page_213" />should not be upon a par, but the one should lead, and the
other be led. “And so Barnabas took Mark, and sailed unto Cyprus;
and Paul chose Silas, and departed, being recommended by the brethren
unto the grace of God. And he went through Syria and Cilicia,
confirming the Churches.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 15.39-41" id="vi.xxxiv-p6.2" parsed="|Acts|15|39|15|41" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.39-Acts.15.41">v.
39–41</scripRef>.) And this also is a work of Providence. For the Cyprians
had exhibited nothing of the like sort as they at Antioch and the rest:
and those needed the softer character, but these needed such a
character as Paul’s. “Which<note place="end" n="793" id="vi.xxxiv-p6.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiv-p7"> Mod. text omits this question: C. for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p7.1">ἀφεὶς</span> has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p7.2">ἀφεθεὶς</span>,
“he that was left, or, dismissed.” Part of the answer has
dropped out, “Paul did well: for” etc. The interlocutor
rejoins: “Then if Paul did well, Barnabas did ill?” Here
Edd. and all our <span class="c14" id="vi.xxxiv-p7.3">mss.</span> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p7.4">οὐκοῦν,
φησὶ, κακὸς ὁ
Βαρνάβας</span>; to which mod. text adds, “By no means: but it is even
exceedingly absurd to imagine this. And how is it not absurd to say,
that for so small a matter this man became evil?” We
restore <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p7.5">οὐκοῦν
κακῶς ὁ
Βαρνάβας</span>;</p></note>
then,” say you, “did well? he that took, or he that
left?” *** (<i>c</i>) For just as a general would not choose to
have a low person always to his baggage-bearer, so neither did the
Apostle. This corrected the other’s, and instructed (Mark)
himself. “Then did Barnabas ill?” say you. “And how
is it not amiss (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p7.6">ἄτοπον</span>), that upon so small a matter there should arise so great an
evil?” In the first place then, no evil did come of it, if,
sufficing each for whole nations, they were divided the one from the
other, but a great good. And besides, they would not readily have
chosen to leave each other. But admire, I pray you, the writer, how he
does not conceal this either. “But at any rate,” say you,
“if they must needs part, let it be without exasperation.”
Nay, but if nothing more, observe this, that in this too is shown what
was of man<note place="end" n="794" id="vi.xxxiv-p7.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiv-p8"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p8.1">μάλιστα
μὲν οὖν καὶ
ἐντεῦθεν</span> (as by other instances of human infirmity, so by this also)
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p8.2">δείκνυται
τὰ
ἀνθρώπινα</span>, i.e. we are shown what in the preaching of the Gospel
proceeded from man: that man, as man, did his part, which part is
betokened by the ordinary characters of human nature. If even in Christ
it behooved that He should not do all as God, but that His Human Nature
should also be seen working, much more was it necessary that the
Apostles, being but men, should work as men, not do all by the
immediate power of the Spirit.</p></note> (in the preaching of the Gospel).
For if the like behooved to be shown (even) in what Christ did, much
more here. And besides, the contention cannot be said to be evil, when
each disputes for such objects (as here) and with just reason. I grant
you, if the exasperation were in seeking his own, and contending for
his own honor, this might well be (reproved): but if wishing, both the
one and the other, to instruct and teach, the one took this way and the
other that, what is there to find fault with? For in many things they
acted upon their human judgment; for they were not stocks or stones.
And observe how Paul impeaches (Mark), and gives the reason. For of his
exceeding humility<note place="end" n="795" id="vi.xxxiv-p8.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiv-p9"> This
refers to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p9.1">ἠξίου</span> in
the sense “he begged,” as he says below, in the beginning
of the Recapitulation, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p9.2">καίτοι οὐκ
ἔδει ἀξιοῦν
αὐτὸν ἔχοντα
κατηγορεῖν
μετὰ ταῦτα</span>.</p></note> he reverenced
Barnabas, as having been partner with him in so great works, and being
with him: but still he did not so reverence him, as to overlook (what
was necessary). Now which of them advised best, it is not for us to
pronounce: but thus far (we may affirm), that it was a great
arrangement of Providence, if these<note place="end" n="796" id="vi.xxxiv-p9.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiv-p10"> If
this sentence be in its place, something is wanting for connection:
e.g. (It was a great <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p10.1">οἰκονομία</span>) for the more extended preaching of the word: since on
Barnabas’s plan these “at Cyprus” were to have a
second visitation, but those “in Asia” not even once. But
it may be suspected that this part is altogether misplaced: and that
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p10.2">οὗτοι</span> are the
brethren “in the cities where we have preached,” and
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p10.3">ἐκεῖνοι</span> the
people of Macedonia," etc. See end of Recap. where Chrys. says, had it
not been for this parting, the word would not have been carried into
Macedonia.</p></note> were to be
vouchsafed a second visitation, but those were not to be visited even
once.<note place="end" n="797" id="vi.xxxiv-p10.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiv-p11"> Chrys. has treated the dissension of Paul and Barnabas with
discrimination, without, however, placing quite the emphasis
upon <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p11.1">ἠξίου</span>—“he thought good not to”—“he
determined not to”—and upon <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p11.2">τον
ἀποστάντα</span>—“who had fallen away from—apostatized
from,”—which those terms seem to require. The conduct of
Mark in returning to Jerusalem from Pamphylia (<scripRef passage="Acts xiii. 13" id="vi.xxxiv-p11.3" parsed="|Acts|13|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.13">Acts xiii. 13</scripRef>) was clearly
regarded as reprehensible by Paul, apparently as an example of
fickleness in the service of Christ. It is not strange that Barnabas,
Mark’s cousin (<scripRef passage="Col. iv. 10" id="vi.xxxiv-p11.4" parsed="|Col|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.10">Col. iv. 10</scripRef>) should have been
more lenient in his judgment of his conduct. It is certain that this
difference of opinion regarding Mark did not lead to any estrangement
of Paul and Mark, for in his imprisonment the apostle speaks of Mark as
a trusted fellow-worker (<scripRef passage="Col. iv. 10" id="vi.xxxiv-p11.5" parsed="|Col|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.10">Col. iv. 10</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Tim. iv. 11" id="vi.xxxiv-p11.6" parsed="|2Tim|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.11">2 Tim. iv.
11</scripRef>).—G.B.S.</p></note></p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxxiv-p12">(<i>a</i>) “Teaching and
preaching the word of the Lord.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 15.35" id="vi.xxxiv-p12.1" parsed="|Acts|15|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.35">v. 35</scripRef>.) They<note place="end" n="798" id="vi.xxxiv-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiv-p13"> The method of the derangement here is, that there being five
portions, these were taken alternately, in the order 1, 3, 5, and then
2, 4.</p></note> did not simply
tarry in Antioch, but taught. What did they “teach,” and
what “preach” (evangelize)? They both (taught) those that
were already believers, and (evangelized) those that were not yet such.
“And some days after,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 15.36" id="vi.xxxiv-p13.1" parsed="|Acts|15|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.36">v. 36</scripRef>.) For because there were offences without number, their
presence was needed. (<i>d</i>) “How they do,” he says. And
this he did not know: naturally. See him ever alert, solicitous, not
bearing to sit idle, though he underwent dangers without end. Do you
mark, it was not of cowardice that he came to Antioch? He acts just as
a physician does in the case of the sick. And the need of visiting them
he showed by saying, “In which we preached the word. And Barnabas
determined,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 15.37-40" id="vi.xxxiv-p13.2" parsed="|Acts|15|37|15|40" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.37-Acts.15.40">v.
37–40</scripRef>.) (So) Barnabas<note place="end" n="799" id="vi.xxxiv-p13.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiv-p14"> So
Edd. and all our <span class="c14" id="vi.xxxiv-p14.1">mss.</span> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p14.2">ἀπέστη ἀπ᾽
αὐτῶν ὁ
Βαρνάβας</span>: which may mean, “And so the same may now be said of
Barnabas, viz. that he departed (from Paul),” etc. The same
word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p14.3">ἀπέστη</span> is
applied to Barnabas below, p. 216.</p></note> “departed,
and went not with (him).” (<i>b</i>) The point to be considered,
is not that they differed in their opinions, but that they accommodated
themselves the one to the other (seeing), that thus it was a greater
good their being parted:<note place="end" n="800" id="vi.xxxiv-p14.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiv-p15"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p15.1">συγκατέβησαν
ἀλλήλοις
οὕτω μεῖζον
ἀγαθὸν εἶναι
τὸ
χωρισθῆναι</span>. The meaning is as below, that they parted <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p15.2">κατὰ
σύνεσιν</span>.
Mod. text “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p15.3">συγκατ. ἀλλ.
ἰδεῖν</span>. The point
required is to see that,” etc. Then, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p15.4">Οὕτω μ. ἀ.
γέγονε τὸ
χωρ</span>. “Thus their being
parted became a greater good,” etc.—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p15.5">Καὶ
πρόφασιν ἐκ
τούτου τὸ
πρᾶγμα
ἔλαβε</span>, i.e.
“They saw that it was best to part viz.: that so the word would
be more extensively preached, and this difference gave a pretext for so
doing.” He means that the contention was <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p15.6">οἰκονομία</span>
(see the Recap.), the object being, partly this which
is here mentioned, partly a lesson to Mark.</p></note> and <pb n="214" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_214.html" id="vi.xxxiv-Page_214" />the matter took
a pretext from this. What then? did they withdraw in enmity? God
forbid! In fact you see after this Barnabas receiving many encomiums
from Paul in the Epistles. There was “sharp contention,” it
says, not enmity nor quarrelling. The contention availed so far as to
part them. “And Barnabas took Mark,” etc. And with reason:
for what each supposed to be profitable, he did not forego<note place="end" n="801" id="vi.xxxiv-p15.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiv-p16"> Edd.
and <span class="c14" id="vi.xxxiv-p16.1">mss.</span> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p16.2">οὐ
προσήκατο</span>, against the sense of the passage, whence Œcum. omits
the negative, not much improving it. The Catena has preserved the true
reading, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p16.3">οὐ
προήκατο</span>. See instances of confusion the other way in Mr. Field’s
Index to <i>Hom. in Matt.</i> s. v. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p16.4">προσίημι</span>.</p></note> thereafter, because of the fellowship with
the other. Nay, it seems to me that the parting took place advisedly
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p16.5">κατὰ
σύνεσιν</span>),
and that they said one to another, “As I wish not, and thou
wishest, therefore that we may not fight, let us distribute the
places.” So that in fact they did this, altogether yielding each
to the other: for Barnabas wished Paul’s plan to stand, therefore
withdrew; on the other hand, Paul wished the other’s plan to
stand, therefore he withdrew. Would to God we too made such
separations, as to go forth for preaching. A wonderful man this is; and
exceedingly great! To Mark this contest was exceedingly beneficial. For
the awe inspired by Paul converted him, while the kindness of Barnabas
caused that he was not left behind: so that they contend indeed, but
the gain comes to one and the same end. For indeed, seeing Paul
choosing to leave him, he would be exceedingly awed, and would condemn
himself, and seeing Barnabas so taking his part, he would love him
exceedingly: and so the disciple was corrected by the contention of the
teachers: so far was he from being offended thereby. For if indeed they
did this with a view to their own honor, he might well be offended: but
if for his salvation, and they contend for one and the same object, to
show that he who honored him * * * had well determined,<note place="end" n="802" id="vi.xxxiv-p16.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiv-p17"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p17.1">ὥστε
δεῖξαι τὸν
τιμήσαντα
αὐτὸν καλῶς
βεβουλευμένον</span>. The sense requires <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p17.2">τὸν τιμ.
αὐτὸν καὶ
τὸν μὴ
τιμήσαντα
καλῶς βεβ</span>. or the like: “that both Barnabas and Paul had taken the
course which was for his (Mark’s) own good.”</p></note> what is there amiss (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p17.3">ἄτοπον</span>) in
it?</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxxiv-p18">(<i>e</i>) “But
Paul,” it says, “departed, having chosen Silas, and being
commended to the grace of God.” What is this? They prayed it
says: they besought God. See on all occasions how the prayer of the
brethren can do great things. And now he journeyed by land, wishing
even by his journeying to benefit those who saw (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p18.1">τοὺς
ὁρὥντας</span>)
him. For when indeed they were in haste they sailed, but now not so.
(<i>c</i>) “And he went through Syria and Cilicia, confirming the
Churches. Then came he to Derbe and Lystra.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 15.41" id="vi.xxxiv-p18.2" parsed="|Acts|15|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.41">v. 41</scripRef>.) Mark the wisdom of Paul: he does not go to other cities
before he has visited them which had received the Word. For it is folly
to run at random. This let us also do: let us teach the first in the
first place, that these may not become an hindrance to them that are to
come after.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxxiv-p19">“And, behold a certain
disciple was there, named Timotheus, the son of a certain woman, which
was a Jewess, and believed; but his father was a Greek: which was well
reported of by the brethren that were at Lystra and Iconium. Him would
Paul have to go forth with him; and took and circumcised him because of
the Jews which were in those quarters; for they knew all that his
father was a Greek.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 16.1-3" id="vi.xxxiv-p19.1" parsed="|Acts|16|1|16|3" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.1-Acts.16.3">ch. xvi.
1–3</scripRef>.) It is indeed amazing, the wisdom of Paul! He that has had so
many battles about circumcision, he that moved all things to this end,
and did not give over until he had carried his point, now that the
decree is made sure, circumcises the disciple. He not only does not
forbid others, but himself does this thing. (<i>b</i>)
“Him,” it says, “he would have to go forth with
him.” And the wonder is this, that he even took him unto him.<note place="end" n="803" id="vi.xxxiv-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiv-p20"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p20.1">ὅτι
καὶ ἐπήγετο
αὐτόν</span>. The meaning
seems to be, (but the confusion into which the text has fallen, leaves
it very uncertain), “The wonder is that he took Timothy, being as
he was the son of a heathen father, and
uncircumcised.”</p></note> “Because of the Jews,” it
says, “which were in those parts:” for they would not
endure to hear the word from one uncircumcised. (<i>a</i>) Nothing
could be wiser. So that in all things he looked to what was profitable:
he did nothing upon his own preference (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p20.2">προλήψει</span>). (<i>c</i>) And what (then)? Mark the success: he
circumcised, that he might take away circumcision: for he preached the
decrees of the Apostles. “And as they went through the cities,
they delivered them the decrees for to keep, that were ordained of the
Apostles and elders which were at Jerusalem. And so were the Churches
established in the faith, and increased in number daily.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 16.4,5" id="vi.xxxiv-p20.3" parsed="|Acts|16|4|16|5" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.4-Acts.16.5">v. 4, 5</scripRef>.) Dost thou mark
fighting, and by fighting, edification? Not warred upon by others, but
themselves doing contrary things, so they edified the Church! They
introduced a decree not to circumcise, and he circumcises! “And
so were the Churches,” it says, “established in the
faith,” and in multitude: “increased,” it says,
“in number daily.” Then he does not continue to tarry with
these, as having come to visit them: but how? he goes further.
<pb n="215" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_215.html" id="vi.xxxiv-Page_215" />“Now when they had gone throughout Phrygia and the region of
Galatia, and were forbidden of the Holy Ghost to preach the word in
Asia,” (<scripRef passage="Acts 16.6" id="vi.xxxiv-p20.4" parsed="|Acts|16|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.6">v. 6</scripRef>.) having left Phrygia
and Galatia, they hastened into the interior. For, it says,
“After they were come to Mysia, they assayed to go into Bithynia:
but the Spirit suffered them not.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 16.7" id="vi.xxxiv-p20.5" parsed="|Acts|16|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.7">v. 7</scripRef>.) Wherefore they were forbidden, he does not say, but that
they were “forbidden,” he does say, teaching us to obey and
not ask questions, and showing that they did many things as men.
“And the Spirit,” it says, “suffered them not: but
having passed by Mysia they came down to Troas.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 16.8" id="vi.xxxiv-p20.6" parsed="|Acts|16|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.8">v. 8</scripRef>.) “And a vision
appeared to Paul in the night; There stood a man of Macedonia, and
prayed him, saying, Come over into Macedonia, and help us.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 16.9" id="vi.xxxiv-p20.7" parsed="|Acts|16|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.9">v. 9</scripRef>.) Why a vision, and not
the Holy Ghost? because He forbade the other.<note place="end" n="804" id="vi.xxxiv-p20.8"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiv-p21"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p21.1">ὅτι
ἐκεῖνο
ἐκώλυσεν</span>. Mod. text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p21.2">καὶ
μὴ τὸ Πν. τὸ</span> A. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p21.3">ἐκέλευσεν</span>; But see the Recap. where the question is explained, viz.,
How is it that when they were to be kept from preaching, the Holy Ghost
spoke to them, but here a vision, and that in a dream, is
all?</p></note> He
would even in this way draw them over: since to the saints also He
appeared in a dream, and in the beginning (Paul) himself saw a vision,
“a man coming in and laying his hands upon him.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 9.12" id="vi.xxxiv-p21.4" parsed="|Acts|9|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.12">ch. ix. 12</scripRef>.) In<note place="end" n="805" id="vi.xxxiv-p21.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiv-p22"> In
the <span class="c14" id="vi.xxxiv-p22.1">mss.</span> this sentence is placed before
“And now he crosses over,” etc. <scripRef passage="Acts 16.10" id="vi.xxxiv-p22.2" parsed="|Acts|16|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.10">v. 10</scripRef>.—“In this manner:” i.e. in a night-vision
or dream; the allusion is to <scripRef passage="Acts 23.11" id="vi.xxxiv-p22.3" parsed="|Acts|23|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.23.11">xxiii.
11</scripRef>,
“the Lord stood by him,” confused with <scripRef passage="Acts 27.23" id="vi.xxxiv-p22.4" parsed="|Acts|27|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.27.23">xxvii, 23</scripRef>, “the Angel of
the Lord.”</p></note> this manner also Christ appears to him,
saying, “Thou must stand before Cæsar.” Then for this
reason also He draws him thither, that the preaching may be extended.
This is why he was forbidden to tarry long in the other cities, Christ
urging him on. For these were to enjoy the benefit of John for a long
time, and perhaps did not extremely need him (Paul), but thither he
behooved to go. And now he crosses over and goes forth. “And
after he had seen the vision, immediately we endeavored to go into
Macedonia, assuredly gathering that the Lord had called us for to
preach the Gospel unto them.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 16.10" id="vi.xxxiv-p22.5" parsed="|Acts|16|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.10">v. 10</scripRef>.) Then the writer mentions also the places, as relating a
history, and showing where he made a stay (namely), in the greater
cities, but passed by the rest. “Therefore loosing from Troas, we
came with a straight course to Samothracia, and the next day to
Neapolis; and from thence to Philippi, which is the chief city of that
part of Macedonia, and a colony.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 16.11,12" id="vi.xxxiv-p22.6" parsed="|Acts|16|11|16|12" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.11-Acts.16.12">v. 11, 12</scripRef>.) It is a high
distinction for a city, the being a colony. “And in this city we
were tarrying certain days.” But let us look over again what has
been said.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxxiv-p23">(Recapitulation.) “And
after some days, Paul said,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 15.36" id="vi.xxxiv-p23.1" parsed="|Acts|15|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.36">ch. xv. 36</scripRef>.) He put to Barnabas a
necessity for their going abroad, saying “Let us visit the cities
in which we preached the word.” “But Paul begged,”
etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 15.38" id="vi.xxxiv-p23.2" parsed="|Acts|15|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.38">v. 38</scripRef>.) And yet no need for
him to beg, who had to make an accusation presently. This<note place="end" n="806" id="vi.xxxiv-p23.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiv-p24"> i.e.
just displeasure on the one side; lenity, compassion, intercession,
etc. on the other. Thus God is wroth with Miriam, Moses pleads for her,
and so in the other cases.</p></note> happens even in the case where God and men
are the parties: the man requests, God is wroth. For instance, when He
saith, “If her father had spit in her face” (<scripRef passage="Num. xii. 14" id="vi.xxxiv-p24.1" parsed="|Num|12|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.12.14">Num. xii. 14</scripRef>):
and again, “Let me alone, and in Mine anger I will blot out this
people.” (<scripRef passage="Ex. xxxii. 32" id="vi.xxxiv-p24.2" parsed="|Exod|32|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.32.32">Ex. xxxii. 32</scripRef>.) And Samuel when he
mourns for Saul. (<scripRef passage="1 Sam. xv. 35" id="vi.xxxiv-p24.3" parsed="|1Sam|15|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.15.35">1 Sam. xv. 35</scripRef>.) For by both, great
good is done. Thus also here: the one is wroth, the other not so. The
same happens also in matters where we are concerned. And the sharp
contention with good reason, that Mark may receive a lesson, and the
affair may not seem mere stage-playing. For it is not to be thought
that he<note place="end" n="807" id="vi.xxxiv-p24.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiv-p25"> Mod. text omits this clause relating to St. Paul, as in the old
text it is incomplete, the remainder of the sentence (“would not
have been wroth,” etc.) having been transposed to the end of what
relates to Barnabas, after “relating to the
decree.”—Below, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p25.1">ἀλλὰ
λαμβάνουσιν
ἑαυτοὺς</span>,
may perhaps be <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p25.2">ἑαυτοῖς</span>, sc. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p25.3">τοὺς
δεομένους</span> below, i.e. choose their spheres of action where each was
most needed. But the context rather seems to require this sense:
“There is no animosity between them, but they take their parts in
this dispute for the good of those who, as Mark, need the instruction
which was to be derived from the gentleness of Barnabas, and the
severity of Paul’s character. Paul indeed is stern, but his
object is to do good: as <scripRef passage="2 Thess. iii. 13" id="vi.xxxiv-p25.4" parsed="|2Thess|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.3.13">2 Thess. iii. 13</scripRef>,
where (comp. the context) rebuking, and enjoining severity to be shown
to the disorderly, he says, “And be not weary in
well-doing.” We have changed the order of the two sentences,
“And he rebukes,” etc. and, “As he does
elsewhere,” etc.—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p25.5">Τοῦτο καὶ ἐν
τῇ συνηθεί&amp;
139· ποιοῦμεν</span>. i.e. this putting on a show of anger, to do good to one
whom we would correct: or perhaps, of altercation, as when, for
instance, father and mother take opposite parts, the one for punishing,
the other for sparing an erring child—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p25.6">συναγανακτῆσαι
τῳ Παυλῷ</span>.
Ben.<i>indignati esse in Paulum.</i> But whether it means this, or
“to have had indignation together with Paul,” there is
nothing to show: nor is it clear what is the reference of the following
sentences; unless it be, But he would not allow these persons who were
indignant along with, or at, him, to retain this feeling: he takes them
apart, makes them see the thing in its right light, and so departs in
peace, “being commended by the brethren to the grace of
God,” with the prayers of concord and charity. Great is the power
of such prayer. (See the former comment on this verse, p.
214.)—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p25.7">Κἂυ
ὑπὲρ μεγάλου
ἀξιοῖς, κἂν
ἀνάξιος ᾖς</span>. Perhaps it should be <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p25.8">ᾖ</span>, “Whether it be on behalf of
a great man (as Paul), or whether the person be unworthy,”
etc.</p></note> who bids, “Let not the sun go down
upon your wrath,” (<scripRef passage="Eph. iv. 26" id="vi.xxxiv-p25.9" parsed="|Eph|4|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.26">Eph. iv. 26</scripRef>) would have been
wroth because of such a matter as this: nor that he who on all
occasions gave way would not have given way here, he who so greatly
loved Paul that before this he sought him in Tarsus, and brought him to
the Apostles, and undertook the alms in common with him, and in common
the business relating to the decree. But they take themselves so as to
instruct and make perfect by their separation them that need the
teaching which was to come from them. And he rebukes others indeed, but
bids do good to all men. As in fact he does elsewhere, saying,
“But ye, be not weary in well-doing.” <pb n="216" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_216.html" id="vi.xxxiv-Page_216" />(<scripRef passage="2 Thess. iii. 13" id="vi.xxxiv-p25.10" parsed="|2Thess|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.3.13">2 Thess. iii. 13</scripRef>.)
This we also do in our common practice. Here it seems to me that others
also were alike displeased with Paul. And thereupon taking them also
apart, he does all, and exhorts and admonishes. Much can concord do,
much can charity. Though it be for a great matter thou askest; though
thou be unworthy, thou shalt be heard for thy purpose of heart: fear
not.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxxiv-p26">“He went,” it says,
“through” the cities “And, behold, there was a
disciple, by name Timothy, who had a good report of the brethren which
were in Lystra and Iconium.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 5.41; 16.1" id="vi.xxxiv-p26.1" parsed="|Acts|5|41|0|0;|Acts|16|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.41 Bible:Acts.16.1">v. 41; xvi. 1</scripRef>.) Great was the grace
of Timothy. When Barnabas departed (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p26.2">ἀπέστη</span>), he finds
another, equivalent to him. Of him he saith, “Remembering thy
tears and thy unfeigned faith, which dwelt first in thy grandmother
Lois, and in thy mother Eunice.” (<scripRef passage="2 Tim. i. 5" id="vi.xxxiv-p26.3" parsed="|2Tim|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.1.5">2 Tim. i. 5</scripRef>.) His father
continued to be a Gentile,<note place="end" n="808" id="vi.xxxiv-p26.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiv-p27"> So
in Gen. <i>Serm.</i> ix. text iv. 695. D. Chrys. infers from this
passage with <scripRef passage="2 Tim. i. 5" id="vi.xxxiv-p27.1" parsed="|2Tim|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.1.5">2 Tim. i. 5</scripRef>, that the father
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p27.2">ἔμεινεν ἐν τῇ
ἀσεβεία καὶ
οὐ
μετεβάλλετο</span>. <i>Hom.</i> i. <i>in</i> 2 <i>Tim.</i> p. 660. E.
“Because of his father who was a Gentile, and because of the Jews
he took and circumcised him. Do you mark how the Law began to be
dissolved, in the taking place of these mixed marriages?” (so
here <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p27.3">ὅρα ἤδη τὸν
νόμον
λυόμενον</span>.) In the <span class="c14" id="vi.xxxiv-p27.4">mss.</span> all this is extremely
confused by transpositions (the method; 1, 4: 2, 5: 3, 6) and
misplacing of the portions of sacred text (where these are given). Thus
here, “And therefore because of the Jews which were in those
parts he circumcised him. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p27.5">Οὐκ ἦν
ἐμπερίτομος</span>.”—Mod. text “thy mother Eunice. And he
took and circumcised him. And wherefore, he himself goes on to say:
Because of the Jews, etc. For this reason then he is circumcised. Or
also because of his father: for he continued to be a Greek. So then he
was not circumcised. Observe the Law already broken. But some think he
was born,” etc. He is commenting on the fact, that Timothy was
uncircumcised: viz., because his father was a heathen. Here then was a
devout man, who from a child had known the Holy Scriptures, and yet
continued uncircumcised. So that in these mixed marriages we see the
Law already broken, independently of the Gospel. It may be indeed that
he was born after the conversion of his mother to the faith, and
therefore she was not anxious to circumcise him. But this (he adds) is
not likely.</p></note> and therefore it
was that (Timothy) was not circumcised. (<i>a</i>) Observe the Law
already broken. Or if not so, I suppose he was born after the preaching
of the Gospel but this is perhaps not so. (<i>c</i>) He was about to
make him a bishop, and it was not meet that he should be uncircumcised.
<i>(e)</i> And this was not a small matter, seeing it offended after so
long a time:<note place="end" n="809" id="vi.xxxiv-p27.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiv-p28"> For
Timothy from a child had been brought up religiously as a Jew, yet now
it was an offence that he should continue uncircumcised.</p></note> (<i>b</i>) “for from a
child,” he says, “thou hast known the Holy
Scriptures.” (<scripRef passage="2 Tim. 3.15" id="vi.xxxiv-p28.1" parsed="|2Tim|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.3.15">ib. iii.
15</scripRef>.)
(<i>d</i>) “And as they went through the cities, they delivered
them the decrees for to keep.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 16.4" id="vi.xxxiv-p28.2" parsed="|Acts|16|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.4">v. 4</scripRef>.) For until then, there was no need for the Gentiles to
keep any such. The beginning of the abrogation was the Gentiles’
not keeping these things, and being none the worse for it: nor having
any inferiority in respect of faith: anon, of their own will they
abandoned the Law. (<i>f</i>) Since therefore he was about to preach,
that he might not smite the Jews a double blow, he circumcised Timothy.
And yet he was but half (a Jew by birth),<note place="end" n="810" id="vi.xxxiv-p28.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiv-p29"> Therefore he might have been exempt by the Apostles’ decree.
St. Paul, however, having carried his point in securing the immunity of
the Gentile converts, did not care to insist upon this in behalf of
Timothy.</p></note> his
father being a Greek: but yet, because that was a great point carried
in the cause of the Gentiles, he did not care for this: for the Word
must needs be disseminated: therefore also he with his own hands
circumcised him.<note place="end" n="811" id="vi.xxxiv-p29.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiv-p30"> Our
author correctly apprehends the ground on which Paul circumcised
Timothy—an act which has often been thought to be inconsistent
with his steadfast resistance to the imposition of the Jewish law. It
is noticeable that he did not allow Titus to be circumcised
(<scripRef passage="Gal. ii. 3" id="vi.xxxiv-p30.1" parsed="|Gal|2|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.3">Gal. ii. 3</scripRef>) when the Jewish-Christian faction desired it. The two cases are
materially different in the following particulars: (1) Titus was a
Gentile; Timothy was born of a Jewish mother. (2) The circumcision of
Titus was demanded by the Judaizers; that of Timothy was performed for
prudential reasons as a concession to unbelieving Jews in order that
Paul might the better win them to Christ. (3) The question of
circumcising Titus was a doctrinal question which was not the case in
the instance before us. Meyer well says: “Paul acted according to
the principle of wise and conciliatory accommodation, not out of
concession to the Judaistic dogma of the necessity of circumcision for
obtaining the Messianic salvation.”—G.B.S.</p></note> “And so were
the churches established in the faith.” Do you mark here also how
from going counter (to his own object) a great good results? “And
increased in number daily.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 16.5" id="vi.xxxiv-p30.2" parsed="|Acts|16|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.5">v. 5</scripRef>.) Do you observe, that the circumcising not only did no
harm, but was even of the greatest service? “And a vision
appeared unto Paul in the night.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 16.9" id="vi.xxxiv-p30.3" parsed="|Acts|16|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.9">v. 9</scripRef>.) Not now by Angels, as to Philip, as to Cornellius, but
how? By a vision it is now shown to him: in more human sort, not now as
before (i.e., <scripRef passage="Acts 16.6,7" id="vi.xxxiv-p30.4" parsed="|Acts|16|6|16|7" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.6-Acts.16.7">v. 6, 7</scripRef>) in more divine manner.
For where the compliance is more easy, it is done in more human sort;
but where great force was needed, there in more divine. For since he
was but urged to preach, to this end it is shown him in a dream: but to
forbear preaching, he could not readily endure: to this end the Holy
Ghost reveals it to him. Thus also it was then with Peter,
“Arise, go down.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 10.20" id="vi.xxxiv-p30.5" parsed="|Acts|10|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.20">ch. x.
20</scripRef>.)
For of course the Holy Spirit did not work what was otherwise easy: but
(here) even a dream sufficed him. And to Joseph also, as being readily
moved to compliance, the appearance is in a dream, but to the rest in
waking vision. (<scripRef passage="Matt. i. 20; ii. 13, 19" id="vi.xxxiv-p30.6" parsed="|Matt|1|20|0|0;|Matt|2|13|0|0;|Matt|2|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.1.20 Bible:Matt.2.13 Bible:Matt.2.19">Matt. i. 20; ii. 13, 19</scripRef>.) Thus to Cornelius,
and to Paul himself. “And lo, a man of Macedonia,” etc. and
not simply enjoining, but “beseeching,” and from the very
persons in need of (spiritual) cure. (<scripRef passage="Acts 10.3; 9.3" id="vi.xxxiv-p30.7" parsed="|Acts|10|3|0|0;|Acts|9|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.3 Bible:Acts.9.3">ch. x. 3; ix. 3</scripRef>.) “Assuredly
gathering,” it says, “that the Lord had called us.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 16.10" id="vi.xxxiv-p30.8" parsed="|Acts|16|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.10">v. 10</scripRef>), that is, inferring,
both from the circumstance that Paul saw it and none other, and from
the having been “forbidden by the Spirit,” and from their
being on the borders; from all these they gathered. “Therefore
loosing from Troas, we came with a straight course,” etc.
(<scripRef passage="Acts 16.11" id="vi.xxxiv-p30.9" parsed="|Acts|16|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.11">v. 11</scripRef>.) That is, even the
voyage <pb n="217" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_217.html" id="vi.xxxiv-Page_217" />made this manifest: for there was no tardiness. It became the
very root of Macedonia.<note place="end" n="812" id="vi.xxxiv-p30.10"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiv-p31"> A.
B. C. Cat. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p31.1">εἰς
αὐτὴν τὴν ῥ&amp;
176·ζαν τῆς
Μακεδονίας
ἐγένετο</span> (Cat. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p31.2">ἐγένοντο</span>). <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p31.3">Οὐκ
ἀεὶ</span> (Cat., <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p31.4">οὐκ ἂν
εἰ</span>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p31.5">κατὰ
παροξυσμὸν
ἐνήργησε τὸ
Πν. τὸ ῞Α</span>. The
former sentence may possibly mean, that Philippi became the root of the
Churches in Macedonia. But it is more probable that the text is
mutilated here, and that Chrys. speaks of the parting of Paul and
Barnabas, as having become the very root or cause of the extension of
the Gospel (into Macedonia and Greece). In the next sentence, the
reading of Cat. may perhaps deserve the preference. “Not, if
(they had parted) in a state of exasperation, would the Holy Ghost have
(thus) wrought.”—Mod. text “And besides, even the
voyage showed this: for there was no long time ere they arrive at the
very root of Macedonia (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p31.6">ὅθεν
εἰς…παραγίνονται</span>). So that the sharp contention is providentially ordered
to be for the best. For (otherwise) the Holy Ghost would not have
wrought, Macedonia would not have received the Word. But this so rapid
progress,” etc.</p></note> It was not always
in the way of “sharp contention” that the Holy Spirit
wrought: but this so rapid progress (of the Word) was a token that the
thing was more than human. And yet it is not said that Barnabas was
exasperated, but, “Between them there arose a sharp
contention.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 15.39" id="vi.xxxiv-p31.7" parsed="|Acts|15|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.39">v.
39</scripRef>.)
If the one was not exasperated neither was the other.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxxiv-p32">Knowing this, let us not merely
pick out (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p32.1">ἐκλέγωμεν</span>) these things, but let us learn and be taught by them: for
they were not written without a purpose. It is a great evil to be
ignorant of the Scriptures: from the things we ought to get good from,
we get evil. Thus also medicines of healing virtue, often, from the
ignorance of those who use them, ruin and destroy: and arms which are
meant to protect, are themselves the cause of death unless one know how
to put them on. But the reason is, that we seek everything rather than
what is good for ourselves. And in the case of a house, we seek what is
good for it, and we would not endure to see it decaying with age, or
tottering, or hurt by storms: but for our soul we make no account: nay,
even should we see its foundations rotting, or the fabric and the roof,
we make no account of it. Again, if we possess brute creatures, we seek
what is good for them: we call in both horse-feeders and horse-doctors,
and all besides:<note place="end" n="813" id="vi.xxxiv-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiv-p33"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p33.1">καὶ πάντα
καλοῦμεν</span>. Mod. text substitutes the proverbial expression, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p33.2">καὶ
πάντα κάλων
κινοῦμεν</span>, “we put every rope in motion,” which is hardly
suitable here, and not at all necessary. “We call to our aid
horse-feeders, and doctors, and every one else who can help
us.”</p></note> we attend to
their housing, and charge those who are entrusted with them, that they
may not drive them at random or carelessly, nor take them out by night
at unseasonable hours nor sell away their provender; and there are many
laws laid down by us for the good of the brute creatures: but for that
of our soul there is no account taken. But why speak I of brute
creatures which are useful to us? There are many who keep small birds
(or “sparrows”) which are useful for nothing except that
they simply amuse, and there are many laws even about them, and nothing
is neglected or without order, and we take care for everything rather
than for our own selves. Thus we make our selves more worthless than
all. And if indeed a person abusively call us “dog,” we are
annoyed: but while we are opprobrious to ourselves, not in word, but in
deed, and do not even bestow as much care on our soul as on dogs, we
think it no great harm. Do you see how all is full of darkness? How
many are careful about their dogs, that they may not be filled with
more than the proper food, that so they may be keen and fit for
hunting, being set on by famine and hunger: but for themselves they
have no care to avoid luxury: and the brute creatures indeed they teach
to exercise philosophy, while they let themselves sink down into the
savageness of the brutes. The thing is a riddle. “And where are
your philosophic brutes?” There are such; or, say, do you not
take it to be philosophy, when a dog gnawed with hunger, after having
hunted and caught his prey, abstains from the food; and though he sees
his meal ready before him, and with hunger urging him on, yet waits for
his master? Be ashamed of yourselves: teach your bellies to be as
philosophic. You have no excuse. When you have been able to implant
such philosophic self-command in an irrational nature, which neither
speaks nor hears reason, shall you not much more be able to implant it
in yourself? For that it is the effect of man’s care, not of
nature is plain: since otherwise all dogs ought to have this habit. Do
you then become as dogs. For it is you that compel me to fetch my
examples thence: for indeed they should be drawn from heavenly things;
but since if I speak of those, you say, “Those are (too)
great,” therefore I speak nothing of heavenly things: again, if I
speak of Paul, you say, “He was an Apostle:” therefore
neither do I mention Paul: if again I speak of a man, you say,
“That person could do it:” therefore I do not mention a man
even, but a brute creature; a creature too, that has not this habit by
nature, lest you should say that it effected this by nature, and not
(which is the fact) from choice: and what is wonderful, choice not
self-acquired, but (the result of) your care. The creature does not
give a thought to the fatigue, the wear and tear it has undergone in
running down the prey, not a thought to this, that by its own proper
toil it has made the capture: but casting away all these regards, it
observes the command of its master, and shows itself superior to the
cravings of appetite. “True; because it looks to be praised, it
looks to get a greater meal.” Say then to yourself, that the dog
through hope of <pb n="218" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_218.html" id="vi.xxxiv-Page_218" />future pleasure, despises that which is present: while
you do not choose for hope of future good things to despise those which
are present; but he indeed knows, that, if he tastes of that food at
the wrong time and against his master’s will, he will both be
deprived of that, and not get even that which was apportioned to him,
but receive blows instead of food: whereas you cannot even perceive
this, and that which he has learnt by dint of custom, you do not
succeed in acquiring even from reason. Let us imitate the dogs. The
same thing hawks also and eagles are said to do: what the dogs do with
regard to hares<note place="end" n="814" id="vi.xxxiv-p33.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiv-p34"> Our
<span class="c14" id="vi.xxxiv-p34.1">mss.</span> have <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p34.2">ἀλόγων</span>: Savile
(from N.?) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p34.3">λαγῶν</span>, which we
adopt.</p></note> and deer, the
same do those with regard to birds; and these too act from a philosophy
learnt from men. These facts are enough to condemn us, these enough to
convict us. To mention another thing:—they that are skilled in
breaking horses, shall take them, wild, fierce, kicking, biting, and in
a short time so discipline them, that though the teacher be not there,
it is a luxury to ride them, their paces are so thoroughly
well-ordered: but the paces of the soul may be all disordered, and none
cares for it: it bounds, and kicks, and its rider<note place="end" n="815" id="vi.xxxiv-p34.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiv-p35"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p35.1">καὶ
σύρεται
χάμαι
καθάπερ
παιδίον, καὶ
ἀσχημονεῖ
μυρία</span>: this cannot be
meant for the horse, but for the rider. Perhaps <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p35.2">καὶ οὐδεὶς,
κἂν σύρεται κ
τ. λ</span>.</p></note> is dragged along the ground like a child,
and makes a most disgraceful figure, and yet no one puts curbs on her,
and leg-ties, and bits, nor mounts upon her the skilful
rider—Christ, I mean. And therefore it is that all is turned
upside down. For when you both teach dogs to master the craving of the
belly, and tame the fury in a lion, and the unruliness of horses, and
teach the birds to speak plainly, how inconsistent must it not
be—to implant achievements of reason in natures that are without
reason, and to import the passions of creatures without reason into
natures endowed with reason? There is no excuse for us, none. All who
have succeeded (in mastering their passions) will accuse us, both
believers and unbelievers: for even unbelievers have so succeeded; yea,
and wild beasts, and dogs, not men only: and we shall accuse our own
selves, since we succeed, when we will, but when we are slothful, we
are dragged away. For indeed many even of those who live a very wicked
life, have oftentimes changed themselves when they wished. But the
cause is, as I said, that we go about seeking for what is good for
other things, not what is good for ourselves. If you build a splendid
house, you know what is good for the house, not what is good for
yourself: if you take a beautiful garment, you know what is good for
the body, not for yourself: and if you get a good horse, it is so
likewise. None makes it his mark how his soul shall be beautiful; and
yet, when that is beautiful, there is no need of any of those things:
as, if that be not beautiful, there is no good of them. For like as in
the case of a bride, though there be chambers hung with tapestry
wrought with gold, though there be choirs of the fairest and most
beautiful women, though there be roses and garlands, though there be a
comely bridegroom, and the maidservants and female friends, and
everybody about them be handsome, yet, if the bride herself be full of
deformity, there is no good of all those; as on the other hand if she
were beautiful, neither would there be any loss arising from (the want
of) those, nay just the contrary; for in the case of an ugly bride,
those would make her look all the uglier, while in the other case, the
beautiful would look all the more beautiful: just so, the soul, when
she is beautiful, not only needs none of those adjuncts, but they even
cast a shade over her beauty. For we shall see the philosopher shine,
not so much when in wealth, as in poverty. For in the former case many
will impute it to his riches, that he is not superior to riches:<note place="end" n="816" id="vi.xxxiv-p35.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiv-p36"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p36.1">καὶ τὸ</span> but Sav. Marg. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p36.2">καὶ τῷ μὴ
κρείττονα
χρημάτων
εἶναι</span>: some slight
emendation is necessary, but it is not clear whether it should
be, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p36.3">καὶ μὴ
τῷ</span>.…“and not to his
being above wealth:” i.e. good in spite of his riches: or
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p36.4">καὶ τὸ
μὴ</span>…with some verb supplied,
i.e. “and make it a reproach to him that (though a good man) he
is not above riches,” seeing he does not abandon his
wealth.—Mod. text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p36.5">καὶ τῷ μὴ
ἐνδεᾶ
χρημάτων
εἶναι·</span></p></note> but when he lives with poverty for his
mate, and shines through all, and will not let himself be compelled to
do anything base, then none claims shares with him in the crown of
philosophy. Let us then make our soul beauteous, if at least we would
fain be rich. What profit is it, when your mules indeed are white and
plump and in good condition, but you who are drawn by them are lean and
scurvy and ill-favored? What is the gain, when your carpets indeed are
soft and beautiful, full of rich embroidery and art, and your soul goes
clad in rags, or even naked and foul? What the gain, when the horse
indeed has his paces beautifully ordered, more like dancing than
stepping, while the rider, together with his choral<note place="end" n="817" id="vi.xxxiv-p36.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxiv-p37"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p37.1">μᾶλλον
μετὰ τῆς
πορείας καὶ
κόσμῳ
κεκοσμημένος
νυμφικῷ· ὁ δὲ
ἐπικαθ. κ. τ.
λ</span>. The passage is corrupt: perhaps, as in
the Translation, it should be <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p37.2">μᾶλλον ἢ
νυμφικῷ</span>,
but this as a description of the horse is evidently out of place.
For <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p37.3">πορ</span>., we read <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p37.4">χορείας</span> as in mod. text (which has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p37.5">καὶ μετὰ τῆς
χορείας
κόσμω κεκ. ᾖ
νυμφικῷ</span>.)
Then transposing this, we read <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p37.6">ὁ δὲ
ἐπικαθ., μετὰ
τῆς χορ.,
καὶ</span>.—Below, B. C.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p37.7">ἂν
σκολιάζῃ</span>: A. and mod. text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p37.8">ἀσκωλιάζῃ</span>—alluding to the game of leaping on greased bladders
or skins, <i>unctos salire per utres;</i> which does not suit
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxiv-p37.9">τῶν
χωλῶν</span>.</p></note> train and adorned with more than bridal
ornaments, is more crooked than the lame, <pb n="219" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_219.html" id="vi.xxxiv-Page_219" />and has no more command over
hands and feet than drunkards and madmen? Tell me now, if some one were
to give you a beautiful horse, and to distort your body, what would be
the profit? Now you have your soul distorted, and care you not for it?
Let us at length, I beseech you, have a care for our own selves. Do not
let us make our own selves more worthless than all beside. If anyone
insult us with words, we are annoyed and vexed: but insulting ourselves
as we do by our deeds, we do not give a thought to it. Let us, though
late, come at last to our senses, that we may be enabled by having much
care for our soul, and laying hold upon virtue, to obtain eternal good
things, through the grace and mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ, with Whom
to the Father, together with the Holy Spirit, be glory, might, honor,
now and evermore, world without end. Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XXXV on Acts xvi. 13, 14." shorttitle="" progress="41.58%" prev="vi.xxxiv" next="vi.xxxvi" id="vi.xxxv">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Acts xvi. 13, 14." id="vi.xxxv-p0.1" parsed="|Acts|16|13|16|14" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.13-Acts.16.14" />
<p class="c21" id="vi.xxxv-p1"><span class="c9" id="vi.xxxv-p1.1">Homily XXXV.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vi.xxxv-p2"><scripRef passage="Acts XVI. 13, 14" id="vi.xxxv-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|16|13|16|14" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.13-Acts.16.14">Acts XVI. 13, 14</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi.xxxv-p3">“And on the sabbath we
went out of the city by a river side, where prayer was wont (Chrys.
“was thought likely”) to be made; and we sat down, and
spake unto the women which resorted thither. And a certain woman named
Lydia, a seller of purple, of the city of Thyatira, which worshipped
God, heard us: whose heart the Lord opened, that she attended unto the
things which were spoken of Paul.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.xxxv-p4"><span class="c11" id="vi.xxxv-p4.1">See</span> again Paul judaizing. “Where<note place="end" n="818" id="vi.xxxv-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxv-p5"> <span class="c11" id="vi.xxxv-p5.1">mss.</span> and Edd. place <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxv-p5.2">οὗ ἐν.
προσευχὴ
εἶναι</span> after
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxv-p5.3">ἀπὸ τοῦ
τόπου</span>, so that it
reads, “See Paul again judaizing both from the time and from the
place.” Chrys. here explains the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxv-p5.4">ἐνομίζετο</span> (in the sense “was thought”): viz. St. Paul
expected to find a congregation assembled for prayer, both because the
place was set apart for that purpose, and because it was the
sabbath.</p></note>
it was thought,” it says, both from the time and from the place,
“that prayer would be.—Out of the city, by a river
side:” for it is not to be supposed that they prayed only where
there was a synagogue; they also prayed out of synagogue, but then for
this purpose they set apart, as it were, a certain place, because as
Jews they were more corporeal—and, “on the
sabbath-day,” when it was likely that a multitude would come
together.<note place="end" n="819" id="vi.xxxv-p5.5"><p id="vi.xxxv-p6"> Two
variations of text occur in <scripRef passage="Acts 16.13" id="vi.xxxv-p6.1" parsed="|Acts|16|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.13">v.
13</scripRef>,
which materially affect the meaning. Modern critics read <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxv-p6.2">πύλης</span> St. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxv-p6.3">πόλεως</span>—“they went outside the gate” and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxv-p6.4">ἐνομίζομεν</span>
instead of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxv-p6.5">ἐνομίζετο</span>—“where we supposed there was a place of
prayer.” (So B. C. <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="vi.xxxv-p6.6">א</span>, R.V., Tischendorf, Westcott
and Hort.) If the reading <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxv-p6.7">ἐνομίζετο</span> is retained, it more probably means; “where a place of
prayer was wont to be” rather than (as Chrys.) “where, it
was thought, that prayer would be.” The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxv-p6.8">προσευχαι</span>
were places of prayer situated often in the open air,
and chosen in the neighborhood of streams on account of the custom of
washing the hands before prayer. They served the purposes of synagogues
in places where they did not exist.—G.B.S.</p></note> “And we sat down, and spake
to the women which resorted thither.” Mark again the freedom from
all pride. “And a certain woman:” a woman and she of low
condition, from her trade too: but mark (in her) a woman of elevated
mind (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxv-p6.9">φιλόσοφον</span>). In the first place, the fact of God’s calling her
bears testimony to her: “And when she was baptized,” it
says, “she and her household”—mark how he persuaded
all of them—“she besought us, saying, If ye have judged me
to be faithful to the Lord, come into my house, and abide there. And
she constrained us<note place="end" n="820" id="vi.xxxv-p6.10"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxv-p7"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxv-p7.1">ἀλλ᾽
αὐτοὺς ἀφῆκε
κυρίους
εἶναι, καὶ</span>. Mod. text, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxv-p7.2">οὐκ
ἀφῆκε κ. ἐ.
ἀλλὰ καὶ</span>.</p></note>”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 16.15" id="vi.xxxv-p7.3" parsed="|Acts|16|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.15">v. 15</scripRef>): then look at her
wisdom, how she importunes (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxv-p7.4">δυσωπεἵ</span>), the Apostles how full of humility her words are, how full of
wisdom. “If ye have judged me faithful,” she says. Nothing
could be more persuasive. Who would not have been softened by these
words? She did not request (or, “claim”) did not entreat
simply: but she left them to decide, and (yet) exceedingly forced them:
“And she constrained us,” it says, by those words. And
again in a different way: for see how she straightway bears fruit, and
accounts it a great gain. “If ye have judged me,” that is,
That ye did judge me is manifest, by your delivering to me such (holy)
mysteries (i.e. sacraments, see p. 225, note 3): and she did not dare
to invite them before this. But why was there any unwillingness on the
part of Paul and those with them, that they should need to be
constrained? It was either by way of calling her to greater earnestness
of desire, or because Christ had said, “Enquire who is worthy,
and there abide.” (<scripRef passage="Luke x. 8" id="vi.xxxv-p7.5" parsed="|Luke|10|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.8">Luke x. 8</scripRef>.) (It was not
that they were unwilling), but they did it for a purpose.<note place="end" n="821" id="vi.xxxv-p7.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxv-p8"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxv-p8.1">᾽Αλλὰ δἰ
οἰκονομίαν
ἐποίουν</span>,
B. Cat. “their seeming reluctance was
‘economy.’” A. C., <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxv-p8.2">῞Ολα
δἰ οἰκ. ἐπ</span>. Mod. text, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxv-p8.3">῞Ωστε πάντα δἰ
οἰκ. ἐπ</span>.</p></note>—“And it came to pass,”
it says, “as we went to prayer, a certain damsel possessed with a
spirit of divination met us,<note place="end" n="822" id="vi.xxxv-p8.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxv-p9"> Most critical editions read in <scripRef passage="Acts 16.16" id="vi.xxxv-p9.1" parsed="|Acts|16|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.16">v. 16</scripRef>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxv-p9.2">πύθωνα</span> st. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxv-p9.3">πύθωνος</span> (following A. B. C. <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="vi.xxxv-p9.4">א</span>). In this case the word is in
apposition with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxv-p9.5">πνεῦμα</span> and
has the force of an adjective, “having a Pythonic spirit,”
in allusion to the serpent which was said to have guarded Delphi and to
have been slain by Apollo. From this feat the God was called Pythius,
and in his temple the priestess was called “the Pythian,”
as being inspired by Apollo. Hence the term became equivalent to
a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxv-p9.6">δαιμονίον
μαντικόν</span>. In later times the power of the ventriloquist was
attributed to such a Pythonic spirit (as by Plutarch) and the LXX.
render the word <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="vi.xxxv-p9.7">אוב</span> by <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxv-p9.8">ἐγγαστρίμυθος</span>
in accordance with this view. Meyer maintains that
this damsel had the power of ventriloquism which the people attributed
to a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxv-p9.9">πνεῦμα
πύθωνα</span>. The
apostle did not share this opinion but treated the case as one of
demoniacal possession.—G.B.S.</p></note> <pb n="220" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_220.html" id="vi.xxxv-Page_220" />which brought
her masters much gain by soothsaying: the same followed Paul and us,
and cried, saying, These men are the servants of the most high God,
which show unto us the way of salvation.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 16.16,17" id="vi.xxxv-p9.10" parsed="|Acts|16|16|16|17" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.16-Acts.16.17">v. 16, 17</scripRef>.) What may be the
reason that both the demon spoke these words, and Paul forbade him?
Both the one acted maliciously, and the other wisely: the demon wished
in fact to make himself credible.<note place="end" n="823" id="vi.xxxv-p9.11"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxv-p10"> B. and Cat. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxv-p10.1">ἐβούλετο
λοιπὸν
ἀξιόπιστον
ἑαυτὸν</span> (B. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxv-p10.2">αὐτὸν</span>)
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxv-p10.3">ποιεῖν</span>. The
other <span class="c14" id="vi.xxxv-p10.4">mss.</span> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxv-p10.5">ἐβούλετο</span> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxv-p10.6">ἐβουλεύετο</span>
A.C.) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxv-p10.7">γὰρ μὴ ἀξ.
αὐτὸν
ποιεῖν</span>: wished
to make him (Paul) not credible. That the former is the true reading,
is shown by what follows: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxv-p10.8">ἵνα
στήσῃ τὰ
ὑπὲρ
ἑαυτοῦ</span>: i.e.,
to gain credit with the believers in order to deceive them afterwards.
In the next clause, we read with Cat. and Sav. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxv-p10.9">τὰ καθ᾽
ἑαυτοῦ</span>, our
<span class="c14" id="vi.xxxv-p10.10">mss.</span> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxv-p10.11">ἑαυτοὺς</span>, and
so the other Edd.</p></note> For if
Paul had admitted his testimony, he would have deceived many of the
believers, as being received by him: therefore he endures to speak what
made against himself, that he may establish what made for himself: and
so the demon himself uses accommodation (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxv-p10.12">συγκαταβάσει</span>) in order to destruction. At first then, Paul would not
admit it, but scorned it, not wishing to cast himself all at once upon
miracles; but when it continued to do this, and pointed to their work
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxv-p10.13">καὶ τὸ
ἔργον
ἐδείκνυ</span>)
“who preach unto us the way of salvation,” then he
commanded it to come out. For it says, “Paul being grieved,
turned and said to the spirit, I command thee in the name of Jesus
Christ to come out of her. And he came out the same hour. (<i>a</i>)<note place="end" n="824" id="vi.xxxv-p10.14"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxv-p11"> The scribe has copied the parts in the order 1, 3, 5: 2, 4, 6. See
p. 213, note 5.</p></note> And when her masters saw that the hope
of their gains was gone, they caught Paul and Silas.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 16.18,19" id="vi.xxxv-p11.1" parsed="|Acts|16|18|16|19" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.18-Acts.16.19">v. 18, 19</scripRef>.) (<i>d</i>) So then
Paul did all, both miracles and teaching, but of the dangers Silas also
is partaker. And why says it, “But Paul being grieved?” It
means, he saw through the malice of the demon, as he saith, “For
we are not ignorant of his devices.” (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. ii. 11" id="vi.xxxv-p11.2" parsed="|2Cor|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.11">2 Cor. ii. 11</scripRef>.) <i>(b)</i>
“And when her masters saw that the hope of their gains was
gone.” Everywhere money the cause of evils. O that heathen
cruelty! they wished the girl to be still a demoniac, that they might
make money by her. “They caught Paul and Silas,” it says,
“and dragged them into the marketplace unto the rulers, and
brought them unto the magistrates, saying, These men, being Jews, do
exceedingly trouble our city!” (<scripRef passage="Acts 16.20" id="vi.xxxv-p11.3" parsed="|Acts|16|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.20">v. 20</scripRef>): by doing what? Then why did you not drag them (hither)
before this? “Being Jews:” the name was in bad odor.
“And teach customs, which are not lawful for us to receive,
neither to observe, being Romans.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 16.21" id="vi.xxxv-p11.4" parsed="|Acts|16|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.21">v. 21</scripRef>.) They made a charge of treason of it (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxv-p11.5">εἰς
καθοσίωσιν
ἤγαγον</span>).
(<i>e</i>) Why did they not say, Because they cast out the demon, they
were guilty of impiety against God? For this was a defeat to them: but
instead of that, they have recourse to a charge of treason
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxv-p11.6">ἐπὶ
καθοσίωσιν</span>): like the Jews when they said, “We have no king but
Cæsar: whoso maketh himself a king speaketh against
Cæsar.” (<scripRef passage="John xix. 14, 12" id="vi.xxxv-p11.7" parsed="|John|19|14|0|0;|John|19|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.14 Bible:John.19.12">John xix. 14, 12</scripRef>.)
(<i>c</i>) “And the multitude rose up together against them: and
the magistrates rent off their clothes, and commanded to beat
them.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 16.22" id="vi.xxxv-p11.8" parsed="|Acts|16|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.22">v. 22</scripRef>.) O the irrational
conduct! They did not examine, did not allow them to speak. And yet,
such a miracle having taken place, ye ought to have worshipped them,
ought to have held them as saviors and benefactors. For if money was
what ye wished, why, having found so great wealth, did ye not run to
it? This makes you more famous, the having power to cast out demons
than the obeying them. Lo, even miracles, and yet love of money was
mightier. (<i>f</i>) “And when they had laid many stripes upon
them, they cast them into prison.”—great was their
wrath—“charging the jailer to keep them safely”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 16.23" id="vi.xxxv-p11.9" parsed="|Acts|16|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.23">v. 23</scripRef>): “who, having
received such a charge, thrust them into the inner prison, and made
their feet fast in the stocks.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 16.24" id="vi.xxxv-p11.10" parsed="|Acts|16|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.24">v. 24</scripRef>.) Observe, he also again thrust them into the
“inner” prison: and this too was done providentially,
because<note place="end" n="825" id="vi.xxxv-p11.11"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxv-p12"> Edd. have <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxv-p12.1">᾽Επειδὴ
γὰρ</span>, and join this sentence
with the following. The compiler of the Catena perceived that the
Recapitulation begins with the next sentence, which he therefore gives
to <scripRef passage="Acts 16.13" id="vi.xxxv-p12.2" parsed="|Acts|16|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.13">v. 13</scripRef>, though he repeats it
wrongly under <scripRef passage="Acts 16.24" id="vi.xxxv-p12.3" parsed="|Acts|16|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.24">v. 24</scripRef>.—Mod. text,
inserts the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxv-p12.4">᾽Αλλ᾽
ἴδωμεν κ. τ.
λ</span>. before <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxv-p12.5">Γνύη, φ.,
πορφυρόπωλις</span>.</p></note> there was to be a great miracle.<note place="end" n="826" id="vi.xxxv-p12.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxv-p13"> This is the first recorded instance of the persecution of
Christians by the Roman power. Hitherto the persecutions have proceeded
from the Jews and here it is inflicted upon the Christians because they
are considered to be Jews who were now under special disfavor, having
been shortly before banished from Rome by
Claudius.—G.B.S.</p></note></p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxxv-p14">(Recapitulation.) “Out of
the city.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 16.13" id="vi.xxxv-p14.1" parsed="|Acts|16|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.13">v.
13</scripRef>.)
The place was convenient for hearing the word, aloof from troubles and
dangers. (<i>b</i>) “On the sabbath.” As there was no work
going on, they were more attentive to what was spoken. <i>(a)</i>
“And a certain woman, named Lydia, a seller of purple”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 16.14" id="vi.xxxv-p14.2" parsed="|Acts|16|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.14">v. 14</scripRef>): observe how the
writer of the history is not ashamed of the occupations (of the
converts): (<i>c</i>) moreover neither was this city of the Philippians
a great one. Having learnt these things, let us also be ashamed of no
man. Peter abides with a tanner (<scripRef passage="Acts 9.43" id="vi.xxxv-p14.3" parsed="|Acts|9|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.43">ch. ix.
43</scripRef>):
(Paul) with a woman who was a seller of purple, and a foreigner. Where
is pride? “Whose heart the Lord opened.” Therefore we need
God, <pb n="221" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_221.html" id="vi.xxxv-Page_221" />to open the heart: but God opens the hearts that are willing: for
there are hardened hearts to be seen.<note place="end" n="827" id="vi.xxxv-p14.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxv-p15"> Here mod. text. “But let us look over again what has been
said. ‘A woman,’ it says, ‘a seller of
purple,’” etc.</p></note> “So
that she attended to the things which were spoken of Paul.” The
opening, then, was God’s work, the attending was hers: so that it
was both God’s doing and man’s. And she was baptized
(<scripRef passage="Acts 16.15" id="vi.xxxv-p15.1" parsed="|Acts|16|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.15">v. 15</scripRef>), and receives the
Apostles with such earnestness of entreaty; with more than that used by
Abraham. And she speaks of no other token than that whereby she was
saved (<scripRef passage="Gen. xviii. 3" id="vi.xxxv-p15.2" parsed="|Gen|18|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.18.3">Gen. xviii. 3</scripRef>): she says not,
“If ye have judged me” a great, a devout woman; but what?
“faithful to the Lord:” if to the Lord, much more to you.
“If ye have judged me:” if ye do not doubt it. And she says
not, Abide with me, but, “Come into my house and abide:”
with great earnestness (she says it). Indeed a faithful
woman!—“A certain damsel possessed with a spirit of
Python.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 16.16" id="vi.xxxv-p15.3" parsed="|Acts|16|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.16">v.
16</scripRef>.)
Say, what is this demon? The god, as they call him, Python: from the
place he is so called. Do you mark that Apollo also is a demon? And
(the demon) wished to bring them into temptation: (therefore) to
provoke them, “the same followed Paul and us, and cried, saying,
These men are the servants of the most high God, which show unto us the
way of salvation.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 16.17" id="vi.xxxv-p15.4" parsed="|Acts|16|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.17">v.
17</scripRef>.)
O thou accursed, thou execrable one! if then thou knowest that it is
“His way of salvation” that “they show,” why
dost thou not come out freely? But just what Simon wished, when he
said, “Give me, that on whomsoever I lay my hands, he may receive
the Holy Ghost” (<scripRef passage="Acts 8.19" id="vi.xxxv-p15.5" parsed="|Acts|8|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.19">ch. viii.
19</scripRef>),
the same did this demon: since he saw them becoming famous, here also
he plays the hypocrite: by this means he thought to be allowed to
remain in the body, if he should preach the same things. But if Christ
“receive not testimony from man,” (<scripRef passage="John v. 34" id="vi.xxxv-p15.6" parsed="|John|5|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.34">John v. 34</scripRef>), meaning John,
much less from a demon. “Praise is not comely in the mouth of a
sinner” (<scripRef passage="Ecclesiasticus 15.9" id="vi.xxxv-p15.7" parsed="|Sir|15|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sir.15.9">Ecclus. xv. 9</scripRef>), much less from a
demon. For<note place="end" n="828" id="vi.xxxv-p15.8"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxv-p16"> <span class="c11" id="vi.xxxv-p16.1">mss.</span> and Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxv-p16.2">τὸ γὰρ
κηρύττειν
οὐκ ἀνθρώπων
ἀλλὰ Πν.
᾽Επεὶ οὖν
ἀλαζονικῶς
ἐποίουν
βοῶντες κ. τ.
λ</span>. The passage needs emendation. We
read <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxv-p16.3">οὐκ</span> for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxv-p16.4">οὖν</span>. “They did not
catch at praise, least of all from a demon: for they were no braggarts,
knowing that the power to preach was not of men,” etc.</p></note> that they preach is not of men,
but of the Holy Ghost. Because they did not act in a spirit of
boasting. “And Paul being grieved,” etc. By their clamor
and shouting they thought to alarm them (the magistrates): saying,
“These men do exceedingly trouble our city.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 16.18-20" id="vi.xxxv-p16.5" parsed="|Acts|16|18|16|20" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.18-Acts.16.20">v. 18–20</scripRef>.) What sayest
thou? Dost thou believe the demon? Why not here also? He saith, They
are “servants of the most high God;” thou sayest,
“They exceedingly trouble our city:” he saith, “They
show us the way of salvation;” thou sayest, “They teach
customs which are not lawful for us to receive.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 16.21" id="vi.xxxv-p16.6" parsed="|Acts|16|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.21">v. 21</scripRef>.) Observe, how they do
not attend even to the demon, but look only to one thing, their
covetousness. But observe them (Paul and Silas), how they do not
answer, nor plead for themselves; (<i>b</i>) “For when,”
saith he, “I am weak, then am I strong. My grace is sufficient
for thee, for My strength is made perfect in weakness”
(<scripRef passage="2 Cor. xii. 9" id="vi.xxxv-p16.7" parsed="|2Cor|12|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.9">2 Cor. xii. 9</scripRef>): so that by reason of their gentleness also they should be
admired. (<i>a</i>) “And the magistrates,” etc.,
“charging the jailer to keep them safely” (<scripRef passage="Acts 16.22" id="vi.xxxv-p16.8" parsed="|Acts|16|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.22">v. 22</scripRef>): that they may be the
means<note place="end" n="829" id="vi.xxxv-p16.9"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxv-p17"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxv-p17.1">ἵνα
μείζονος
θαύματος
αἴτιοι
γένωνται</span>. B. Cat. Sav. marg. The other <span class="c14" id="vi.xxxv-p17.2">mss.</span>
read <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxv-p17.3">ἵνα
μείζονος
ἄξιοι θαύμ.
γ</span>., “They forbear to answer, so as
to become worthy of more admiration.” Hence this clause has been
transposed. We refer it to <scripRef passage="Acts 16.23" id="vi.xxxv-p17.4" parsed="|Acts|16|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.23">v.
23</scripRef>.
“The magistrates give order for their safe custody, thereby
becoming the means of a greater miracle.”</p></note> of a greater miracle. <i>(c)</i> The
stricter the custody, the greater the miracle. It was probably from the
wish to cut short the disturbance, that the magistrates did these
things; because they saw the crowd urgent, and wished to stay their
passion at the instant, therefore they inflicted the stripes: at the
same time it was their wish to hear the matter, and that was why they
cast them into prison and gave charge “to keep them
safely.” And, it says, “he made them fast in the
stocks” (<scripRef passage="Acts 16.24" id="vi.xxxv-p17.5" parsed="|Acts|16|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.24">v.
24</scripRef>),
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxv-p17.6">το
ξύλον</span>) as we should
say, the <i>nervum</i> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxv-p17.7">νέρβον</span>).</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxxv-p18">What tears do not these things
call for! (Think) what they suffer, while we (live) in luxury, we in
theatres, we perishing and drowning (in dissolute living), seeking
always idle amusement, not enduring to suffer pain for Christ, not even
as far as words, not even as far as talk. These things I beseech you
let us ever call to mind, what things they suffered, what things they
endured, how undismayed they were, how unoffended. They were doing
God’s work, and suffered these things! They did not say, Why do
we preach this, and God does not take our part? But even this was a
benefit to them, even apart<note place="end" n="830" id="vi.xxxv-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxv-p19"> B.
C , <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxv-p19.1">καὶ χωρὶς
τῆς ἀληθειας,
ἐν αὐτῷ τῷ
πράγματι</span>. A. and mod. text, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxv-p19.2">καὶ χ. τῆς
βοηθείας
αὐτῷ. τῷ. πρ</span>., “even without the Divine succour, even though that
had been withheld, yet their sufferings were <i>ipso facto</i> a
benefit.” But this alteration is not necessary. “Even apart
from the Truth which they preached,—irrespectively of the fact
that they were preachers of the Truth—their sufferings were a
benefit. Even though they were deceived, and not preachers of the
Truth, they gained by suffering: it made them strong,”
etc.</p></note> from the truth,
in the thing itself; it made them more vigorous, stronger, intrepid.
“Tribulation worketh endurance.” (<scripRef passage="Rom. v. 4" id="vi.xxxv-p19.3" parsed="|Rom|5|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.4">Rom. v. 4</scripRef>.) Then let us not
seek loose and dissolute living. For as in the one case the good is
twofold, that the sufferers are made strong, and that the rewards are
great; so in the other the evil is twofold, that such are rendered more
enervated, and that it is to no <pb n="222" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_222.html" id="vi.xxxv-Page_222" />good, but only evil. For nothing can be
more worthless than a man who passes all his time in idleness and
luxury. For the man untried, as the saying is, is also unapproved;
unapproved not only in the contests, but also in everything else.
Idleness is a useless thing, and in luxury itself nothing is so
unsuited to the end proposed as the leading a luxurious life: for it
palls with satiety, so that neither the enjoyment of the viands is so
great, nor the enjoyment of relaxation, but all becomes vapid, and runs
to waste.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxxv-p20">Then let us not seek after this.
For if we will consider which has the pleasanter life, he that is
toiled and hardworked, or he that lives in luxury, we shall find it to
be the former. For in the first place,<note place="end" n="831" id="vi.xxxv-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxv-p21"> As
no “secondly” follows this “first,” the scribes
have supplied the seeming deficiency: thus N. (Sav. marg.) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxv-p21.1">πρῶτον
μὲν ὅτι τὸ
σῶμα
ἀνεπιτήδειον
πρὸς πάντα
καὶ
ἐκνενευρισμένον
ἐστί·
δευτέρον δὲ
ὅτι καὶ</span>—.
Mod. text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxv-p21.2">Πρ.
μὲν γὰρ τοῦ
τοιούτου τὸ
σῶμα αὐτὸ
ἔκλυτον καὶ
πεπλαδηκός·
ἔπειτα καὶ</span>—.</p></note>
the bodily senses are neither clear nor sound, but dull (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxv-p21.3">χαὕναι</span>) and languid; and when those are not right, even of health
there is plainly no enjoyment. Which is the useful horse, the pampered
or the exercised? which the serviceable ship, that which sails, or that
which lies idle? which the best water, the running or the stagnant?
which the best iron, that which is much used, or that which does no
work? does not the one shine bright as silver, while the other becomes
all over rusty, useless, and even losing some of its own substance? The
like happens also to the soul as the consequence of idleness: a kind of
rust spreads over it, and corrodes both its brightness and everything
else. How then shall one rub off this rust? With the whetstone of
tribulations: so shall one make the soul useful and fit for all things.
Else, how, I ask, will she be able to cut off the passions, with her
edge turned (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxv-p21.4">ἀνακλώσης</span>) and bending like lead? How shall she wound the
devil?—And then to whom can such an one be other than a
disgusting spectacle—a man cultivating obesity, dragging himself
along like a seal? I speak not this of those who are naturally of this
habit, but of those who by luxurious living have brought their bodies
into such a condition, of those who are naturally of a spare habit. The
sun has risen, has shot forth his bright beams on all sides, and roused
up each person to his work: the husbandman goes forth with his spade,
the smith with his hammer, and each artisan with his several
instruments, and you will find each handling his proper tools; the
woman also takes either her distaff or her webs: while he, like the
swine, immediately at the first dawn goes forth to feed his belly,
seeking how he may provide sumptuous fare. And yet it is only for brute
beasts to be feeding from morning to night; and for them, because their
only use is to be slaughtered. Nay, even of the beasts, those which
carry burdens and admit of being worked, go forth to their work while
it is yet night. But this man, rising from his bed, when the
(noon-tide) sun has filled the market-place, and people are tired of
their several works, then this man gets up, stretching himself out just
as if he were indeed a hog in fattening, having wasted the fairest part
of the day in darkness. Then he sits there for a long time on his bed,
often unable even to lift himself up from the last evening’s
debauch, and having wasted (still) more time in this (listlessness),
proceeds to adorn himself, and issues forth, a spectacle of
unseemliness, with nothing human about him, but with all the appearance
of a beast with a human shape: his eyes rheumy from the effect of
wine,<note place="end" n="832" id="vi.xxxv-p21.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxv-p22"> Mod. text, “his eyes watery, his mouth smelling of
wine.” It is evident that Chrys. is very imperfectly reported
here.</p></note> * * * while the miserable soul, just
like the lame, is unable to rise, bearing about its bulk of flesh, like
an elephant. Then he comes and sits in (various) places, and says and
does such things, that it were better for him to be still sleeping than
to be awake. If it chance that evil tidings be announced, he shows
himself weaker than any girl; if good, more silly than any child; on
his face there is a perpetual yawn. He is a mark for all that would do
harm, if not for all men, at least for all evil passions; and wrath
easily excites such a man, and lust, and envy, and all other passions.
All flatter him, all pay court to him, rendering his soul weaker than
it is already: and each day he goes on and on, adding to his disease.
If he chance to fall into any difficulty of business, he becomes dust
and ashes,<note place="end" n="833" id="vi.xxxv-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxv-p23"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxv-p23.1">τέφρα καὶ
κόνις
γίνεται</span>.
Unless there be an hiatus here, the meaning is, he has no more solidity
in him than so much ashes and dust.</p></note> and his silken garments are of
no help to him. We have not said all this without a purpose, but to
teach you, that none of you should live idly and at random. For
idleness and luxury are not conducive to work, to good reputation, to
enjoyment.<note place="end" n="834" id="vi.xxxv-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxv-p24"> Mod. text, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxv-p24.1">πρὸς δόξαν
μόνον, πρὸς
ἡδονην</span>:
“but only to vainglory, to pleasure.”</p></note> For who will not condemn such a
man? Family, friends, kinsfolk (will say), He is indeed a very
encumbrance of the ground. Such a man as this has come into the world
to no purpose: or rather, not to no purpose, but to ill purpose against
his own person, to his own ruin, and to the hurt of others. But that
this is more pleasant—let us look to this; for this is the
question. Well then, what can be less <pb n="223" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_223.html" id="vi.xxxv-Page_223" />pleasant than (the condition of)
a man who has nothing to do; what more wretched and miserable? Is it
not worse than all the fetters in the world, to be always gaping and
yawning, as one sits in the market-place, looking at the passers by?
For the soul, as its nature is to be always on the move, cannot endure
to be at rest. God has made it a creature of action: to work is of its
very nature; to be idle is against its nature. For let us not judge of
these things from those who are diseased, but let us put the thing
itself to the proof of fact. Nothing is more hurtful than leisure, and
having nothing to do: indeed therefore hath God laid on us a necessity
of working: for idleness hurts everything. Even to the members of the
body, inaction is a mischief. Both eye, if it perform not its work, and
mouth, and belly, and every member that one could mention, falls into
the worst state of disease: but none so much as the soul. But as
inaction is an evil, so is activity in things that ought to be let
alone. For just as it is with the teeth, if one eats not, one receives
hurt to them, and if one eats things unfitting, it jars them, and sets
them on edge:<note place="end" n="835" id="vi.xxxv-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxv-p25"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxv-p25.1">ποιεῖ
αὐτους
βρύχειν καὶ
ὠμοδιᾷν</span> (r. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxv-p25.2">ὠμωδιᾷν</span>). In <scripRef passage="Jer. xxxi. 29" id="vi.xxxv-p25.3" parsed="|Jer|31|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.31.29">Jer. xxxi.
(Gr. xxxviii.) 29</scripRef>, the phrase is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxv-p25.4">ὀδόντες τῶν
τέκνων
ᾑμωδίασαν</span> and so Hippocrat. uses the verb. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxv-p25.5">αἱμωδιᾷν</span>. But as Ed. Par. Ben. 2, remarks, the passage of Jer. is
sometimes cited with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxv-p25.6">ὠμωδίασαν</span>; <i>Synops. Athanas.</i> t. ii. 167. <i>Isidor. Pelus.</i>
iv. <scripRef passage="Ep. 4" id="vi.xxxv-p25.7">Ep. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> so it is here; both if the soul be
inactive, and if inactive in wrong things, it loses its proper force.
Then let us eschew both alike; both inaction, and the activity which is
worse than inaction. And what may that be? Covetousness,<note place="end" n="836" id="vi.xxxv-p25.8"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxv-p26"> Here, Edd. before Par. Ben. 2, adopt the amplified peroration of
D. F. “Covetings, wrath, envyings, strifes, grudgings,
emulations, and all the other passions. In these we ought to aim at
being inactive, and with all earnestness to do the work of the virtues,
that we may attain,” etc.</p></note> anger, envyings, and the other
passions. As regards these, let us make it our object to be inactive,
in order that we may obtain the good things promised to us, through the
grace and mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ, with Whom to the Father,
together with the Holy Spirit, be glory, might, honor, now and ever,
world without end. Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XXXVI on Acts xvi. 25, 26." shorttitle="" progress="42.32%" prev="vi.xxxv" next="vi.xxxvii" id="vi.xxxvi">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Acts xvi. 25, 26." id="vi.xxxvi-p0.1" parsed="|Acts|16|25|16|26" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.25-Acts.16.26" />
<p class="c21" id="vi.xxxvi-p1"><span class="c9" id="vi.xxxvi-p1.1">Homily XXXVI.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vi.xxxvi-p2"><scripRef passage="Acts XVI. 25, 26" id="vi.xxxvi-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|16|25|16|26" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.25-Acts.16.26">Acts XVI. 25, 26</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi.xxxvi-p3">“And at midnight Paul and
Silas prayed, and sang praises unto God: and the prisoners heard them.
And suddenly there was a great earthquake, so that the foundations of
the prison were shaken, and immediately all the doors were opened, and
every one’s bands were loosed.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.xxxvi-p4"><span class="c11" id="vi.xxxvi-p4.1">What</span> could equal these souls? These men had been scourged, had received
many stripes, they had been misused, were in peril of their lives, were
thrust into the inner prison, and set fast in the stocks: and for all
this they did not suffer themselves to sleep, but kept vigil all the
night. Do you mark what a blessing tribulation is? But we, in<note place="end" n="837" id="vi.xxxvi-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxvi-p5"> Mod. text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvi-p5.1">ἡμεῖς δὲ
οὐδὲ ἐν
ἁπαλοῖς κ. τ.
λ</span>. but Sav. justly rejects <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvi-p5.2">οὐδὲ</span>, and even Ben. omits it in the Latin.</p></note> our soft beds, with none to be afraid
of, pass the whole night in sleep. But belike this is why they kept
vigil, because they were in this condition. Not the tyranny of sleep
could overpower them, not the smart of pain could bow them, not the
fear of evil east them into helpless dejection: no, these were the very
things that made them wakeful: and they were even filled with exceeding
delight. “At midnight,” it says, “and the prisoners
listened to them:” it was so strange and surprising! “And
suddenly there was a great earthquake, so that the foundations of the
prison were shaken, and immediately, all the doors were opened, and
every one’s bands were loosed. And the keeper of the prison
awaking out of his sleep, and seeing the prison doors open, drew out
his sword, and would have killed himself, supposing that the prisoners
had been fled.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 16.27" id="vi.xxxvi-p5.3" parsed="|Acts|16|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.27">v.
27</scripRef>.)
There was an earthquake, that the keeper should be roused from sleep,
and the doors flew open, that he should wonder at what had happened:
but these things the prisoners saw not: otherwise they would all have
fled:<note place="end" n="838" id="vi.xxxvi-p5.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxvi-p6"> The explanation of Chrys. that Paul and Silas could not have known
that the doors were open, else they would have escaped, is clearly out
of harmony with the narrative. The unwillingness of Paul (<scripRef passage="Acts 16.37" id="vi.xxxvi-p6.1" parsed="|Acts|16|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.37">v. 37</scripRef>) to go forth from the
prison without an explicit vindication from the authorities who had
imprisoned him without just cause, shows that he was not bent upon an
escape. This would be all the more true in view of the miraculous
interposition in their behalf.—G.B.S.</p></note> but the keeper of the prison was
about to slay himself, thinking the prisoners were escaped. “But
Paul cried with a loud voice, saying, Do thyself no harm: for we are
all here” (<scripRef passage="Acts 16.28" id="vi.xxxvi-p6.2" parsed="|Acts|16|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.28">v.
28</scripRef>.)
(<i>b</i>) “Then he called for lights, and sprang in, and came
trembling, and fell down before Paul and Silas; and brought them out,
and said, Sirs, what must I do <pb n="224" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_224.html" id="vi.xxxvi-Page_224" />to be saved?” (<scripRef passage="Acts 16.29,30" id="vi.xxxvi-p6.3" parsed="|Acts|16|29|16|30" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.29-Acts.16.30">v. 29, 30</scripRef>.) Do you mark how the
wonder overpowered him? (<i>a</i>) He wondered more at Paul’s
kindness; he was amazed at his manly boldness, that he had not escaped
when he had it in his power, that he hindered him from killing
himself.<note place="end" n="839" id="vi.xxxvi-p6.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxvi-p7"> i.e. “The miracle amazed him, but he was more astonished at
Paul’s boldness, was more moved to admiration by his
kindness.” But besides the transposition marked by the letters,
the clauses of (<i>a</i>) may perhaps be better re-arranged thus:
“He more marvelled at Paul’s boldness, in not escaping
etc., he was amazed at his kindness in hindering,”
etc.</p></note> (<i>c</i>) “And they said,
believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved, and thy
house. And they spake unto him the word of the Lord, and to all that
were in his house.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 16.31,35" id="vi.xxxvi-p7.1" parsed="|Acts|16|31|0|0;|Acts|16|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.31 Bible:Acts.16.35">v. 31,
35</scripRef>)
and (so) immediately gave proof of their kindness towards him.
“And he took them the same hour of the night and washed their
stripes; and was baptized, he and all his, straightway.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 16.33" id="vi.xxxvi-p7.2" parsed="|Acts|16|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.33">v. 33</scripRef>.) He washed them, and
was himself baptized, he and his house. “And when he had brought
them into his house, he set meat before them, and rejoiced, believing
in God with all his house. And when it was day, the magistrates sent
the sergeants, saying, Let those men go.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 16.34,35" id="vi.xxxvi-p7.3" parsed="|Acts|16|34|16|35" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.34-Acts.16.35">v. 34, 35</scripRef>.) It is likely the
magistrates had learnt what had happened, and did not dare of
themselves to dismiss them. “And the keeper of the prison told
these words to Paul, saying, the magistrates have sent to let you go:
now therefore depart, and go in peace. But Paul said unto them, they
have beaten us openly uncondemned, being Romans, and have cast us into
prison; and now do they thrust as out privily? nay verily; but let them
come themselves and fetch us out. And the sergeants told these words
unto the magistrates: and they feared, when they heard that they were
Romans. And they came and besought them, and brought them out, and
desired them to depart out of the city. And they went out of the
prison, and entered into the house of Lydia: and when they had seen the
brethren, they comforted them, and departed.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 16.36-40" id="vi.xxxvi-p7.4" parsed="|Acts|16|36|16|40" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.36-Acts.16.40">v. 36–40</scripRef>.) Even<note place="end" n="840" id="vi.xxxvi-p7.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxvi-p8"> The
report seems to be defective, but the meaning may be, that in taking
this high tone with the magistrates the Apostle was not influenced by
personal feelings; but acted thus for the assurance of Lydia and the
other believers, by letting it be seen that they were not set at
liberty upon their own request. In the recapitulation another
consideration is mentioned, viz. in respect of the jailer.—Mod.
text “perhaps for the sake of Lydia and the other brethren: or
also putting them in fear that they may not, etc., and that they may
set the others also in a posture of boldness.” Then, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvi-p8.1">Τριπλοῦν,
ἀγαπητοὶ, κ. τ.
λ</span>. the third point being <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvi-p8.2">καὶ
δημοσί&amp; 139·</span>. We reject this <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvi-p8.3">καὶ</span> though all our <span class="c14" id="vi.xxxvi-p8.4">mss.</span> have it. We have also transferred the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvi-p8.5">ἀγαπητοὶ</span>, which is out of place here to the beginning of the
recapitulation.</p></note> upon the declaration of the magistrates
Paul does not go out, but for the sake both of Lydia and the rest he
puts them in fear: that they may not be supposed to have come out upon
their own request, that they may set the rest in a posture of boldness.
The impeachment was twofold: that “being Romans,” and
“uncondemned,” they had openly cast them into prison. You
see that in many things they took their measures as men.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxxvi-p9">(Recapitulation) “And at
midnight,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 16.25" id="vi.xxxvi-p9.1" parsed="|Acts|16|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.25">v.
25</scripRef>.)
Let us compare, beloved, with that night these nights of ours, with
their revellings, their drunkenness, and wanton excesses, with their
sleep which might as well be death, their watchings which are worse
than sleep. For while some sleep without sense or feeling, others lie
awake to pitiable and wretched purpose, plotting deceits, anxiously
thinking about money, studying how they may be revenged upon those who
do them wrong, meditating enmity, reckoning up the abusive words spoken
during the day: thus do they rake up the smouldering embers of wrath,
doing things intolerable.<note place="end" n="841" id="vi.xxxvi-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxvi-p10"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvi-p10.1">τὰ ἀφορητὰ
ἐργαζόμενοι</span>: perhaps, “in imagination wreaking upon their
enemies an intolerable revenge.”</p></note> Mark how Peter
slept. (<scripRef passage="Acts 12.6" id="vi.xxxvi-p10.2" parsed="|Acts|12|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.6">ch. xii. 6</scripRef>.) Both there, it was
wisely ordered (that he should be asleep); for the Angel came to him,
and it behooved that none should see what happened; and on the other
hand it was well ordered here (that Paul should be awake), in order
that the keeper of the prison might be prevented from killing himself.
“And suddenly there was a great earthquake.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 16.26" id="vi.xxxvi-p10.3" parsed="|Acts|16|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.26">v. 26</scripRef>.) And why did no other
miracle take place? Because this was, of all others, the thing
sufficient for his conversion, seeing he was personally in danger: for
it is not so much miracles that overpower us, as the things which issue
in our own deliverance. That the earthquake should not seem to have
come of itself, there was this concurrent circumstance, bearing witness
to it: “the doors were opened, and all their bonds were
loosed.” And it appears in the night-time; for the Apostles did
not work for display, but for men’s salvation. “And the
keeper of the prison,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 16.27" id="vi.xxxvi-p10.4" parsed="|Acts|16|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.27">v. 27</scripRef>.) The keeper was not an evil-disposed man that he
“thrust them into the inner prison,” (<scripRef passage="Acts 16.24" id="vi.xxxvi-p10.5" parsed="|Acts|16|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.24">v. 24</scripRef>) was because of his “having received such a
command,” not of himself. The man<note place="end" n="842" id="vi.xxxvi-p10.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxvi-p11"> Mod. text “And why did not Paul shout before this? The man was all in a tumult of perturbation, and would not have received (what
was said). Therefore when he saw him about to kill himself, he is
beforehand with him, and shouts saying, “We are all here.”
Therefore also, “Having asked,” it says, “for lights,
he sprang in, and fell before Paul and Silas.” The keeper falls
at the feet of the prisoner. And he brings them out, and says,
“Sirs,” etc. But the question, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvi-p11.1">Διὰ τί μὴ
πρὸ τούτου</span>; evidently cannot be meant for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvi-p11.2">ἐβόησεν ὁ
Παῦλος</span>. The
meaning is, “Why did he not sooner ask, ‘What shall I do to
be saved?’ Observe his first impulse is to kill
himself—such was the tumult of his thoughts. Suddenly awaked, he
sees the doors open, and supposes the prisoners were escaped. Therefore
Paul shouted to him, to reassure him on that point, until he could
satisfy himself with his own eyes: as, it says, ‘He called for
lights,’ for that purpose: and then indeed, relieved of that
fear, he is overcome with awe: and falls down at the feet of his
prisoner saying, ‘What shall I do to be saved?’ Why, what
had they said? Nothing more: but the religious awe now seizes him: for
he does not think all is right and no need to trouble himself any
further, because he finds himself safe from the temporal danger.”
For this is the meaning of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvi-p11.3">ὅρα
αὐπὸν οὐκ,
ἐπειδὴ
διεσώθη, ἐπὶ
τούτῳ
στέργοντα,
ἀλλὰ τὴν
δύναμιν
ἐκπλαγέντα</span>: not as Ben. <i>vide illum non ab hoc diligere quod
servatus esset, sed quod de virtute obstupesceret.</i></p></note><pb n="225" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_225.html" id="vi.xxxvi-Page_225" />
was all in a tumult of perturbation. “What shall I do to be
saved?” he asks. Why not before this? Paul shouted, until he saw,
and is beforehand with him saying, “We are all here. And having
called for lights,” it says, “he sprang in, and fell down
at the feet” of the prisoner; he, the prison keeper, saying,
“Sirs, what must I do to be saved?” (<scripRef passage="Acts 16.28-30" id="vi.xxxvi-p11.4" parsed="|Acts|16|28|16|30" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.28-Acts.16.30">v. 28–30</scripRef>.) Why, what had they
said? Observe, he does not, on finding himself safe, think all is well;
he is overcome with awe at the miraculous power.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxxvi-p12">Do you mark<note place="end" n="843" id="vi.xxxvi-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxvi-p13"> This is the sequel to what was said above: “It is not so
much miracles that overpower or convince us (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvi-p13.1">αἱρεῖ</span>),
as the sense of benefits received.” For, they saw the miracle of
dispossession wrought upon the girl, and they cast the doers of it into
prison: whereas here the jailer sees but the doors open (the prisoners
safe, the Apostle’s manliness in not escaping, and their kindness
to himself), and he is converted. The doors were open, and the door of
his heart (like Lydia’s) was opened: the prisoner’s chains
were loosed, and worse chains were loosed from himself: he called for a
light, but the true light was lighted in his own heart.</p></note> what happened in the former case, and
what here? There a girl was released from a spirit, and they cast them
into prison, because they had liberated her from the spirit. Here, they
did but show the doors standing open, and it opened the doors of his
heart, it loosed two sorts of chains; that (prisoner)<note place="end" n="844" id="vi.xxxvi-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxvi-p14"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvi-p14.1">ἧψεν
ἐκεῖνος τὸ
φῶς</span>. Edd. (from D. F.)
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvi-p14.2">ἐκεῖνο</span>.</p></note> kindled the (true) light; for the light
in his heart was shining. “And he sprang in, and fell before
them;” and he does not ask, How is this? What is this? but
straightway he says, “What must I do to be saved?” What
then answers Paul? “Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou
shalt be saved, thou and thine house.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 16.31" id="vi.xxxvi-p14.3" parsed="|Acts|16|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.31">v. 31</scripRef>.) For this above all, wins men: that one’s house also
should be saved. “And they spake the word to him, and to all that
were in his house. And he took them the same hour of the night, and
washed their stripes,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 16.32,33" id="vi.xxxvi-p14.4" parsed="|Acts|16|32|16|33" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.32-Acts.16.33">v. 32, 33</scripRef>), washed them and was
washed: those he washed from their stripes, himself was washed from his
sins: he fed and was fed.<note place="end" n="845" id="vi.xxxvi-p14.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxvi-p15"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvi-p15.1">ἔθρεψε καὶ
ἐτράφη</span>:
probably meaning the Holy Eucharist immediately after the baptism. So
above p. 219, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvi-p15.2">τοσαῦτα
μυστήρια</span>, in the case of Lydia.</p></note> “And
rejoiced,” it says: although there was nothing but words only and
good hopes: “having believed in God with all his house
(<scripRef passage="Acts 16.34" id="vi.xxxvi-p15.3" parsed="|Acts|16|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.34">v. 34</scripRef>): this was the token of
his having believed—that he was released of all. What worse than
a jailer, what more ruthless, more savage? He entertained them with
great honor. Not, because he was safe, he made merry, but, having
believed God. (<i>a</i>) “Believe on the Lord,” said the
Apostle: therefore it is that the writer here says, “Having
believed.<note place="end" n="846" id="vi.xxxvi-p15.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxvi-p16"> Edd. “Having believed, that he may not seem to be
liberated,” etc., as if this (<i>b</i>) were said of the jailer.
(Here again the method of the derangement is 1, 3, 5: 2, 4, 6: as in p.
213, note 5, 220, note 2).</p></note>—(d) Now therefore,” it
says, “depart, and go in peace” (<scripRef passage="Acts 16.36" id="vi.xxxvi-p16.1" parsed="|Acts|16|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.36">v. 36</scripRef>): that is, in safety, fearing no man. (<i>b</i>) “But
Paul said unto them” (<scripRef passage="Acts 16.37" id="vi.xxxvi-p16.2" parsed="|Acts|16|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.37">v.
37</scripRef>):
that he may not seem to be receiving his liberty as one condemned, and
as one that has done wrong: therefore it is that he says, “Having
openly beaten us uncondemned,” etc.—that it may not be
matter of grace on their part. (<i>e</i>) And besides, they wish the
jailer himself to be out of danger, that he may not be called to
account for this afterwards. And they do not say, “Having beaten
us,” who have wrought miracles: for they (the magistrates) did
not even heed these: but, that which was most effectual to shake their
minds, “uncondemned, and being Romans.” (<i>c</i>) Observe
how diversely grace manages things: how Peter went out, how Paul,
though both were Apostles. “They feared,” (<scripRef passage="Acts 16.38" id="vi.xxxvi-p16.3" parsed="|Acts|16|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.38">v. 38</scripRef>) it says: because the
men were Romans, not because they had unjustly cast them into prison,<note place="end" n="847" id="vi.xxxvi-p16.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxvi-p17"> In two respects the treatment of Paul and Silas at Philippi was
unjust. It was contrary to natural justice to punish them
“uncondemned”—without a fair and impartial trial.
Moreover the <i>Lex Valeria</i> (254 U. C.) forbade the punishment of
Roman citizens with whips and rods. It was this last violation of law
which, upon reflection, the magistrates wished to hush up. Hence their
eager desire that Paul and Silas go free forthwith. Every hour of
detention was an accusation against themselves.—G.B.S.</p></note> “And besought them to depart out
of the city” (<scripRef passage="Acts 16.39" id="vi.xxxvi-p17.1" parsed="|Acts|16|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.39">v.
39</scripRef>):
begged them as a favor. And they went to the house of Lydia, and having
confirmed her, so departed. For it was not right to leave their hostess
in distress and anxiety. But they went out, not in compliance with the
request of those rulers, but hasting to the preaching: the city having
been sufficiently benefited by the miracle: for it was fit they should
not be there any longer. For in the absence of them that wrought it,
the miracle appeared greater, itself crying out more loudly: the faith
of the jailer was a voice in itself. What equal to this? He is put in
bonds, and looses, being bound: looses a twofold bond: him that bound
him, he looses by being bound. These are indeed works of (supernatural)
grace.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxxvi-p18">(<i>f</i>) Let us constantly
bear in mind this jailer,<note place="end" n="848" id="vi.xxxvi-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxvi-p19"> All our <span class="c14" id="vi.xxxvi-p19.1">mss.</span> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvi-p19.2">δεσμοφύλακος</span>, but Savile <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvi-p19.3">δεσμώτου</span>. adopted by Ben. We retain the old reading—Mod. text
“What say the heathen? how being a prisoner,” etc. Then:
“<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvi-p19.4">Καὶ
τίνα, φησὶ,
πεισθῆναι
ἐχρῆν, ἢ
μιαρὸν κ. τ.
λ</span>. And what man (say they) was (more) to
be persuaded than, etc. Moreover, they allege this also: for who but a
tanner <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvi-p19.5">τίς
γὰρ ἢ
βυρσεὺς</span>).…believed?”—We take <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvi-p19.6">τίνα</span> to be acc.
plur. sc. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvi-p19.7">δόγματα</span>. The heathen objection is this, You may see by the character of
the first converts, such as this jailer, what is the character of the
doctrines: “Since what doctrines behooved (a man like this) to be
persuaded of?” St. Chrys. says, “Let us bear in mind this
jailer—not to dwell upon the miracle, but to consider how his
prisoner persuaded him: how he induced a man like this not only to
receive the doctrines, but to submit to the self-denying rule of the
Gospel. The heathen raise a prejudice against the Gospel from the very
fact, that such men as these were converted. What, say they, must be
the teaching to be received by a wretched creature like this jailer?
The doctrines were well matched with their first converts, tanner,
purple-seller, eunuch,” etc. (So in the remarkable argument on
this same subject in the Morale of <i>Hom.</i> vii. <i>in</i> 1
<i>Cor.</i> p. 62, E. “but it is objected: Those who were
convinced by them were slaves, women, nurses, eunuchs:” whence it
seems, as here, that the case of the eunuch, <scripRef passage="Acts viii" id="vi.xxxvi-p19.8" parsed="|Acts|8|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8">Acts viii</scripRef>. was made a
reproach, as if he must needs be a person of inferior
understanding).</p></note> not the
miracle: how, prisoner as he <pb n="226" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_226.html" id="vi.xxxvi-Page_226" />was (the Apostle), persuaded his jailer.
What say the heathen? “And of what things,” say they,
“was such a man as this to be persuaded—a vile, wretched
creature, of no understanding, full of all that is bad and nothing
else, and easily brought over to anything? For these, say they, are the
things, a tanner, a purple-seller, an eunuch, slaves, and women
believed.” This is what they say. What then will they be able to
say, when we produce the men of rank and station, the centurion, the
proconsul, those from that time to the present, the rulers themselves,
the emperors? But for my part, I speak of something else, greater than
this: let us look to these very persons of no consideration. “And
where is the wonder?” say you. Why, this, I say, is a wonder.
For, if a person be persuaded about any common things, it is no wonder:
but if resurrection, a kingdom of heaven, a life of philosophic
self-command, be the subjects, and, discoursing of these to persons of
mean consideration, one persuades them, it will be more wonderful than
if one persuaded wise men. For when there is no danger attending the
things of which one persuades people, then (the objector) might with
some plausibility allege want of sense on their part: but when (the
preacher) says—to the slave, as you will have it—“If
thou be persuaded by me, it is at thy peril, thou wilt have all men for
thine enemies, thou must die, thou must suffer evils without
number,” and yet for all this, convinces that man’s soul,
there can be no more talk here of want of sense. Since, if indeed the
doctrines contained what was pleasant, one might fairly enough say
this: but if, what the philosohers would never have chosen to learn,
this the slave does learn, then is the wonder greater. And, if you
will, let us bring before us the tanner himself, and see what were the
subjects on which Peter conversed with him: or if you will, this same
jailer. What then said Paul to him? “That Christ rose
again,” say you; “that there is a resurrection of the dead,
and a kingdom: and he had no difficulty in persuading him, a man easily
led to anything.” How? Said he nothing about the mode of life;
that he must be temperate, that he must be superior to money, that he
must not be unmerciful, that he must impart of his good things to
others? For it cannot be said, that the being persuaded to these things
also was from the want of power of mind; no, to be brought to all this
required a great soul. For be it so, that as far as the doctrines went,
they were rendered more apt to receive these by their want of
intelligence: but to accept such a virtuous, self-denying rule of life,
how could that be owing to any defect of understanding? So that the
less understanding the person may have, if nevertheless he is persuaded
to things, to which even philosophers were unable to persuade their
fellow-philosophers, the greater the wonder—when women and slaves
are persuaded of these truths, and prove it by their actions, of which
same truths the Platos and all the rest of them were never able to
persuade any man. And why say I, “any man?” Say rather, not
themselves even: on the contrary, that money is not to be despised,
Plato persuaded (his disciples) by getting, as he did, such an
abundance of property, and golden rings, and goblets; and that the
honor to be had from the many is not to be despised, this Socrates
himself shows, for all that he may philosophize without end on this
point: for in everything he did, he had an eye to fame. And if you were
conversant with his discourses, I might go at great length into this
subject, and show what a deal of insincerity (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvi-p19.9">εἰρωνείαν</span>) there was in them,—if at least we may believe what
his disciple says of him,—and how that all his writings have
their ground-work in vainglory. But, leaving them, let us direct the
discourse to our own selves. For besides the things that have been
said, there is this also to be added, that men were persuaded of these
things to their own peril. Be not thou therefore shameless, but let us
think over that night, the stocks, and the hymns of praise. This let us
also do, and we shall open for ourselves—not a prison,
but—heaven. If we pray, we shall be able even to open heaven.
Elias both shut and opened heaven by prayer. (<scripRef passage="James v. 17" id="vi.xxxvi-p19.10" parsed="|Jas|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.5.17">James v. 17</scripRef>.) There is a
prison in heaven also. “Whatsoever,” He saith, “ye
shall bind on earth, shall be bound in heaven.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xvi. 19" id="vi.xxxvi-p19.11" parsed="|Matt|16|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.19">Matt. xvi.
19</scripRef>.)
Let us pray by night, and we shall loose these bonds. For that prayers
loose sins, let that widow convince us, let that friend convince us,
who at that untimely hour of the night persists and knocks
(<scripRef passage="Luke xi. 5" id="vi.xxxvi-p19.12" parsed="|Luke|11|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.5">Luke xi. 5</scripRef>): let Cornelius convince us, for, “thy prayers,” it
says, “and thine alms are come up before God.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 10.4" id="vi.xxxvi-p19.13" parsed="|Acts|10|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.4">ch. x. 4</scripRef>.) Let Paul convince <pb n="227" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_227.html" id="vi.xxxvi-Page_227" />us,
who says, “Now she that is a widow indeed and desolate, trusteth
in God, and continueth in supplications night and day.”
(<scripRef passage="1 Tim. v. 5" id="vi.xxxvi-p19.14" parsed="|1Tim|5|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.5">1 Tim. v. 5</scripRef>.) If he speaks thus of a widow, a weak woman, much more would he
of men. I have both before discoursed to you on this, and now repeat
it: let us arouse ourselves during the night: though thou make not many
prayers, make one with watchfulness, and it is enough, I ask no more:
and if not at midnight, at any rate at the first dawn. Show that the
night is not only for the body, but also for the soul: do not suffer it
to pass idly, but make this return to thy Master: nay rather (the
benefit) itself returns to thee. Say, if we fall into any difficult
strait, to whom do we not make request? and if we soon obtain our
request, we breathe freely again. What a boon were it for thee, to have
a friend to go to with thy request, who shall be ready to take it as a
kindness, and to be obliged to thee for thy asking? What a boon, not to
have to go about and seek one to ask of, but to find one ready? to have
no need of others through whom thou mayest solicit? What could be
greater than this? Since here is One who then does most, when we make
not our requests of others than Himself: just as a sincere friend then
most complains of us for not trusting in his friendship, when we ask of
others to make request to him. Thus also let us act.<note place="end" n="849" id="vi.xxxvi-p19.15"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxvi-p20"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvi-p20.1">οὕτω καὶ
ἡμεῖς</span>: which mod.
text needlessly expands into: “(Thus also we) act in the case of
those who ask of us: we then most oblige them, when they approach us by
themselves not by others.”</p></note> “But what,” you will ask,
“if I should have offended Him?” Cease to give offence, and
weep, and so draw near to Him, and thou wilt quickly render Him
propitious as to thy former sins. Say only, I have offended: say it
from thy soul and with a sincere mind, and all things are remitted to
thee. Thou dost not so much desire thy sins to be forgiven, as He
desires to forgive thee thy sins. In proof that thou dost not so desire
it, consider that thou hast no mind either to practice vigils, or to
give thy money freely: but He, that He might forgive our sins, spared
not His Only-begotten and True Son, the partner of His throne. Seest
thou how He more desires to forgive thee thy sins (than thou to be
forgiven )? Then let us not be slothful, nor put off this any longer.
He is merciful and good: only let us give Him an
opportunity.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxxvi-p21">And (even) this (He seeks), only
that we may not become unprofitable, since even without this He could
have freed us from them: but like as we (with the same view) devise and
arrange many things for our servants to do, so does He in the matter of
our salvation. “Let us anticipate His face with
thanksgiving.” (<scripRef passage="Ps. xcv. 2" id="vi.xxxvi-p21.1" parsed="|Ps|95|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.95.2">Ps. xcv. 2</scripRef>. “Let us
come before His presence.” E.V.), since He is good and kind. But
if thou call not upon Him, what will <i>He</i> do? Thou dost not choose
to say, Forgive; thou wilt not say it from thy heart, but with thy
mouth only. What is it, to call in truth? (To call) with purpose of
heart, with earnestness, with a sincere mind; just as men say of
perfumes, “This is genuine, and has nothing spurious,” so
here. He who truly calls on Him, he who truly prays to Him, continually
attends to it, and desists not, until he obtain (his request): but he
who does it in a merely formal manner (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvi-p21.2">ἀφοσιούμενος</span>), and even this only by way of fulfilling a law, does not
call in truth. Whosoever thou art, say not only, “I am a
sinner,” but be earnest also to rid thyself of this character;
say not this only, but also grieve. If thou grievest, thou art in
earnest: if thou art not in earnest, thou grievest not: if thou
grievest not, thou triflest. What sort of man is he who shall say,
“I am sick,” and not to do all to be freed from his
sickness? A mighty weapon is Prayer. “If ye,” saith the
Lord, “know how to give good gifts to your children, how much
more your Father?” (<scripRef passage="Luke xi. 13" id="vi.xxxvi-p21.3" parsed="|Luke|11|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.13">Luke xi. 13</scripRef>.) Then wherefore
art thou unwilling to approach Him? He loves thee, He is of more power
than all besides. Both willing is He and able, what is there to hinder?
Nothing. But then, on our part, let us draw near with faith, draw near,
offering the gifts that He desires, forgetfulness of wrongs, kindness,
meekness. Though thou be a sinner, with boldness shalt thou ask of Him
forgiveness of thy sins, if thou canst show that this has been done by
thyself: but though thou be righteous, and possess not this virtue of
forgetfulness of injuries, thou art none the better for it. It cannot
be that a man who has forgiven his neighbor should not obtain perfect
forgiveness: for God is beyond comparison more merciful than we. What
sayest thou? If thou sayest, “I have been wronged, I have subdued
my anger, I have endured the onset of wrath because of Thy command, and
dost Thou not forgive?”<note place="end" n="850" id="vi.xxxvi-p21.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxvi-p22"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvi-p22.1">καὶ σὺ οὐκ
ἀφί&amp; 219·ς</span>; Mod.
text, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvi-p22.2">οὐκ
ἀφήσει καὶ
αὐτός</span>; “will
not He also forgive?”</p></note> Full surely He will
forgive: and this is plain to all. Therefore let us purge our soul from
all resentment. This is sufficient for us, in order that we may be
heard; and let us pray with watching and much perseverance, that having
enjoyed His bountiful mercy, we may be found worthy of the good things
promised, through the grace and mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ, with
Whom to the Father, together with the Holy Spirit, be glory, might,
honor, now and ever, world without end. Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XXXVII on Acts xvii. 1, 2, 3." shorttitle="" progress="43.14%" prev="vi.xxxvi" next="vi.xxxviii" id="vi.xxxvii">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Acts xvii. 1, 2, 3." id="vi.xxxvii-p0.1" parsed="|Acts|17|1|17|3" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.1-Acts.17.3" />
<pb n="228" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_228.html" id="vi.xxxvii-Page_228" />
  <p class="c21" id="vi.xxxvii-p1"><span class="c9" id="vi.xxxvii-p1.1">Homily XXXVII.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vi.xxxvii-p2"><scripRef passage="Acts XVII. 1, 2, 3" id="vi.xxxvii-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|17|1|17|3" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.1-Acts.17.3">Acts XVII. 1, 2, 3</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi.xxxvii-p3">“Now when they had passed
through Amphipolis and Apollonia, they came to Thessalonica, where was
a synagogue of the Jews: and Paul, as his manner was, went in unto
them, and three sabbath days reasoned with them out of the Scriptures,
opening and alleging that Christ must needs have suffered, and risen
again from the dead; and that this Jesus, whom I preach unto you, is
Christ.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.xxxvii-p4"><span class="c11" id="vi.xxxvii-p4.1">Again</span> they haste past the small cities, and press on to the greater
ones, since from those the word was to flow as from a fountain into the
neighboring cities. “And Paul, as his manner was, went into the
synagogue of the Jews.” Although he had said, “We turn to
the Gentiles” (<scripRef passage="Acts 13.46" id="vi.xxxvii-p4.2" parsed="|Acts|13|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.46">ch. xiii.
46</scripRef>),
he did not leave these alone: such was the longing affection he had
towards them. For hear him saying, “Brethren, my heart’s
desire and prayer to God for Israel is, that they might be saved”
(<scripRef passage="Rom. x. 1" id="vi.xxxvii-p4.3" parsed="|Rom|10|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.1">Rom. x. 1</scripRef>): and, “I wished myself accursed from Christ for my
brethren.” (<scripRef passage="Rom. 9.3" id="vi.xxxvii-p4.4" parsed="|Rom|9|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.3">ib. ix.
3</scripRef>.)
But he did this<note place="end" n="851" id="vi.xxxvii-p4.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxvii-p5"> This
seems meant to refer to the sequel of the passage cited, <scripRef passage="Rom. ix. 4" id="vi.xxxvii-p5.1" parsed="|Rom|9|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.4">Rom. ix. 4</scripRef>.
“who are Israelites, to whom pertaineth the adoption and <i>the
glory</i>…and <i>the promises:</i>” then <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvii-p5.2">τοῦτο
ἐποίει</span> refers
to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvii-p5.3">ἐβουλόμην</span>, indicatively, “I wished:” but <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvii-p5.4">καὶ
τοῦτο</span> (mod. text
omits <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvii-p5.5">τοῦτο</span>),
“And this solicitude he showed for the sake of the Gentiles also,
to whom the unbelief of the Jews might be a
stumbling-block:”—unless <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvii-p5.6">καὶ τοῦτο</span> refers to <scripRef passage="Acts 17.3" id="vi.xxxvii-p5.7" parsed="|Acts|17|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.3">v.
3</scripRef>,
the discourse of Christ’s death and resurrection—that the
Cross might not be an offence to the devout Greeks.</p></note> because of
God’s promise and the glory: and this, that it might not be a
cause of offence to the Gentiles. “Opening,” it says,
“from the Scriptures, he reasoned with them for three sabbaths,
putting before them that the Christ must suffer.” Do thou mark
how before all other things he preaches the Passion: so little were
they ashamed of it, knowing it to be the cause of salvation. “And
some of them believed, and consorted with Paul and Silas; and of the
devout Greeks a great multitude, and of the chief women not a
few.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 17.4" id="vi.xxxvii-p5.8" parsed="|Acts|17|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.4">v. 4</scripRef>.) The writer mentions
only the sum and substance of the discoursing: he is not given to
redundancy, and does not on every occasion report the sermons.
“But the Jews which believed not (the best texts omit
“which believed not”), moved with envy, took unto them
certain lewd fellows of the baser sort, and gathered a company, and set
all the city on an uproar, and assaulted the house of Jason, and sought
to bring them out to the people. And when they found them not, they
drew Jason and certain brethren unto the rulers of the city, crying,
These that have turned the world upside down are come hither also; whom
Jason hath received: and these all do contrary to the decrees of
Cæsar, saying that there is another king, one Jesus.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 17.5-7" id="vi.xxxvii-p5.9" parsed="|Acts|17|5|17|7" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.5-Acts.17.7">v. 5–7</scripRef>.) Oh! what an
accusation! again they get up a charge of treason against them,
“saying, there is another king (one) Jesus. And they troubled the
people and the rulers of the city, when they heard these things. And
when they had taken security of Jason, and of the other, they let them
go.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 17.8,9" id="vi.xxxvii-p5.10" parsed="|Acts|17|8|17|9" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.8-Acts.17.9">v. 8, 9</scripRef>.) A man worthy to be
admired, that he put himself into danger, and sent them away from it.
“And the brethren immediately sent away Paul and Silas by night
unto Berea: who coming thither went into the synagogue of the Jews.
These were more noble,” it says, “than they of
Thessalonica: more noble,” i.e. more gentle (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvii-p5.11">ἐπιεικέστεροι</span>) (in their behavior): “in that they received the
word with all readiness,” and this not inconsiderately, but with
a strictness wherein<note place="end" n="852" id="vi.xxxvii-p5.12"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxvii-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvii-p6.1">μετὰ
ἀκριβείας
ἔνθα πάθος
οὐκ ἦν</span>. It is not
easy to see what else this can mean. Below in the Recapitulation
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvii-p6.2">οὐ ῥ&amp;
192·μῃ οὐδὲ
ζήλῳ</span>.—Mod. text
“With exactness they explored the Scriptures—for this is
the meaning of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvii-p6.3">ἀνέκρινον</span>—wishing from them to derive assurance rather
concerning the Passion: for they had already believed.” The last
statement, like some other additions in the mod. text, seems to be
borrowed from the Catena (Ammonius) whence it is adopted also by
Œcumenius: but this was certainly not Chrysostom’s
meaning.</p></note> was no passion,
“searching the Scriptures whether these things were so.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 17.10,11" id="vi.xxxvii-p6.4" parsed="|Acts|17|10|17|11" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.10-Acts.17.11">v. 10, 11</scripRef>.) “Therefore many
of them believed; also of honorable women which were Greeks, and of
men, not a few. But when the Jews of Thessalonica had knowledge that
the word of God was preached of Paul at Berea, they came thither also,
and stirred up the people. And then immediately the brethren sent away
Paul to go as it were to the sea: but Silas and Timotheus abode there
still.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 17.12-14" id="vi.xxxvii-p6.5" parsed="|Acts|17|12|17|14" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.12-Acts.17.14">v.
12–14</scripRef>.) See how he at one time gives way, at another presses on,
and in many things takes his measures upon human considerations.
“And they that conducted Paul brought him unto Athens: and
receiving a commandment unto Silas and Timotheus for to come to him
with speed, they departed.” <pb n="229" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_229.html" id="vi.xxxvii-Page_229" />(<scripRef passage="Acts 17.15" id="vi.xxxvii-p6.6" parsed="|Acts|17|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.15">v. 15</scripRef>.) But let us look again at what has been said.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxxvii-p7">(Recapitulation.) “Three
sabbath-days,” it says, being the time when they had leisure from
work, “he reasoned with them, opening out of the
Scriptures” (<scripRef passage="Acts 17.2" id="vi.xxxvii-p7.1" parsed="|Acts|17|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.2">v.
2</scripRef>):
for so used Christ also to do: as on many occasions we find Him
reasoning from the Scriptures, and not on all occasions (urging men) by
miracles. Because to this<note place="end" n="853" id="vi.xxxvii-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxvii-p8"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvii-p8.1">πρὸς
τοῦτο</span>, i.e. the
working of miracles. Not only it did not win them: they set themselves
against it, taxing the doers of the miracles with imposture and magical
art, etc.—Mod. text “For because to Him (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvii-p8.2">τοῦτον</span>, Christ) they were opposed, and slandered Him that He was a
deceiver and juggler, therefore it is that He also reasons from the
Scriptures. For he that attempts to persuade by miracles alone may well
be suspected: but he that persuades from the Scriptures,”
etc.</p></note> indeed they
stood in a posture of hostility, calling them deceivers and jugglers;
but he that persuades men by reasons from the Scriptures, is not liable
to this imputation. And on many occasions we find (Paul) to have
convinced men simply by force of teaching: and in Antioch “the
whole city was gathered together” (<scripRef passage="Acts 13.44" id="vi.xxxvii-p8.3" parsed="|Acts|13|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.44">ch. xiii. 44</scripRef>): so<note place="end" n="854" id="vi.xxxvii-p8.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxvii-p9"> A.
B. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvii-p9.1">οὕτω
μέγα τι καὶ
τοῦτο ἐστι
καὶ τὸ πᾶν</span>. C. omits this: we place it after <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvii-p9.2">ἴσχυσαν</span>in the
next sentence, where mod. text has it. This thought is brought out more
fully below, p. 230. The persuading men by telling them that which even
with miracles was hard to believe—a Messiah crucified!—was
itself a miracle.</p></note> great a thing is this also, for indeed
this itself is no small miracle, nay, it is even a very great one. And
that they might not think that they did it all by their own strength,
but rather that God permitted it,<note place="end" n="855" id="vi.xxxvii-p9.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxvii-p10"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvii-p10.1">ἀλλ᾽
ὁ Θεὸς
συνεχώρησεν</span>, if not corrupt, must mean “but that God permitted
all: i.e. that all depended on God’s permission, not on their
strength,—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvii-p10.2">δύο
ἐγένετο</span>,
i.e. some believed <scripRef passage="Acts 17.4" id="vi.xxxvii-p10.3" parsed="|Acts|17|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.4">v.
4</scripRef>.,
others opposed, <scripRef passage="Acts 17.5" id="vi.xxxvii-p10.4" parsed="|Acts|17|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.5">v.
5</scripRef>.
The sense is confused in the <span class="c14" id="vi.xxxvii-p10.5">mss.</span> and Edd. by
the transposition of the sentences marked <i>c</i> and <i>a.</i> In
<i>c,</i> <scripRef passage="Acts 17.2" id="vi.xxxvii-p10.6" parsed="|Acts|17|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.2">verse 2</scripRef>is substituted
for <scripRef passage="Acts 17.4" id="vi.xxxvii-p10.7" parsed="|Acts|17|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.4">v. 4</scripRef>, which we restore. In
<i>b,</i> we read <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvii-p10.8">τῷ
τε</span> (A. B. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvii-p10.9">τό τε</span>)
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvii-p10.10">οἰκονομίαν
εἶναι καὶ τὸ
καλεῖσθαι</span> for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvii-p10.11">καὶ
τῷ καλ</span>. The meaning
is, And so by reason of the fact that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvii-p10.12">τὸ
καλεῖσθαι</span> is itself <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvii-p10.13">οἰκονομία</span>—that is of God’s ordering, according to His
own pleasure, who are called and who not—the preachers are not
left either to think too much of themselves when they succeed,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvii-p10.14">ὡς αὐτοὶ
καθελόντες</span>, nor to be terrified by failure <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvii-p10.15">ὡς,
ὑπεύθυνοι</span>, as if they were responsible for men’s
unbelief.—Mod. text, “And that they may not think that they
did it all by their own strength, God suffers them to be driven away
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvii-p10.16">ἐλαύνεσθαι</span>). For two things came of this: they neither etc. nor etc.
So (much) was even the being called a matter of God’s ordering.
‘And of the devout Greeks,’” etc.</p></note> two things
resulted, namely, “Some of them were persuaded,” etc.
(<i>c</i>) “And of devout Greeks a great multitude, and of the
chief women not a few:”<note place="end" n="856" id="vi.xxxvii-p10.17"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxvii-p11"> The
“devout Greeks” would include such as were Jewish
proselytes and such as were worshippers of the true God and attended
the synagogue services, without being connected with Judaism. The
“first women” were probably female proselytes to Judaism.
These heard the Apostle with interest, but the more ardent and
fanatical Jews, reinforced by the baser element—the loungers from
the market place, made a tumult of opposition.—G.B.S.</p></note> but those others
did the contrary: “the Jews moved with envy,” etc.
(<scripRef passage="Acts 17.4,5" id="vi.xxxvii-p11.1" parsed="|Acts|17|4|17|5" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.4-Acts.17.5">v. 4, 5</scripRef>) (<i>b</i>) and, from
the fact that the being called was itself a matter of God’s
fore-ordering, (<i>a</i>) they neither thought great things of
themselves as if the triumph were their own, nor were terrified as
being responsible (for all). But how comes it that he said, “That
we should go unto the heathen, and they unto the circumcision”
(<scripRef passage="Gal. ii. 9" id="vi.xxxvii-p11.2" parsed="|Gal|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.9">Gal. ii. 9</scripRef>), and yet discoursed to the Jews? <i>(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvii-p11.3">α</span>)</i> He did this as a thing over and above.
<i>(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvii-p11.4">β</span>)</i> For<note place="end" n="857" id="vi.xxxvii-p11.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxvii-p12"> Between the Exposition and the Moral, the original editor or
transcriber has thrown together a set of disconnected notes. These are
here inserted in what seems to be their proper connection. In the <span class="c14" id="vi.xxxvii-p12.1">mss.</span> and Edd, the parts lie in the order as shown by
the letters <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvii-p12.2">α, β</span>
prefixed.</p></note>
he did other things also more than he was obliged. For instance, Christ
ordained that they should “live by the Gospel”
(<scripRef passage="1 Cor. ix. 14" id="vi.xxxvii-p12.3" parsed="|1Cor|9|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.14">1 Cor. ix. 14</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 cor 1:17" id="vi.xxxvii-p12.4" parsed="|1Cor|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.17">i. 17</scripRef>), but our Apostle did
it not: Christ sent him not to baptize, yet he did baptize. Mark how he
was equal to all. Peter to the circumcision, he to the Gentiles, to the
greater part. <i>(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvii-p12.5">α</span>)</i> Since if it was necessary for him to discourse to Jews, how said
he again: “For He that wrought effectually in him toward the
circumcision, the same was mighty also in me toward the Gentiles”
(<scripRef passage="Gal. ii. 8" id="vi.xxxvii-p12.6" parsed="|Gal|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.8">Gal. ii. 8</scripRef>)? In the same way as those Apostles also had intercourse with the
Gentiles, though they had been set apart for the circumcision, so
likewise did our Apostle. The more part of his work indeed was with the
Gentiles: still he did not neglect the Jews either, that they might not
seem to be severed from them. And how was it, you will ask, that he
entered in the first place into the synagogues, as if this were his
leading object? True; but he persuaded the Gentiles through the Jews,
and from the things which he discoursed of to the Jews. And he knew,
that this was most suitable for the Gentiles, and most conducive to
belief. Therefore he says: “Inasmuch as I am the “Apostle
of the Gentiles.” (<scripRef passage="Rom. xi. 13" id="vi.xxxvii-p12.7" parsed="|Rom|11|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.13">Rom. xi. 13</scripRef>.) And his
Epistles too all fight against the Jews.—“That the
Christ,” he says, “must needs have suffered.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 17.3" id="vi.xxxvii-p12.8" parsed="|Acts|17|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.3">v. 3</scripRef>.) If there was a
necessity for His suffering, there was assuredly a necessity for His
rising again: for the former<note place="end" n="858" id="vi.xxxvii-p12.9"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxvii-p13"> We adopt the reading of B. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvii-p13.1">ἐκεῖνο</span>,
“the suffering;” <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvii-p13.2">τούτου</span>,
“the rising again.” The others, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvii-p13.3">ἐκείνου,
τοῦτο</span>: reversing
Chrysostom’s meaning.</p></note> was far more
wonderful than the latter. For if He gave Him up to death Who had done
no wrong, much rather did He raise Him up again. “But the Jews
which believed not took unto them certain of the baser sort, and set
all the city on an uproar (<scripRef passage="Acts 17.5" id="vi.xxxvii-p13.4" parsed="|Acts|17|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.5">v.
5</scripRef>):
so that the Gentiles were more in number. The Jews thought not
themselves enough to raise the disturbance: for because they had no
reasonable pretext, they ever effect such purposes by means of uproar,
and by taking to themselves base men. “And when they found them
not,” it says, “they haled Jason and certain
brethren.” <pb n="230" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_230.html" id="vi.xxxvii-Page_230" />(<scripRef passage="Acts 17.6" id="vi.xxxvii-p13.5" parsed="|Acts|17|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.6">v.
6</scripRef>.) O
the tyranny! dragged them without any cause out of their houses.
“These all,” say they, “do contrary to the decrees of
Cæsar” (<scripRef passage="Acts 17.7" id="vi.xxxvii-p13.6" parsed="|Acts|17|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.7">v.
7</scripRef>):
for since they spoke nothing contrary to what had been decreed, nor
made any commotion in the city, they bring them under a different
charge: “saying that there is another king, one Jesus.<note place="end" n="859" id="vi.xxxvii-p13.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxvii-p14"> The
accusation is artfully made. They are accused of the <i>crimen
majestatis</i>—treason against Cæsar. The Jews knew well
that to accuse them of disturbing their worship or opposing their
opinions would produce no effect. To arouse the Roman feeling against
them it was necessary to prevent their teaching concerning the Kingship
of Jesus so as to make it seem to the rulers of this free city as a
treasonable doctrine against the Roman state.—G.B.S.</p></note> And they troubled the people,” etc.
(<scripRef passage="Acts 17.8" id="vi.xxxvii-p14.1" parsed="|Acts|17|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.8">v. 8</scripRef>.) And what are ye
afraid of, seeing He is dead? <i>(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvii-p14.2">β</span>)</i> “And when they had taken security,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 17.9" id="vi.xxxvii-p14.3" parsed="|Acts|17|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.9">v. 9</scripRef>.) See how by giving
security Jason sent Paul away: so that he gave his life (to the hazard)
for him.<note place="end" n="860" id="vi.xxxvii-p14.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxvii-p15"> “When they had taken security”—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvii-p15.1">λάβοντες
τὸ ἱκανὸν</span>, a legal term—<i>satisfactionem accipere,</i> it is
doubtful if, as Chrys. supposes, Jason became surety in person. The
surety was more probably a deposit of money and had for its object the
guaranty that the peace should be kept, and nothing done contrary the
Emperor and the state.—G.B.S.</p></note> <i>(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvii-p15.2">α</span>)</i> “And brethren,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 17.10" id="vi.xxxvii-p15.3" parsed="|Acts|17|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.10">v. 10</scripRef>.) See how the persecutions in every case extend the
preaching. “Now these,” it says, “were more noble
than those in Thessalonica” (<scripRef passage="Acts 17.11" id="vi.xxxvii-p15.4" parsed="|Acts|17|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.11">v. 11</scripRef>): i.e. they were not (men) practising base things, but
some<note place="end" n="861" id="vi.xxxvii-p15.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxvii-p16"> Mod. text mistaking the meaning, has: “But they indeed were
persuaded, but these do just the contrary, making an uproar among
them.”</p></note> were convinced, and the others (who were
not), did nothing (of that sort). <i>(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvii-p16.1">β</span>)</i> “Daily,” it says, “searching the
Scriptures whether these things were so:” not merely upon a
sudden impetus or (burst of) zeal. “More noble,” it says:
i. e. in point of virtue<i>(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvii-p16.2">α</span>)</i>“Therefore many of them,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 17.12" id="vi.xxxvii-p16.3" parsed="|Acts|17|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.12">v. 12</scripRef>.) And here again are Greeks. <i>(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvii-p16.4">β</span>)</i> “But when the Jews of Thessalonica,” etc.
(<scripRef passage="Acts 17.13" id="vi.xxxvii-p16.5" parsed="|Acts|17|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.13">v. 13</scripRef>), because there were
lewd persons there. And yet that city was greater. But it is no wonder
in the greater city the people were worse: nay, of course to the
greater city there go the worse men, where the occasions of
disturbances are many. And as in the body, where the disease is more
violent for having<note place="end" n="862" id="vi.xxxvii-p16.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxvii-p17"> Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvii-p17.1">καθάπερ γὰρ
ἐν σώματι,
ὅταν ἡ νόσος
χαλεπωτέρα ᾖ,
πλείονα ἔχει
τὴν ὕλην καὶ
τὴν τροφήν</span>. Neander, <i>der heil. Chrysost.</i> t. i. p. 2. note,
corrects the passage thus, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvii-p17.2">καθάπερ γὰρ
ἐν σώματι ἡ
νόσος
χαλεπωτέρα,
ὅταν πλ. ἔχοι
τὴν ὕλην</span>.
But A. C. preserve the true reading <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvii-p17.3">ἔχουσα</span>.</p></note> more matter and
fuel, just so is it here. <i>(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvii-p17.4">α</span>)</i> But look, I beg you, how their fleeing was providentially ordered,
not from cowardice: otherwise they would have ceased to preach, and
would not have exasperated them still more. But from this (flight) two
things resulted: both the rage of those (Jews) was quenched, and the
preaching spread. But in terms befitting their disorderly conduct, he
says, “Agitating the multitude.” <i>(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvii-p17.5">β</span>)</i>
Just what was done at Iconium—that they may have
the additional condemnation of destroying others besides themselves.
(<scripRef passage="Acts 14.2,19" id="vi.xxxvii-p17.6" parsed="|Acts|14|2|0|0;|Acts|14|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.2 Bible:Acts.14.19">ch. xiv. 2, 19</scripRef>.) This is what
Paul says of them: “Forbidding to preach to the Gentiles, to fill
up their sins alway, for the wrath is come upon them to the
uttermost.” (<scripRef passage="1 Thess. ii. 16" id="vi.xxxvii-p17.7" parsed="|1Thess|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.2.16">1 Thess. ii. 16</scripRef>.)
Why did he not stay? for if (at Lystra, <scripRef passage="Acts 14.19,21" id="vi.xxxvii-p17.8" parsed="|Acts|14|19|0|0;|Acts|14|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.19 Bible:Acts.14.21">ch. xiv. 19, 21</scripRef>) there, where he was
stoned, he nevertheless stayed a long time, much more here. Why? (The
Lord) did not wish them to be always doing signs; for this is itself a
sign, not less than the working of signs—that being persecuted,
they overcame without signs. So that just as now He prevails without
signs, so was it on many occasions His will to prevail then.
Consequently neither did the Apostles run after signs: as in fact he
says himself, “We preach Christ crucified” (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 23" id="vi.xxxvii-p17.9" parsed="|1Cor|1|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.23">1 Cor. i. 23</scripRef>)—to them that crave signs, to them that crave wisdom, we
give that which cannot even after signs persuade, and yet we do
persuade! So that this was a mighty sign. See then, how when the
preaching is extended, they are not in a hurry to run after signs.<note place="end" n="863" id="vi.xxxvii-p17.10"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxvii-p18"> Of the Edd. Savile alone has adopted the true reading <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvii-p18.1">πῶς οὐ
ταχέως
ἐπιτρέχουσι
τοῖς
σημείοις</span>, preserved by B. The other <span class="c14" id="vi.xxxvii-p18.2">mss.</span> and Edd.
omit <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvii-p18.3">οὐ</span>.</p></note> For it was right that thenceforth the
believers should be mighty signs to the rest. Howbeit, by retreating
and advancing they did these things. <i>(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvii-p18.4">α</span>)</i> “And immediately,” it says, “the brethren
sent away Paul.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 17.14" id="vi.xxxvii-p18.5" parsed="|Acts|17|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.14">v.
14</scripRef>.)
Here now they send Paul alone: for it was for him they feared, lest he
should suffer some harm, the head and front of all being in fact none
other than he. <i>(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvii-p18.6">β</span>)</i> “They sent him away,” it says, “as it were to
the sea:” that it might not be easy for them to seize him. For<note place="end" n="864" id="vi.xxxvii-p18.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxvii-p19"> Here again Savile (with B.) has the true reading <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvii-p19.1">οὔπω
γὰρ</span>, the rest <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvii-p19.2">οὕτω</span>.</p></note> at present they could not have done much
by themselves; and with him they accomplished and achieved many things.
For the present, it says, they wished to rescue him.
<i>(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvii-p19.3">α</span>)</i> So far is it from being the
case, that (supernatural) Grace worked all alike on all occasions: on
the contrary, it left them to take their measures upon human judgment,
(only) stirring them up and rousing them out of sleep, and making them
to take pains.<note place="end" n="865" id="vi.xxxvii-p19.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxvii-p20"> Here (because it seems unsuitable to refer this to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvii-p20.1">χάρις</span>, i.e. supernatural grace, or special miraculous interposition,)
B. substitutes, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvii-p20.2">ἀλλ᾽ ἵνα
πεῖραν
λάβωσι,
διανιστῶσαν
αὐτοὺς καὶ
διυπνίζουσαν
καὶ εἰς
μέριμναν
ἐμβάλλουσαν,
ἐποίει
αὐτοὺς καὶ
ἀνθρώπινα
πάσχειν</span>,
“but in order that they may get experience, rousing and waking,
and making them take pains, (the Lord) made them to suffer (or be
affected) after the manner of men.”—Below, for
“Philippi” the same has “Athens.”</p></note> Thus, observe, it brought them safe
only as far as Philippi, but no more after that. “And
receiving,” it says, “a commandment unto Silas and
Timotheus for to come to him <pb n="231" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_231.html" id="vi.xxxvii-Page_231" />with all speed, they departed.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 17.15" id="vi.xxxvii-p20.3" parsed="|Acts|17|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.15">v. 15</scripRef>.) For though he was a
Paul, nevertheless he needed them. And with good reason are they urged
by God to go into Macedonia, for there lay Greece moreover bright
(before them). (<scripRef passage="Acts 16.9" id="vi.xxxvii-p20.4" parsed="|Acts|16|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.9">ch. xvi.
9</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxxvii-p21">See what zeal the rest of the
disciples showed with respect to their leaders: not as it is now with
us, who are separated and divided into great and small: some of us
exalted, while others are envious: for this is the reason why those are
envious, because we are puffed up, because we will not endure to be put
upon a par with them. The reason why there is harmony in the body, is
because there is no puffing up: and there is no puffing up, because the
members are of necessity made to stand in need of each other, and the
head has need of the feet. And God has made this to be the case with
us, and, for all that, we will not endure it: although even without
this, there ought to be love among us. Hear ye not how they that are
without accuse us when they say, “Needs make friendships?”
The laity have need of us; and we again exist for them. Since teacher
or ruler would not exist, if there were not persons to be taught, nor
would he perform his part, for it would not be possible. As the land
has need of the husbandman, and the husbandman of the land, so is it
here. What reward is there for the teacher to receive, when he has none
to produce that he has taught? and what for the taught, who have not
had the benefit of the best teaching? So that we need each other alike
in turn, both the governed, them that govern,<note place="end" n="866" id="vi.xxxvii-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxvii-p22"> <span class="c11" id="vi.xxxvii-p22.1">mss.</span> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvii-p22.2">καὶ
ἄρχοντες
ἀρχομένων,
καὶ
ἡγουμενοι</span> (mod. text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvii-p22.3">ἡγούμενος</span>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvii-p22.4">ὑπηκόων</span>.</p></note>
and leaders, them that obey: for rulers are for the sake of many. Since
no one is sufficient to do anything by himself alone, whether need be
to ordain (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvii-p22.5">χειροτονἥσαι</span>), or to examine men’s counsels and opinions, but
they become more honorable by assembly and numbers. For instance, the
poor need givers, the givers again need receivers. “Considering
one another” he says, “to provoke unto love and to good
works.” (<scripRef passage="Heb. x. 24" id="vi.xxxvii-p22.6" parsed="|Heb|10|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.24">Heb. x. 24</scripRef>.) On this account the
assembly of the whole Church has more power: and what each cannot do by
himself singly, he is able to do when joined with the rest. Therefore
most necessary are the prayers offered up, here, for the world, for the
Church, from the one end of the earth to the other, for peace, for
those who are in adversities. And Paul shows this when he says,
“That for the gift bestowed upon us by the means of many persons
thanks may be given by many on our behalf” (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. i. 11" id="vi.xxxvii-p22.7" parsed="|2Cor|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.1.11">2 Cor. i. 11</scripRef>); that is, that
He might confer the favor on many. And often he asks for their prayers.
See also what God says with regard to the Ninevites: “And shall
not I spare that city, wherein dwell more than six score thousand
persons?” (<scripRef passage="Jonah iv. 11" id="vi.xxxvii-p22.8" parsed="|Jonah|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jonah.4.11">Jonah iv. 11</scripRef>.) For if, “where
two or three,” He says, “are gathered together in My
Name” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xviii. 20" id="vi.xxxvii-p22.9" parsed="|Matt|18|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.20">Matt. xviii. 20</scripRef>), they prevail much,
how much more, being many? And yet thou mayest prevail, though thou be
but one; yet not equally so. For why art thou but one? Why dost thou
not make many? Why dost thou not become the maker of love? Why dost
thou not create (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvii-p22.10">κατασκευάζεις</span>) friendship? Thou lackest the chief excellence of virtue.
For as men’s being bad by agreement together more provokes God;
so for men to be good by unanimity delights Him more. “Thou shalt
not follow a multitude,” He says, “to do evil.”
(<scripRef passage="Ex. xxiii. 2" id="vi.xxxvii-p22.11" parsed="|Exod|23|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.23.2">Ex. xxiii. 2</scripRef>.) “They are all gone out of the way, they are
together become unprofitable” (<scripRef passage="Rom. iii. 12" id="vi.xxxvii-p22.12" parsed="|Rom|3|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.12">Rom. iii. 12</scripRef>), and have become
as it were men singing in concert in their wickedness. Make for thyself
friends in preference to domestics, and all besides. If the peacemaker
is a son of God, how much more he who makes friends also? (<scripRef passage="Matt. v. 9" id="vi.xxxvii-p22.13" parsed="|Matt|5|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.9">Matt. v.
9</scripRef>.)
If he who reconciles only is called a son of God, of what shall not he
be worthy, who makes friends of those who are reconciled? Let us engage
ourselves in this trade, let us make those who are enemies to each
other friends, and those who are not indeed enemies, but are not
friends, them let us bring together, and before all, our own selves.
For as he who is at enmity in his house, and has differences with his
wife, carries no authority when reconciling others, but will be told,
“Physician, heal thyself” (<scripRef passage="Luke iv. 23" id="vi.xxxvii-p22.14" parsed="|Luke|4|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.4.23">Luke iv. 23</scripRef>), so will a man
be told in this case. What then is the enmity that is in us? That of
the soul against the body, that of vice against virtue. This enmity let
us put an end to, this war let us take away, and then being in peace we
shall also address others with much boldness of speech, our conscience
not accusing us. Anger fights against gentleness, love of money against
contempt of it, envy against goodness of heart. Let us make an end of
this war, let us overthrow these enemies, let us set up these trophies,
let us establish peace in our own city. We have within us a city and a
civil polity, and citizens and aliens many: but let us banish the
aliens, that our own people may not be ruined. Let no foreign nor
spurious doctrine enter in, no carnal desire. See we not that, if any
enemy has been caught in a city, he is judged as a spy? Then let us not
only banish aliens, but let us drive out <pb n="232" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_232.html" id="vi.xxxvii-Page_232" />enemies also. If we see one,
let us deliver up to the ruler, (that is), to conscience (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvii-p22.15">τᾥ νᾥ</span>), that imagination which is indeed an alien, a barbarian, albeit
tricked out with the garb of a citizen. For there are within us many
imaginations of this kind, which are by nature indeed enemies, but are
clad in sheep’s skins. Just as the Persians, when they have put
off the tiara, and the drawers, and the barbarian shoes, and put on the
other dress which is usual with us, and have shorn themselves close,
and converse in our own tongue, conceal war under their outward garb:
but once apply the tortures (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxvii-p22.16">βασάνους</span> or “tests”), and thou bringest to light what is
hidden: so here, examine (or “put to the test,”) by torture
again and again such an imagination as this, and thou wilt quickly see
that its spirit is that of a stranger. But to show you also by way of
example the sort of spies which the devil sends into us to spy out what
is in us, come let us strip one of them, and examine it strictly at the
tribunal: and if you please, let us bring forward some of those which
were detected by Paul. “Which things,” he says, “have
indeed a show of wisdom in will-worship, and humility, and neglecting
of the body: not in any honor to the satisfying of the flesh.”
(<scripRef passage="Col. ii. 23" id="vi.xxxvii-p22.17" parsed="|Col|2|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.23">Col. ii. 23</scripRef>.) The devil wished to bring in Judaism: now if he had introduced
it in its own form, he would not have carried his point. Accordingly,
mark how he brought it about. “You must neglect the body,”
he says: “this is (the true) philosophy, not to admit of meats,
but to guard against them: this is humility.” And now again in
our own times, in the case of the heretics, he wished to bring us down
to the creature. See then how he dressed up his deceit. Had he said,
“Worship a creature,” he would have been detected: but what
says he? “God” (viz. the Son and the Holy Ghost), he says,
“is a created being.” But let us lay bare for the decision
of the judges the meaning of the Apostolic writings: there let us bring
him: themselves will acknowledge both the preaching and the language.
Many make gains “that they may have wherewith to give to the
poor,” unjust gains: this too is a wicked imagination. But let us
undress it, let us convict it, that we may not be taken by it, but that
having escaped all the devices of the devil, and holding to the sound
doctrines with strictness, we may be able both to pass in safety
through this life present, and to obtain the good things promised,
through the grace and mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ, with Whom to the
Father, together with the Holy Ghost, be glory, might, honor, now and
ever, world without end. Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XXXVIII on Acts xvii. 16, 17." shorttitle="" progress="43.93%" prev="vi.xxxvii" next="vi.xxxix" id="vi.xxxviii">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Acts xvii. 16, 17." id="vi.xxxviii-p0.1" parsed="|Acts|17|16|17|17" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.16-Acts.17.17" />
<p class="c21" id="vi.xxxviii-p1"><span class="c9" id="vi.xxxviii-p1.1">Homily XXXVIII.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vi.xxxviii-p2"><scripRef passage="Acts XVII. 16, 17" id="vi.xxxviii-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|17|16|17|17" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.16-Acts.17.17">Acts XVII. 16, 17</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi.xxxviii-p3">“Now while Paul waited for
them at Athens, his spirit was stirred in him, when he saw the city
wholly given to idolatry. Therefore disputed he in the synagogue with
the Jews, and with the devout persons, and in the market daily with
them that met with him.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.xxxviii-p4"><span class="c11" id="vi.xxxviii-p4.1">Observe</span> how he meets with greater trials among the Jews than among the
Gentiles. Thus in Athens he undergoes nothing of this kind; the thing
goes as far as ridicule, and there an end: and yet he did make some
converts: whereas among the Jews he underwent many perils; so much
greater was their hostility against him.—“His
spirit,” it says, “was roused within him when he saw the
city all full of idols.” Nowhere else were so many objects<note place="end" n="867" id="vi.xxxviii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxviii-p5"> The old text has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p5.1">πειρασμοὺς</span>, perhaps for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p5.2">σεβασμούς</span>. Mod. text, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p5.3">τοσαῦτα
εἴδωλα</span>.</p></note> of worship to be seen. But again
“he disputed with the Jews in the synagogue, and in the market
daily with them that met with him. Then certain of the philosophers of
the Stoics and Epicureans encountered him.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 17.18" id="vi.xxxviii-p5.4" parsed="|Acts|17|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.18">v. 18</scripRef>.) It is a wonder the philosophers did not laugh him to
scorn, speaking in the way he did. “And some said, What does this
babbler mean to say?” insolently, on the instant:<note place="end" n="868" id="vi.xxxviii-p5.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxviii-p6"> Old text, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p6.1">οὕτως αὐτοῦ
φθεγγομένου
ὑβριστικῶς
εὐθέως</span> (comp.
Recapitulation) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p6.2">μακρὰν
τοῦτο
φιλοσοφίας·
ἀπὸ τοῦ
κηρύγματος.
ὅτι οὐδένα
τῦφον
εἶχεν</span>. Hence Mod.
text, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p6.3">οὐδὲ
ἀπεπήδησαν
ἀπὸ τοῦ κηρ.,
εἰπόντες·
μακρὸν τοῦτο
φιλ. &amp; 169·Οτι
οὐδ. τ. εἶχεν·
ἄλλως δὲ ὅτι
οὐκ ἐνόουν κ.
τ. λ</span>. The insertion of the texts
removes some of the difficulties. Perhaps <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p6.4">ἀπὸ
τοῦ κηρ</span>. is
opposed to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p6.5">εὐθέως</span>:
the one sort straightway expressed their disdain, with a supercilious,
“What does this <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p6.6">σπερμολόγος</span>
mean to say?” the other sort did listen, and
condescended to comment on the matter of the preaching, having heard
it—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p6.7">ἀπὸ τοῦ
κηρ</span>. (as in the phrase
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p6.8">ἀπὸ τοῦ
δειπνοῦ</span>)—saying, “He seemeth,” etc. Of these Chrys. may
have said, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p6.9">ὅτι οὐδένα
τῦφον
εἶχον</span>, opp. to
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p6.10">ὐβριστικῶς</span>. But all the <span class="c14" id="vi.xxxviii-p6.11">mss.</span> have
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p6.12">εἶχεν</span>, and so we have rendered it.</p></note>—this is far from philosophy.
“Other some said, He seemeth to be a setter forth of strange
gods,” from the preaching, because he had no arrogance. They did
not understand, nor comprehend the subjects he was speaking
of—how should they? affirming <pb n="233" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_233.html" id="vi.xxxviii-Page_233" />as they did, some of them, that God
is a body; others, that pleasure is the (true) happiness.<note place="end" n="869" id="vi.xxxviii-p6.13"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxviii-p7"> Here the <span class="c14" id="vi.xxxviii-p7.1">mss.</span> have the text <scripRef passage="Acts 17.18-20" id="vi.xxxviii-p7.2" parsed="|Acts|17|18|17|20" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.18-Acts.17.20">v. 18, and v. 19,
20</scripRef> after “female divinities also.”</p></note> “Of strange gods, because he
preached unto them Jesus and the Resurrection:” for in fact they
supposed “Anastasis” (the Resurrection) to be some deity,
being accustomed to worship female divinities also.<note place="end" n="870" id="vi.xxxviii-p7.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxviii-p8"> The
view of Chrys. that the Greeks supposed Paul to designate by the
Anastasis some goddess, has been shared by many more recent
interpreters, but seems very improbable. The apostle could hardly have
spoken so abstractly of the resurrection as to give rise to such a
misapprehension. Paul doubtless spoke of Jesus’ own resurrection
and of its relation to that of believers (vid. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv" id="vi.xxxviii-p8.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15">1 Cor. xv</scripRef>.), although in
the text the absence of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p8.2">αὐτοῦ</span> permits
us to find only the idea of the general resurrection
<i>expressed.</i>—G.B.S.</p></note> “And having taken him, they brought
him to the Areopagus” (<scripRef passage="Acts 17.19" id="vi.xxxviii-p8.3" parsed="|Acts|17|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.19">v.
19</scripRef>)—not to punish, but in order to learn<note place="end" n="871" id="vi.xxxviii-p8.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxviii-p9"> <span class="c11" id="vi.xxxviii-p9.1">mss.</span> and Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p9.2">οὐχ ὥστε
μαθεῖν, ἀλλ᾽
ὥστε
κολάσαι</span>.
But this cannot be Chrysostom’s meaning: for in the opening of
the Hom. he remarks, that there was nothing of persecution here (comp.
the opening of Hom. xxxix.), and in the Recapitulation, that the
Athenians at this time were under Roman Law. Also in the following
sentence, he explains that their questions were prompted by the hope of
learning, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p9.3">῞Ορα γοῦν</span>
(i. e. to show that this was their meaning)
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p9.4">καὶ ἐν
ἐλπίδι τοῦ
μαθεῖν</span>. In the
Recapitulation indeed, he says, they brought him <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p9.5">ὡς καταπλήξοντες</span>, but this is a different thing from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p9.6">ὥστε
κολάσαι</span>.
Therefore we have transposed the order of the words. The clause
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p9.7">ἔνθα αἱ
φονικαὶ
δίκαι</span> (and in the
Recapitulation <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p9.8">ἔνθα τὰς φ.
δ. ἐδίκαζον</span>, which we retain from B.), seems to be meant to show that
they did not bring him there for trial.</p></note>—“to the Areopagus”
where the trials for murder were held. Thus observe, in hope of
learning (they ask him), saying, “May we know what is this new
doctrine spoken of by thee? For thou bringest certain strange matters
to our ears” (<scripRef passage="Acts 17.20" id="vi.xxxviii-p9.9" parsed="|Acts|17|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.20">v.
20</scripRef>):
everywhere novelty is the charge: “we would fain know therefore,
what these things may mean.” It was a city of talkers, that city
of theirs. “For all the Athenians and strangers which were there
spent their time in nothing else, but either to tell, or to hear some
new thing. Then Paul stood in the midst of Mars hill, and said, Ye men
of Athens, I look upon you as being in all things” (<scripRef passage="Acts 17.21,22" id="vi.xxxviii-p9.10" parsed="|Acts|17|21|17|22" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.21-Acts.17.22">v. 21, 22</scripRef>)—he puts it by
way of encomium: (the word) does not seem to mean anything
offensive—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p9.11">δεισιδαιμονεστέρους</span>, that is, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p9.12">εὐλαβεστέρους</span>, “more religiously disposed. For as I passed by, and
beheld your devotions, I found an altar with his inscription, <span class="c14" id="vi.xxxviii-p9.13">To an Unknown God</span>. What therefore ye ignorantly
worship, this declare I unto you.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 17.23" id="vi.xxxviii-p9.14" parsed="|Acts|17|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.23">v. 23</scripRef>.)—“On which was inscribed, To an Unknown
God.” The Athenians, namely, as on many occasions they had
received gods from foreign parts also—for instance, the temple of
Minerva, Pan, and others from different countries—being afraid
that there might be some other god not yet known to them, but
worshipped elsewhere, for more assurance, forsooth, erected an altar to
that god also: and as the god was not known, it was inscribed,
“To an Unknown God.” This God then, he tells them, is
Christ; or rather, the God of all.<note place="end" n="872" id="vi.xxxviii-p9.15"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxviii-p10"> The principal points to be noted for the interpretation of
<scripRef passage="Acts 17.23" id="vi.xxxviii-p10.1" parsed="|Acts|17|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.23">v. 23</scripRef> are as follows: (1)
Pausanias (<span class="c14" id="vi.xxxviii-p10.2">a.d.</span> 174) and Philostratus (<span class="c14" id="vi.xxxviii-p10.3">a.d.</span> 244) testify to the existence at Athens of
altars with the inscription: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p10.4">ἀγνώστῳ
θεῷ</span>. (2) “Upon important
occasions, when the reference to a god known by name was wanting, as in
public calamities of which no definite god could be assigned as the
author, in order to honor or propitiate the god concerned by sacrifice,
without lighting on a wrong one, altars were erected which were
destined and designated <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p10.5">ἀγνώστῳ θέ&amp;
254·</span>.” (Meyer.) (3) By these
inscriptions the Athenians referred to no particular divinities, but to
supposed benefactors or avengers to whom they, in their religious
system, could attach no name. (4) No reference is to be found in these
inscriptions to the God of the Jews. The true text: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p10.6">ὃ οὖν
ἀγνοοῦντες
εὐσεβεῖτε,
τοῦτο ἐγὼ
καταγγέλω
ὑμῖν</span> (instead of the
masculine <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p10.7">ὅν</span>—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p10.8">τοῦτον</span> of the cursives and the T. R.) does not require the
supposition of such a reference. They acknowledged <i>an
unknown</i>—lying beyond their pantheon. Paul declares what this
is: the true God as revealed in Jesus Christ. They would only partially
and gradually understand his full meaning.—G.B.S.</p></note> “Him
declare I unto you.” Observe how he shows that they had already
received Him, and “it is nothing strange,” says he,
“nothing new that I introduce to you.” All along, this was
what they had been saying: “What is this new doctrine spoken of
by thee? For thou bringest certain strange matters to our ears.”
Immediately therefore he removes this surmise of theirs: and then says,
“God that made the world and all things therein, He being Lord of
heaven and earth”—for, that they may not imagine Him to be
one of many, he presently sets them right on this point; adding,
“dwelleth not in temples made with hands” (<scripRef passage="Acts 17.24" id="vi.xxxviii-p10.9" parsed="|Acts|17|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.24">v. 24</scripRef>), “neither is
worshipped with men’s hands, as though he needed
anything”—do you observe how, little by little, he brings
in the philosophy? how he ridicules the heathen error? “seeing it
is He that giveth to all life, and breath, and all things; and hath
made of one blood all nations of men for to dwell on all the face of
the earth.” This is peculiar to God. Look, then, whether these
things may not be predicated of the Son also. “Being Lord,”
he saith, “of heaven and earth”—which they accounted
to be God’s. Both the creation he declares to be His work, and
mankind also.<note place="end" n="873" id="vi.xxxviii-p10.10"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxviii-p11"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p11.1">προστετ</span>. E.V. “before appointed” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p11.2">προτετ</span>).</p></note> “Having determined,”
he says, “the times<note place="end" n="874" id="vi.xxxviii-p11.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxviii-p12"> Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p12.1">καὶ
τὴν
δημιουργίαν
ἐδήλωσε καὶ
τοὺς
ἀνθρώπους.</span> Comp. Recapitulation, whence it appears that he means
“Both heaven and earth, and mankind also were created, not
generated or emanated.”</p></note> assigned to
them, and the bounds of their habitation,” (<scripRef passage="Acts 17.25,26" id="vi.xxxviii-p12.2" parsed="|Acts|17|25|17|26" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.25-Acts.17.26">v. 25, 26</scripRef>), “that they
should seek the Lord, if haply they might feel after Him, and find Him,
though He be not far from every one of us: for in Him we live, and
move, and have our being: as certain also of your own poets have said,
For we are also His offspring.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 17.27,28" id="vi.xxxviii-p12.3" parsed="|Acts|17|27|17|28" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.27-Acts.17.28">v. 27, 28</scripRef>.) This is said by
Aratus the poet. Observe how he draws his arguments from things done by
themselves, and from sayings of their own. “Forasmuch then as we
are the offspring of God, we ought not to think that the Godhead is
like unto gold, or silver, <pb n="234" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_234.html" id="vi.xxxviii-Page_234" />or stone, graven by art.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 17.29" id="vi.xxxviii-p12.4" parsed="|Acts|17|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.29">v. 29</scripRef>.) And yet for this
reason we ought.<note place="end" n="875" id="vi.xxxviii-p12.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxviii-p13"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p13.1">Καὶ μὴν διὰ
τοῦτο
ὀφείλομεν</span>. Mod. text inserts a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p13.2">φησὶν</span>, to make
this an interlocution, in the sense, “Nay but for this reason,
viz., being His offspring, we ought to think of Him as in the likeness
of man.” But this cannot be Chrysostom’s meaning. Perhaps
Chrys. said, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p13.3">οὐδὲ
τοῦτο</span>, viz., after
the following sentence, so that the sense will be, “We ought not
to think the Godhead like unto gold, etc., the graven work of
man’s art. By no means: for certainly we ourselves, our souls,
are not like unto such. Nay, more, we ought not to think even this,
that the Godhead is like unto aught that man’s imagination can
conceive, as the Apostle adds, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p13.4">καὶ
ἐνθυμήσεως
ἀνθρώπου τὸ
Θεῖον εἶκαι
ὅμοιον</span>.”
(See the Recapitulation.) He proceeds: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p13.5">τί δήποτε</span>; i.e. Why having said <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p13.6">χαράγματι
τέχνης</span> does he
add <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p13.7">καὶ
ἐνθυμ. ὀνθρ</span>.? The answer, not expressed here, is, “Because
neither is it subject to any other human conception,”
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p13.8">διανοί&amp; 139·</span>, Recapitulation). Then, the old text has, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p13.9">οὐκ ἐστι
πρὸς
φιλοσοφίαν·
πῶς οὖν πάλιν
τὸ
ζητούμενον·
τοὺς μὲν οὖν
χρον. κ. τ. λ</span>. Here we insert from the Recapitulation a sentence, which, where
it stands, is superfluous (p. 236, note 6): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p13.10">᾽Αλλ᾽ εἴποι
ἄν τις, Οὐ
τοῦτο
νομίζομεν.
᾽Αλλὰ πρὸς
τοὺς πολλοὺς
ὁ λόγος ἦν
αὐτῷ</span>, and then,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p13.11">οὔκετι</span>
(so we correct <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p13.12">οὐκ ἐστι</span>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p13.13">πρὸς
φιλοσοφίαν</span>. i.e. “Philosophers may say, We do not so think of
the Godhead. But he is not dealing with Philosophy, but <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p13.14">πρὸς
τοὺς πολλούς.
Πῶς οὖν οὐχ
εὗρον</span>; or the
like; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p13.15">Πάλιν
τὸ
ζητούμενον</span>. Again coming to the question in hand (An
‘Unknown’ God, Whom ye ‘ignorantly worship, he says).
Now the times of ignorance,” etc.—Mod. text. “Why did
he not immediately come (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p13.16">ἔστη</span>) to Philosophy, and
say, God is incorporeal by nature, invisible and without form? Because
it seemed superfluous at present to say these things to men who had not
yet (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p13.17">μήπω</span>
om. E.) learned that there is but one God. Therefore
leaving those matters, he addresses himself (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p13.18">ἵσταται</span>) to
the matter in hand, and says, Now the times,” etc.</p></note> By no means: for
surely we are not like (to such), nor are these souls of ours.
“And imagination of man.” How so? * * But some person might
say, “We do not think this.” But it was to the many that he
was addressing himself, not now to Philosophy. How then did they think
so unworthily of Him? Again, putting it upon their ignorance, he says,
“Now the times of ignorance God overlooked.” Having<note place="end" n="876" id="vi.xxxviii-p13.19"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxviii-p14"> Old text inserts here the whole of <scripRef passage="Acts 17.30,31" id="vi.xxxviii-p14.1" parsed="|Acts|17|30|17|31" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.30-Acts.17.31">v. 30, 31</scripRef>, then, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p14.2">καίτοιγέ
φησιν, ὥρισεν
ἡμ. ἀναστήσας
αὐτὸν ἐκ
νεκρῶν.
Κατασείσας
αὐτῶν τὴν
διανοίαν τῷ
φόβῳ, τότε
ἐπάγει
τοῦτο</span>. It appears
from the Recapitulation that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p14.3">κατ. τῷ φ</span>.
refers to the preceding verses, being explained by <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p14.4">δείξας
ἀναπολογήτους</span>: and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p14.5">ἐπάγει
τοῦτο</span> to the first
clause of <scripRef passage="Acts 17.30" id="vi.xxxviii-p14.6" parsed="|Acts|17|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.30">v. 30</scripRef>, the overlooking of the
times of ignorance. We have arranged the matter accordingly.—Mod.
text, <scripRef passage="Acts 17.30,31" id="vi.xxxviii-p14.7" parsed="|Acts|17|30|17|31" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.30-Acts.17.31">v. 30, 31</scripRef>. “See, having
agitated their minds by saying, ‘He hath appointed a day,’
and terrified them, then he seasonably adds this, ‘Having raised
Him from the dead.’” Which is clearly not
Chrysostom’s meaning.</p></note> agitated their minds by the fear, he
then adds this: and yet he says, “but now he commandeth all men
everywhere to repent.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 17.30" id="vi.xxxviii-p14.8" parsed="|Acts|17|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.30">v.
30</scripRef>.)
“Because He hath appointed a day, in the which He will judge the
world in righteousness by that man whom He hath ordained; whereof He
hath given assurance unto all men, in that He hath raised Him from the
dead.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 17.31" id="vi.xxxviii-p14.9" parsed="|Acts|17|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.31">v. 31</scripRef>.) But let us look over
again what has been said.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxxviii-p15">(Recapitulation.) (<i>b</i>)
“And while Paul waited,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 17.16" id="vi.xxxviii-p15.1" parsed="|Acts|17|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.16">v. 16</scripRef>.) It is providentially ordered that against his will he
stays there, while waiting for those others. (<i>a</i>) “His
spirit,” it says, “within him” <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p15.2">παρωξύνετο</span>. It does not mean there anger or exasperation: just as
elsewhere it says, “There was <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p15.3">παροξυσμὸς</span>
between them.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 15.30" id="vi.xxxviii-p15.4" parsed="|Acts|15|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.30">ch. xv. 30</scripRef>.) (<i>c</i>) Then what
is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p15.5">παρωξύνετο</span>? Was roused: for the gift is far removed from anger and
exasperation. He could not bear it, but pined away.<note place="end" n="877" id="vi.xxxviii-p15.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxviii-p16"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p16.1">οὐκ ἔφερεν,
ἀλλ᾽
ἐτήκετο</span>.
The latter word seems incongruous, unless there be a reference to what
St. Paul says of the state of his mind while waiting at Athens,
in <scripRef passage="1 Thess. ii. 1" id="vi.xxxviii-p16.2" parsed="|1Thess|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.2.1">1 Thess. ii. 1</scripRef>. q.d. this is not the state of feeling in which one is apt
to give way to anger and irritation.</p></note> “He reasoned therefore in the
synagogue,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 17.17" id="vi.xxxviii-p16.3" parsed="|Acts|17|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.17">v.
17</scripRef>.)
Observe him again reasoning with Jews. By “devout persons”
he means the proselytes. For the Jews were dispersed everywhere before
(mod. text “since”) Christ’s coming, the Law indeed
being henceforth, so to say, in process of dissolution, but at the same
time (the dispersed Jews) teaching men religion.<note place="end" n="878" id="vi.xxxviii-p16.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxviii-p17"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p17.1">ἅμα
μὲν τοῦ νόμου
λυομένου
φησὶν λοιπὸν,
ἅμα δὲ
διδάσκοντες
εὐσέβειαν
τοὺς
ἀνθρώπους</span>. i.e. “of which dispersion the consequence was indeed
a breaking down, it may be said, of the Law (by intermarriages, etc.),
but withal a spreading of the true religion among men.” Mod.
text, having mistakenly changed <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p17.2">πρὸ</span> to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p17.3">ἀπὸ</span>, inserts <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p17.4">ἐξ
ἐκείνου</span> “from that time” before <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p17.5">τοῦ νόμου</span>: and also omits <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p17.6">φησὶν
λοιπὸν</span>, which
the innovator did not understand.—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p17.7">᾽Αλλ᾽
οὐδὲν
ἴσχυσαν</span> (mod. text, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p17.8">ἐκέρδαναν</span>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p17.9">ἐκεῖνοι</span>. But those Jews, for all their success in spreading their
religion, availed nothing, save that they got (more) witnesses
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p17.10">μαρτυρίας</span>
perhaps should be <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p17.11">μάρτυρας</span>) of their own proper calamities (when the wrath came upon
them to the uttermost), i.e. they prepared the way for the Gospel. but
for themselves they availed nothing, but only to increase the number of
those who should bear witness to the truth of God’s judgment upon
them for their unbelief.</p></note> But those prevailed nothing, save
only that they got witnesses of their own calamities. (<i>e</i>)
“And certain philosophers,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 17.18" id="vi.xxxviii-p17.12" parsed="|Acts|17|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.18">v. 18</scripRef>.) How came they to be willing to confer with him? (They did
it) when they saw others reasoning, and the man having repute (in the
encounter). And observe straightway with overbearing insolence,
“some said, What would this babbler say? For the natural man
receiveth not the things of the Spirit.” (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. ii. 14" id="vi.xxxviii-p17.13" parsed="|1Cor|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.14">1 Cor. ii. 14</scripRef>.) Other some, He
seemeth to be a setter-forth of strange deities: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p17.14">δαιμονίων</span>, for so they called their gods. “And having taken
him, they brought him,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 17.19" id="vi.xxxviii-p17.15" parsed="|Acts|17|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.19">v. 19</scripRef>.) (<i>a</i>) The Athenians no longer enjoyed their own
laws, but were become subject to the Romans. (<i>g</i>) (Then) why did
they hale him to the Areopagus? Meaning to overawe him—(the
place) where they held the trials for bloodshed. “May we know,
what is this new doctrine spoken of by thee? For thou bringest certain
strange things to our ears; we would fain know therefore what these
things mean. For all the Athenians and strangers which were there spent
their time in nothing else, but either to tell, or to hear some new
thing.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 17.20,21" id="vi.xxxviii-p17.16" parsed="|Acts|17|20|17|21" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.20-Acts.17.21">v. 20,
21</scripRef>.)
Here the thing noted is, that though ever occupied only in this telling
and hearing, yet they thought those things strange—things which
they had never heard. “Then Paul standing in the midst of the
Areopagus said, Ye men of Athens, I look upon you as being in all
things more religiously disposed” (<scripRef passage="Acts 17.22" id="vi.xxxviii-p17.17" parsed="|Acts|17|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.22">v. 22</scripRef>): (<i>f</i>) for the cities were full of gods (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p17.18">δαιμόνων</span>, al. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p17.19">εἰδώλων</span>): (<i>h</i>) this is why he says <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p17.20">δεισιδαιμονεστέρους</span>. For as I passed by and viewed the objects of your worship
<pb n="235" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_235.html" id="vi.xxxviii-Page_235" />—he does not say simply <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p17.21">τοὺς
δαίμονας</span> (the demons, or deities), but paves the way for his discourse:
“I beheld an altar,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 17.23" id="vi.xxxviii-p17.22" parsed="|Acts|17|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.23">v. 23</scripRef>.) This is why he says, “I look upon you as being more
religiously disposed,” viz. because of the altar.
“God,” he says, “that made the world.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 17.24" id="vi.xxxviii-p17.23" parsed="|Acts|17|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.24">v. 24</scripRef>.) He uttered one word,
by which he has subverted all the (doctrines) of the philosophers. For
the Epicureans affirm all to be fortuitously formed and (by concourse)
of atoms, the Stoics held it to be body and fire (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p17.24">ἐκπύρωσιν</span>). “The world and all that is therein.” Do you
mark the conciseness, and in conciseness, clearness? Mark what were the
things that were strange to them: that God made the world! Things which
now any of the most ordinary persons know, these the Athenians and the
wise men of the Athenians knew not. “Seeing He is Lord of heaven
and earth:” for if He made them, it is clear that He is Lord.
Observe what he affirms to be the note of Deity—creation. Which
attribute the Son also hath.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxxviii-p18">For the Prophets everywhere
affirm this, that to create is God’s prerogative. Not as those
affirm<note place="end" n="879" id="vi.xxxviii-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxviii-p19"> This, as it stands seems to be meant rather for the
Manichæans than the heathen philosophers, to whom, he has just
before said, the very notion of creation was strange. But the whole
exposition is most inadequately given, through the carelessness or
incompetency of the reporter. To be referred to the heathen, it should
be <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p19.1">ἄλλον μὲν
εἶναι
κύριον</span> (as
Jupiter) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p19.2">οὐ
ποιητὴν δέ</span>: and this is favored, perhaps, by the unnecessary
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p19.3">τὴν δὲ</span>
(omitted by A. B.) as remaining from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p19.4">οὐ
ποιητὴν δὲ
ἀγέννητον
ὕλην
ὑποτίθεντες</span>.</p></note> that another is Maker but not Lord,
assuming that matter is uncreated. Here now he covertly affirms and
establishes his own, while he overthrows their doctrine.<note place="end" n="880" id="vi.xxxviii-p19.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxviii-p20"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p20.1">᾽Ενταῦθα
λοιπὸν
αἰνιγματωδῶς
εἶπε τὸ
αὐτοῦ καὶ
ἔστησε</span>—i.e. in speaking of God, he at the same time hints at the
coequal Godhead of the Son: for He also is Creator and Lord. See p. 233
in the comments on v. 23, and v. 25, 26.</p></note> “Dwelleth not in temples made with
hands.” For He does indeed dwell in temples, yet not in such, but
in man’s soul. He overthrows the corporeal worship. What then?
Did He not dwell in the temple at Jerusalem? No indeed: but He wrought
therein. “Neither is worshipped by men’s hands.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 17.25" id="vi.xxxviii-p20.2" parsed="|Acts|17|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.25">v. 25</scripRef>.) How then was He
worshipped by men’s hands among the Jews? Not by hands, but by
the understanding. “As though He needed anything:” since
even those (acts of worship) He did not in this sort seek, “as
having need. Shall I eat,” saith He, “the flesh of bulls,
or drink the blood of goats?” (<scripRef passage="Ps. l. 13" id="vi.xxxviii-p20.3" parsed="|Ps|50|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.50.13">Ps. l. 13</scripRef>.) Neither is this
enough—the having need of naught—which he has affirmed: for
though this is Divine, yet a further attribute must be added.
“Seeing it is He that giveth unto all, life and breath and all
things.” Two proofs of Godhead: Himself to have need of naught,
and to supply all things to all men. Produce here Plato (and) all that
he has philosophized about God, all that Epicurus has: and all is but
trifling to this! “Giveth,” he says, “life and
breath.” Lo, he makes Him the Creator of the soul also, not its
begetter. See again how he overthrows the doctrine about matter.
“And made,” he says, “of one blood every nation of
men to dwell upon all the face of the earth.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 17.26" id="vi.xxxviii-p20.4" parsed="|Acts|17|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.26">v. 26</scripRef>.) These things are
better than the former: and what an impeachment both of the atoms and
of matter, that (creation) is not partial (work), nor the soul of man
either.<note place="end" n="881" id="vi.xxxviii-p20.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxviii-p21"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p21.1">ὅτι
οὐκ ἔστι
μερικὴ, οὐδὲ
ψυχὴ τοῦ
ἀνθρώπου</span>. “This is very obscure, and seems remote from the matter in
hand. Hales ap. Sav. thinks it has come into the text from some other
place. I should rather think the passage either mutilated or
corrupt.” <span class="c14" id="vi.xxxviii-p21.2">Ben</span>. “There is nothing
either obscure or corrupt in the passage.” <span class="c14" id="vi.xxxviii-p21.3">Ed.
Par</span>. The meaning seems to be, As the whole creation is the work
of One God, not <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p21.4">μερικῶς</span> but <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p21.5">τὸ
καθόλου</span>, so
are all mankind, universally, His work; the soul too, as well as the
body.</p></note> But this, which those say, is not to be
Creator.<note place="end" n="882" id="vi.xxxviii-p21.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxviii-p22"> This and the following sentences seem to be fragments belonging to
the preceding exposition. But the whole is too confused and mangled to
admit of any satisfactory restoration.</p></note>—But by the mind and
understanding He is worshipped.—“It is He that
giveth,” etc. He not the partial (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p22.1">μερικοὶ
δαίμονες</span>) deities. “And all things.” It is “He,”
he saith.—How man also came into being.<note place="end" n="883" id="vi.xxxviii-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxviii-p23"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p23.1">Πῶς καὶ
ἄνθρωπος
γέγονε</span>. Or (see
note 2.) “How He (the Son) became man”—as belonging
to some other place; e.g. after <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p23.2">οὐδέπω τὰ
μέγαλα
εἶπεν</span>. Or this may be
put in the place of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p23.3">πῶς
θεραπεύεται</span>, note 8. Mod. text. “Having before shown, how the
heaven was made, then he declared,” etc.</p></note>—First he showed that “He
dwelleth not,” etc., and then declared<note place="end" n="884" id="vi.xxxviii-p23.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxviii-p24"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p24.1">ἀπεφήνατο</span>: above, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p24.2">το
μηδένος
δεῖσθαι, ὅπερ
ἀπεφήνατο</span>.</p></note> that He “is not worshipped as
though He had need of aught.” If God,<note place="end" n="885" id="vi.xxxviii-p24.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxviii-p25"> This also may be part of the argument against the Arians, which
Chrys. seems to have brought into his exposition. See note
2.</p></note>
He made all: but if He made not, He is not God. Gods that made not
heaven and earth, let them perish. He introduces much greater
doctrines, though as yet he does not mention the great doctrines; but
he discoursed to them as unto children. And these were much greater
than those. Creation, Lordship, the having need of naught, authorship
of all good—these he has declared. But<note place="end" n="886" id="vi.xxxviii-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxviii-p26"> This is clearly out of place. Perhaps <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p26.1">πῶς καὶ
ἄνθρωπος
γέγονε</span> (note 5.)
belongs here.</p></note> how is He worshipped? say. It is not
yet the proper time. What equal to this sublimity? Marvellous is this
also—of one, to have made so many: but also, having made, Himself
sustains them (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p26.2">συγκρατεἵ</span>) in being, “giving life and breath and all things.
(<i>b</i>) And hath determined the times appointed, and the bounds of
their habitation, that they should seek God, if haply they might feel
after Him and find Him.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 17.27" id="vi.xxxviii-p26.3" parsed="|Acts|17|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.27">v.
27</scripRef>.)
(<i>a</i>) It means either this, that He did not compel them to go
about and seek God, but according to the bounds<note place="end" n="887" id="vi.xxxviii-p26.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxviii-p27"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p27.1">Κατὰ τὰς
ὁροθεσίας</span>. Perhaps Chrys. may have read <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p27.2">κατὰ τὰς
ὁρ</span>. in his copy of the Acts: as Cod.
Bezæ and S. Irenæus, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p27.3">κατὰ τὴν
ὁροθεσίαν</span>.</p></note> of their habitation: (<i>c</i>) or
this, that He determined <pb n="236" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_236.html" id="vi.xxxviii-Page_236" />their seeking God, yet not determined this (to
be done) continually, but (determined) certain appointed times (when
they should do so): showing<note place="end" n="888" id="vi.xxxviii-p27.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxviii-p28"> Mod. text spoiling the sense; “And this he says showing that
not even now had they, having sought, found: although He was as plain
to be found as anything would be that was (set) in the midst to be
handled.”</p></note> now, that
not having sought they had found: for since, having sought, they had
not found, he shows that God was now as manifest as though He were in
the midst of them palpably (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p28.1">ψηλαφώμενος</span>). (<i>e</i>) “Though He be not far,” he saith,
“from every one of us,” but is near to all. See again the
power (or, “what it is to be God,”) of God. What saith he?
Not only He gave “life and breath and all things,” but, as
the sum and substance of all, He brought us to the knowledge of
Himself, by giving us these things by which we are able to find and to
apprehend Him. But we did not wish to find Him, albeit close at hand.
“Though He be not far from every one of us.” Why look now,
He is near to all, to every one all the world over! What can be greater
than this? See how he makes clear riddance of the parcel deities
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p28.2">τοὺς
μερικούς</span>)! What say I, “afar off?” He is so near, that without
Him we live not: “for in Him we live and move and have our
being.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 17.28" id="vi.xxxviii-p28.3" parsed="|Acts|17|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.28">v.
28</scripRef>.)
“In him;” to put it by way of corporeal similitude, even as
it is impossible to be ignorant of the air which is diffused on every
side around us, and is “not far from every one of us,” nay
rather, which is in us. (<i>d</i>) For it was not so that there was a
heaven in one place, in another none, nor yet (a heaven) at one time,
at another none. So that both at every “time” and at every
“bound” it was possible to find Him. He so ordered things,
that neither by place nor by time were men hindered. For of course even
this, if nothing else, of itself was a help to them—that the
heaven is in every place, that it stands in all time. (<i>f</i>) See
how (he declares) His Providence, and His upholding power (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p28.4">συγκράτησιν</span>); the existence of all things from Him, (from Him) their
working (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p28.5">τὸ
ἐνεργεἵν</span>), (from Him their preservation) that they perish not. And he does
not say, “Through Him,” but, what was nearer than this,
“In him.”—That poet said nothing equal to this,
“For we are His offspring.” He, however, spake it of
Jupiter, but Paul takes it of the Creator, not meaning the same being
as he, God forbid! but meaning what is properly predicated of God: just
as he spoke of the altar with reference to Him, not to the being whom
they worshipped. As much as to say, “For certain things are said
and done with reference to this (true God), but ye know not that they
are with reference to Him.” For say, of whom would it be properly
said, “To an Unknown God?” Of the Creator, or of the demon?
Manifestly of the Creator: because Him they knew not, but the other
they knew. Again, that all things are filled (with the
presence)—of God? or of Jupiter—a wretch of a man, a
detestable impostor! But Paul said it not in the same sense as he, God
forbid! but with quite a different meaning. For he says we are
God’s offspring, i.e. God’s own,<note place="end" n="889" id="vi.xxxviii-p28.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxviii-p29"> Old text: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p29.1">Τουτέστιν,
οἰκείους,
ἐγγυτάτους
ὥσπερ
παροίκους
καὶ γείτονας
ὅταν λέγῃ</span>: so Cat. The two last words are out of place; we insert them with
the text-words after <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p29.2">῞Ινα
γὰρ μὴ</span>. The sense
is: He does not mean, with the heathen poet, that mankind came from God
by generation or emanation: but that we are very near to
Him.</p></note> His nearest neighbors as it
were.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxxviii-p30">For lest, when he says,
“Being the offspring of God” (<scripRef passage="Acts 17.29" id="vi.xxxviii-p30.1" parsed="|Acts|17|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.29">v. 29</scripRef>), they should again say, Thou bringest certain strange
things to our ears,<note place="end" n="890" id="vi.xxxviii-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxviii-p31"> Here
<span class="c14" id="vi.xxxviii-p31.1">mss.</span> and Edd, have <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p31.2">οὐδὲν γὰρ
οὕτως
ἀνθρώποις
ἐναντίον</span>, as if it meant, “nothing so goes against men as
strangeness.” We place it in what seems a more suitable
connection: “We ought not to think,” etc. for so far from
“the Godhead” being “like unto such,” nothing
is so much the reverse of like unto men, who “are his
offspring.”</p></note> he produces the
poet. He does not say, “Ye ought not to think the Godhead like to
gold or silver,” ye accursed and execrable: but in more lowly
sort he says, “We ought not.” For what (says he)?<note place="end" n="891" id="vi.xxxviii-p31.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxviii-p32"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p32.1">τί γάρ; ὑπὲρ τοῦτο
Θεός;
οὐδὲ
τοῦτο· ἀλλὰ
τέως τοῦτο·</span>
A. B. C , <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p32.2">τί γὰρ τὸ
ὑπὲρ τοῦτο
θεός· οὐδὲ κ.
τ. λ</span>. Cat. om. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p32.3">τί γὰρ τὸ</span>, and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p32.4">ἀλλὰ τέως
τοῦτο</span>. Mod.
text, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p32.5">ἀλλ᾽ ὑπὲρ
τοῦτο. τί δαὶ
τὸ ὑπὲρ
τοῦτο; Θεός· ἀλλ᾽
οὐδὲ τοῦτο,
ἐνεργείας
γάρ ἐστιν
ὄνομα· ἀλλὰ
τέως τοῦτο</span>.</p></note> God is above this? No, he does not say
this either: but for the present this—“We ought not to
think the Godhead like unto such,” for nothing is so opposite to
men. “But we do not affirm the Godhead to be like unto this, for
who would say that?” Mark<note place="end" n="892" id="vi.xxxviii-p32.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxviii-p33"> Possibly the connection may be, “He is not addressing
himself to the notions of philosophers, (<i>supra,</i> note 1, p. 234).
for them he insinuated <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p33.1">τὸ
ἀσώματον</span> by the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p33.2">᾽Εν αὐτῷ
ζῶμεν</span>, the intimate
presence of Deity, the denial of body by the denial of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p33.3">διάστημα</span> which is necessarily implied in the notion of body. But he
speaks to the many, and puts it to them in this way, We, being in
respect of the soul, akin to God, ought not to think,”
etc.—Mod. text omits <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p33.4">πρὸς τοὺς
πολλούς</span>.</p></note> how he has
introduced the incorporeal (nature of God) when he said, “In
Him,” etc., for the mind, when it surmises body, at the same time
implies the notion of distance. (Speaking) to the many he says,
“We ought not to think the Godhead like unto gold, or silver, or
stone, the shaping of art,”<note place="end" n="893" id="vi.xxxviii-p33.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxviii-p34"> Here the <span class="c14" id="vi.xxxviii-p34.1">mss.</span> and Edd. have the
sentence <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p34.2">ἀλλ᾽ εἴποι
ἄν τις</span>—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p34.3">ὁ λόγος
αὐτῷ</span>, which we have
transferred above, p. 234, note 1. In the next sentence, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p34.4">εἰ γὰρ
ἡμεῖς οὐκ
ἐσμεν ὅμοιοι
ἐκείνοις τὸ
κατὰ ψυχήν</span>, A. B. C. omit the negative, which Cat. and mod. text
retain.</p></note> for if we
are not like to those as regards the soul, much more God (is not like
to such). So far, he withdraws them from the notion. But neither is the
Godhead, he would say, subjected to any other human conception. For<note place="end" n="894" id="vi.xxxviii-p34.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxviii-p35"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p35.1">Εἰ γὰρ ἢ
τέχνη ἢ
διάνοια
εὗρε</span>, A. B. C. but Cat.
om. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p35.2">εἰ
γὰρ</span>, mod. text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p35.3">ἢ γὰρ τέχνη ἢ
δ. εὗρε. Διὰ
τοῦτο οὕτως
εἶπεν</span>: A. also has
this last clause, which is unknown to B. C. Cat. In the translation we
assume the reading to be, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p35.4">Εἰ γὰρ ὅπερ
ἢ τ. ἢ δ. εὗρε</span>—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p35.5">διὰ
τοῦτο οὕτως</span>
“<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p35.6">τέχν. ἢ ἐνθ.
ἀ.”</span>—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p35.7">ὅπερ οὖν ἢ τ.
ἢ δ. ἀ. εὗρε,
τοῦτο ὁ Θεὸς,
καὶ ἐν λίθω
οὐσία θεοῦ</span>.</p></note> if that which art or thought <pb n="237" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_237.html" id="vi.xxxviii-Page_237" />has
found—this is why he says it thus, “of art or imagination
of man”—if that, then, which human art or thought has
found, is God, then even in the stone (is) God’s
essence.—How comes it then, if “in Him we live,” that
we do not find Him? The charge is twofold, both that they did not find
Him, and that they found such as these. The (human) understanding in
itself is not at all to be relied upon.—But when he has agitated
their soul by showing them to be without excuse, see what he says:
“The times of ignorance God overlooked, but now commands all men
everywhere to repent.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 17.30" id="vi.xxxviii-p35.8" parsed="|Acts|17|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.30">v.
30</scripRef>.)
What then? Are none of these men to be punished? None of them that are
willing to repent. He says it of these men, not of the departed, but of
them whom He commands to repent. He does not call you to account, he
would say. He does not say, Took no notice (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p35.9">παρεἵδεν</span>); does not say, Permitted: but, Ye were ignorant.
“Overlooked,” i.e. does not demand punishment as of men
that deserve punishment. Ye were ignorant. And he does not say, Ye
wilfully did evil; but this he showed by what he said above.<note place="end" n="895" id="vi.xxxviii-p35.10"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxviii-p36"> i.e. in <scripRef passage="Acts 17.27" id="vi.xxxviii-p36.1" parsed="|Acts|17|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.27">v. 27</scripRef>. “that they
should seek the Lord…being, as He is, not far from every one of
us.” But text refers it to the following clause, by adding
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p36.2">εἰπών</span>.</p></note>—“All men everywhere to
repent:” again he hints at the whole world. Observe how he takes
them off from the parcel deities! “Because He has appointed a
day, in the which He will judge the world in righteousness by that Man
whom He hath ordained, whereof He hath given assurance to all men, in
that He raised Him from the dead.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 17.31" id="vi.xxxviii-p36.3" parsed="|Acts|17|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.31">v. 31</scripRef>.) Observe how he again declares the Passion. Observe the
terror again: for, that the judgment is true, is clear from the raising
Him up: for it is alleged in proof of that. That all he has been saying
is true, is clear from the fact that He rose again. For He did give<note place="end" n="896" id="vi.xxxviii-p36.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxviii-p37"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p37.1">Πᾶσι γὰρ
ταύτην
παρεῖχε
πίστιν</span>, i.e.
God; but C. and mod. text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p37.2">παρεῖχον</span>, as if it meant “the Apostles gave assurance of
Christ’s resurrection,” overlooking the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p37.3">πίστιν
παρασχὼν</span> of the text.’</p></note> this “assurance to all men,”
His rising from the dead: this (i.e. judgment), also is henceforth
certain.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxxviii-p38">These words were spoken indeed
to the Athenians: but it were seasonable that one should say to us
also, “that all men everywhere must repent, because he hath
appointed a day, in the which He will judge the world.” See how
he brings Him in as Judge also: Him, both provident for the world, and
merciful and forgiving and powerful and wise, and, in a word possessing
all the attributes of a Creator. “Having given assurance to all
men,” i.e. He has given proof in the rising (of Jesus) from the
dead.<note place="end" n="897" id="vi.xxxviii-p38.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxviii-p39"> Mod. text “The things spoken have given proof of His rising
from the dead.”</p></note> Let us repent then: for we must
assuredly be judged. If Christ rose not, we shall not be judged: but if
he rose, we shall without doubt be judged. “For to this
end,” it is said, “did He also die, that he might be Lord
both of the dead and living.” (<scripRef passage="Rom. xiv. 9" id="vi.xxxviii-p39.1" parsed="|Rom|14|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.9">Rom. xiv. 9</scripRef>.) “For we
shall all stand before the judgment seat of Christ, that every one may
receive according to that he hath done.” (<scripRef passage="Rom. xiv. 10" id="vi.xxxviii-p39.2" parsed="|Rom|14|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.10">Rom. xiv. 10</scripRef>, and <scripRef passage="2 Cor. v. 10" id="vi.xxxviii-p39.3" parsed="|2Cor|5|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.10">2 Cor. v.
10</scripRef>.)
Do not imagine that these are but words. Lo! he introduced also the
subject of the resurrection of all men; for in no other way can the
world be judged. And that, “In that He hath raised Him from the
dead,” relates to the body: for that was dead, that had fallen.
Among the Greeks, as their notions of Creation, so likewise of the
Judgment, are children’s fancies, ravings of drunken men. But let
us, who know these things accurately, do something that is to the
purpose: let us be made friends unto God. How long shall we be at
enmity with Him? How long shall we entertain dislike towards Him?
“God forbid!” you will say: “Why do you say such
things?” I would wish not to say the things I say, if ye did not
do the things ye do: but as things are, what is the use now in keeping
silence from words, when the plain evidence of deeds so cries aloud?
How then, how shall we love Him? I have told you thousands of ways,
thousands of times: but I will speak it also now. One way I seem to
myself to have discovered, a very great and admirable way. Namely,<note place="end" n="898" id="vi.xxxviii-p39.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxviii-p40"> A. B. C. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p40.1">μετὰ γὰρ
ταῦτα
καθολικὰς
εἰδέναι
αὐτῷ</span>. The sense would be
satisfied by <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p40.2">μετὰ τὸ τὰς
καθ. εἰδέναι
αὐτῷ
χάριτας</span>.
Mod. text. “Together with the reckoning up of what God has done
for us in common (benefits), so many that none is able even to number
them, and giving Him thanks for all these, let us all bethink us of
what has been done for each one of us, and reckon them up day by day.
Since then these,” etc.</p></note> after acknowledging to Him our general
obligations,—what none shall be able to express (I mean), what
has been done for each of us in his own person, of these also let us
bethink ourselves, because these are of great force: let each one of us
reckon them up with himself, and make diligent search, and as it were
in a book let him have the benefits of God written down; for instance,
if at any time having fallen into dangers he has escaped the hands of
his enemies; if ever having gone out on a journey at an untimely hour,
he has escaped danger; if ever, having had an encounter with wicked
men, he has got the better of them; or if ever, having fallen into
sickness, he has recovered when all had given him over: for this avails
much for attaching us to God. For if that Mordecai, when the services
done by him were brought to the <pb n="238" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_238.html" id="vi.xxxviii-Page_238" />king’s remembrance, found them to
be so available, that he in return rose to that height of splendor
(<scripRef passage="Esther vi. 2-11" id="vi.xxxviii-p40.3" parsed="|Esth|6|2|6|11" osisRef="Bible:Esth.6.2-Esth.6.11">Esther vi. 2–11</scripRef>): much more we, if we
call to mind, and make diligent enquiry of these two points, what sins
we have committed against God, and what good He has done to us, shall
thus both be thankful, and give Him freely all that is ours. But no one
gives a thought to any of these things: but just as regarding our sins
we say that we are sinners, while we do not enquire into them
specifically, so with regard to God’s benefits (we say), that God
has done us good, and do not specifically enquire, where, and in how
great number and at what time. But from this time forth let us be very
exact in our reckoning. For if any one can recall even those things
which happened long ago, let him reckon up all accurately, as one who
will find a great treasure. This is also profitable to us in keeping us
from despair. For when we see that he has often protected us, we shall
not despair, nor suppose that we are cast off: but we shall take it as
a strong pledge of His care for us, when we bethink us how, though we
have sinned, we are not punished, but even enjoy protection from Him.
Let me now tell you a case, which I heard from a certain person, in
which was a child, and it happened on a time that he was in the country
with his mother, being not yet fifteen years old. Just then there came
a bad air, in consequence of which a fever attacked them both, for in
fact it was the autumn season. It happened that the mother succeeded in
getting into the town before (they could stop her); but the boy, when
the physicians on the spot<note place="end" n="899" id="vi.xxxviii-p40.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxviii-p41"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p41.1">τῶν ἰατρῶν
τῶν ἐκεῖ</span>.
Mod. text omits <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p41.2">τῶν</span>, and adds <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p41.3">μένειν,
καὶ</span>: “the physicians
ordering him to stay there.” The <span class="c14" id="vi.xxxviii-p41.4">mss.</span>,
except A. which has preserved the true reading <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p41.5">εἴρξατο</span>, have <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p41.6">ἤρξατο</span>, whence Erasm. Ben. <i>cœpit gargarizare</i>—just what
the boy refused to do. He would not take the gargle, nor any other
medicine or food.—For <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p41.7">σβέννυται</span>
we restore with mod. text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p41.8">σβεννύναι</span> —<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p41.9">ὡς δῆθεν
φιλοσοφῶν</span> either as above, or “to show his strength of mind
forsooth.”—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p41.10">ὑπὲρ
φιλονεικίας</span>, B. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p41.11">φιλοτιμίας</span>. (Erasmus’ translation is altogether wide of the
sense.)</p></note> ordered him,
with the fever burning within him, to gargle his throat, resisted,
having forsooth his own wise view of the matter, and thinking he should
be better able to quench the fire, if he took nothing whatever,
therefore, in his unseasonable spirit of opposition, boy-like, he would
take nothing. But when he came into the town, his tongue was paralyzed,
and he was for a long time speechless, so that he could pronounce
nothing articulately; however, he could read indeed, and attended
masters for a long time, but<note place="end" n="900" id="vi.xxxviii-p41.12"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxviii-p42"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p42.1">ἀπλῶς
δὲ</span> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p42.2">καὶ</span> mod. text.)
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p42.3">ἀσημα</span>. Meaning perhaps,
“being speechless, he read and heard, but could not give tokens
of understanding what he learned.”</p></note> that was all, and
there was nothing to mark his progress. So all his hopes (in life) were
cut off, and his mother was full of grief: and though the physicians
suggested many plans, and many others did so too, yet nobody was able
to do him any good, until the merciful God loosed the string of his
tongue (cf. <scripRef passage="Mark vii. 35" id="vi.xxxviii-p42.4" parsed="|Mark|7|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.7.35">Mark vii. 35</scripRef>), and then he
recovered, and was restored to his former readiness and distinctness of
speech. His mother also related, that when a very little child, he had
an affection in the nose, which they call a polypus: and then too the
physicians had given him over and his father cursed him (for the father
was then living), and (even) his mother prayed for him to die;<note place="end" n="901" id="vi.xxxviii-p42.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxviii-p43"> <span class="c11" id="vi.xxxviii-p43.1">mss.</span> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p43.2">καὶ
ὁ πατὴρ αὐτῷ
κατηρᾶτο, καὶ
τελευτῆσαι
ηὔχετο καὶ ἡ
μητήρ· ἔτι
γὰρ ἔτυχε ζῶν
ὁ πατὴρ
αὐτοῦ</span>. Mod. text.
“His mother prayed for him to die, and his father cursed him, for
he was yet living.”</p></note> and all was full of distress. But he on a
sudden having coughed, owing to the collection of mucus, by the force
of the breath expelled the creature (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p43.3">τὸ θηρίον</span>) from his nostrils, and all the danger was removed. But
this evil having been extinguished, an acrid and viscid running from
the eyes formed such a thick gathering of the humors (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p43.4">τὰς
λήμας</span>), that it was
like a skin drawn over the pupil, and what was worse, it threatened
blindness, and everybody said this would be the issue. But from this
disease also was he quickly freed by the grace of God. So far what I
have heard from others: now I will tell you what I myself know. Once on
a time a suspicion of tyrants was raised in our city—at that time
I was but a youth—and all the soldiers being set to watch without
the city as it chanced, they were making strict<note place="end" n="902" id="vi.xxxviii-p43.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxviii-p44"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p44.1">τυχὸν
ἀπλάστως
ζητούντων</span>: meaning perhaps, in earnest, not for form’s sake.
The occasion of this strictness was doubtless the affair of Theodorus
the Sicilian, see t. i. 343 B. and 470 D. (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p44.2">Πρὸ δέκα
τούτων ἐτῶν
ἑαλωσαν ἐπὶ
τυραννίδι
τινές κ. τ. λ</span>.) For the history of the treasonable and magical practices
against Valens at Antioch, in which Theodorus was implicated, and of
the severities exercised in consequence of that attempt, see Ammianus
Marcell. xxix. init. Comp. Zosimus iv. 13, 3, Sozomen vi. 35, Socrates
iv. 19.</p></note>
inquisition after books of sorcery and magic. And the person who had
written the book, had flung it unbound (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p44.3">ἀκατασκέυαστον</span>) into the river, and was taken, and when asked for it, was
not able to give it up, but was carried all around the city in bonds:
when, however, the evidence being brought home to him, he had suffered
punishment, just then it chanced that I, wishing to go to the
Martyrs’ Church, was returning through the gardens by the
riverside in company with another person. He, seeing the book floating
on the water at first thought it was a linen cloth, but when he got
near, perceived it was a book, so he went down, and took it up. I
however called shares in the booty, and laughed about it. But let us
see, says he, what in <pb n="239" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_239.html" id="vi.xxxviii-Page_239" />the world it is. So he turns back a part of the
page, and finds the contents to be magic. At that very moment it
chanced that a soldier came by: * * * then having taken from within,<note place="end" n="903" id="vi.xxxviii-p44.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxviii-p45"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p45.1">εἶτα
ἔνδοθεν
λαβὼν ἀπῄει·
ἀπεπάγη τῷ
δέει</span> 
It is not easy to see what this means, unless the
sense intended be, “the soldier paced backward and forward, so
that we were intercepted between his walk and the
river.”—Mod. text, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p45.2">εἶτα ἔ. λ,
ἀπῄει καὶ
ἀπεπήγει τῷ
δέει</span> Erasm. <i>qui hoc
animadvertens abiit, et timere nos fecit.</i> Ben. Hinc. <i>vero
socius. illo occultato abiit et timore tabescebat.</i> We must
certainly read <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p45.3">ἀπεπάγην</span>, or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxviii-p45.4">ἀπεπάγημεν</span>.</p></note> he went off. There were we congealed with
fear. For who would have believed our story that we had picked it up
from the river, when all were at that time, even the unsuspected, under
strict watch? And we did not dare to cast it away, lest we should be
seen, and there was a like danger to us in tearing it to pieces. God
gave us means, and we cast it away, and at last we were free for that
time from the extreme peril. And I might mention numberless cases, if I
had a mind to recount all. And even these I have mentioned for your
sakes, so that, if any have other cases, although not such as these,
let him bear them in mind constantly: for example, if at any time a
stone having been hurled, and being about to strike thee, has not
struck thee, do thou bear this ever in thy mind: these things produce
in us great affection towards God. For if on remembering any men who
have been the means of saving us, we are much mortified if we be not
able to requite them, much more (should we feel thus) with regard to
God. This too is useful in other respects. When we wish not to be
overmuch grieved, let us say: “If we have received good things at
the hand of the Lord, shall not we endure evil things?”
(<scripRef passage="Job ii. 10" id="vi.xxxviii-p45.5" parsed="|Job|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.2.10">Job
ii. 10</scripRef>.) And when Paul told them from whence he had been delivered,
(<scripRef passage="2 Tim. iv. 17" id="vi.xxxviii-p45.6" parsed="|2Tim|4|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.17">2 Tim. iv. 17</scripRef>) the reason was that he might put them also in mind. See
too how Jacob kept all these things in his mind: wherefore also he
said: “The Angel which redeemed me from my youth up”
(<scripRef passage="Gen. xlviii. 16" id="vi.xxxviii-p45.7" parsed="|Gen|48|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.48.16">Gen. xlviii. 16</scripRef>); and not only that he redeemed him, but how and for what
purpose. See accordingly how he also calls to mind the benefits he had
received in particular. “With my staff,” he says, “I
passed over Jordan.” (<scripRef passage="Gen. xxxii. 10" id="vi.xxxviii-p45.8" parsed="|Gen|32|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.32.10">Gen. xxxii. 10</scripRef>.)
The Jews also always remembered the things which happened to their
forefathers, turning over in their minds the things done in Egypt. Then
much more let us, bearing in mind the special mercies which have
happened to us also, how often we have fallen into dangers and
calamities, and unless God had held his hand over us, should long ago
have perished: I say, let us all, considering these things and
recounting them day by day, return our united thanks all of us to God,
and never cease to glorify Him, that so we may receive a large
recompense for our thankfulness of heart, through the grace and
compassion of His only begotten Son, with Whom to the Father, together
with the Holy Ghost, be glory, might, honor, now and ever, world
without end. Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XXXIX on Acts xvii. 32-34. xviii. 1." shorttitle="" progress="45.27%" prev="vi.xxxviii" next="vi.xl" id="vi.xxxix">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Acts xvii. 32-24; xviii. 1." id="vi.xxxix-p0.1" parsed="|Acts|17|32|17|24;|Acts|18|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.32-Acts.17.24 Bible:Acts.18.1" />
<p class="c21" id="vi.xxxix-p1"><span class="c9" id="vi.xxxix-p1.1">Homily XXXIX.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vi.xxxix-p2"><scripRef passage="Acts XVII. 32-34, XVIII. 1" id="vi.xxxix-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|17|32|17|34;|Acts|18|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.32-Acts.17.34 Bible:Acts.18.1">Acts XVII. 32–34, XVIII. 1</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi.xxxix-p3">“And when they heard of
the resurrection of the dead, some mocked: and others said, We will
hear thee again of this matter. So Paul departed from among them.
Howbeit certain men clave unto him, and believed: among the which was
Dionysius the Areopagite and a woman named Damaris, and others with
them. After these things Paul departed from Athens, and came to
Corinth.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.xxxix-p4"><span class="c11" id="vi.xxxix-p4.1">What</span> can be the reason that, having persuaded (some so far as to say)
that they would hear him again, and there being no dangers, Paul is so
in haste to leave Athens? Probably he knew that he should do them no
great good; moreover he was led by the Spirit to Corinth.<note place="end" n="904" id="vi.xxxix-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxix-p5"> Here
in <span class="c14" id="vi.xxxix-p5.1">mss.</span> and Edd. the order is confused by the
insertion of the text <scripRef passage="Acts 17.34; 18.1-3" id="vi.xxxix-p5.2" parsed="|Acts|17|34|0|0;|Acts|18|1|18|3" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.34 Bible:Acts.18.1-Acts.18.3">xvii. 34; xviii. 1–3</scripRef>, and the transposition
of the sentence marked (<i>a</i>), in consequence of which the first
sentence of (<i>c</i>) has been misunderstood, as if it meant that St.
Paul thought it enough merely to sow the seeds at Athens (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p5.3">τέως</span> mod. text Cat. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p5.4">τῶν λόγων</span>), “because the greater part of his life was now
passed.” So Cat. is further betrayed into a misconception of the
following words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p5.5">ἐπὶ μὲν
γὰρ Νέρωνος
ἐτελειώθη</span>, adding <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p5.6">ὁ
Παῦλος</span>, as
if it referred to St. Paul’s martyrdom: and so Ben. mistakes the
matter, <i>major’ enim pars vitæ illius jam</i>
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p5.7">ἐνταῦθα</span>)
<i>transacta erat. Nam sub Nerone consummatus est,</i> as Erasm.
<i>occisus est:’</i> though the opposition to the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p5.8">ἐπὶ μὲν</span> N. in
the following clause <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p5.9">ἀπὸ
δὲ Κλ</span>., might have
obviated this misapprehension.</p></note> (<i>b</i>) For the Athenians, although fond
of hearing strange things, nevertheless did not attend (to him); for
this was not their study, but only to be always having something to
say; which was the cause that made them hold off from him. But if this
was their custom, how is it that they accuse him, “he seemeth to
be a setter forth of strange gods?” (<scripRef passage="Acts 17.18" id="vi.xxxix-p5.10" parsed="|Acts|17|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.18">ch. xvii. 18</scripRef>.) Yes, but these <pb n="240" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_240.html" id="vi.xxxix-Page_240" />were
matters they did not at all know what to make of. Howbeit, he did
convert both Dionysius the Areopagite, and some others. For those who
were careful of (right) living, quickly received the word; but the
others not so. It seemed to Paul sufficient to have cast the seeds of
the doctrines. (<i>a</i>) To Corinth then, as I said, he was led by the
Spirit, in which city he was to abide. (<i>c</i>) “And having
found a certain Jew named Aquila, of Pontus by birth, lately come from
Italy”—for the greater part of his life had been passed
there—“and Priscilla his wife, because that Claudius had
commanded all the Jews to depart from Rome.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 18.2" id="vi.xxxix-p5.11" parsed="|Acts|18|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.2">v. 2</scripRef>.) For though it was in the reign of Nero that the war
against the Jews was consummated, yet from the time of Claudius and
thenceforward it was fanning up, at a distance indeed,<note place="end" n="905" id="vi.xxxix-p5.12"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxix-p6"> See
Recapitulation, p. 239, note 1.</p></note> so that, were it but so, they might come to
their senses, and from Rome they were now driven as common pests. This
is why it is so ordered by Providence that Paul was led thither as a
prisoner, that he might not as a Jew be driven away, but as acting
under military custody might even be guarded there. (Having found
these,) “he came to them, and because he was of the same craft,
he abode with them and wrought: for by occupation they were
tent-makers.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 18.3" id="vi.xxxix-p6.1" parsed="|Acts|18|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.3">v.
3</scripRef>.)
Lo, what a justification he found for dwelling in the same house with
them! For because here, of all places, it was necessary that he should
not receive, as he himself says, “That wherein they glory, they
may be found, even as we” (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. xi. 12" id="vi.xxxix-p6.2" parsed="|2Cor|11|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.12">2 Cor. xi. 12</scripRef>), it is
providentially ordered that he there abides. “And he reasoned in
the synagogue every sabbath, and persuaded the Jews and the Greeks. And
when Silas and Timotheus were come from Macedonia, Paul was straitened
in the word,<note place="end" n="906" id="vi.xxxix-p6.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxix-p7"> A. B.
C. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p7.1">τῷ
λόγῳ</span>: so the best <span class="c14" id="vi.xxxix-p7.2">mss.</span> of the Acts, Gr. and Lat. <i>instabat
verbo.</i></p></note> testifying to the Jews that Jesus is
the Christ.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 18.4,5" id="vi.xxxix-p7.3" parsed="|Acts|18|4|18|5" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.4-Acts.18.5">v. 4,
5</scripRef>.)
“And when the Jews opposed and blasphemed,” i.e. they tried
to bear him down (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p7.4">ἐπηρέαζον</span>), they set upon him—What then does Paul? He separates
from them, and in a very awful manner: and though he does not now say,
“It was need that the word should be spoken unto you,” yet
he darkly intimates it to them:—“and when they opposed
themselves, and blasphemed, he shook his raiment, and said unto them,
Your blood be upon your own heads; I am clean: from henceforth I will
go unto the Gentiles.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 18.6" id="vi.xxxix-p7.5" parsed="|Acts|18|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.6">v.
6</scripRef>.)
“And he departed thence, and entered into a certain man’s
house, named Justus, one that worshipped God, whose house joined hard
to the synagogue.” See how having again said,
“Henceforth—” for all that, he does not neglect them;
so that it was to rouse them that he said this, and thereupon came to
Justus, whose house was contiguous to the synagogue, so that<note place="end" n="907" id="vi.xxxix-p7.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxix-p8"> A. B.
C. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p8.1">ὥστε καὶ
ἀπὸ</span> (B. om.) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p8.2">τοῦ
ζήλου</span> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p8.3">ζῆλον</span> C.) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p8.4">ἔχειν ἀπὸ
τῆς
γειτνιάσεως</span>. Cat. has preserved the true reading, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p8.5">ἀπὸ
τούτου
ζῆλον</span>.</p></note> even from this they might have jealousy,
from the very proximity. “And Crispus, the chief ruler of the
synagogue, believed on the Lord with all his house.” This also
was, of all things, enough to bring them over. “And many of the
Corinthians hearing believed, and were baptized. Then spake the Lord to
Paul in the night by a vision, Be not afraid, but speak, and hold not
thy peace: for I am with thee, and no man shall set on thee to hurt
thee: for I have much people in this city.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 18.8-10" id="vi.xxxix-p8.6" parsed="|Acts|18|8|18|10" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.8-Acts.18.10">v. 8–10</scripRef>.) See by how many
reasons He persuades him, and how He puts last the reason which of all
others most prevailed with him, “I have much people in this
city.” Then how was it, you may ask, that they set upon him?
And<note place="end" n="908" id="vi.xxxix-p8.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxix-p9"> This
would be better transposed thus: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p9.1">καὶ μὴν,
φησὶν, ἤγαγον
αὐτὸν πρὸς
τὸν ἀνθ., ἀλλ᾽
οὐδὲν
σχυσαν</span>. Mod.
text, “but they <i>only</i> brought him,” etc. What follows
is confused by the transposition after <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p9.2">ὅρα
γοῦν
ἐνταῦθα</span> of
the part (<i>a</i>) beginning with the same words.</p></note> yet, the writer tells us, they prevailed
nothing, but brought him to the proconsul. “And he continued
there a year and six months, teaching the word of God among them. And
when Gallio was proconsul of Achaia, the Jews made insurrection with
one accord against Paul, and brought him to the judgment-seat.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 18.11,12" id="vi.xxxix-p9.3" parsed="|Acts|18|11|18|12" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.11-Acts.18.12">v. 11, 12</scripRef>.) Do you mark why those
men were ever contriving to give a public turn to the misdemeanors
(they accused them of)? Thus see here: (<i>b</i>) “Saying, This
fellow seduceth men contrary to the law to worship God. And when Paul
was about to open his mouth, Gallio said: If indeed it were any
wrong-doing or wicked lewdness, O ye Jews, reason would that I should
bear with you. But if it be a question of words and names, and of your
law, look ye to it; for I will be no judge of such matters. And he
drave them from the judgment-seat.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 18.13-16" id="vi.xxxix-p9.4" parsed="|Acts|18|13|18|16" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.13-Acts.18.16">v. 13–16</scripRef>.) This Gallio seems to
me to have been a sensible man. (<i>a</i>) Thus observe, when these had
said, “Against the law he seduceth men to worship God,” he
“cared for none of these things:” and observe how he
answers them: “If indeed it were” any matter affecting the
city, “any wrong-doing or wicked lewdness,” etc. (<i>c</i>)
“Then all the Jews<note place="end" n="909" id="vi.xxxix-p9.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxix-p10"> The
<span class="c14" id="vi.xxxix-p10.1">mss.</span> have <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p10.2">ἱο῞Ελληνες</span>
as in some copies of the Acts and Elz., but the best
authorities Gr. and Lat. simply <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p10.3">πάντες</span>. We
adopt <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p10.4">οἱ
᾽Ιουδαῖοι</span> from the Catena, and Chrys. evidently understood it of the
Jews.</p></note> took Sosthenes the
ruler of the synagogue, and beat him before the judgment-seat: and
Gallio cared <pb n="241" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_241.html" id="vi.xxxix-Page_241" />for none of these things” (<scripRef passage="Acts 18.17" id="vi.xxxix-p10.5" parsed="|Acts|18|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.17">v. 17</scripRef>): but their beating him he did not take as an insult to
himself. So petulant were the Jews. But let us look over again what has
been said.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxxix-p11">(Recapitulation.) “And
when they heard,” (<scripRef passage="Acts 17.32" id="vi.xxxix-p11.1" parsed="|Acts|17|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.32">ch. xvii.
32</scripRef>)
what great and lofty doctrines, they did not even attend, but jeered at
the Resurrection! “For the natural man,” it saith,
“receiveth not the things of the Spirit.” (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. ii. 14" id="vi.xxxix-p11.2" parsed="|1Cor|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.14">1 Cor. ii. 14</scripRef>.)
“And so,” it says, “Paul went forth.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 17.33" id="vi.xxxix-p11.3" parsed="|Acts|17|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.33">v. 33</scripRef>.) How? Having persuaded
some; derided by others. “But certain men,” it says,
“clave unto him, and believed, among whom was also Dionysius the
Areopagite and some others.”<note place="end" n="910" id="vi.xxxix-p11.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxix-p12"> Here A.
B. C. insert the sentence <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p12.1">ὅρα
τους πιστους
κ. τ. λ</span>. which mod. text rightly
removes to the comment on v. 8, and after it, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p12.2">ὅρα
πῶς ὁ νόμος
καταλύεται
λοιπόν</span>: which
unless it means, “See here the beginning of the judgment on the
Jews, the dissolution of their Law, and overthrow of their
nation,” of which Chrys. speaks in this sentence, is out of place
here, and belongs to the comment on v. 18, i.e. to the beginning of
Hom. 40, which in fact opens with these words. So mod. text understands
them. “Mark how the Law begins to be dissolved from henceforth.
For this man, being a Jew, having after these things shorn his head in
Cenchrea, goes with Paul into Syria. Being a man of Pontus, not in
Jerusalem nor near it did he haste to come, but at a greater
distance.” The innovator’s meaning seems to have been, that
he shore his head in fulfilment of his vow, not in Jerusalem, nor near
Jerusalem, but at a greater distance, viz. in Cenchrea.” But St.
Chrys. is here commenting on Claudius’ edict (see above, p. 240,
on v. 2): “See here the beginning of the judgment on the Jews: it
was hasting to come, but it began not in Jerusalem, nor in Palestine,
but at a greater distance—at Rome, in this edict of the
Emperor: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p12.3">οὐκ
ἐν
῾Ιεροσολύμοις,
οὐδὲ πλησίον
ἔσπευδεν
ἐλθεῖν ἀλλὰ
μακροτέρω</span>.”</p></note> (<scripRef passage="Acts 17.34" id="vi.xxxix-p12.4" parsed="|Acts|17|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.34">v. 34</scripRef>.) “And after
these things,” etc. “And having found a certain Jew by name
Aquila, of Pontus by birth, lately come from Italy, because that
Claudius had ordered all Jews to depart from Rome, he came to them, and
because he was of the same craft, he abode with them, and wrought: for
by their occupation they were tent-makers.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 18.1-3" id="vi.xxxix-p12.5" parsed="|Acts|18|1|18|3" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.1-Acts.18.3">ch.xviii. 1–3</scripRef>.) Being of Pontus, this
Aquila * * * .<note place="end" n="911" id="vi.xxxix-p12.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxix-p13"> The
sentence may be completed with: “had spent the greater part of
his life at Rome,” etc.; see above, p. 236, but the copyist
make <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p13.1">οὗτος</span> nom.
to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p13.2">οὐκ
ἔσπευδεν
ἐλθεῖν</span>.</p></note> Observe how, not in Jerusalem, nor
near it (the crisis), was hasting to come, but at a greater distance.
And with him he abides, and is not ashamed to abide, nay, for this very
reason he does abide, as having a suitable lodging-place, for to him it
was much more suitable than any king’s palace. And smile not
thou, beloved, to hear (of his occupation). For (it was good for him)
even as to the athlete the palæstra is more useful than delicate
carpets; so to the warrior the iron sword (is useful), not that of
gold. “And wrought,” though he preached. Let us be ashamed,
who though we have no preaching to occupy us, live in idleness.
“And he disputed in the synagogue every sabbath day, and
persuaded both Jews and Greeks” (<scripRef passage="Acts 18.4" id="vi.xxxix-p13.3" parsed="|Acts|18|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.4">v. 4</scripRef>): but “when they opposed and blasphemed” he
withdrew, by this expecting to draw them more. For wherefore having
left that house did he come to live hard by the synagogue? was it not
for this? For it was not that he saw any danger here. But therefore it
is that Paul having testified to them—not teaches now, but
testifies—“having shaken his garments,” to terrify
them not by word only but by action, “said unto them, Your blood
be upon your own heads” (<scripRef passage="Acts 18.6" id="vi.xxxix-p13.4" parsed="|Acts|18|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.6">v.
6</scripRef>):
he speaks the more vehemently as having already persuaded many.
“I,” says he, “am clean.” Then we also are
accountable for the blood of those entrusted to us, if we neglect them.
“From this time forth I will go to the Gentiles.” So that
also when he says, “Henceforth let no man trouble me”
(<scripRef passage="Gal. vi. 17" id="vi.xxxix-p13.5" parsed="|Gal|6|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.17">Gal. vi. 17</scripRef>), he says it to terrify. For not so much did the punishment
terrify, as this stung them. “And having removed thence he came
into the house of one named Justus, that worshipped God, whose house
was contiguous to the synagogue” (<scripRef passage="Acts 18.7" id="vi.xxxix-p13.6" parsed="|Acts|18|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.7">v. 7</scripRef>), and there abode, by this wishing to persuade them that he
was in earnest (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p13.7">πρὸς τὰ ἐθνη
ἠπείγετο</span>) to go to the Gentiles. Accordingly, mark immediately the ruler
of the synagogue converted, and many others, when he had done this.
“Crispus the ruler of the synagogue believed in the Lord, with
his whole house: and many of the Corinthians hearing believed, and were
baptized.”—(<scripRef passage="Acts 18.8" id="vi.xxxix-p13.8" parsed="|Acts|18|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.8">v.
8</scripRef>.)
“With his whole house:”<note place="end" n="912" id="vi.xxxix-p13.9"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxix-p14"> To
this clause, mod. text rightly refers the comment, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p14.1">ὅρα
τοὺς πιστοὺς
τότε μετὰ τῆς
οἰκίας τοῦτο
ποιοῦντας
ὁλοκλήρου</span>, which the original text has after <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p14.2">καὶ ἕτεροι
τινές</span> of xvii.
34.</p></note> observe the
converts in those times doing this with their entire household. This
Crispus he means where he writes, “I baptized none save Crispus
and Gaius.” (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 14" id="vi.xxxix-p14.3" parsed="|1Cor|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.14">1 Cor. i. 14</scripRef>.) This (same) I
take to be called Sosthenes—(evidently) a believer, insomuch that
he is beaten, and is always present with Paul.<note place="end" n="913" id="vi.xxxix-p14.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxix-p15"> There is no sufficient ground for the supposition of Chrys. that
the Sosthenes here mentioned was a Christian and the same who is
saluted in <scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 1" id="vi.xxxix-p15.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.1">1 Cor. i. 1</scripRef>. On the contrary, he was the leader of the Jewish party who
persecuted the ruler of the synagogue, perhaps the successor of Crispus
who had become a Christian. The reading <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p15.2">οἱ
᾽Ιουδαῖοι</span> of some inferior <span class="c14" id="vi.xxxix-p15.3">mss.</span> in
<scripRef passage="Acts 18.17" id="vi.xxxix-p15.4" parsed="|Acts|18|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.17">v. 17</scripRef> which is followed by
Chrys. would easily give rise to this misconception. The true text is
most probably <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p15.5">πάντες</span>,
meaning the officers of the governor. The representatives of the Roman
government, then, attacked Sosthenes, the leader of the party which was
persecuting Paul. Thus their effort ended in failure. And so
indifferent was Gallio that he in no way interfered. Paul’s
accusers were thus themselves beaten and the whole effort at
prosecution miserably failed.—G.B.S.</p></note>
“And the Lord said in the night,” etc. Now even the number
(of the “much people”) persuaded him, but Christ’s
claiming them for His own (moved him) more.<note place="end" n="914" id="vi.xxxix-p15.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxix-p16"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p16.1">ἡ δὲ
οἰκείωσις
τοῦ</span>Χ. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p16.2">πλέον</span>. <i>Sed familiaritas Christi magis.</i> Ben. Chrys. said above,
that the most powerful consideration was this which is put last,
“For I have much people in this city.” The meaning here is,
That there was “much people” to be converted, was a
cheering consideration: that Christ should say, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p16.3">λαός μοι
πολύς
ἐστιν</span>, speaking of
them as “His own,” was the strongest inducement.</p></note> Yet
He says also, “Fear not:” for the danger <pb n="242" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_242.html" id="vi.xxxix-Page_242" />was become greater
now, both because more believed, and also the ruler of the synagogue.
This was enough to rouse him. Not that he was reproved<note place="end" n="915" id="vi.xxxix-p16.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxix-p17"> B.
C. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p17.1">ὅτι ἠλέγχθη
φοβούμενος ἢ
οὐκ ἠλέγχθη
ὥστε μὴ</span> (C. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p17.2">μηδὲ</span>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p17.3">παθεῖν</span>. A., <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p17.4">ὅτε
ἐλέχθη ὥστε
δὲ μὴ
παθεῖν</span>, (which
is meant for emendation: “This was enough to rouse him when it
was spoken: but, that he should not suffer,” etc.) Mod.
text, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p17.5">ὅτι ἠλ.
φοβούμενος, ἢ
οὐκ ἠλ. μὲν,
ἀλλ᾽ ὥστε
μηδὲ τοῦτο
παθεῖν</span>. We
read <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p17.6">Οὐκ
ὅτι ἠλέγχθη
ὡς
φοβούμενος. &amp;
244·στε δὲ μὴ
παθεῖν, ᾽Εγώ
εἰμι μετὰ
σοῦ</span>. The accidental omission
of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p17.7">οὐκ</span> may have been corrected in the margin by the gloss
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p17.8">ἢ οὐκ ἠλ</span>. But the
sense seems to be otherwise confused by transpositions. “It is
true, even the number, and still more Christ’s <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p17.9">οἰκείωσις</span>
of them, prevailed with him. This was enough to rouse
him. But Christ begins by saying, “Fear not,” etc. And in
fact the danger was increased, etc. Not that Paul was reproved as being
afraid, etc.</p></note> as fearing; but that he should not suffer
aught; “I am with thee, and none shall set upon thee to hurt
thee.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 18.9,10" id="vi.xxxix-p17.10" parsed="|Acts|18|9|18|10" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.9-Acts.18.10">v. 9, 10</scripRef>.) For He did not always
permit them to suffer evil, that they might not become too weak. For
nothing so grieved Paul, as men’s unbelief and setting themselves
(against the Truth): this was worse than the dangers. Therefore it is
that (Christ) appears to him now. “And he continued a year and
six months,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 18.11" id="vi.xxxix-p17.11" parsed="|Acts|18|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.11">v.
11</scripRef>.)
After the year and six months, they set upon him. “And when
Gallio was proconsul of Achaia,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 18.12,13" id="vi.xxxix-p17.12" parsed="|Acts|18|12|18|13" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.12-Acts.18.13">v. 12, 13</scripRef>), because they had no
longer the use of their own laws.<note place="end" n="916" id="vi.xxxix-p17.13"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxix-p18"> From
this point to the end of the Exposition all is confused. To make
something like connection, it has been necessary to rearrange the
parts, but the restoration is still unsatisfactory.</p></note> (<i>c</i>) And
observe how prudent he is: for he does not say straightway, I care not,
but, “If,” says he, “it were a matter of wrong-doing
or wicked lewdness, O ye Jews, reason would that I should bear with
you; but if it be a question of doctrine and words and of your law, see
ye to it, for I do not choose to be a judge of such matters.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 18.14,15" id="vi.xxxix-p18.1" parsed="|Acts|18|14|18|15" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.14-Acts.18.15">v. 14, 15</scripRef>.) (<i>g</i>) He
taught<note place="end" n="917" id="vi.xxxix-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxix-p19"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p19.1">Καὶ
ἐδιδάξεν ὅτι
τὰ τοιαῦτα
δικαστικῆς
ψήφου</span> [<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p19.2">οὐ</span>, this we
supply,] <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p19.3">δεῖται·
ἀλλὰ ἀτάκτως
πάντα
ποιοῦσιν</span>. Mod. text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p19.4">ἐδίδαξε
γὰρ</span> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p19.5">ἥ τε
τούτων
῾ἐπιείκεια
καὶ ἐκείνων
θρασύτης</span>, from <i>f</i>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p19.6">ὅτι
τὰ τοι. δικ.
ψήφ. δεῖται</span>.</p></note> them that not such are the matters which
crave a judicial sentence, but they do all things out of order. And he
does not say, It is not my duty, but, “I do not choose,”
that they may not trouble him again. Thus Pilate said in the case of
Christ, “Take ye Him, and judge him according to your law.”
(<scripRef passage="John xviii. 31" id="vi.xxxix-p19.7" parsed="|John|18|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.18.31">John xviii. 31</scripRef>.) But they were just like men drunken and mad. (<i>d</i>)
“And he drave them from the judgment-seat” (<scripRef passage="Acts 18.16" id="vi.xxxix-p19.8" parsed="|Acts|18|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.16">v. 16</scripRef>)—he effectually
closed the tribunal against them. “Then all” (the Jews)
“having seized Sosthenes the ruler of the synagogue, beat him
before the judgment-seat. And Gallio cared for none of these
things.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 18.17" id="vi.xxxix-p19.9" parsed="|Acts|18|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.17">v.
17</scripRef>).
(<i>a</i>) This thing, of all others, set them on (to this
violence)—their persuasion that the governor would not even let
himself down (to notice it). (<i>e</i>) It was a splendid victory. O
the shame they were put to! (<i>b</i>) For it is one thing to have come
off victorious from a controversy, and another for those to learn that
he cared nothing for the affair. (<i>f</i>) “And Gallio cared for
none of these things:” and yet the whole was meant as an insult
to him! But, forsooth, as if they had received authority (they did
this). Why did he (Sosthenes), though he also had authority, not beat
(them)? But they were (otherwise) trained: so that the judge should
learn which party was more reasonable. This was no small benefit to
those present—both the reasonableness of these, and the audacity
of those. (<i>h</i>)<note place="end" n="918" id="vi.xxxix-p19.10"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxix-p20"> Here, between the parts <i>g</i> and <i>h,</i> the <span class="c14" id="vi.xxxix-p20.1">mss.</span> have two sentences retained by Edd. but clearly out
of place, unless they form part of a second recapitulation:
“Therefore he departed from Athens.” “Because there
was much people here.”</p></note> He was beaten,
and said nothing.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxxix-p21">This man let us also imitate: to
them that beat us, let us return blow for blow, by meekness, by
silence, by long-suffering. More grievous these wounds, greater this
blow, and more heavy. For to show that it is not the receiving a blow
in the body that is grievous, but the receiving it in the mind, we
often smite people, but since it is in the way of friendship, they are
even pleased: but if you smite any indifferent person in an insolent
manner, you have pained him exceedingly, because you have touched his
heart. So let us smite their heart. But that meekness inflicts a
greater blow than fierceness, come, let us prove, so far as that is
possible, by words. For the sure proof indeed is by acts and by
experience: but if you will, let us also make the enquiry by word,
though indeed we have often made it already. Now in insults, nothing
pains us so much, as the opinion passed by the spectators; for it is
not the same thing to be insulted in public and in private, but those
same insults we endure even with ease, when we suffer them in a
solitary place, and with none by to witness them, or know of them. So
true is it that it is not the insult, as it is in itself, that
mortifies us, but the having to suffer it in the sight of all men:
since if one should do us honor in the sight of all men, and insult us
in private, we shall notwithstanding even feel obliged to him. The pain
then is not in the nature of the insult, but in the opinion of the
beholders; that one may not seem to be contemptible. What then, if this
opinion should be in our favor? Is not the man attempting to disgrace
us himself more disgraced, when men give their opinion in our favor?
Say, whom do the bystanders despise? Him who insults, or him who being
insulted keeps silence? Passion indeed suggests, that they despise him
who is insulted: but let us look into it now while we are free from
that excitement, in order that <pb n="243" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_243.html" id="vi.xxxix-Page_243" />we may not be carried away when the time
comes. Say, whom do we all condemn? Plainly the man who insults: and if
he be an inferior, we shall say that he is even mad; if an equal, that
he is foolish; if a superior, still we shall not approve of it. For
which man, I ask, is worthy of approval, the man who is excited, who is
tossed with a tempest of passion, who is infuriated like a wild beast,
who demeans himself in this sort against our common nature, or he who
lives in a state of calm, in a haven of repose, and in virtuous
equanimity? Is not the one like an angel, the other not even like a
man? For the one cannot even bear his own evils, while the other bears
even those of others also: here, the man cannot even endure himself;
there, he endures another too: the one is in danger of shipwreck, the
other sails in safety, his ship wafted along the favoring gales: for he
has not suffered the squall of passion to catch his sails and overturn
the bark of his understanding: but the breath of a soft and sweet air
fanning upon it, the breath of forbearance, wafts it with much
tranquillity into the haven of wise equanimity. And like as when a ship
is in danger of foundèring, the sailors know not what they cast
away, whether what they lay hands upon be their own or other
men’s property, but they throw overboard all the contents without
discrimination, alike the precious and what is not such: but when the
storm has ceased, then reckoning up all that they have thrown out, they
shed tears, and are not sensible of the calm for the loss of what they
have thrown overboard: so here, when passion blows hard, and the storm
is raised, people in flinging out their words know not how to use order
or fitness; but when the passion has ceased, then recalling to mind
what kind of words they have given utterance to, they consider the loss
and feel not the quiet, when they remember the words by which they have
disgraced themselves, and sustained most grievous loss, not as to
money, but as to character for moderation and gentleness. Anger is a
darkness. “The fool,” saith Scripture, “hath said in
his heart, There is no God.” (<scripRef passage="Ps. xiii. 1" id="vi.xxxix-p21.1" parsed="|Ps|13|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.13.1">Ps. xiii. 1</scripRef>.) Perhaps also of
the angry man it is suitable to say the same, that the angry man hath
said, There is no God. For, saith Scripture, “Through the
multitude of his anger he will not seek” (after God).<note place="end" n="919" id="vi.xxxix-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxix-p22"> <scripRef passage="Ps. x. 4" id="vi.xxxix-p22.1" parsed="|Ps|10|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.10.4">Ps. x. 4</scripRef>. “The
wicked, through the pride of his countenance, will not,” etc.
E.V.</p></note> (<scripRef passage="Ps. x. 4" id="vi.xxxix-p22.2" parsed="|Ps|10|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.10.4">Ps. x. 4</scripRef>.) For let what
pious thought will enter in, (passion) thrusts and drives all out,
flings all athwart. (<i>b</i>) When you are told, that he whom you
abused uttered not one bitter word, do you not for this feel more pain
than you have inflicted? (<i>a</i>) If you in your own mind do not feel
more pain than he whom you have abused, abuse still; (but) though there
be none to call you to account, the judgment of your conscience, having
taken you privately, shall give you a thousand lashes, (when you think)
how you poured out a flood of railings on one so meek, and humble, and
forbearing. We are forever saying these things, but we do not see them
exhibited in works. You, a human being, insult your fellow-man? You, a
servant, your fellow-servant? But why do I wonder at this, when many
even insult God? Let this be a consolation to you when suffering
insult. Are you insulted? God also is insulted. Are you reviled? God
also was reviled. Are you treated with scorn? Why, so was our Master
also. In these things He shares with us, but not so in the contrary
things. For He never insulted another unjustly: God forbid! He never
reviled, never did a wrong. So that we are those who share with Him,
not ye. For to endure when insulted is God’s part: to be merely
abusive, is the part of the devil. See the two sides. “Thou hast
a devil” (<scripRef passage="John vii. 20" id="vi.xxxix-p22.3" parsed="|John|7|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.20">John vii. 20</scripRef>; ib. <scripRef passage="John 18:22" id="vi.xxxix-p22.4" parsed="|John|18|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.18.22">xviii. 22</scripRef>), Christ was told: He
received a blow on the face from the servant of the high-priest. They
who wrongfully insult, are in the same class with these. For if Peter
was even called “Satan” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xvi. 23" id="vi.xxxix-p22.5" parsed="|Matt|16|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.23">Matt. xvi. 23</scripRef>) for one word;
much<note place="end" n="920" id="vi.xxxix-p22.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxix-p23"> <span class="c11" id="vi.xxxix-p23.1">mss.</span> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p23.2">πολλῷ
μᾶλλον οὗτοι
᾽Ιουδαῖοι
ἀκούσονται,
ὅταν τὰ
᾽Ιουδαίων
ποιῶσιν
ὥσπερ
κἀκεῖνοι
διαβόλου
τέκνα, ἔπειδη
κ. τ. λ</span>. We omit <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p23.3">᾽Ιουδαῖοι</span>.</p></note> more shall these men, when they do the works
of the Jews, be called, as those were called, “children of the
devil” (<scripRef passage="John viii. 44" id="vi.xxxix-p23.4" parsed="|John|8|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.44">John viii. 44</scripRef>), because they wrought
the works of the devil. You insult; who are you, I ask (that you do
so)? Nay, rather the reason why you insult, is this, that you are
nothing: no one that is human insults. So that what is said in
quarrels, “Who are you?” ought to be put in the contrary
way: “Insult: for you are nothing.” Instead of that the
phrase is, “Who are you, that you insult?” “A better
man than you,” is the answer. And yet it is just the contrary:
but because we put the question amiss, therefore they answer amiss: so
that the fault is ours. For as if we thought it was for great men to
insult, therefore we ask, “Who are you, that you insult?”
And therefore they make this answer.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xxxix-p24">But, on the contrary, we ought
to say: “Do you insult? insult still: for you are nobody:”
whereas to those who do not insult this should be said: “Who are
you that you insult not?—you have surpassed human nature.”
This is nobility, this is generosity, to speak nothing ungenerous,
though a man may deserve to have it spoken to him. Tell me now, <pb n="244" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_244.html" id="vi.xxxix-Page_244" />how
many are there who are not worthy to be put to death? Nevertheless, the
judge does not this in his own person, but interrogates them; and not
this either, in his own person. But if it is not to be suffered, that
the judge, sitting in judgment, should (in his own person) speak with a
criminal, but he does all by the intervention of a third person, much
more is it our duty not to insult our equals in rank; for<note place="end" n="921" id="vi.xxxix-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxix-p25"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p25.1">οὐ γὰρ οὕτω
τὸ ὑβρίσαι
πλεονεκτήσομεν
αὐτῶν, ὡς τὸ
διδαχθῆναι
ὅτι
ὑβρίσαμεν
ἑαυτούς</span>.
B. and mod. text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p25.2">τῷ
ὑβρ., τῷ διδ</span>. The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p25.3">ὅτι</span> om. by A. B.
C. Sav. is supplied by mod. text. A has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p25.4">δειχθῆναι</span>, Sav. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p25.5">διαλεχθῆναι</span>. The construction is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p25.6">πλεονεκτεῖν
τί τινός</span>.
“We may think we have got something, viz. the pleasure of having
disgraced them; whereas all that we get, in advance of them, is the
being taught that we have disgraced ourselves.”</p></note> all the advantage we shall get of them will
be, not so much to have disgraced them, as to be made to learn that we
have disgraced ourselves. Well then, in the case of the wicked, this is
why we must not insult (even them); in the case of the good there is
another reason also because they do not deserve it: and for a third,<note place="end" n="922" id="vi.xxxix-p25.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxix-p26"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p26.1">καὶ
τρίτον</span> (om.
C.), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p26.2">ὅτι
ὑβριστὴν
εἶναι οὐ
χρή</span>. This cannot be, “for
a third reason,” or “in the third place,” but seems
rather to mean “the third party” spoken of in the preceding
sentence. Perhaps it may mean, As the judge does not himself arraign
nor even interrogate the criminal, but by a third person, because the
judge must not seem to be an <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p26.3">ὑβριστὴς</span>, so there is need of a third person, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p26.4">καὶ τρίτον
δεῖ εἰς μέσον
ἐλθεῖν ὅτι</span>.…But the whole scope of the argument is very
obscure.</p></note> because it is not right to be abusive. But
as things are, see what comes of it; the person abused is a man, and
the person abusing is a man, and the spectators men. What then? must
the beasts come between them and settle matters? for only this is left.
For when both the wrong-doers and those who delight in the wrong-doing
are men, the part of reconciler is left for the beasts: for just as
when the masters quarrel in a house, there is nothing left but for the
servants to reconcile them,—even if this be not the result, for
the nature of the thing demands this,—just so is it
here.—Are you abusive? Well may you be so, for you are not even
human. Insolence seemed to be a high-born thing; it seemed to belong to
the great; whereas it belongs rather to slaves; but to give good words
belongs to free men. For as to do ill is the part of those, so to
suffer ill is the part of these.—Just as if some slave should
steal the master’s property, some old hag,—such a thing as
that is the abusive man. And like as some detestable thief and
runaway,<note place="end" n="923" id="vi.xxxix-p26.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxix-p27"> Old
text: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p27.1">ὑβριστὴς,
κλέπτης
κατάρατος
καὶ
δραπέτης·
καὶ ὡς ἂν
εἴποι τις
σπουδῇ
εἰσιὼν,
καθάπερ
ἐκεῖνος
πανταχοῦ
περιβλέπεται
ὑφελέσθαι τι
σπουδάζων,
οὕτω καὶ
οὗτος πάντα
περισκοπεῖ
ἐκβάλλειν τι
θέλων</span>. We read
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p27.2">ὑβριστής. Καὶ
ὡς ἂν εἴ τις
κλέπτης
καταρ. καὶ
δραπ. σπουδῇ
εἰσιὼν, παντ.
περιβλ. ὑφ. τι
θέλων, οὕτω
καὶ οὗτος
καθάπερ
ἐκεῖνος
πάνταπερισκ.
ἐκβάλλειν τι
σπουδάζων</span>. But it can hardly be supposed that Chrys. thus expressed
himself. The purport seems to be this: To be abusive is to behave like
a slave, like a foul-mouthed hag. (see p. 200.) And the abusive man,
when he is eager to catch at something in your life or manners, the
exposure of which may disgrace you, is like a thief who should slink
into a house, and pry about for something that he can lay hold
of—nay, like one who should purposely look about for the
filthiest things he can bring out, and who in so doing disgraces
himself more than the owner.</p></note> with studied purpose stealing in,
looks all around him, wishing to filch something: so does this man,
even as he, look narrowly at all on every side, studying how to throw
out some (reproach). Or perhaps we may set him forth by a different
sort of example. Just as if<note place="end" n="924" id="vi.xxxix-p27.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xxxix-p28"> Here
again <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p28.1">ὥσπερ ἂν
εἴποι τις</span>, B. for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p28.2">ὥσπερ ἂν
εἴ τις</span>, C.—The
sentence <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xxxix-p28.3">οὐχὶ
τὰ
ὑφαιρεθέντα
ᾔσχυνε
τοσοῦτον</span> is incomplete; viz. “the owner, by the exposure of the
noisomeness, as the stealer himself who produces it.”</p></note> one should steal
filthy vessels out of a house, and bring them out in the presence of
all men, the things purloined do not so disgrace the persons robbed, as
they disgrace the thief himself: just so this man, by bringing out his
words in the presence of all men, casts disgrace not on others but on
himself by the words, in giving vent to this language, and be-fouling
both his tongue and his mind. For it is all one, when we quarrel with
bad men, as if one for the sake of striking a man who is immersed in
putrefying filth should defile himself by plunging his hands into the
nastiness. Therefore, reflecting on these things, let us flee the
mischief thence accruing, and keep a clean tongue, that being clear
from all abusiveness, we may be enabled with strictness to pass through
the life present, and to attain unto the good things promised to those
that love Him, through the grace and mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ,
with Whom to the Father and the Holy Ghost together be glory, might,
honor, now and ever, world without end. Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XL on Acts xviii. 18." shorttitle="" progress="46.21%" prev="vi.xxxix" next="vi.xli" id="vi.xl">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Acts xviii. 18." id="vi.xl-p0.1" parsed="|Acts|18|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.18" />
<pb n="245" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_245.html" id="vi.xl-Page_245" />
  <p class="c21" id="vi.xl-p1"><span class="c9" id="vi.xl-p1.1">Homily XL.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vi.xl-p2"><scripRef passage="Acts XVIII. 18" id="vi.xl-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|18|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.18">Acts XVIII. 18</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi.xl-p3">“And Paul after this
tarried there yet a good while, and then took his leave of the
brethren, and sailed thence into Syria, and with him Priscilla and
Aquila; having shorn his head in Cenchrea: for he had a
vow.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.xl-p4"><span class="c11" id="vi.xl-p4.1">See</span> how
the Law was breaking up; see how they were bound by conscience. This,
namely, was a Jewish custom, to shear their heads agreeably with a vow.
But then there ought to be also a sacrifice (<scripRef passage="Acts 21.26" id="vi.xl-p4.2" parsed="|Acts|21|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.26">ch. xxi. 26</scripRef>), which was not the
case here.<note place="end" n="925" id="vi.xl-p4.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xl-p5"> Two
points are much disputed in reference to the vow mentioned in
<scripRef passage="Acts 18.18" id="vi.xl-p5.1" parsed="|Acts|18|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.18">v. 18</scripRef>: (1) What kind of a vow
it was, whether the Nazarite vow or some other. (2) Whether it had been
taken and whether the shaving of the head was done by Paul or by
Aquila. The majority of interpreters maintain that this shaving of the
head represented the termination of a Nazarite vow which had been taken
by Paul. The view encounters two great difficulties: (1) How can we
suppose that the champion of liberty from Jewish ceremonies and
observances should himself be given to their observance? (2) Luke here
places the name of the wife Priscilla first and then Aquila, and
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p5.2">κειράμενος</span>
stands next to this name. It is most naturally
construed with the name to which it stands nearest, especially when
this unexpected arrangement of the names of the husband and wife is
taken into account. It is true that the same arrangement is found in
the salutation of Paul (<scripRef passage="Rom. xvi. 3" id="vi.xl-p5.3" parsed="|Rom|16|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.3">Rom. xvi. 3</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iv. 19" id="vi.xl-p5.4" parsed="|1Tim|4|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.19">1 Tim. iv.
19</scripRef>),
but this may be due to the predominant Christian activity of the wife;
so also in <scripRef passage="Acts 18.26" id="vi.xl-p5.5" parsed="|Acts|18|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.26">v. 26</scripRef>, which may have been
conformed to this passage. The former consideration is the one of chief
importance. On the other side it must be acknowledged that there would
be less motive for mentioning a vow of Aquila than of Paul. The vow
taken was probably akin to that of the Nazarites. It is referred to
Paul by the older interpreters by Bengel, Olshausen, Zeller, De Wette,
Lange, Hackett, Gloag, Lechler, Bleek, Ewald; to Aquila, by the
Vulgate, Grotius, Kuinoel, Wieseler, Meyer, Conybeare and
Howson.—G.B.S.</p></note>—“Having yet
tarried:” after the beating of Sosthenes.<note place="end" n="926" id="vi.xl-p5.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xl-p6"> Edd.
without stop, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p6.1">ἥτις οὐκ
ἐγένετο μετὰ
τὸ
τυπτηθῆναι
τὸν
Σωσθένην</span>.—B. N. Cat. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p6.2">ἐγένετο
ἔτι</span>, which is the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p6.3">ἔτι</span> of <scripRef passage="Acts 18.18" id="vi.xl-p6.4" parsed="|Acts|18|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.18">v. 18</scripRef>, and explained by the following words.</p></note>
For it was necessary that he should yet tarry, and comfort them
concerning these things. “He sailed for Syria.” Why does he
desire again to come to Syria? It was there that “the disciples
were ordered to be called Christians” (<scripRef passage="Acts 11.26" id="vi.xl-p6.5" parsed="|Acts|11|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.26">ch. xi. 26</scripRef>): there, that he had
been “commended to the grace of God” (<scripRef passage="Acts 14.26" id="vi.xl-p6.6" parsed="|Acts|14|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.26">xiv. 26</scripRef>): there, that he had
effected such things concerning the doctrine. “And with him
Priscilla”—lo, a woman also<note place="end" n="927" id="vi.xl-p6.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xl-p7"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p7.1">᾽Ιδοὺ καὶ
γυνή</span>: transposed from
after the sentence, “For having been—custom as Jews.”
Mod. text adds, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p7.2">τὸ
ἴσον ἀνδράσι
ποιοῦσα καὶ
διδάσκουσα</span>. But perhaps the comment was, “and mentioned before
her husband.” See <i>Serm. in illud Salutate Prise. et Aquil.</i>
tom. iii. p. 176. B. where he comments on this position of the names,
and adds that “she having taken Apollos, an eloquent man, etc.
taught him the way of God and made him a perfect
teacher.”</p></note>—“and Aquila.” But these
he left at Ephesus. With good reason, namely, that they should teach.
For having been with him so long time, they were learning many things:
and yet he did not at present withdraw them from their custom as Jews.
“And he came to Ephesus, and left them there: but he himself
entered into the synagogue, and reasoned with the Jews. When they
desired him to tarry longer time with them, he consented not; but bade
them farewell, saying, I must by all means keep this feast that cometh
in Jerusalem.” Therefore<note place="end" n="928" id="vi.xl-p7.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xl-p8"> Something is wanting here, for in <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p8.1">ἐκωλύετο εἰς
τὴν ᾽Ασίαν
ἐλθεῖν</span> there
seems to be a reference to <scripRef passage="Acts 16.6" id="vi.xl-p8.2" parsed="|Acts|16|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.6">xvi.
6</scripRef>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p8.3">κωλυθέντες
λαλῆσαι τὸν
λόγον ἐν τῇ
᾽Ασί&amp; 139·</span>, and
again in <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p8.4">οὐ
μὴν αὐτοὺς
ἁπλῶς
εἴασεν</span> to
<scripRef passage="Acts 16.7" id="vi.xl-p8.5" parsed="|Acts|16|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.7">ibid. 7</scripRef>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p8.6">οὐκ εἴασεν
αὐτοὺς τὸ
πνεῦμα</span>. He may
have spoken to this effect: This was his first visit to Ephesus, for he
was forbidden before to come into Asia.…Not however that the
Spirit <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p8.7">ἁπλῶς οὐκ
εἴασεν</span>, but he
says, with promise, I will come to you, etc. The prohibition was not
absolute, but he was not permitted on the former occasion to preach in
Asia (Procons.), because he was impelled to more urgent duties (in
Macedonia and Greece); accordingly here also he has other immediate
objects in view, and therefore cannot stay. So in Hom. xli. on xix. 10,
11. “For this reason also (the Lord) suffered him not to come
into Asia, waiting (or reserving Himself) for this
conjuncture.”</p></note> it was that he
was hindered from coming into Asia, being impelled to what was of
pressing moment. Thus observe him here, entreated (by them) to stay,
but because he could not comply, being in haste to depart, “he
bade them farewell.” However, he did not leave them without more
ado, but with promise (to return): “But I will return again unto
you, if God will. And he sailed from Ephesus.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 18.19-21" id="vi.xl-p8.8" parsed="|Acts|18|19|18|21" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.19-Acts.18.21">v. 19–21</scripRef>.) “And when
he had landed at Cæsarea, and gone up, and saluted the Church, he
went down to Antioch. And after he had spent some time there, he
departed, and went over all the country of Galatia and Phrygia in
order, strengthening all the disciples.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 18.22-23" id="vi.xl-p8.9" parsed="|Acts|18|22|18|23" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.22-Acts.18.23">v. 22–23</scripRef>.) He came again to
those places which he had previously visited. “And a certain Jew
named Apollos, born at Alexandria, an eloquent man, and mighty in the
Scriptures, came to Ephesus.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 18.24" id="vi.xl-p8.10" parsed="|Acts|18|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.24">v. 24</scripRef>.) Lo, even learned men are now urgent, and the disciples
henceforth go abroad. Do you mark the spread of the preaching?
“This man was instructed in the way of the Lord; and being
fervent in the Spirit, he spake and taught diligently the things of the
Lord, knowing only the baptism of John. And he began to speak boldly in
the synagogue: whom when Aquila and Priscilla had heard, they took him
unto them, and expounded unto him the way of God more perfectly.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 18.25-26" id="vi.xl-p8.11" parsed="|Acts|18|25|18|26" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.25-Acts.18.26">v. 25–26</scripRef>.) <pb n="246" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_246.html" id="vi.xl-Page_246" />If this man<note place="end" n="929" id="vi.xl-p8.12"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xl-p9"> What
St. Chrysostom said has been misconceived by the reporter or the
copyists. He meant to remark two things concerning Apollos: 1. That
having only the baptism of John he nevertheless had the Spirit, nay,
was “fervent in the Spirit.” How so? He had it, as
Cornelius had it; the baptism of the Spirit without the baptism of
water. (See Recapitulation <i>fin.</i>) 2. That there is no mention of
his receiving baptism, as the twelve did in the following narrative.
St. Luke, he says, evidently had a meaning in this juxtaposition of the
two incidents. Apollos had the baptism of the Spirit “therefore
did not need the water.” (Hence whether he received it or not,
the writer does not think need to mention it.) Those twelve had no
accurate knowledge even of the facts relating to Jesus: nor so much as
know whether there were a Holy Ghost.—The scribes did not
comprehend this view of the case. Hence A. C. omit <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p9.1">ἀλλ᾽ οὐ
βαπτίζεται</span>, retained by B. mod. text and Cat. Œc. (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p9.2">ἀλλ᾽ οὐδὲ β</span>.)—They take <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p9.3">οἱ μετὰ
τοῦτον</span> (i.e. the
twelve of the following incident) to mean the Apostles, and therefore
make it <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p9.4">πολλῷ
μᾶλλον καὶ
οὗτος ἐδεήθη
ἂν</span>, “if Christ’s own
disciples after John’s baptism needed the baptism of Christ, <i>a
fortiori</i> this man would need it.”—They find the baptism
in the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p9.5">ἀκριβ. αὐτῷ
ἐξέθεντο</span>, “this was one of the points they taught him—that he
must be baptized.”—St. Chrys. probably spoke of the case of
the hundred and twenty who were baptized with the Spirit on the Day of
Pentecost: i.e. “Those having” the greater, the baptism of
the Spirit, did not need the less, the baptism of water. The scribes
absurdly make him suggest that Apollos may have been one of the hundred
and twenty.</p></note> knew only the baptism of John, how is it
that he was “fervent in the Spirit,” for the Spirit was not
given in that way? And if those after him needed the baptism of Christ,
much<note place="end" n="930" id="vi.xl-p9.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xl-p10"> Perhaps it should be, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p10.1">καὶ εἰ οἱ
μετὰ
τοῦτον…τοῦ
Χ., πῶς οὐχ
οὗτος ἐδεήθη
ἄν; ᾽Αλλ᾽ οὐδὲ
βαπτίζεται.
Τί οὖν ἐστιν
εἰπεῖν; οὐδὲ
γὰρ ἁπλῶς
ἐφεξῆς
ἔθηκεν
ἀμφότερα</span>. (By <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p10.2">ἀμφ</span>. perhaps the
scribes understood the “knowing only the baptism of John,”
and, the being “fervent in Spirit”) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p10.3">᾽Εμοὶ δοκεῖ
ὅπερ ἐπὶ τῶν
ἑκατὸν
εἴκοσι τῶν
μετὰ τῶν ᾽Απ.
βαπτισθέντων,
ὅπερ ἐπὶ τοῦ
Κορνηλίου
γέγονε,
γεγένηται
καὶ ἐπὶ
τούτου</span>.</p></note> more would he need it. Then what is to be
said? For it is not without a meaning that the writer has strung the
two incidents together. It seems to me that this was one of the hundred
and twenty who were baptized with the Apostles: or, if not so, then the
same that took place in the case of Cornelius, took place also in the
case of this man. But neither does he receive baptism. That expression,
then, “they expounded more perfectly,” seems<note place="end" n="931" id="vi.xl-p10.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xl-p11"> Here
Œcumenius perceived that Chrys. was misrepresented. Accordingly,
he reads, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p11.1">Τούτου οὖν
ἀκριβῶς
ἐξετασθέντος</span>
(Cat. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p11.2">τὸ
οὖν ἀκριβῶς
ἐξετασθὲν
τὸ</span>, a confusion of the two
readings), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p11.3">δοκεῖ τοῦτο
μὴ εἶναι
ὅτι</span>…“This point
being closely examined, it does not seem to mean this, that he also
needed to be baptized.” But the scribes took it as above, and the
innovator (with whom A. partly agrees) enlarges it thus: “But he
is not baptized, but when “they expounded to him more
perfectly.” But this seems to me to be true, that he did also
need to be baptized: since the other twelve,” etc. On this the
Paris Editor, supposing the twelve Apostles to be meant, strangely
remarks, <i>Itane? duodecim quæ Jesum spectabant nihil noverunt
Imo</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p11.4">οἱ
κρ'</span>, i.e. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p11.5">οἱ ἑκατὸν
εἴκοσι</span>. As if it
were likely that those hundred and twenty could be so
ignorant.</p></note> to me to be this, that he behooved also to
be baptized. Because the other twelve knew nothing accurate, not even
what related to Jesus. And it is likely<note place="end" n="932" id="vi.xl-p11.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xl-p12"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p12.1">Εἰκὸς δε
αὐτὸν καὶ
βαπτισθῆναι</span>. If Chrys. said this (see note 7, p. 247), the meaning may
be: “It is likely however that he did receive baptism,”
viz. though the writer does not mention it. For this is the
point—the writer mentions it in the case of those twelve, for it
was the means by which they, ignorant hitherto of the existence of a
Holy Ghost, received the Spirit; not so in the case of Apollos, for as
he had already the baptism of the Spirit, the water was quite a
subordinate consideration. See above, Hom, xxiv. p. 157, on the case of
Cornelius.</p></note>
that he did in fact receive baptism. But if these (disciples) of
John,<note place="end" n="933" id="vi.xl-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xl-p13"> Still overlooking the reference to the following narrative, B. C.
read <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p13.1">Εἰ δὲ
αὐτοὶ οἱ
᾽Ιωάννου</span>—, “But if even John’s disciples,” etc.:
mod. text and A., <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p13.2">Πλὴν εἰ καὶ
αὐτοί</span>—,
reading the next clause affirmatively, Cat. and Œc., <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p13.3">εἰ δὲ
οὗτοι οἱ
᾽Ιωάννου</span>—, which we adopt. The scribes have further darkened the
sense by inserting here <scripRef passage="Acts 18.27-28; 19.1-7" id="vi.xl-p13.4" parsed="|Acts|18|27|18|28;|Acts|19|1|19|7" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.27-Acts.18.28 Bible:Acts.19.1-Acts.19.7">v. 27 to the end, and xix. 1–7</scripRef>.</p></note> after that baptism again received
baptism, was this needful for the disciples also? And wherefore the
need of water? These are very different from him, men who did not even
know whether there were a Holy Ghost.<note place="end" n="934" id="vi.xl-p13.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xl-p14"> The
utter confusion of the text makes it uncertain what Chrys. said
concerning Apollos. The probability is that he still stood upon the
plane of John’s baptism and teaching, a zealous and able man, but
not yet instructed in the Christian doctrine of the Spirit, nor
understanding the significance of Christian baptism. It is probable
that after receiving instruction he was re-baptized with the twelve at
Ephesus (<scripRef passage="Acts 19.5-7" id="vi.xl-p14.1" parsed="|Acts|19|5|19|7" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.5-Acts.19.7">xix. 5–7</scripRef>).—G.B.S.</p></note> “He
was fervent,” then, “in the Spirit, knowing only the
baptism of John:” but these “expounded to him more
perfectly. And when he was disposed to pass into Achaia, the brethren
wrote, exhorting the disciples to receive him; who, when he was come,
helped them much which had believed through grace.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 18.27" id="vi.xl-p14.2" parsed="|Acts|18|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.27">v. 27</scripRef>.) He wished then also
to depart into Achaia, and these<note place="end" n="935" id="vi.xl-p14.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xl-p15"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p15.1">Προετρέψατο</span>
(Sav, marg. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p15.2">άντο</span>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p15.3">καὶ οὗτος</span>
(A. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p15.4">οὕτως</span>). We
read <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p15.5">προετρέψαντο
δὲ καὶ
οὗτοι</span>.</p></note> also
encouraged (him to do so), having also given him letters. “Who
when he was come, helped them much which had believed through grace:
for he mightily convinced the Jews, and that publicly, showing by the
Scriptures that Jesus was Christ.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 18.28" id="vi.xl-p15.6" parsed="|Acts|18|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.28">v. 28</scripRef>.) “And it came to pass, that, while Apollos was at
Corinth, Paul, having passed through the upper
coasts”—meaning what we have read as to Cæsarea and
the other places—“came to Ephesus, and having found certain
disciples (<scripRef passage="Acts 19.1" id="vi.xl-p15.7" parsed="|Acts|19|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.1">ch. xix. 1</scripRef>), “he said to
them, Have ye received the Holy Ghost since ye believed? And they said
unto him, We have not so much as heard whether there be any Holy Ghost.
And he said unto them, Unto what then were ye baptized? And they said,
Unto John’s baptism. Then said Paul, John verily baptized with
the baptism of repentance, saying unto the people, that they should
believe on Him who should come after him, that is, on Christ
Jesus.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 19.2-4" id="vi.xl-p15.8" parsed="|Acts|19|2|19|4" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.2-Acts.19.4">v.
2–4</scripRef>.) For that they did not even believe in Christ is plain from his
saying, “that they should believe on Him that was to come after
him.” And he did not say, The baptism of John is nothing, but, It
is incomplete. Nor does he add this (in so many words), but he taught
them, and many received the Holy Ghost. “When they heard this,
they were baptized in the name of the Lord Jesus. And when Paul had
laid his hands upon them, the Holy Ghost came on them; and they spake
with tongues, and prophesied. And all the men were about twelve”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 19.5-7" id="vi.xl-p15.9" parsed="|Acts|19|5|19|7" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.5-Acts.19.7">v. 5–7</scripRef>): so that it was
likely they had the Spirit, but it did not appear.<note place="end" n="936" id="vi.xl-p15.10"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xl-p16"> Viz. the Spirit came upon them in baptism, but it did not appear
until Paul had laid his hands upon them: then they spake with tongues,
etc.</p></note> “And all the men were about
twelve.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xl-p17"><pb n="247" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_247.html" id="vi.xl-Page_247" />(Recapitulation.) “And
they came to Ephesus, and there he left them” (<scripRef passage="Acts 18.19" id="vi.xl-p17.1" parsed="|Acts|18|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.19">v. 19</scripRef>): for he did not wish
to take them about with him, but left them at Ephesus. But they
subsequently dwelt at Corinth, and he bears high testimony to them, and
writing to the Romans, salutes them. (<scripRef passage="Rom. xvi. 3" id="vi.xl-p17.2" parsed="|Rom|16|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.3">Rom. xvi. 3</scripRef>.) Whence it seems
to me that they afterwards went back to Rome, in the time of Nero,<note place="end" n="937" id="vi.xl-p17.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xl-p18"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p18.1">ἐπὶ
Νέρωνος</span> must be removed from the end of the sentence where the <span class="c14" id="vi.xl-p18.2">mss.</span> and Edd. have it.</p></note> as having an attachment for those parts
whence they had been expelled in the time of Claudius. “But<note place="end" n="938" id="vi.xl-p18.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xl-p19"> Instead of this, Edd. have <scripRef passage="Acts 18.22,23" id="vi.xl-p19.1" parsed="|Acts|18|22|18|23" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.22-Acts.18.23">v. 22,
23</scripRef>.</p></note> he himself went into the
synagogue.” It seems to me that the faithful still assembled
there, for they did not immediately withdraw them. “And when they
besought him to stay, he consented not” (<scripRef passage="Acts 18.20-21" id="vi.xl-p19.2" parsed="|Acts|18|20|18|21" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.20-Acts.18.21">v. 20, 21</scripRef>), for he was hastening
to Cæsarea. “And having arrived at Cæsarea,”
etc., “passing through the region of Galatia and Phrygia,
confirming all the disciples.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 18.22,23" id="vi.xl-p19.3" parsed="|Acts|18|22|18|23" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.22-Acts.18.23">v. 22, 23</scripRef>.) Through these regions
also he merely <i>passes</i> again, just enough to establish them by
his presence. “And a certain Jew, Apollos by name,” etc.
(<scripRef passage="Acts 18.24" id="vi.xl-p19.4" parsed="|Acts|18|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.24">v. 24</scripRef>.) For he was an
awakened man, travelling in foreign parts for this very purpose.
Writing of him the Apostle said, “Now concerning Apollos our
brother.”<note place="end" n="939" id="vi.xl-p19.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xl-p20"> From this point to the end of the Exposition, all is confused,
viz. in the old text the order is as here marked by the letters
α, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p20.1">α  β 
β</span>. . i.e. it
gives two expositions, severally imperfect, but completing each other.
In mod. text the parts are rearranged, but so that the first of the
portions marked <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p20.2">β</span> is placed after the second of those marked <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p20.3">α</span>. It also assigns
some of the comments to wrong texts, and in many places alters the
sense.</p></note> (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xvi. 12" id="vi.xl-p20.4" parsed="|1Cor|16|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.12">1 Cor. xvi. 12</scripRef>.)
(<i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p20.5">β</span></i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p20.6">)</span> “Whom when Aquila and
Priscilla had heard,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 18.26" id="vi.xl-p20.7" parsed="|Acts|18|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.26">v.
26</scripRef>.)
It was not for nothing that he left them at Ephesus, but for
Apollos’ sake, the Spirit so ordered it, that he might come with
greater force to the attack (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p20.8">ἑπιβἥναι</span>) upon Corinth. What may be the reason that to him they did
nothing, but Paul they assault? They knew that he was the leader, and
great was the name of the man. “And when he was disposed to pass
into Achaia” (<scripRef passage="Acts 18.27" id="vi.xl-p20.9" parsed="|Acts|18|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.27">v.
27</scripRef>)
i.e. in faith, he did all by faith; “the brethren wrote,”
etc. nowhere envy, nowhere an evil eye. Aquila teaches, or rather this
man lets himself be taught. He was minded to depart, and they send
letters. (<i>a</i>) “For he mightily convinced the Jews, and that
publicly,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 18.28" id="vi.xl-p20.10" parsed="|Acts|18|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.28">v.
28</scripRef>.)
Now by this, that he “publicly” convinced them, his
boldness was shown: by the clearness of his arguing, his power was
declared: by his convicting them out of the Scriptures, his skill (of
learning). For neither boldness by itself contributes aught, where
there is not power, nor power where there is not boldness. “He
mightily convinced,” it says. (<i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p20.11">β</span></i>) “And it came to
pass,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 19.1" id="vi.xl-p20.12" parsed="|Acts|19|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.1">ch. xix.
1</scripRef>.)
But whence had those, being in Ephesus, the baptism of John? Probably
they had been on a visit at Jerusalem at the time (of John’s
preaching), and did not even know Jesus. And he does not say to them,
Do ye believe in Jesus? but what? “Have ye received the Holy
Ghost?” (<scripRef passage="Acts 19.2" id="vi.xl-p20.13" parsed="|Acts|19|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.2">v.
2</scripRef>.)
He knew that they had not, but wishes themselves to say it, that having
learnt what they lack, they may ask. “John verily
baptized,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 19.4" id="vi.xl-p20.14" parsed="|Acts|19|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.4">v.
4</scripRef>.)
From the baptism itself he (John) prophesies:<note place="end" n="940" id="vi.xl-p20.15"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xl-p21"> Mod.
text “From the baptism itself (i.e. immediately after it) they
prophesy: but this the baptism of John had not; wherefore it was
imperfect. But that they may be made worthy of such gifts, he more
prepared them first.”</p></note> and
he leads them (to see) that this is the meaning of John’s
baptism. (<i>a</i>) “That they should believe on Him that was to
come:” on what kind (of Person)? “I indeed baptize you with
water, but He that cometh after me, shall baptize you with the Holy
Ghost.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. iii. 11" id="vi.xl-p21.1" parsed="|Matt|3|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.11">Matt. iii. 11</scripRef>.) “And when
Paul,” it says, “had laid his hands upon them, the Holy
Ghost came on them; and they spake with tongues, and prophesied.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 19.6" id="vi.xl-p21.2" parsed="|Acts|19|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.6">v. 6</scripRef>.) (<i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p21.3">β</span></i>) The gift is
twofold: tongues and prophesyings. Hence is shown an important
doctrine, that<note place="end" n="941" id="vi.xl-p21.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xl-p22"> Mod.
text “that they who receive baptism are (therein) thoroughly
cleansed from their sins: for were it not so, these would not have
received the gifts immediately.”</p></note> the baptism of John is incomplete.
And he does not say, “Baptism” of forgiveness, but,
“of repentance.” What<note place="end" n="942" id="vi.xl-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xl-p23"> Mod.
text “And how is it that they who have received the Spirit taught
not, but Apollos did, who had not yet received the Spirit?” An
entire perversion of Chrysostom’s meaning.</p></note> (is it) then?
These had not the Spirit: they were not so fervent, not even
instructed. And why did (Apollos) not receive baptism?<note place="end" n="943" id="vi.xl-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xl-p24"> In
the <span class="c14" id="vi.xl-p24.1">mss.</span> it is πῶς <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p24.2">δὲ οὐκ
ἔλαβον
βάπτισμα</span>; which cannot be right. We restore <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p24.3">ἔλαβεν</span>.</p></note> (The case) seems to me to be this: Great
was the boldness of the man. “He taught diligently the things
concerning Jesus,” but he needed more diligent teaching. Thus,
though not knowing all, by his zeal he attracted the Holy Ghost, in the
same manner as Cornelius and his company.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xl-p25">Perhaps it is the wish of many,
Oh that we had the baptism of John now! But (if we had), many would
still be careless of a life of virtue, and it might be thought that
each for this, and not for the kingdom of heaven’s sake, aimed at
virtue. There would be many false prophets: for then “they which
are approved” would not be very “manifest.”
(<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xi. 19" id="vi.xl-p25.1" parsed="|1Cor|11|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.19">1 Cor. xi. 19</scripRef>.) As, “blessed are they that have not seen and yet
have believed” (<scripRef passage="John 20. 29" id="vi.xl-p25.2" parsed="|John|20|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.29">John xx. 29</scripRef>),
so they that (believe) without signs. “Except,” saith
(Christ), “ye see signs, ye will not believe.”
(<scripRef passage="John 4.48" id="vi.xl-p25.3" parsed="|John|4|48|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.48">Ib. iv. 48</scripRef>.) For we lose nothing
(by lack of miracles), if we will but <pb n="248" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_248.html" id="vi.xl-Page_248" />take heed to ourselves. We have
the sum and substance of the good things: through baptism we received
remission of sins, sanctification, participation of the Spirit,
adoption, eternal life. What would ye more? Signs? But they come to an
end (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p25.4">ἀλλὰ
καταργεἵται</span>). Thou hast “faith, hope, charity,” the
abiding things: these seek thou, these are greater than signs. Nothing
is equal to charity. For “greater than all,” saith he,
“is charity.” (cf. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xiii. 5" id="vi.xl-p25.5" parsed="|1Cor|13|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.5">1 Cor. xiii. 5</scripRef>.)
But now, love is in jeopardy, for only its name is left behind, while
the reality is nowhere (seen), but we are divided each from the other.
What then shall one do to reunite (ourselves)? For to find fault is
easy, but how may one make friendship, this is the point to be studied;
how we may bring together the scattered members. For be it so, that we
have one Church, or one doctrine—yet this is not the (main)
consideration: no, the evil is, that<note place="end" n="944" id="vi.xl-p25.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xl-p26"> Mod.
text besides other alterations: “that communicating in the other
things one with another, in the essentials (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p26.1">ἐν
τοῖς
ἀναγκαίοις</span>) we do not communicate, and being in peace with all men
are at variance one with another.”</p></note> in these we
have not fellowship—“living peaceably,” as the
Apostle says, “with all men” (<scripRef passage="Rom. xii. 18" id="vi.xl-p26.2" parsed="|Rom|12|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.18">Rom. xii. 18</scripRef>), on the
contrary, we are at variance one with another. For be it that we are
not having fights every day, yet look not thou to this, but (to this),
that neither have we charity, genuine and unswerving. There is need of
bandages and oil. Let us bear it in mind, that charity is the
cognizance of the disciples of Christ: that without this, all else
avails nothing: that it is an easy task if we will. Yes, say you, we
know all this, but how (to go to work) that it may be achieved? What
(to do), that it may be effected? in what way, that we may love one
another? First, let us put away the things which are subversive of
charity, and then we shall establish this. Let none be resentful, none
be envious, none rejoicing in (others’) misfortunes: these are
the things that hinder love; well then, the things that make it are of
the other sort. For it is not enough to put away the things that
hinder; the things that establish must also be forthcoming. Now Sirach
tells us the things that are subversive (of friendship), and does not
go on to speak of the things which make union.
“Reproaching,” he says, “and revealing of a secret,
and a treacherous wound.” (cf. <scripRef passage="Ecclesiasticus 22.27" id="vi.xl-p26.3" parsed="|Sir|22|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sir.22.27">Ecclus. 22, 27</scripRef>.) But in speaking
of the men of those times, these things might well be named, seeing
they were carnal: but in our case, God forbid they should be (even)
named. Not<note place="end" n="945" id="vi.xl-p26.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xl-p27"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p27.1">Οὐκ ἀπὸ
τούτων ὑμᾶς
ἐνάγομεν,
ἀλλ᾽ ἀπὸ τῶν
ἄλλων</span>. But the scope
seems to require, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p27.2">Οὐκ
ἀπὸ τ. ὑ.
ἀπάγομεν</span>, i.e. “as these are things not even to be supposed to exist
among Christians, we do not make it our business to lead you away from
these;”—and for the other clause, “But would lead you
on to those other things” which Sirach has not
mentioned.</p></note> from these things do we bring our
inducements for you, but from the others. For us, there is nothing good
without friendship. Let there be good things without number, but what
is the benefit—be it wealth, be it luxury—without
friendship? No possession equal to this, even in matters of this life,
just as there is nothing worse than men hating (us). “Charity
hides a multitude of sins” (<scripRef passage="1 Pet. iv. 8" id="vi.xl-p27.3" parsed="|1Pet|4|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.4.8">1 Pet. iv. 8</scripRef>): but enmity,
even where sins are not, suspects them to be. It is not enough not to
be an enemy; no, one must also love. Bethink thee, that Christ has
bidden, and this is enough. Even affliction makes friendships, and
draws (men) together. “What then,” say you, “now,
when there is no affliction? say, how (are we to act) to become
friends?” Have ye not other friends, I ask? In what way are ye
their friends, how do ye continue such? For a beginning, let none have
any enemy: this (in itself) is not a small matter: let none envy; it is
not possible to accuse the man who envies not. (<i>b</i>) How then
shall we be warmly affected? What makes love of persons? Beauty of
person. Then let us also make our souls beautiful, and we shall be
amiable one to another: for it is necessary, of course, not only to
love, but also to be loved. Let us first achieve this point, that we
may be loved, and the other will be easy. How to act that we may be
loved? Let us become beautiful, and let us do this, that we may always
have lovers. Let none make it his study to get money, to get slaves, to
get houses, (so much) as to be loved, as to have a good name. Better is
a name than much wealth. For the one remains, the other perishes: and
the one it is possible to acquire, the other impossible. For he that
has got an evil character, will with difficulty lay it aside: but by
means of his (good) name the poor man may quickly be rich. Let there be
a man having ten thousand talents, and another a hundred friends; the
latter is more rich in resources than the former. Then let us not
merely do this, but let us work it as a kind of trade. “And how
can we?” say you. “A sweet mouth multiplieth its friends,
and a gracious tongue.” Let us get a well-spoken mouth, and pure
manners. It is not possible for a man to be such, and not to be
known.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xl-p28">(<i>a</i>) We have one world
that we all inhabit, with the same fruits we all are fed. But these are
small matters: by the same Sacraments we partake of the same spiritual
food. These <pb n="249" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_249.html" id="vi.xl-Page_249" />surely are justifications of loving! (<i>c</i>) Mark<note place="end" n="946" id="vi.xl-p28.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xl-p29"> A.
substitutes <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p29.1">καὶ
γὰρ πολλά
ἐστι τὰ
συνωθοῦντα
ἡμᾶς καὶ
συνδεσμοῦντα
πρὸς
φιλίας</span>:
“For indeed there are many things which perforce impel us to
become and bind us to continue friends,” viz. independently of
our own choice: which is good in point of sense; but the original
reading of the passage implies this meaning: “Even the men of the
world acknowledge the necessity of friendship, and look out pleas,
inducements, and justifications for friendship: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p29.2">ὅρα
πόσα οἱ
ἔξωθεν
ἐπενόησαν
φιλικά</span>”—i.e. which are far-fetched, and therefore
need <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p29.3">ἐπινοεῖσθαι</span>, compared with the near and constraining motives which
bring and keep us Christians together. For συντεκνίαν
which appears in all our <span class="c14" id="vi.xl-p29.4">mss.</span>
and is retained without suspicion by the Edd. we confidently
restore <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p29.5">συντεχνίαν</span>, comp. <scripRef passage="Acts 18.2" id="vi.xl-p29.6" parsed="|Acts|18|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.2">xviii.
2</scripRef>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p29.7">διὰ
τὸ ὁμότεχνον
εἶναι</span>. There is a
gradation from lower to higher, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p29.8">συντεχνίαν, γειτονίαν</span>
(or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p29.9">γειτοσύνην</span>
C. A.) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p29.10">συγγενείας</span>.</p></note> how many (inducements and pleas) for
friendship they that are without have excogitated; community of art or
trade, neighborhood, relationships: but mightier than all these are the
impulses and ties which are among us: this Table is calculated more
(than all else) to shame us into friendliness. But many of us who come
thereto do not even know one another. The reason, it may be said, is
that there are so many of them. By no means; it is only our own
sluggish indifference. (Once) there were three thousand (<scripRef passage="Acts 2.41" id="vi.xl-p29.11" parsed="|Acts|2|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.41">ch. ii. 41</scripRef>)—there were five
thousand (<scripRef passage="Acts 4.4" id="vi.xl-p29.12" parsed="|Acts|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.4">iv. 4</scripRef>)—and yet they had
all one soul: but now each knows not his brother, and is not ashamed to
lay the blame on the number, because it is so great! Yet he that has
many friends is invincible against all men: stronger he than any
tyrant. Not such the safety the tyrant has with his body-guards, as
this man has with his friends. Moreover, this man is more glorious than
he: for the tyrant is guarded by his own slaves, but this man by his
peers: the tyrant, by men unwilling and afraid of him; this man by
willing men and without fear. And here too is a wonderful thing to be
seen—many in one, and one in many. (<i>a</i>) Just as in an harp,
the sounds are diverse, not the harmony, and they all together give out
one harmony and symphony, (<i>c</i>) I could wish to bring you into
such a city, were it possible, wherein (all) should be one soul: then
shouldest thou see surpassing all harmony of harp and flute, the more
harmonious symphony. (<i>b</i>) But the musician is the Might of Love:
it is this that strikes out the sweet melody, (<i>d</i>) singing,<note place="end" n="947" id="vi.xl-p29.13"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xl-p30"> In
the old text both sense and syntax are confused by the transpositions
of the parts marked (<i>c</i>) and (<i>b</i>)—occasioned perhaps
by the <i>homœteleuton,</i> viz., <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p30.1">συμφωνίαν</span>
at the end of (<i>a</i>) and (<i>c</i>): hence
(<i>d</i>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p30.2">οὐδὲν
ἀπηχὲς
ᾄδουσα
μέλος</span> has nothing to
agree with, unless it were the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p30.3">μία ψυχὴ</span> of (<i>c</i>); accordingly C. omits <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p30.4">ᾄδουσα</span>. Mod. text
reforms the whole passage thus: “Just as in an harp, the sounds
are diverse, but one the harmony, and one the musician who touches the
harp: so here, the harp is Charity itself, and the ringing sounds are
the loving words brought forth by Charity, all of them giving out one
and the same harmony and symphony: but the musician is the might of
Charity: this strikes out the sweet strain. I could wish to lead you
into such a city, were it possible, wherein were one soul, and thou
shouldest see how than all harp and flute more harmonious is the
symphony there, singing no dissonant strain,”—Instead
of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p30.5">οὐδὲν
ἀπηχὲς
ᾄδουσα
μέλος  Τοῦτο</span>…, we
place the full stop after <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p30.6">ᾄδουσα</span>, so that
the next sentence begins <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p30.7">Μέλος τοῦτο
καὶ ἀγγέλους
κ. τ. λ</span>. and at the end of it,
instead of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p30.8">Θεὸν
εὐφραίνει τὸ
μέλος  ῞Ολον</span>…., we
read <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p30.9">εὐφραίνει  Τοῦτο μέλος
ὅλον κ. τ. λ</span>.</p></note> (withal) a strain in which no note is out
of tune. This strain rejoices both Angels, and God the Lord of Angels;
this strain rouses (to hear it) the whole audience that is in heaven;
this even lulls (evil) passions—it does not even suffer them to
be raised, but deep is the stillness. For as in a theatre, when the
band of musicians plays, all listen with a hush, and there is no noise
there; so among friends, while Love strikes the chords, all the
passions are still and laid to sleep, like wild beasts charmed and
unnerved: just as, where hate is, there is all the contrary to this.
But let us say nothing just now about enmity; let us speak of
friendship. Though thou let fall some casual hasty word, there is none
to catch thee up, but all forgive thee; though thou do (some hasty
thing), none puts upon it the worse construction, but all allowance is
made: every one prompt to stretch out the hand to him that is falling,
every one wishing him to stand. A wall it is indeed impregnable, this
friendship; a wall, which not the devil himself, much less men, can
overpower. It is not possible for that man to fall into danger who has
gotten many friends. (Where love is) no room is there to get matter of
anger, but<note place="end" n="948" id="vi.xl-p30.10"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xl-p31"> The omission in B. C. of this clause and the following which A.
and Mod. text retain, may be explained by the like ending <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p31.1">ὑπόθεσιν
σχεῖν</span>. Mod. text has
also after <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p31.2">θυμηδίας·</span>
the clause <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p31.3">ἐν
γέλωτι ἀεί
ἐστι καὶ
τρυφῇ</span>.</p></note> only for pleasantness of feeling:
no room is there to get matter of envying; none, to get occasion of
resentment. Mark him, how in all things both spiritual and temporal, he
accomplishes all with ease. What then, I pray you, can be equal to this
man? Like a city walled on every side is this man, the other as a city
unwalled.—Great wisdom, to be able to be a creator of friendship!
Take away friendship, and thou hast taken away all, thou hast
confounded all. But if the likeness of friendship have so great power,
what must the reality itself be? Then let us, I beseech you, make to
ourselves friends, and let each make this his art. But, lo! you will
say, I do study this, but the other does not. All the greater the
reward to thee. True, say you, but the matter is more difficult. How, I
ask? Lo! I testify and declare to you, that if but ten of you would
knit yourselves together, and make this your work, as the Apostles made
the preaching theirs, and the Prophets theirs the teaching, so we the
making of friends, great would be the reward. Let us make for ourselves
royal portraits. For if this be the common badge of disciples, we do a
greater work than if we should put ourselves into the power to raise
the dead. The diadem <pb n="250" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_250.html" id="vi.xl-Page_250" />and the purple mark the Emperor, and where these
are not, though his apparel be all gold, the Emperor is not yet
manifest. So now thou art making known thy lineage. Make men friends to
thyself, and (friends) to others. There is none who being loved will
wish to hate thee. Let us learn the colors, with what ingredients they
are mixed, with what (tints) this portrait is composed. Let us be
affable: let us not wait for our neighbors to move. Say not, if I see
any person hanging back (for me to make the first advances), I become
worse than he: but rather when thou seest this, forestall him, and
extinguish his bad feeling. Seest thou one diseased, and addest to his
malady? This, most of all, let us make sure of—“in honor to
prefer one another, to account others better than one’s
self” (<scripRef passage="Rom. xii. 10" id="vi.xl-p31.4" parsed="|Rom|12|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.10">Rom. xii. 10</scripRef>), deem not this to be a
lessening of thyself. If thou prefer (another) in honor, thou hast
honored thyself more, attracting<note place="end" n="949" id="vi.xl-p31.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xl-p32"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p32.1">εἰς τὸ
πλέον
τιμηθῆναι
ἐπισπώμενος</span>. As <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p32.2">ἐπισπᾶσθαι, ἐπισπάσασθαι</span>
in Chrys. is generally transitive with accusative of
the thing, which is here <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p32.3">τὸ πλέον
τιμηθῆναι,</span> we read, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xl-p32.4">εἰς
σαυτὸν τὸ πλ.
τ. ᾽</span>.</p></note> to thyself a
still higher extinction. On all occasions let us yield the precedence
to others. Let us bear nothing in mind of the evil done to us, but if
any good has been done (let us remember only that). Nothing so makes a
man a friend, as a gracious tongue, a mouth speaking good things, a
soul free from self-elation, a contempt of vain-glory, a despising of
honor. If we secure these things, we shall be able to become invincible
to the snares of the Devil, and having with strictness accomplished the
pursuit of virtue, to attain unto the good things promised to them that
love Him, through the grace and mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ, with
Whom to the Father and the Holy Ghost together be glory, dominion,
honor, now and ever, world without end. Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XLI on Acts xix. 8, 9." shorttitle="" progress="47.23%" prev="vi.xl" next="vi.xlii" id="vi.xli">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Acts xix. 8, 9." id="vi.xli-p0.1" parsed="|Acts|19|8|19|9" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.8-Acts.19.9" />
<p class="c21" id="vi.xli-p1"><span class="c9" id="vi.xli-p1.1">Homily XLI.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vi.xli-p2"><scripRef passage="Acts XIX. 8, 9" id="vi.xli-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|19|8|19|9" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.8-Acts.19.9">Acts XIX. 8, 9</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi.xli-p3">“And he went into the
synagogue, and spake boldly for the space of three months, disputing
and persuading the things concerning the kingdom of God. But when
divers were hardened, and believed not, but spake evil of that way
before the multitude, he departed from them, and separated the
disciples, disputing daily in the school of one
Tyrannus.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.xli-p4">(<i>a</i>) <span class="c14" id="vi.xli-p4.1">See</span> him in every place forcing his way into the synagogue,
and in this manner departing thence. For in every place, he wished to
have the occasion given him by them.<note place="end" n="950" id="vi.xli-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xli-p5"> <span class="c11" id="vi.xli-p5.1">mss.</span> and Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p5.2">Πανταχοῦ
γὰρ παῤ
αὐτῶν
ἐβούλετο
λαβεῖν
ἀφορμὴν, ὅπερ
ἔφην. Τά τε
γὰρ ἔθνη
παρεζήλου
λοιπὸν καὶ
ῥαδίως κ. τ.
λ</span>. In <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p5.3">παρεζήλου</span>
there is an allusion to <scripRef passage="Rom. xi. 14" id="vi.xli-p5.4" parsed="|Rom|11|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.14">Rom. xi. 14</scripRef>, “if by any
means I may provoke them to jealousy:” its subject therefore
should be “the Apostle” (<i>nam et gentes exstimulabat
jam,</i> Erasm.) “he was henceforth provoking to jealousy, being
what he said to the Romans, “If by any means I may
provoke,” etc., not “the Gentiles,” as Ben. makes it,
<i>nam gentes jam zelo fervebant.</i> Besides transposing the parts
<i>b, c,</i> we read, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p5.5">Παρεζήλου
λοιπόν. Τά τε
γὰρ ἔθυη
ῥαδίως</span>.…But perhaps it should be <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p5.6">Παρεζήλου
λοιπὸν, ὅπερ
ἔφη “Εἰ
πῶς
παραζηλώσω κ.
τ. λ</span>.”</p></note> (<i>c</i>) He
wished to separate the disciples thence, and to have the beginning for
ceasing to assemble with them, given by (the Jews) themselves. And it
was not for nothing that he did this (<i>b</i>) which I have said. He
was henceforth “provoking them to jealousy.” For both the
Gentiles readily received him, and the Jews, upon the Gentiles
receiving him, repented. (<i>a</i>) This is why he continually made a
stir among them,<note place="end" n="951" id="vi.xli-p5.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xli-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p6.1">Διὰ τοῦτο
ἐνοχλεῖ</span> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p6.2">ἠνώχλει</span> Sav.) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p6.3">αὐτοῖς
συνεχῶς
μεταπείθων</span>, old text, retained by Saville. He is explaining why St.
Paul still resorted to the synagogues, though an unwelcome visitant. He
wished to separate the Church from the Synagogue: but he would not
himself take the first step towards this. It must be the act of the
Jews. Therefore until they by their outrageous conduct obliged him to
depart, he kept on troubling them with his presence (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p6.4">εἰσωθοῦντα,
ἠνώχλει</span>).
Not that his discourse was harsh: that word, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p6.5">ἐπαρρησ</span>.,
does not mean this, but that he spoke freely and without reserve.
(Recapitulation)—The unusual word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p6.6">μεταπείθων</span>
is probably a corruption of the abbreviation of the
text-words, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p6.7">ἐπὶ μῆνας
τρεῖς διαλεγ.
καὶ πείθων</span>, which the reporter may have written thus, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p6.8">μ. τ.
πείθων</span>.—Mod. text substitutes <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p6.9">Διὰ τοῦτο
διελέγετο
αὐτοῖς
συνεχῶς ὅτι
ἔπειθε</span>.</p></note> “for three
months arguing and persuading concerning the kingdom of God:” for
you must not suppose because you hear of his “speaking
boldly,” that there was any harshness: it was of good things that
he discoursed, of a kingdom: who would not have heard him? “But
when divers were hardened, speaking evil of the way.” They might
well call it “the way;” this was indeed the way, that led
into the kingdom of heaven. “He departed from them, and separated
the disciples, disputing daily in the school of one Tyrannus. And this
was done for the space of two years, so that all that were in Asia
heard the word of the Lord, both Jews and Greeks.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 19.10" id="vi.xli-p6.10" parsed="|Acts|19|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.10">v. 10</scripRef>.) (<i>a</i>) Do you
mark how much was effected by his persisting?<note place="end" n="952" id="vi.xli-p6.11"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xli-p7"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p7.1">πόσον
ἤνυσεν ἡ
ἐπιστασία</span>. Cat., <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p7.2">ἀποστασία</span>, with reference to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p7.3">ἀποστὰς</span> in <scripRef passage="Acts 19.9" id="vi.xli-p7.4" parsed="|Acts|19|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.9">v. 9</scripRef>.—The letters
marking the order in which the parts are given in the <span class="c14" id="vi.xli-p7.5">mss.</span> will show the extreme confusion into which the notes
of this Homily have fallen.</p></note>
“Both Jews and Greeks <pb n="251" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_251.html" id="vi.xli-Page_251" />heard: (<i>c</i>) all that dwelt in
Asia:” it was for this also that the Lord suffered him not to go
into Asia (<scripRef passage="Acts 16.6" id="vi.xli-p7.6" parsed="|Acts|16|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.6">ch. xvi. 6</scripRef>) (on a former
occasion); waiting, as it seems to me, for this same conjuncture. (Hom.
xl. p. 245.) (<i>b</i>) “And God wrought special miracles by the
hands of Paul: so that from his body were brought unto the sick
handkerchiefs or aprons, and the diseases departed from them, and the
evil spirits went out of them.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 19.11,12" id="vi.xli-p7.7" parsed="|Acts|19|11|19|12" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.11-Acts.19.12">v. 11, 12</scripRef>.) Not touched the
wearer only (and so were healed), but also receiving them, they laid
them upon the sick (and so healed them).<note place="end" n="953" id="vi.xli-p7.8"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xli-p8"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p8.1">Οὐχὶ
φοροῦντες
ἥπτοντο
μόνον</span>. Edd. i.e.,
“The process was not only this, that persons bearing these
things, by touching the sick healed them, but the things themselves
simply laid upon the sick were effectual for their healing.” But
A. C. Cat. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p8.2">φοροῦντος</span>, which is much better: “It was not only that they
touched him (the Apostle) wearing these things”—viz. as the
woman was healed by touching the hem of Christ’s
garment—“but receiving them, they laid them upon the
sick,” etc.—In the next sentence (<i>g</i>), for
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p8.3">τοῦτο
καὶ τὸ τῶν
σκιῶν ἐστιν
ὅπερ
ἔλεγεν</span>, (which
Sav. gives in marg.), Edd. have <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p8.4">τοῦτο τὸ τῶν
σκιῶν
αἰνιττόμενος</span>, which Ben. renders <i>has umbras insinuans.</i> St.
Chrys. elsewhere alleges the miraculous efficacy of St. Paul’s
garments and of St. Peter’s shadow, in illustration of our
Lord’s saying, t. i. 537. A. t. ii. 53. C.</p></note>
(<i>g</i>) “He that believeth on Me,” saith Christ,
“doeth greater works than those which I do.” (<scripRef passage="John xiv. 12" id="vi.xli-p8.5" parsed="|John|14|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.12">John xiv. 12</scripRef>.)
This, and the miracle of the shadows is what He meant (in those words).
(<i>d</i>) “Then certain of the vagabond Jews, exorcists, took
upon them to call over them which had evil spirits the name of the Lord
Jesus, saying, We adjure you by Jesus whom Paul preacheth.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 19.13" id="vi.xli-p8.6" parsed="|Acts|19|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.13">v. 13</scripRef>.) So entirely did they
do all by way of trade! Observe: vagabond, or, itinerant, Jewish
exorcists. And to believe indeed, they had no mind; but by that Name
they wished to cast out the demons. “By Jesus, whom Paul
preacheth.” Only see what a name Paul had got! “And there
were seven sons of one Sceva, a Jew, and chief of the priests, which
did so. And the evil spirit answered and said, Jesus I know, and Paul I
know; but who are ye? And the man in whom the evil spirit was leaped on
them, and overcame them, and prevailed against them, so that they fled
out of that house naked and wounded.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 19.14-16" id="vi.xli-p8.7" parsed="|Acts|19|14|19|16" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.14-Acts.19.16">v. 14–16</scripRef>.) They did it in
secret: then their impotence is publicly exposed. (<i>f</i>) Then not
the Name does anything, unless it be spoken with faith. (<i>h</i>) See
how they used their weapons against themselves! (<i>j</i>) So far were
they from thinking Jesus to be anything great: no, they must needs add
Paul, as thinking him to be something great. Here one may marvel how it
was that the demon did not cooperate with the imposture of the
exorcists, but on the contrary exposed them, and laid open their
stage-play. He seems to me (to have done this) in exceeding wrath: just
as it might be, if a person being in uttermost peril, should be exposed
by some pitiful creature, and wish to vent all his rage upon him.
“Jesus I know, and Paul I know.” For, that there may not
seem to be any slight put upon the Name of Jesus, (the demon) first
confesses (Him), and then has permission given him. For, to show that
it was not any weakness of the Name, but all owing to the imposture of
those men, why did not the same take place in the case of Paul?
“They fled out of that house naked and wounded:” he sorely
battered their heads, perhaps rent their garments. (<i>e</i>)
“And this became known to all, both Jews and Greeks, that dwelt
at Ephesus, and fear fell upon them all, and the name of the Lord Jesus
was magnified. And many of them that had believed came confessing and
making known their practices.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 19.17,18" id="vi.xli-p8.8" parsed="|Acts|19|17|19|18" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.17-Acts.19.18">v. 17, 18</scripRef>.) For since they had
got to possess such power as, by means of the demons, to do such
things, well might this be the consequence. “And many of them
that practised curious arts, brought their books together, and burnt
them in the presence of all men;”—having seen that there
was no more use of them now that the demons themselves do these
things—“and reckoned up the price of them, and found the
amount fifty thousand pieces of silver.<note place="end" n="954" id="vi.xli-p8.9"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xli-p9"> Ephesus was famous for its sorcerers and magicians. Plutarch and
Eustathius speak of Ephesian letters (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p9.1">᾽Εφέσια
γράμματα</span>) which, written on slips, were carried about as charms and had
power to assure success and avert disaster. The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p9.2">περίεργα</span>
were arts connected with this sorcery and the books
burned contained, no doubt, mysterious sentences and symbols which gave
to them an extravagant worth in the eyes of the superstitious. In this
way the large price set upon them may be accounted
for.—G.B.S.</p></note> So
mightily grew the word of God and prevailed.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 19.19,20" id="vi.xli-p9.3" parsed="|Acts|19|19|19|20" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.19-Acts.19.20">v. 19, 20</scripRef>.) (<i>i</i>)
“And”<note place="end" n="955" id="vi.xli-p9.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xli-p10"> The
meaning seems to be, Such was the effect of his two years’
preaching at Ephesus: and his Epistle shows what high attainments in
the faith were made by the Ephesians.</p></note> (so) “he
disputed,” in the school of one Tyrannus for two years:”
where were believers, and believers exceedingly (advanced in the
faith). Moreover (Paul) writes (to them) as to great men.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xli-p11">(Recapitulation.) (<i>b</i>)
“And having entered in to the synagogue,” etc.
(<scripRef passage="Acts 19.8" id="vi.xli-p11.1" parsed="|Acts|19|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.8">v. 8</scripRef>.) But<note place="end" n="956" id="vi.xli-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xli-p12"> The
partial restoration which is here attempted implies this scheme of the
derangement: 2, 1.: 1, 3, 2, 4: see note 3, p. 252.</p></note> why <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p12.1">ἐπαρρησιάζετο</span>? It means, he was ready to confront dangers, and disputed
more openly, not veiling the doctrines. (<i>a</i>) “But when some
were hardened, and spake evil of the way, having departed from them, he
separated the disciples.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 19.9" id="vi.xli-p12.2" parsed="|Acts|19|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.9">v.
9</scripRef>.)
He put a stop, it means, to their evil-speaking: he did not wish to
kindle their envy, nor to bring them into more contention. (<i>c</i>)
Hence let us also learn not to put ourselves in the way of
evil-speaking men, but to depart from them: he did not speak evil, when
himself evil spoken of. “He disputed daily,” and by this
gained <pb n="252" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_252.html" id="vi.xli-Page_252" />the many, that, being evil intreated and (evil) spoken of, he
did not (utterly) break away from them, and keep aloof. (<i>e</i>) The
evil-speakers are defeated. They calumniated the doctrine itself;
(therefore) so as neither to rouse the disciples to wrath, nor * *
them, he withdrew,<note place="end" n="957" id="vi.xli-p12.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xli-p13"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p13.1">ὡς μήτε
τοὺς μαθητὰς
εἰς θυμὸν
ἐγεῖραι, μήτε
ἐκείνους
ἀναχωρῆσαι</span>. Mod. text. transposes <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p13.2">εἰς θ.
ἐγεῖραι ανδ ἀναχωρ</span>. We
read <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p13.3">ἀνεχώρησε</span>. The verb either to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p13.4">ἐκείνους</span> or to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p13.5">τοὺς
μαθητάς</span> is
probably lost.</p></note> showing that
everywhere alike they repel salvation from them. Here now he does not
even apologize, seeing that the Gentiles everywhere have believed.
“In the school of one Tyrannus:” it was not that he sought
the place, but without more ado where there was a school (there he
discoursed).<note place="end" n="958" id="vi.xli-p13.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xli-p14"> Some have supposed Tyrannus to have been a Jewish teacher, who
conducted a school in a private synagogue—a Beth Midrash (so
Meyer). In this view, Paul and his companions, on account of the
opposition which they encountered, separated themselves from the public
synagogue, and betook them to this private Jewish school. But Tyrannus
is a Greek name and the more common and preferable opinion is that he
was a teacher of philosophy or rhetoric who had become a Christian and
in whose apartments both Jews and Gentiles could meet without
molestation.—G.B.S.</p></note> (<i>d</i>) And look, no sooner is
the trial from those without over, than this from the demons begins.
Mark the infatuated Jewish hardness. Having seen his garments working
miracles, they paid no heed to it. What could be greater than this?
But, on the contrary, it resulted in just the opposite effect. If any
of the heathens believe not, having seen the (very) dust working these
effects, let him believe.<note place="end" n="959" id="vi.xli-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xli-p15"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p15.1">τὴν κόνιν
ταῦτα
ἐργαζομένην,
πιστευέτω</span>, B. C. Cat. But A. substitutes <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p15.2">κόρην</span>,
Mod. text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p15.3">σκίαν</span>. He seems
to allude here to the miracles effected by the very ashes of the
martyrs: see e.g. t. ii. 494, A.: and perhaps with reference to these
he says, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p15.4">Βαβαὶ, πόση
τῶν
πιστευσάντων
ἡ δύναμις</span>: unless this be meant as an exclamation of the persons who
“took upon them,” etc. i.e. Like Simon, they saw the
wonders wrought in the name of Jesus; “Wonderful (said they)!
Why, what power is exercised by these men who have believed!”
namely, by those who by laying the handkerchiefs, etc., upon the sick
restored them to health.—Mod. text adds, “that to others
also there comes (the power) of doing the same things: and how great
the hardness of those who even after the demonstrations of power yet
continue in unbelief.”</p></note> (<i>f</i>)
Wonderful, how great the power of them that have believed! Both Simon
for the sake of merchandise sought the grace of the Spirit, and these
for this object did this. What hardness (of heart)! Why does not Paul
rebuke them? It would have looked like envy, therefore it is so
ordered. This same took place in the case of Christ (<scripRef passage="Mark ix. 36" id="vi.xli-p15.5" parsed="|Mark|9|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.9.36">Mark ix. 36</scripRef>):
but then the person is not hindered, for it was the beginning of the
new state of things: since Judas also is not hindered, whereas Ananias
and Sapphira were struck dead: and many Jews even for opposing (Christ)
suffered nothing, while Elymas was blinded. “For I am not
come,” saith Christ, “to judge the world, but that the
world might be saved.” (<scripRef passage="John iii. 17" id="vi.xli-p15.6" parsed="|John|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.17">John iii. 17</scripRef>.) “And
seven sons,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 19.14" id="vi.xli-p15.7" parsed="|Acts|19|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.14">v.
14</scripRef>.)
See the villany of the men! They still continued to be Jews, while
wishing to make a gain of that Name. All that they did was for glory
and profit. (<i>g</i>) Look,<note place="end" n="960" id="vi.xli-p15.8"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xli-p16"> From
this point to the end of the Exposition, having in vain attempted to
restore the true order, we take it as it lies in the <span class="c14" id="vi.xli-p16.1">mss.</span> and Edd.—Below, “and after this;”
i.e. “yet after this,” then these itinerant Jewish
exorcists took upon them, etc. and not until after their punishment,
when “fear fell upon them all,” did those of the professed
believers (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p16.2">πῶν
πεπιστευκότων</span>) who still practiced magic come forward confessing their
sins.</p></note> in every case, how
men are converted not so much in consequence of good things as of
things fearful. In the case of Sapphira, fear fell upon the Church, and
men dared not join themselves to them: here they received handkerchiefs
and aprons, and were healed: and after this, then they came confessing
their sins. (Hereby) the power of the demons is shown to be a great
one, when it is against unbelievers. For why did he not say, “Who
is Jesus?” He was afraid, lest he also should suffer punishment;
but, that it might be permitted him to take revenge upon those who
mocked him, he did this; “Jesus,” says he, “I
know,” etc. He was in dread of Paul. For why did not those
wretched men say to him, We believe? How much more splendid an
appearance they would have made had they said this, that is, if they
had claimed Him as their Master? But instead of that, they spoke even
those senseless words, “By Jesus, whom Paul preacheth.” Do
you mark the forbearance (of the writer), how he writes history and
does not call names? This makes the Apostles admirable. “And the
evil spirit,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 19.15" id="vi.xli-p16.3" parsed="|Acts|19|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.15">v.
15</scripRef>),
for what had happened at Philippi (<scripRef passage="Acts 16.16" id="vi.xli-p16.4" parsed="|Acts|16|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.16">ch. xvi. 16</scripRef>) had given a lesson to
these also. He mentions the name, and the number, thereby giving to the
persons then living a credible proof of what he wrote. And why were
they itinerant? For the sake of merchandise: not assuredly to bear
tidings of the word; how should that be their object? And<note place="end" n="961" id="vi.xli-p16.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xli-p17"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p17.1">Πῶς δὲ
ἔτρεχος
λοιπὸν
κηρύττοντες
δἰ ὧν
ἔπασχον</span>.
The subject to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p17.2">ἔπασχον</span> seems to be “these exorcists” the sons of Sceva:
but to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p17.3">ἔτρεχον</span>it seems to be “the Apostles.” “This made the
Apostles wonderful in men’s eyes:” they had wrought
miracles, and preached two years, “so that all in Asia heard the
word of the Lord,” yet still these practices continued: but (see)
how they ran (what success they had) now, preaching by the things these
men were suffering: “and this became known to all the Jews and
Greeks also dwelling in Asia, and the name of the Lord Jesus was
magnified.”—Mod. text, seemingly referring <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p17.4">ἔτρεχον</span>to the
exorcists, reads <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p17.5">καλῶς δὲ
ἔτρ</span>. And in place of
<scripRef passage="Acts 19.10" id="vi.xli-p17.6" parsed="|Acts|19|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.10">v. 10</scripRef>, gives, “Whence,
showing this, it saith, ‘And this became known to
all,’” etc. <scripRef passage="Acts 19.17" id="vi.xli-p17.7" parsed="|Acts|19|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.17">v.
17</scripRef>.</p></note> how ran they anon, preaching by the things
they suffered? “Insomuch,” it says, “that all that
dwelt in Asia heard the word of the Lord.” Ought not this to have
converted all? And marvel not, for nothing convinces malice. But come
now, let us look at the affair of the exorcists, with what an evil
disposition (they acted). Why the same was not done in the case of
Christ, is an inquiry for another time, and not for the present, save
that this also was well and usefully <pb n="253" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_253.html" id="vi.xli-Page_253" />ordered. It seems to me that they
did this also in mockery, and that in consequence of this (punishment),
none dared even at random to name that Name. Why did this put them upon
confession? Because this was a most mighty argument of God’s
omniscience (therefore), before they should be exposed by the demons,
they accused themselves, fearing lest they should suffer the same
things. For when the demons their helpers are their accusers, what hope
is there thenceforth, save the confession by deeds?</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xli-p18">But see, I pray you, after such
signs had been wrought, what evils within a short space ensue. Such is
human nature: it soon forgets. Or, do ye not remember what has been the
case among ourselves? Did not God last year shake our whole city?<note place="end" n="962" id="vi.xli-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xli-p19"> Ben.
assigns this to the year 399, and cites the first of the “Eleven
Homilies” t. xii. as having been delivered according to St.
Chrys. thirty days after that great earthquake, viz., in the year of
the fall of Eutropius, therefore <span class="c14" id="vi.xli-p19.1">a.d.</span> 399. But
Ed. Par. justly corrects this mistake: in fact, the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p19.2">σεισμὸς</span>
of which St. Chrys. there speaks (t. xii. p. 324. A.)
is only a metaphor, meaning the catastrophe of Eutropius.</p></note> Did not all run to baptism? Did not
whoremongers and effeminate and corrupt persons leave their dwellings,
and the places where they spent their time, and change and become
religious? But three days passed, and they returned again to their own
proper wickedness. And whence is this? From the excessive laziness. And
what marvel if, when the things have passed away (this be the case),
seeing that, the images lasting perpetually, the result is such? The
fate of Sodom—say, does it not still last (in its effects)?<note place="end" n="963" id="vi.xli-p19.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xli-p20"> Perhaps with an allusion to <scripRef passage="Jude 7" id="vi.xli-p20.1" parsed="|Jude|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jude.1.7">Jude ver.
7</scripRef>,
“Sodom and Gomorrah—set forth for an example, suffering the
vengeance of eternal fire.”</p></note> Well, did the dwellers beside it become
any the better? And what say you to the son of Noah? Was he not such
(as he is represented), did he not see with his eyes so vast a
desolation, and yet was wicked? Then let us not marvel how, when such
things had been done, these Jews (at Ephesus) believe not, when we see
that belief itself often comes round for them into its opposite,<note place="end" n="964" id="vi.xli-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xli-p21"> Meaning, perhaps, Even when they believe the miracles to be real,
that which should have brought them to faith becomes to them an
occasion of greater wickedness.</p></note> into malignity; as, for instance, when
they say that He hath a devil, He, the Son of God! Do you not see these
things even now, and how men are many of them like serpents, both
faithless and thankless, men who, viper-like, when they have enjoyed
benefits and have been warmed by some, then they sting their
benefactors? This we have said, lest any should marvel, how, such signs
having been wrought, they were not all converted. For behold, in our
own times happened those (miracles) relating to the martyr Babylas,<note place="end" n="965" id="vi.xli-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xli-p22"> The
miracles at Antioch, when at the instigation of the demon (Apollo) the
remains of the martyr Babylas were removed by order of Julian. See the
<i>Hom. de S. Babyla,</i> t. ii. p. 567.—The Theodorus mentioned
below cannot be the lapsed person of that name to whom St. Chrys.
addressed the first of the two <i>Paræneses, t. i. init.</i> But
probably <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p22.1">πέρυσι</span> is
corrupt, and the allusion may be to the troubles at Antioch in
connection with Theodorus the Sicilian; see p. 238, note 4.</p></note> those relating to Jerusalem, those relating
to the destruction of the temples, and not all were converted. Why need
I speak of ancient things? I have told you what happened last year; and
none gave heed to it, but again little by little they fell off and sunk
back. The heaven stands perpetually crying aloud that it has a Master,
and that it is the work of an Artificer, all this that we see—I
mean the world—and yet some say that it is not so. What happened
to that Theodorus last year—whom did it not startle? And yet
nothing came of it, but having for a season become religious, they
returned to the point from which they had started in their attempt to
be religious. So it was with the Jews. This is what the Prophet said of
them: “When He slew them, then they sought Him, and turned early
unto God.” (<scripRef passage="Ps. lxxviii. 34" id="vi.xli-p22.2" parsed="|Ps|78|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.78.34">Ps. lxxviii. 34</scripRef>.) And what need to
speak of those things that are common to all? How many have fallen into
diseases, how many have promised, if raised up, to work so great a
change, and yet they have again become the same as ever! This, if
nothing else, shows that we have natural free-will—our changing
all at once. Were evil natural, this would not be: things that are
natural and necessary, we cannot change from. “And yet,”
you will say, “we do change from them. For do we not see some,
who have the natural faculty to see, but are blinded by fear?”
(True—) because this also is natural: * * if a different
(necessity of) nature come not also into operation:<note place="end" n="966" id="vi.xli-p22.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xli-p23"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p23.1">ἂν
μὴ φύσις
ἑτέρα
προσέλθῃ</span>. To complete the sense we must supply, “because this also
(the being blinded by fear) is a natural affection: but what I have
said is true, viz. that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p23.2">τῶν κατὰ
φύσιν καὶ
ἀνάγκην οὐ
δυνάμεθα
μεθίστασθαι,
ἂν μὴ κ. τ. λ</span>.</p></note> (thus) it is natural to us, that being
terrified we do not see; it is natural to us that when a greater fear
supervenes, the other gives way. “What then,” you will say,
“if right-mindedness<note place="end" n="967" id="vi.xli-p23.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xli-p24"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p24.1">τὶ οὖν ἂν
καὶ ἡ
σωφροσύνη</span>. This is corrupt or mutilated. The sense requires,
“What if in some cases ‘an evil mind’ be a natural
necessity—as much as seeing or any other natural property or
affection, but when there seems to be a change, it is only that fear
casts out the evil mind for a while?”</p></note> be indeed
according to nature, but fear having overpowered it cast it out?”
What then if I shall show that some even then are not brought to a
right mind, but even in these fears are reckless? Is this natural?
Shall I speak of ancient things? Well then, of recent? How many in the
midst of those fears continued laughing, mocking, and experienced
nothing of the sort? Did not Pharaoh change immediately, and (as
quickly) run <pb n="254" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_254.html" id="vi.xli-Page_254" />back to his former wickedness? But here, as if (the
demons) knew Him not, they (the exorcists) added, “Whom Paul
preacheth,” whereas they ought to have said, “the Saviour
of the world.” “Him that rose again.” By this they
show that they do know, but they did not choose to confess His glory.
Wherefore the demon exposes them, leaping upon them, and saying,
“Jesus I know, and Paul I know, but who are ye?” So that
not ye are believers, but ye abuse that Name when ye say this.
Therefore the Temple is desolate,<note place="end" n="968" id="vi.xli-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xli-p25"> Meaning perhaps, That which should be the Temple of Christ, the
body of the believer.</p></note> the
implement easy to be overcome. So that ye are not preachers; mine, says
he, ye are. Great was the wrath of the demon. The Apostles had power to
do this to them, but they did it not as yet. For they that had power
over the demons that did these things to them, much more had power over
the men themselves. Mark how their forbearance is shown, in that they
whom they repulsed do these things, while the demons whom they courted
do the contrary. “Jesus,” says he, “I know.” Be
ashamed, ye that are ignorant (of Him). “And Paul I know.”
Well said, “Think not that it is because I despise them, that I
do these things.” Great was the fear of the demon. And why
without these words did he not rend their garments? For so he would
both have sated his wrath, and established the delusion. He feared as I
said, the unapproachable force, and would not have had such power had
he not said this. But observe how we find the demons everywhere more
right minded (than the Jews), not daring to contradict nor accuse the
Apostles, or Christ. There they say, “We know Thee who Thou
art” (<scripRef passage="Matt. viii. 29" id="vi.xli-p25.1" parsed="|Matt|8|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.29">Matt. viii. 29</scripRef>); and, “Why art
Thou come hither before the time to torment us” (<scripRef passage="Mark i. 24" id="vi.xli-p25.2" parsed="|Mark|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.24">Mark i. 24</scripRef>):
and again, “I know Thee who Thou art, the Son of God.” And
here, “These men are servants of the most high God”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 16.17" id="vi.xli-p25.3" parsed="|Acts|16|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.17">ch. xvi. 17</scripRef>): and again,
“Jesus I know, and Paul I know.” For they exceedingly
feared and trembled before those holy persons. Perhaps some one of you,
hearing of these things, wishes he were possessed of this power, so
that the demons should not be able to look him in the face, and
accounts those saints happy for this, that they had such power. But let
him hear Christ saying, “Rejoice not because the demons are
subject unto you” (<scripRef passage="Luke x. 20" id="vi.xli-p25.4" parsed="|Luke|10|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.20">Luke x. 20</scripRef>), because He knew
that all men rejoice most in this, through vainglory. For if thou
seekest that which pleaseth God, and that which is for the common good,
there is another, a greater way. It is not so great to free from a
demon as it is to rescue from sin. A demon hinders not to attain unto
the kingdom of Heaven, nay, even cooperates, unwillingly indeed, but
nevertheless cooperates by making him that has the demon more
sober-minded; but sin casts a man out.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xli-p26">But it is likely some man will
say, “God forbid it should ever befall me to be sobered in this
way!” Nor do I wish it for you, but a very different way, that
you should do all from love of Christ: if however, which God forbid, it
should so befall you, then even on this behalf I would comfort you. If
then the demon does not cast out (from the kingdom of heaven), but sin
does cast out, to free a man from sin is greater
beneficence.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xli-p27">From this let us study to free
our neighbors, and before our neighbors, our own selves. Let us see to
it, lest we have a demon: let us examine ourselves strictly. More
grievous than a demon is sin, for the demon makes men humble. See ye
not those possessed with a demon, when they have recovered from the
attack, how downcast they are, of how sad a countenance, how fraught
with shame their faces are, how they have not even courage to look one
in the face? See the strange inconsistency! While those are ashamed on
account of the things they suffer, we are not ashamed on account of the
things we do; while they are abashed being wronged, we are not abashed
when doing wrong: and yet their condition is not a subject for shame,
but for pity and tenderness and indulgence: nay, great is the
admiration it calls for, and many the praises, when struggling against
such a spirit, they bear all thankfully: whereas our condition in very
deed is a subject for ridicule, for shame, for accusation, for
correction, for punishment, for the worst of evils, for hell-fire;
calling for no compassion whatever. Seest thou, that worse than a demon
is sin? And those indeed, from the ills they suffer, reap a double
profit: first, their being sobered and brought to more self-control;
then, that having suffered here the chastisement of their own sins,
they depart hence to their Master, purified. For indeed upon this we
have often discoursed to you, that those who are punished here, if they
bear it thankfully, may naturally be supposed to put away thereby many
of their sins. Whereas from sins the mischief resulting is twofold;
first, that we offend; secondly, that we become worse. Attend to what I
say. Not this is the only injury we get from sin, that we commit a sin:
but another and a worse is this, that our soul receives a habit. Just
as it is in the case of the body—for it will be more plain when
put in the form of an example—as he <pb n="255" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_255.html" id="vi.xli-Page_255" />who has taken a fever has got
harm not only in this respect, that he is sick, but also that after the
sickness he is become weaker, even though he may return to health after
a long disease: just so in the case of sin, though we may regain
health, yet we are far from having the strength we need. For<note place="end" n="969" id="vi.xli-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xli-p28"> Mod.
text, “For look now at some one who has been abusive and has not
been punished: not for this only is it a subject for weeping, that he
does not suffer the punishment for his abusiveness, but also for
another reason it is a subject for mourning. What may this be? That his
soul is now become more shameless.” But Chrys. is speaking of the
immediate evil—here the act of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p28.1">ὕβρις</span> for which the man
suffers, or will have to give account hereafter—and the permanent
effect, the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p28.2">ἕξις</span> which every
evil act fixes on the soul.—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p28.3">῞Ετερον</span>here
and above we render in its pregnant sense, “other and
worse,” or, “what is quite another and a more serious
thing.”</p></note> take the case of one who has been
insolently abusive: does he not suffer his deserts for his abusive
conduct? Aye, but there is another and a worse thing to rue (which is),
that his soul is become more insensible to shame. For from each several
sin that is committed, even after the sin has been done and has ceased,
there remains a kind of venom instilled into our souls. Do you not hear
people saying, when they are recovered from sickness, “I dare not
drink water now?” And yet the man has regained his health: aye,
but the disease has done him this harm also. And whereas those
(possessed) persons, albeit suffering ill, are thankful, we, when
faring well, blaspheme God, and think ourselves very ill used: for you
will find more persons behaving thus in health and wealth than in
poverty and sickness. For there stands the demon over (the possessed),
like a very hangman, fierce, uttering many (menaces), even as a
schoolmaster brandishing the lash, and not suffering them to give way
to any laxity. And suppose that some are not at all brought to a sober
mind, neither are these liable to punishment;<note place="end" n="970" id="vi.xli-p28.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xli-p29"> Old
text. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p29.1">Εἰ δέ
τινες μηδ᾽
ὅλως νήφοιεν,
οὐδὲ έκεῖνοι
διδόασι
δίκην</span>. Sav. and
Ben. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p29.2">οὕτω</span>
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p29.3">δώσουσι</span>. But Par. has resumed the unintelligible reading of mod.
text, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p29.4">εἰ δέ
τινες μηδ᾽
οὕτω ν., ἀλλ᾽
οὖν ἐκεῖνοι
διδόασι
δίκην</span>.</p></note> no
small thing this: even as fools, even as madmen and children, are not
called to account, so neither are these: since for things that are done
in a state of unconsciousness, none can be so merciless as to call the
doers to account. Why then, in a far worse condition than those who are
possessed of evil sprits are we that sin. We do not, indeed, foam at
the mouth, nor distort our eyes, or throw about our hands convulsively;
but as for this, would that we did it in our body and not in our soul!
Will you that I show you a soul, foaming, filthy, and a distortion of
the mind’s eyes? Think of those who are in a passion and drunken
with rage; can any form be filthier than the words they discharge? In
very deed it is like a sputtering of noisome slaver. And just as the
possessed know none of those who are present, so neither do these.
Their understanding darkened, their eyes distorted, they see not who is
friend, who foe, who worthy of respect, who contemptible, but they see
all alike without a difference. And then, do you not see them, how they
tremble, just like those others? But they do not fall to the ground,
say you? True, but their soul lies on the ground and falls there in
convulsions: since had it stood upright, it would not have come into
the condition it is in. Or think you not that it betokens a soul
abjectly sprawling and lost to all self-possession, the things men can
do and say when drunken with rage? There is also another form of
madness worse than this. What may this be? When men cannot so much as
suffer themselves to vent their anger, but instead of that nourish
within their own bosoms, to their own proper hurt,<note place="end" n="971" id="vi.xli-p29.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xli-p30"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p30.1">ἀλλὰ
τρίφωσι παῤ
ἑαυτοις
οἰκεῖον
κακὸν,
κἀθάπερ τινὰ
δήμιον τὴν
μνησικακίαν</span>. Mod. text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p30.2">οἰκειακὸν
καθ. τ. δ</span>.</p></note> as it were a very hangman with his lash,
the rancorous remembrance of wrongs. For it is a bane to themselves
first, the malice that they bear. To say nothing of the things to come,
what torture, think you, must that man undergo in the scourging of his
soul, as day by day he looks how he may avenge himself on his enemy? He
chastises himself first, and suffers punishment, swelling (with
suppressed passion), fighting against himself, setting himself on fire.
For needs must the fire be always burning within thee: while raising
the fever to such a height, and not suffering it to wane, thou thinkest
thou art inflicting some evil on the other, whereas thou art wasting
thyself, ever bearing about with thee a flame which is always at its
height, and not letting thy soul have rest, but evermore being in a
state of fury, and having thy thoughts in a turmoil and tempest. What
is more grievous than this madness, to be always smarting with pain,
and ever swelling and inflamed? For such are the souls of the
resentful: when they see him on whom they wish to be revenged,
straightway it is as if a blow were struck them: if they hear his
voice, they cower and tremble: if they be on their bed, they picture to
themselves numberless revenges, hanging, torturing that enemy of
theirs: and if, beside all this, they see him also to be in renown, O!
the misery they suffer! Forgive him the offence, and free thyself from
the torment. Why continue always in a state of punishment, that thou
mayest once punish him, and take thy revenge? Why establish for thyself
a hectic disease?<note place="end" n="972" id="vi.xli-p30.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xli-p31"> For <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p31.1">τί
κατασκευάζεις
ἕκτικον
σαυτῷ
νόσημα</span>; B.
has, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p31.2">τί κ.
ἐκτήκον
σαυτὸν ·τῷ
νοσήματι</span>, <i>quæ lectio non spernanda, te morbo tabefaciens,</i> Ben.
The reading <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p31.3">ἐκτήκον</span> is explained by the etacism; the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p31.4">τι</span> in <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p31.5">νοσήματι</span> is derived from the following <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p31.6">τί
βουλόμενον</span>; hence it was necessary to alter <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p31.7">σαυτῷ</span> into <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p31.8">σαυτὸν τῷ</span>. In the following sentence, B. has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p31.9">τί
βουλόμενος</span>, “Why when thou wouldest be quit of it, dost thou
keep thine anger?”</p></note> Why, when thy
wrath would fain <pb n="256" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_256.html" id="vi.xli-Page_256" />depart from thee, dost thou keep it back? Let it not
remain until the evening, says Paul. (<scripRef passage="Eph. iv. 26" id="vi.xli-p31.10" parsed="|Eph|4|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.26">Eph. iv. 26</scripRef>.) For like some
eating rot or moth, even so does it gnaw through the very root of our
understanding. Why shut up a beast within thy bowels? Better a serpent
or an adder to lie within thy heart, than anger and resentment: for
those indeed would soon have done with us, but this remains forever
fixing in us its fangs, instilling its poison, letting loose upon us an
invading host of bitter thoughts. “That he should laugh me to
scorn,” say you, “that he should despise me!”<note place="end" n="973" id="vi.xli-p31.11"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xli-p32"> Mod. text weakly, “But this I do that he may not laugh me to
scorn, that he may not despise me.”</p></note> O wretched, miserable man, wouldest thou
not be ridiculed by thy fellow-servant, and wouldest thou be hated by
thy Master? Wouldest thou not be despised by thy fellow-servant, and
despisest thou thy Master?</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xli-p33">To be despised by him, is it
more than thou canst bear, but thinkest thou not that God is indignant,
because thou ridiculest Him, because thou despisest Him, when thou wilt
not do as He bids thee? But that thine enemy will not even ridicule
thee, is manifest from hence (that), whereas if thou follow up the
revenge, great is the ridicule, great the contempt, for this is a mark
of a little mind; on the contrary, if thou forgive him, great is the
admiration, for this is a mark of greatness of soul. But you will say,
he knows not this. Let God know it, that thou mayest have the greater
reward. For He says, “Lend to those of whom ye hope not to
receive.” (<scripRef passage="Luke vi. 34" id="vi.xli-p33.1" parsed="|Luke|6|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.34">Luke vi. 34</scripRef>.) So let us also do
good to those who do not even perceive that one is doing them good,
that they may not, by returning to us praise or any other thing, lessen
our reward. For when we receive nothing from men, then we shall receive
greater things from God. But what is more worthy of ridicule, what more
paltry, than a soul which is always in anger, and wishing to take
revenge? It is womanly, this disposition, it is babyish. For as the
babes are angry even with lifeless things, and unless the mother beats
the ground, they will not let go their anger:<note place="end" n="974" id="vi.xli-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xli-p34"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p34.1">Καθάπερ
γὰρ ἐκεῖνα</span> (meaning <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p34.2">τὰ
βρέφη</span>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p34.3">καὶ
πρὸς</span> (om. B. C.)
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p34.4">τὰ
ἄψυχα
ὀργίζεται,
κἂν μὴ πλήξῃ
τὸ ἔδαφος ἡ
μητὴρ, οὐκ
ἀφίησι τὴν
ὀργήν</span>.—Mod.
text and Edd. except Sav. omit <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p34.5">ἡ μητήρ</span>.</p></note>
so do these persons wish to revenge themselves on those who have
aggrieved them. Why then, it is they who are worthy of ridicule: for to
be overcome by passion, is the mark of a childish understanding, but to
overcome it, is a sign of manliness. Why then, not we are the objects
of ridicule, when we keep our temper, but they. It is not this that
makes men contemptible—not to be conquered by passion: what makes
them contemptible is this—to be so afraid of ridicule from
without, as on this account to choose to subject one’s self to
one’s besetting passion, and to offend God, and take revenge upon
one’s self. These things are indeed worthy of ridicule. Let us
flee them. Let a man say, that having done us numberless ills, he has
suffered nothing in return: let him say that he might again frantically
assault us, and have nothing to fear. Why, in no other (better) way
could he have proclaimed our virtue; no other words would he have
sought, if he had wished to praise us, than those which he seems to say
in abuse. Would that all men said these things of me: “he is a
poor tame creature; all men heap insults on him, but he bears it: all
men trample upon him, but he does not avenge himself.” Would that
they added, “neither, if he should wish to do so, can he:”
that so I might have praise from God, and not from men. Let him say,
that it is for want of spirit that we do not avenge ourselves. This
does us no hurt, when God knows (all): it does but cause our treasure
to be in greater safety. If we are to have regard to them, we shall
fall away from everything. Let us not look to what they say, but to
what becomes us. But, says he, “Let no man ridicule me,”
and some make a boast of this. O! what folly! “No man,”
says he, “having injured me, has ridiculed me:” that is,
“I had my revenge.” And yet for this thou deservest to be
ridiculed, that thou didst take revenge. Whence came these words among
us—being, as they are, a disgrace to us and a pest, an overthrow
of our own proper life and of our discipline? It is in downright
opposition to God that thou (so) speakest. The very thing which makes
thee equal to God—the not avenging thyself—this thou
thinkest a subject for ridicule! Are not we for these things worthy to
be laughed at, both by ourselves, and by the heathen, when we thus
speak against God? I wish to tell you a story of a thing that happened
in the old times (which they tell) not on the subject of anger, but of
money. A man had an estate in which there was a hidden treasure,
unknown to the owner: this piece of ground he sold. The buyer, when
digging it for the purpose of planting and cultivation, found the
treasure therein deposited, and came<note place="end" n="975" id="vi.xli-p34.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xli-p35"> Mod.
text followed by Edd. perverts the whole story, making the parties
contend, not for the relinquishing of the treasure, but for the
possession of it, so making the conclusion (the willing cession of it
by both to the third party) unintelligible, and the application
irrelevant. The innovator was perhaps induced to make this alteration,
by an unseasonable recollection of the Parable of the Treasure hid in a
field.—“The seller having learnt this, came and wanted to
compel the purchaser <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p35.1">ἀπολαβεῖν
τὸν
θησαυρὸν</span>,” (retaining <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p35.2">ἀπολ</span>., in the unsuitable
sense “that he, the seller, should receive back the
treasure.”) “On the other hand, the other (the purchaser)
repulsed him, saying, that he had bought the piece of ground along with
the treasure, and that he made no account of this (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p35.3">καὶ
οὐδένα λόγον
ποιεῖν ὑπὲρ
τούτου</span>.) So they
fell to contention, both of them, the one wishing to receive, the other
not to give,” etc.</p></note> and wanted to
oblige the seller to <pb n="257" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_257.html" id="vi.xli-Page_257" />receive the treasure, urging that he had bought a
piece of ground, not a treasure. The seller on his part repudiated the
gift, saying, “The piece of ground (is not mine), I have sold it,
and I have no concern whatever with this (treasure).” So they
fell to altercation about it, the one wishing to give it, the other
standing out against receiving it. So chancing upon some third person,
they argued the matter before him, and said to him, “To whom
ought the treasure to be assigned?” The man could not settle that
question; he said, however, that he would put an end to their
dispute—he would (if they pleased) be master of it himself. So he
received the treasure, which they willingly gave up to him; and in the
sequel got into troubles without end, and learnt by actual experience
that they had done well to have nothing to do with it. So ought it be
done likewise with regard to anger; both ourselves ought to be
emulous<note place="end" n="976" id="vi.xli-p35.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xli-p36"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p36.1">καὶ ἡμᾶς
φιλονεικεῖν
μὴ ἀμύνασθαι,
καὶ τοὺς
λελυπηκότας
φιλονεικεῖν
δοῦναι
δίκην</span>: as in the
story, the parties <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p36.2">ἐφιλονείκουν</span>, the one <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p36.3">μὴ
λαβεῖν τὸν
θ</span>., the other <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xli-p36.4">δοῦναι</span>.</p></note> not to take revenge, and those who have
aggrieved us, emulous to give satisfaction. But perhaps these things
also seem to be matter of ridicule: for when that madness is widely
prevalent among men, those who keep their temper are laughed at, and
among many madmen he who is not a madman seems to be mad. Wherefore I
beseech you that we may recover (from this malady), and come to our
senses, that becoming pure from this pernicious passion, we may be
enabled to attain unto the kingdom of heaven, through the grace and
mercy of His only-begotten Son, with Whom to the Father, together with
the Holy Spirit, be glory, might, honor, now and ever, world without
end. Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XLII on Acts xix. 21, 23." shorttitle="" progress="48.51%" prev="vi.xli" next="vi.xliii" id="vi.xlii">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Acts xix. 21, 23." id="vi.xlii-p0.1" parsed="|Acts|19|21|0|0;|Acts|19|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.21 Bible:Acts.19.23" />
<p class="c21" id="vi.xlii-p1"><span class="c9" id="vi.xlii-p1.1">Homily XLII.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vi.xlii-p2"><scripRef passage="Acts XIX. 21, 23" id="vi.xlii-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|19|21|0|0;|Acts|19|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.21 Bible:Acts.19.23">Acts XIX. 21, 23</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi.xlii-p3">“After these things were
ended, Paul purposed in the Spirit, when he had passed through
Macedonia and Achaia, to go to Jerusalem, saying, After I have been
there, I must also see Rome. So he sent into Macedonia two of them that
ministered unto him, Timotheus and Erastus; but he himself stayed in
Asia for a season. And the same time there arose no small stir about
the Way.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.xlii-p4"><span class="c11" id="vi.xlii-p4.1">He</span> sends Timothy and Erastus into Macedonia, but himself remains at
Ephesus. Having made a long enough stay in that city, he wishes to
remove elsewhere again. But how is it, that having from the first
chosen to depart into Syria, he turns back to Macedonia? “He
purposed,” it says, “in the Spirit,” showing that all
(that he did) was done not of his own power. Now he prophesies, saying,
“I must also see Rome:” perhaps to comfort them with the
consideration of his not remaining at a distance, but coming nearer to
them again, and to arouse the minds of the disciples by the prophecy.
At this point,<note place="end" n="977" id="vi.xlii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlii-p5"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p5.1">᾽Εντεῦθεν</span>. If St. Chrys. is rightly reported, he means the second
Epistle, which he proceeds to quote from. But that Epistle was plainly
not written <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p5.2">ἀπὸ
᾽Εφέσου</span>.
Perhaps what he said was to this effect: “At this point I suppose
it was—viz. after the mission of Timothy and Erastus—that
he wrote (his first Epistle) to the Corinthians from Ephesus: and in
the second Epistle he alludes to the great trial which ensued in the
matter of Demetrius. He had promised to come to Corinth sooner, and
excuses himself on the score of the delay.” But <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p5.3">τὰ κατὰ
Δημήτριον
διηγούμενος</span>
can hardly be meant of St. Paul: it should be
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p5.4">αἰνιττόμενος</span>.</p></note> I suppose, it was that he wrote
his Epistle to the Corinthians from Ephesus, saying, “I would not
have you ignorant of the trouble which came to us in Asia.”
(<scripRef passage="2 Cor. i. 8" id="vi.xlii-p5.5" parsed="|2Cor|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.1.8">2 Cor. i. 8</scripRef>.) For since he had promised to go to Corinth, he excuses himself
on the score of having loitered, and mentions the trial relating the
affair of Demetrius. “There arose no small stir about the
Way.”<note place="end" n="978" id="vi.xlii-p5.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlii-p6"> The use of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p6.1">ἡ ὁδός</span> without further definition, to represent the Christian religion,
is peculiar to the Acts (<scripRef passage="Acts 9.2; 19.9,23; 24.22" id="vi.xlii-p6.2" parsed="|Acts|9|2|0|0;|Acts|19|9|0|0;|Acts|19|23|0|0;|Acts|24|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.2 Bible:Acts.19.9 Bible:Acts.19.23 Bible:Acts.24.22">ix. 2; Acts xix. 9, 23, Acts xxiv. 22</scripRef>). <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p6.3">Κυρίου</span> or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p6.4">σωτηρίας</span> would express the omitted defining
idea.—G.B.S.</p></note> Do you see the renown<note place="end" n="979" id="vi.xlii-p6.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlii-p7"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p7.1">῞Ορᾳς τὴν
εὐδοκίμησιν</span>; This seems to refer to <scripRef passage="Acts 19.17-20" id="vi.xlii-p7.2" parsed="|Acts|19|17|19|20" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.17-Acts.19.20">v. 17–20</scripRef>. “But see how
successes and trials here, as all along, alternate. Then the Jews
contradicted: (<scripRef passage="Acts 19.9" id="vi.xlii-p7.3" parsed="|Acts|19|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.9">v.
9</scripRef>)
then miracles, twofold, (<scripRef passage="Acts 19.11-19" id="vi.xlii-p7.4" parsed="|Acts|19|11|19|19" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.11-Acts.19.19">11–12 and 13–19</scripRef>): now again (after
that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p7.5">εὐδοκίμησις</span>), danger.”—Here the <span class="c14" id="vi.xlii-p7.6">mss.</span> and Edd. give <scripRef passage="Acts 19.24-27" id="vi.xlii-p7.7" parsed="|Acts|19|24|19|27" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.24-Acts.19.27">v.
24–27</scripRef>, which we have distributed to their proper
places.</p></note> (acquired)? They contradicted, it says:
(then) came miracles, twofold: (then) again, danger: such is the way
the threads alternate throughout the whole texture (of the history).
“For a certain man named Demetrius, a silversmith, which made
silver temples of Diana, brought no small gain unto the
craftsmen.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 19.24" id="vi.xlii-p7.8" parsed="|Acts|19|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.24">v.
24</scripRef>.).
“Which made,” it says, “silver temples of
Diana.” And how is it possible that temples could be made of
silver? Perhaps as small boxes <pb n="258" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_258.html" id="vi.xlii-Page_258" />(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p7.9">κιβώρια</span>.)<note place="end" n="980" id="vi.xlii-p7.10"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlii-p8"> These silver “temple” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p8.1">ναοὺς</span>) were
shrines, small models of the temple containing images of the goddess,
which pilgrims to the temple purchased and carried away and probably
used in their homes as objects of domestic
worship.—G.B.S.</p></note> Great was the honor paid to this (Diana)
in Ephesus; since, when (<i>Hom. in Eph.</i> Prol.) their temple was
burnt it so grieved them, that they forbade even the name of the
incendiary ever to be mentioned. See how, wherever there is idolatry,
in every case we find money at the bottom of it. Both in the former
instance it was for money, and in the case of this man, for money.
(<scripRef passage="Acts 19.13" id="vi.xlii-p8.2" parsed="|Acts|19|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.13">ch. xix. 13</scripRef>.) It was not for their
religion, because they thought that in danger; no, it was for their
lucrative craft, that it would have nothing to work upon. Observe the
maliciousness of the man. He was wealthy himself, and to him indeed it
was no such great loss; but to them the loss was great, since they were
poor, and subsisted on their daily earnings. Nevertheless, these men
say nothing, but only he. And observe:<note place="end" n="981" id="vi.xlii-p8.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlii-p9"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p9.1">Καὶ ὅρα
κοινωνοὺς
ὄντας
αὐτούς· εἶτα
τὸν κίνδυνον
ἐπέστησεν</span> (so Cat. C. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p9.2">-σαν</span>, A. B. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p9.3">ἐπέτησεν</span>). Mod. text, “But being themselves partners of the craft,
he takes them as partners also of the riot. Then also he exaggerated
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p9.4">ηὔξησεν</span>) the danger, adding. This our craft is in danger of coming into
contempt. For this is pretty nearly what he declares by this, that from
this art,” etc.</p></note>
“Whom having collected, and the workmen of like
occupation,” having themselves common cause with him, “he
said, Sirs, ye know that by this craft we have our wealth”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 19.25" id="vi.xlii-p9.5" parsed="|Acts|19|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.25">v. 25</scripRef>); then he brought the
danger home to them, that we are in danger of falling from this our
craft into starvation. “Moreover ye see and hear, that not alone
at Ephesus, but almost throughout all Asia, this Paul hath persuaded
and turned away much people, saying that they be no gods, which are
made with hands: so that not only this our craft is in danger to be set
at naught; but also, that the temple of the great goddess Diana should
be despised, and her magnificence should be destroyed, whom all Asia
and the world worshippeth. And when they heard these sayings, they were
full of wrath, and cried out, saying, Great is Diana of the
Ephesians.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 19.26-28" id="vi.xlii-p9.6" parsed="|Acts|19|26|19|28" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.26-Acts.19.28">v.
26–28</scripRef>.) And yet the very things he spoke were enough to bring
them to true religion: but being poor senseless creatures, this is the
part they act. For if this (Paul being) man is strong enough to turn
away all, and the worship of the gods is in jeopardy, one ought to
reflect, how great must this man’s God be, and that he will much
more give you those things, for which ye are afraid. Already (at the
outset) he has secured a hold upon their minds by saying, “This
Paul hath turned away much people, saying, that they be no gods, which
are made with men’s hands.” See what it is that the heathen
are so indignant at; because he said that “they which be made of
men are no gods.” Throughout, he drives his speech at their
craft. Then that which most grieved them he brings in afterwards. But,
with the other gods, he would say, we have no concern, but that
“the temple also of the great goddess Diana is in danger to be
destroyed.” Then, lest he should seem to say this for the sake of
lucre, see what he adds: “Whom the whole world
worshippeth.” Observe how he showed Paul’s power to be the
greater, proving all (their gods) to be wretched and miserable
creatures, since a mere man, who was driven about, a mere tentmaker,
had so much power. Observe the testimonies borne to the Apostles by
their enemies, that they overthrew their worship.<note place="end" n="982" id="vi.xlii-p9.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlii-p10"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p10.1">ὅτι
καθαιρῶν</span> (Cat. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p10.2">ὅτε
ἐκαθῄρουν</span>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p10.3">αὐτῶν τὰ
σεβάσματα,
ἐκεῖ
στέμματα καὶ
ταύρους
προσέφερον·
ἐνταῦθα
φησιν ὅτι
κινδυνεύει κ.
τ. λ</span>. These seem to be only rough
notes or hints of what Chrys. said. The first words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p10.4">καθ. αὐτῶν
τὰ σεβ</span>. look like a
reference to <scripRef passage="Acts xvii. 23" id="vi.xlii-p10.5" parsed="|Acts|17|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.23">Acts xvii. 23</scripRef>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p10.6">ἀναθεωρῶν τὰ
σεβάσματα
ὑμῶν</span>: “thus at
Athens, surveying the objects of their worship, and finding an Altar,
etc. he thence takes occasion to preach the Unknown God. At Lystra,
they brought garlands and oxen, and the Apostles thereupon, etc.
Therefore these men here might well say, Our craft is in danger. For it
was true, as was said on another occasion (at Jerusalem), Ye have
filled, etc.: and, They that have turned the world, etc. Nay, of Christ
also the Jews said the same, The world is going after
Him.”</p></note> There (at Lystra) they brought
“garlands and oxen.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 14.13" id="vi.xlii-p10.7" parsed="|Acts|14|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.13">ch. xiv.
13</scripRef>.)
Here he says, “This our craft is in danger to be set at
naught.—Ye have filled (all) everywhere with your
doctrine.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 5.28" id="vi.xlii-p10.8" parsed="|Acts|5|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.28">ch. v.
28</scripRef>.)
So said the Jews also with regard to Christ: “Ye see how the
world is going after Him” (<scripRef passage="John xii. 19" id="vi.xlii-p10.9" parsed="|John|12|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.19">John xii. 19</scripRef>); and, “The
Romans shall come and take away our city.” (<scripRef passage="John 11.48" id="vi.xlii-p10.10" parsed="|John|11|48|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.11.48">ch. xi. 48</scripRef>). And again on another
occasion, “These that have turned the world upside down are come
hither also.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 17.6" id="vi.xlii-p10.11" parsed="|Acts|17|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.6">ch. xvii.
6</scripRef>).—“And when they heard these sayings, they were full
of wrath.” Upon what was that wrath called forth? On hearing
about Diana, and about their source of gain. “And cried out,
saying, Great is Diana of the Ephesians. And the whole city was filled
with confusion: and rushed with one accord into the theatre.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 19.29" id="vi.xlii-p10.12" parsed="|Acts|19|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.29">v. 29</scripRef>). Such is the way with
vulgar minds, any trivial occasion shall hurry them away and inflame
their passions. Therefore<note place="end" n="983" id="vi.xlii-p10.13"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlii-p11"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p11.1">Διὰ ταῦτα
μετ᾽
ἐξετάσεως
δεῖ ποιεῖν</span>, Mod. text adds <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p11.2">πάντα</span>. This
sentence, om. by A., seems to be out of place, and to belong rather
to <scripRef passage="Acts 19.36" id="vi.xlii-p11.3" parsed="|Acts|19|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.36">v. 36</scripRef>. We have transposed the
text <scripRef passage="Acts 19.28,29" id="vi.xlii-p11.4" parsed="|Acts|19|28|19|29" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.28-Acts.19.29">v. 28, 29</scripRef>, which in <span class="c14" id="vi.xlii-p11.5">mss.</span> and Edd. is given after <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p11.6">ὡς πᾶσι
προκεῖσθαι</span>.</p></note> it behooves to
do (things) with (strict) examination. But see how contemptible they
were, to be so exposed to all (excitements)! “Having caught Gaius
and Aristarchus, men of Macedonia, Paul’s companions in travel,
they dragged them:” (here) again recklessly, just as did the Jews
in the case of Jason; and everywhere they set upon them.<note place="end" n="984" id="vi.xlii-p11.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlii-p12"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p12.1">καὶ
πανταχοῦ
αὐτοῖς
προκεῖνται</span>. To make some sense of the passage, we adopt <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p12.2">προσκεῖνται</span>
from B. We also transpose <scripRef passage="Acts 19.30" id="vi.xlii-p12.3" parsed="|Acts|19|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.30">v. 30</scripRef> which is given with <scripRef passage="Acts 19.31" id="vi.xlii-p12.4" parsed="|Acts|19|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.31">31</scripRef> after the following sentence.</p></note> “And when Paul would <pb n="259" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_259.html" id="vi.xlii-Page_259" />have entered
in unto the people, the disciples suffered him not,”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 19.30" id="vi.xlii-p12.5" parsed="|Acts|19|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.30">v. 30</scripRef>) so far were they from
all display and love of glory. “And certain of the Asiarchs,
which were his friends, sent unto him, desiring him that he would not
adventure himself into the theatre” (<scripRef passage="Acts 19.31" id="vi.xlii-p12.6" parsed="|Acts|19|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.31">v. 31</scripRef>) to a disorderly populace and tumult. And Paul complies,
for he was not vainglorious, nor ambitious. “Some therefore cried
one thing, and some another: for the assembly was confused.” Such
is the nature of the multitude: it recklessly follows, like fire when
it has fallen upon fuel; and the more part knew not wherefore they were
come together.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 19.32" id="vi.xlii-p12.7" parsed="|Acts|19|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.32">v.
32</scripRef>.)
“And they drew Alexander out of the multitude, the Jews putting
him forward.” It was the Jews that thrust him forward;<note place="end" n="985" id="vi.xlii-p12.8"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlii-p13"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p13.1">Προεβάλοντο
᾽Ιουδαῖοι
οἰκονομικῶς
δὲ</span> (supplied by Cat.) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p13.2">οὗτος
οὐκ
ἐφθέγξατο</span>. Mod. text “The Jews thrust him forward, as
Providence ordered it, that they might not have (it in their power) to
gainsay afterwards. This man is thrust forward, and speaks: and hear
what (he says).”</p></note> but as providence ordered it, this man
did not speak. “And Alexander beckoned with the hand, and would
have made his defence unto the people.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 19.33" id="vi.xlii-p13.3" parsed="|Acts|19|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.33">v. 33</scripRef>.) “But when they knew that he was a Jew, all with one
voice about the space of two hours cried out, Great is Diana of the
Ephesians.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 19.34" id="vi.xlii-p13.4" parsed="|Acts|19|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.34">v.
34</scripRef>.)
A childish understanding indeed! as if they were afraid, lest their
worship should be extinguished, they shouted without intermission. For
two years had Paul abode there, and see how many heathen there were
still! “And when the town clerk had appeased the people, he said,
Ye men of Ephesus, what man is there that knoweth not how that the city
of the Ephesians is temple-keeper of the great goddess Diana, and of
the image which fell down from Jupiter?” (<scripRef passage="Acts 19.35" id="vi.xlii-p13.5" parsed="|Acts|19|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.35">v. 35</scripRef>.) As if the thing were not palpable. With this saying first
he extinguished their wrath. “And of the Diopetes.” There
was another sacred object (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p13.6">ἱερὸν</span>) that was so
called. Either he means the piece of burnt earth or her image.<note place="end" n="986" id="vi.xlii-p13.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlii-p14"> Old text: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p14.1">῾Ιερὸν
ἕτερον οὕτως
ἐκαλεῖτο</span>—meaning, as we take it, the Palladium of Troy, which was
also called “the Diopetes,” <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p14.2">τὸ
Παλλάδιον τὸ
Διοπετὲς
καλούμενον</span>, Clem. Alex. Protrept. iv. 47.—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p14.3">ἤτοι τὸ
ὄστρακον
αὐτῆς
φησιν</span>. Something more
is needed, therefore we supply <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p14.4">ἢ τὸ
ἄγαλμα αὐτῆς
φησιν</span>. But
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p14.5">ἱερὸν</span> in this sense is
not usual. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p14.6">῎Οστρακον</span>, whatever it mean, cannot be the image of Diana, which was
known to be of wood. The passage seems to be corrupt, and one might
conjecture that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p14.7">ἱερὸν
ἕτερον</span> relates
to “another Temple” of Diana built after the first which
was burned by Herostratos, and that the name of this man is latent in
the unintelligible <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p14.8">ητοιτοοστρακον</span>, and that Chrysostom’s remark is this, that together
with that former Temple perished the original Diopetes: so that to
speak of that image as still in being was a lie (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p14.9">τοῦτο
ψεῦδος</span>)—Mod. text “But a different <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p14.10">ἱερὸν</span> was thus
called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p14.11">διοπετές</span>: either then the idol of Diana they called Diopetes,
ὡς <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p14.12">ἐκ τοῦ
Διὸς τὸ
ὄστρακον
ἐκεῖ
νοπεπτωκὸς</span>, and not made by man: or a different <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p14.13">ἄγαλμα</span>was thus
called among them.”—Isidore of Pelus. in the Catena:
“Some say that it is spoken of the image of Diana, i.e. ‘(a
worshipper) of the great Diana and of her <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p14.14">διοπετες
ἄγαλμα</span>:’
some that the Palladium also (is here named as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p14.15">διοπ</span>.), i.e. the
image of Minerva, which they worshipped along with Diana.”
Ammonius ibid., “the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p14.16">ναὸς τοῦ
Διός</span>: or the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p14.17">στρογγυλοειδὲς</span>”—meaning the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p14.18">ὄστρακον?</span>—“or rather, which is
the true explanation, this image of Diana: or the Palladium, which they
thought came from Jupiter, and was not the work of men.”
Œcum. gives the same variety of explanations, from the Catena. The
words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p14.19">τοῦτο
ψεῦδος</span>, which in
the <span class="c14" id="vi.xlii-p14.20">mss.</span> follow the text <scripRef passage="Acts 19.36,37" id="vi.xlii-p14.21" parsed="|Acts|19|36|19|37" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.36-Acts.19.37">v. 36, 37</scripRef>, are better referred to
the Diopetes, as in our translation.—Mod. text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p14.22">ἄρα
τὸ πᾶν
ψεῦδος</span>: and
then, “these things however he says to the people, in order that
those also,” etc. omitting <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p14.23">δὲ</span> preserved by the old
text.</p></note> <note place="end" n="987" id="vi.xlii-p14.24"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlii-p15"> This <i>Diopetes,</i> the image which was supposed to have fallen
down from Jupiter or heaven (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p15.1">Δίος</span>—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p15.2">πίπτω</span>), was the
image of Diana which was in the great temple at Ephesus. This was the
superstitious belief of the people as is clear from the many instances
in classic mythology in which statues are famed to have fallen from
heaven. This image was of wood and was probably found there by the
Greeks when they colonized Ionia.—G.B.S.</p></note> This (is) a
lie. “Seeing then that these things cannot be spoken against, ye
ought to be quiet, and to do nothing rashly. For ye have brought hither
these men, which are neither robbers of churches, nor yet blasphemers
of your goddess.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 19.36,37" id="vi.xlii-p15.3" parsed="|Acts|19|36|19|37" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.36-Acts.19.37">v. 36,
37</scripRef>.)
All this however he says to the people; but in order that those
(workmen) also might become more reasonable, he says: “Wherefore
if Demetrius, and the craftsman which are with him, have a matter
against any man, the law is open, and there are deputies: let them
implead one another. But if ye enquire anything concerning other
matters, it shall be determined in a lawful assembly. For we are in
danger to be called in question for this day’s uproar, there
being no cause, for which (matter) we shall not be able to give an
account for this concourse.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 19.38-40" id="vi.xlii-p15.4" parsed="|Acts|19|38|19|40" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.38-Acts.19.40">v. 38–40</scripRef>.) “A lawful
assembly,” he says, for there were three assemblies according to
law in each month; but this one was contrary to law. Then he terrified
them also by saying, “We are in danger to be called to
account” for sedition. But let us look again at the things
said.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xlii-p16">(Recapitulation.) “After
these things were ended,” it says, “Paul purposed in the
Spirit, when he had passed through Macedonia and Achaia, to go to
Jerusalem,” saying, “After I have been there, I must also
see Rome.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 19.21" id="vi.xlii-p16.1" parsed="|Acts|19|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.21">v.
21</scripRef>.)
He no longer speaks here after the manner of a man,<note place="end" n="988" id="vi.xlii-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlii-p17"> i.e. In this, he prophesies (see above on this verse): but in his
purpose of going to Jerusalem from Achaia, he was disappointed, for he
had to return through Macedonia: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p17.1">ἢ προείλετο</span>, i.e. this is the meaning of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p17.2">ἔθετο
ἐν
πνεύματι</span>. Mod. text om. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p17.3">οὐκέτι
ἐγχρονίσας</span>, and adds: “for this is the meaning of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p17.4">ἔθετο</span>, and such is the
force of the expression.” Then: “But why he sends away T.
and E., the writer does not say: but it seems to me that of this also
he says, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p17.5">᾽Εν
πνεύματι</span>. Wherefore when,” etc.—The meaning is: “He
sends them away on this occasion, as he did at Athens: viz. because he
could no longer forbear, therefore he thought it good to be left
alone.”</p></note> or, He purposed to pass through those
regions, without tarrying longer. Wherefore does he send away Timothy
and Erastus? Of this I suppose he says, “Wherefore when we could
no longer forbear, we thought it good to be left at Athens alone. He
sent away,” it says, “two of those who ministered to
him” (<scripRef passage="1 Thess. iii. 1" id="vi.xlii-p17.6" parsed="|1Thess|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.3.1">1 Thess. iii. 1</scripRef>), both to announce his
coming, and to make them more <pb n="260" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_260.html" id="vi.xlii-Page_260" />eager. “But he himself tarried
awhile in Asia.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 19.22" id="vi.xlii-p17.7" parsed="|Acts|19|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.22">v.
22</scripRef>.)
Most of all does he pass his time in Asia; and with reason: there,
namely, was the tyranny, of the philosophers.<note place="end" n="989" id="vi.xlii-p17.8"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlii-p18"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p18.1">ἐκεῖ
γὰρ ἦν ἡ
τυραννὶς</span> (mod. text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p18.2">ἡ πολλὴ
φατρία</span>)
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p18.3">τῶν
φιλοσόφων</span>. But this seems to belong rather to Athens.</p></note>
(Afterwards) also he came and discoursed to them again. “And the
same time” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 19.23" id="vi.xlii-p18.4" parsed="|Acts|19|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.23">v.
23</scripRef>),
for indeed the superstition was excessive. (<i>a</i>) “Ye both
see and hear,” so palpable was the result that was taking
place—“that not alone at Ephesus, but almost throughout all
Asia, this Paul by persuading hath turned away,” not by violence:
this is the way to persuade a city. Then, what touched them closely,
“that they be no gods which are made with hands.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 19.26" id="vi.xlii-p18.5" parsed="|Acts|19|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.26">v. 26</scripRef>.) He overturns, says
he, our craft: (<i>e</i>) “From this work we have our wealth.
Hath persuaded.” How<note place="end" n="990" id="vi.xlii-p18.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlii-p19"> Mod.
text inserts for connection: “And if from this work wealth
accrues to you, how hath he persuaded,” etc.</p></note> did he
persuade—he, a man of mean consideration? How prevail over so
great a force of habit? by doing what—by saying what? It is not
for a Paul (to effect this), it is not for a man. Even this is enough,
that he said, “They are no gods.” Now if the impiety (of
the heathen religions) was so easy to detect, it ought to have been
condemned long ago: if it was strong, it ought not to have been
overthrown so quickly. (<i>b</i>) For, lest they should consider within
themselves (how strange), that a human being should have such power as
this, and if a human being has power to effect such things, why then
one ought to be persuaded by that man, he adds: (<i>f</i>) “not
only is this our craft in danger to be set at naught, but also,”
as if forsooth alleging a greater consideration, “the temple of
the great goddess Diana,” etc. (<i>c</i>) “whom all Asia
and the world worshippeth.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 19.27" id="vi.xlii-p19.1" parsed="|Acts|19|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.27">v. 27</scripRef>.) (<i>g</i>) “And when they heard, they were filled
with wrath, and shouted, Great is Diana of the Ephesians!”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 19.28" id="vi.xlii-p19.2" parsed="|Acts|19|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.28">v. 28</scripRef>.) For each city had its
proper gods. (<i>d</i>) They thought to make their voice a barrier
against the Divine Spirit. Children indeed, these Greeks! (<i>h</i>)
And their feeling was as if by their voice they could reinstate the
worship of her, and undo what had taken place! “And the whole
city,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 19.29" id="vi.xlii-p19.3" parsed="|Acts|19|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.29">v.
29</scripRef>.)
See a disorderly multitude! “And when Paul,” etc.
(<scripRef passage="Acts 19.30" id="vi.xlii-p19.4" parsed="|Acts|19|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.30">v. 30</scripRef>.) Paul then wished to
enter in that he might harangue them: for he took his persecutions as
occasions for teaching: “but the disciples suffered him
not.” Mark, how great forethought we always find them taking for
him. At the very first they brought him out that they might not (in his
person) receive a mortal blow; and yet they had heard him say, “I
must also see Rome.” But it was providential that he so predicts
beforehand, that they might not be confounded at the event. But they
would not that he should even suffer any evil. “And certain of
the Asiarchs besought him that he would not enter into the
theatre.” Knowing his eagerness, they “besought him:”
so much did all the believers love him.—“And they drew
Alexander,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 19.33" id="vi.xlii-p19.5" parsed="|Acts|19|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.33">v.
33</scripRef>.)
This Alexander, why did he wish to plead? Was he accused? No, but it
was to find an opportunity, and overturn the whole matter, and
inflame<note place="end" n="991" id="vi.xlii-p19.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlii-p20"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p20.1">ἐκκαῦσαι</span>. Erasm. <i>ut et confutaret totum et furorem populi
extingueret.</i> Ben. <i>subverteret</i>.…<i>extingueret.</i>
But <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p20.2">ἐκκαῦσαι</span> will not bear this sense, nor does the context suggest it.
Alexander’s object, it is represented, was to overthrow the
preaching, and kindle the rage of the people yet more.—Cat. and
Sav. marg. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p20.3">ἑλκύσαι</span>.</p></note> the anger of the people. “But when
they knew that he was a Jew, all with one voice about the space of two
hours cried out, Great is Diana of the Ephesians.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 19.34" id="vi.xlii-p20.4" parsed="|Acts|19|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.34">v. 34</scripRef>.) Do you mark the
inordinate rage? Well, and with rebuke does the town clerk say,
“What man is there that knoweth not how that the city of the
Ephesians—” (<scripRef passage="Acts 19.35" id="vi.xlii-p20.5" parsed="|Acts|19|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.35">v.
35</scripRef>)
(coming to the point) which they were frightened about. Is it this,<note place="end" n="992" id="vi.xlii-p20.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlii-p21"> Mod.
text “As if he had said, Do ye not worship her?”</p></note> says he, that ye do not worship her? And
he does not say, “That knoweth not” Diana, but, “our
city,” that it always worshipped her.<note place="end" n="993" id="vi.xlii-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlii-p22"> Mod. text “But, Our city, paying court to them: θεραπεύων
αὐτοὺς:”
for which the old text has, But, Your city. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p22.1">᾽Εθεράπευσεν
αὐτήν</span>. Which may
mean, Thus he, the town clerk, paid homage to the city, by speaking of
its honors. But <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p22.2">θεραπεύετε
αὐτὴν</span> in the
preceding sentence requires the sense given in the
translation.</p></note>
“Seeing then that these things cannot be spoken against.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 19.36" id="vi.xlii-p22.3" parsed="|Acts|19|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.36">v. 36</scripRef>.) Why then do ye make a
question about them, as if these things were not plain? (<i>b</i>) Then
he quietly chides them, showing that they had come together without
reason. “And to do nothing rashly,” he says. Showing that
they had acted rashly. (<i>a</i>) “For ye have brought
hither,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 19.37" id="vi.xlii-p22.4" parsed="|Acts|19|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.37">v.
37</scripRef>.)
They wanted to make religion the pretext for what concerned their own
money-making: (<i>c</i>) and it was not right on account of private
charges to hold a public assembly. For he put them to a nonplus, and
left them not a word to say for themselves.<note place="end" n="994" id="vi.xlii-p22.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlii-p23"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p23.1">Σφόδρα γὰρ
αὐτοὺς
ἠλόγησεν καὶ
διηπόρησεν</span>. Mod. text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p23.2">Τούτῳ σφ.
αὐτοὺς
διηπ</span>., omitting,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p23.3">ἠλόγησεν</span>, which, if not corrupt is here put in an unusual
sense.</p></note>
“There being no cause,” he says, “for this concourse,
for which” (matter) “we shall not<note place="end" n="995" id="vi.xlii-p23.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlii-p24"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p24.1">οὐ
δυνησόμεθα</span>
old text, here and above, as in the Alexandrine <span class="c14" id="vi.xlii-p24.2">ms.</span> of the N. T. (received by Griesbach) but here
with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p24.3">τῆς
συστρ. τ</span>.
transposed. (If the negative be retained, it is better to read
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p24.4">περὶ
τῆς σ. τ</span>. as in the
leading authorities of the text: so that this clause is epexegetical
to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p24.5">περὶ
οὗ·</span> for which, namely, for this
concourse.)</p></note> be
able to give the account.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 19.40" id="vi.xlii-p24.6" parsed="|Acts|19|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.40">v.
40</scripRef>.)
See how prudently, how cleverly, the unbelievers (act). Thus he
extinguished their wrath. For as it is easily <pb n="261" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_261.html" id="vi.xlii-Page_261" />kindled, so also is it
easily extinguished. “And when he had thus spoken,” it
says, “he dismissed the assembly.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 19.41" id="vi.xlii-p24.7" parsed="|Acts|19|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.41">v. 41</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xlii-p25">Seest thou how God permits
trials, and by them stirs up and awakens the disciples, and makes them
more energetic? Then let us not sink down under trials: for He Himself
will “also make the way of escape, that we may be able to bear
them.” (<scripRef passage="1 Cor x. 13" id="vi.xlii-p25.1" parsed="|1Cor|10|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.13">1 Cor x. 13</scripRef>.) Nothing so makes
friends, and rivets them so firmly, as affliction: nothing so fastens
and compacts the souls of believers: nothing is so seasonable for us
teachers in order that the things said by us may be heard. For the
hearer when he is in ease is listless and indolent, and seems to suffer
annoyance from the speaker: but when he is in affliction and distress,
he falls into a great longing for the hearing. For when distressed in
his soul, he seeks on all sides to find comfort for his affliction: and
the preaching brings no small comfort. “What then,” you
will say, “of the Jews? How was it that in consequence of their
weakheartedness, they did not hear?” Why, they were Jews, those
ever weak and miserable creatures: and besides, the affliction in their
case was great, but we speak of affliction in moderation. For observe:
they expected to be freed from the evils that encompassed them, and
they fell into numberless greater evils: now this is no common distress
to the soul. Afflictions cut us off from the sympathy we have for the
present world, as appears in this, that we wish for death immediately,
and cease to be loving of the body: which very thing is the greatest
part of wisdom, to have no hankering, no ties to the present life. The
soul which is afflicted does not wish to be concerned about many
things: repose and stillness are all it desired, content for its part
to have done with the things present, even though there be nothing else
to follow. As the body when wearied and distressed does not wish to
indulge in amours, or gormandizing, but only to repose and lie down in
quiet; so the soul, harassed<note place="end" n="996" id="vi.xlii-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlii-p26"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p26.1">ταραχθεῖσα</span>
B. The other <span class="c14" id="vi.xlii-p26.2">mss.</span>
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p26.3">ταριχευθεῖσα</span>, which is unsuitable here.</p></note> by numberless
evils, is urgent to be at rest and quiet. The soul which is at ease is
(apt to be) fluttered, alarmed, unsettled: whereas in this there is no
vacuity, no running to waste: and the one is more manly, the other more
childish; the one has more gravity, in the other more levity. And as
some light substance, when it falls upon deep water, is tossed to and
fro, just so is the soul when it falls into great rejoicing. Moreover,
that our greatest faults arise out of overmuch pleasure, any one may
see. Come, if you will, let us represent to ourselves two houses, the
one where people are marrying, the other where they are mourning: let
us enter in imagination into each: let us see which is better than the
other. Why, that of the mourner will be found full of seriousness
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p26.4">φιλοσοφίας</span>); that of the marrying person, full of indecency. For
look, (here are) shameful words, unrestrained laughter, more
unrestrained motions, both dress and gait full of indecency, words
fraught with mere nonsense and foolery: in short, all is ridicule
there, all ridiculous.<note place="end" n="997" id="vi.xlii-p26.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlii-p27"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p27.1">ὅλως
οὐδὲν ἕτερον
ἡ πάντα γέλως
καὶ
κατάγελως τὰ
εκεῖ</span>.</p></note> I do not say the
marriage is this; God forbid; but the accompaniments of the marriage.
Then nature is beside itself in excess of riot. Instead of human
beings, those present become brute creatures, some neighing like
horses, others kicking like asses: such utter license, such dissolute
unrestraint: nothing serious, nothing noble: (it is) the devil’s
pomp, cymbals, and pipes, and songs teeming with fornication and
adultery. But not so in that house where there is mourning; all is
well-ordered there: such silence, such repose, such composure; nothing
disorderly, nothing extravagant: and if any one does speak, every word
he utters is fraught with true philosophy: and then the wonderful
circumstance is, that at such times not men only, but even servants and
women speak like philosophers—for such is the nature of
sorrow—and while they seem to be consoling the mourner, they in
fact utter numberless truths full of sound philosophy. Prayers are
there to begin with, that the affliction may stop there, and go no
further: many a one comforting the sufferer, and recitals without
number of the many who have the like cause for mourning. “For
what is man?” (they ask) (and thereupon) a serious examination of
our nature—“aye, then, what is man!” (and upon this)
an impeachment of the life (present) and its worthlessness, a reminding
(one another) of things to come, of the Judgment. (So from both these
scenes) each returns home: from the wedding, grieved, because he
himself is not in the enjoyment of the like good fortune; from the
mourning, light-hearted, because he has not himself undergone the like
affliction, and having all his inward fever quenched. But what will
you? Shall we take for another contrast the prisons and the theatres?
For the one is a place of suffering, the other of pleasure. Let us
again examine. In the former there is seriousness of mind; for where
there is sadness, there must needs be seriousness. He who aforetime was
rich, and <pb n="262" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_262.html" id="vi.xlii-Page_262" />inflated with his own importance, now will even suffer any
common person to converse with him, fear and sorrow, like some mightier
fire, having fallen on his soul, and softening down his harshness: then
he becomes humble, then of a sad countenance, then he feels the changes
of life, then he bears up manfully against everything. But in a theatre
all is the reverse of this—laughter, ribaldry, devil’s
pomp, dissoluteness, waste of time, useless spending of days, planning
for extravagant lust, adultery made a study of, practical training to
fornication, schooling in intemperance, encouragement to filthiness,
matter for laughter, patterns for the practice of indecency. Not so the
prison: there you will find humbleness of mind, exhoration, incentive
to seriousness, contempt of worldly things; (these) are all trodden
under foot and spurned and, fear stands over (the man there), as a
schoolmaster over a child, controlling him to all his duties. But if
you will, let us examine in a different way.<note place="end" n="998" id="vi.xlii-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlii-p28"> C., <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p28.1">᾽Αλλ᾽ εἰ
βούλει πάλιν
πολλοὺς
ἐξετάσωμεν
τόπους·</span> B., <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p28.2">᾽Αλλὰ
πάλιν εἰ
βούλει
ἑτέρους ἐξετ.
τόπους</span>. Mod.
text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p28.3">᾽Αλλ᾽ εἰ β.,
πάλιν ἑτέρως
ἐξετ. τοὺς
αὐτοὺς
τόπους</span>. In the
Translation we adopt <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p28.4">ἑτέρως</span> and
omit <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p28.5">τόπους</span>.</p></note>
I should like you to meet a man on his return from a theatre, and
another coming out of prison; and while you would see the soul of the
one fluttered, perturbed, actually tied and bound, that of the other
you would see enlarged, set free, buoyant as on wings. For the one
returns from the theatre, enfettered by the sight of the women there,
bearing about chains harder than any iron, the scenes, the words, the
gestures, that he saw there. But the other on his return from the
prison, released from all (bounds), will no longer think that he
suffers any evil as comparing his own case with that of (those) others.
(To think) that he is not in bonds will make him thankful ever after;
he will despise human affairs, as seeing so many rich men there in
calamity, men (once) having power to do many and great things, and now
lying bound there: and if he should suffer anything unjustly, he will
bear up against this also; for of this too there were many examples
there: he will be led to reflect upon the Judgment to come and will
shudder, seeing here<note place="end" n="999" id="vi.xlii-p28.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlii-p29"> The
text is corrupt: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p29.1">καὶ
φρίξει τοὺς
τόπους</span>—perhaps it should be <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p29.2">τοὺς ἐκεῖ
τόπους</span>—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p29.3">ἐνταῦθα
ὁρῶν·
καθάπερ, γὰρ
ἐνταῦθα ἐν
δεσμωτηρί&amp; 251·
τυγχάνων
οὕτω κἀκεῖ
πρὸ τῆς
κρίσεως πρὸ
τῆς
μελλούσης
ἡμέρας</span>,
sc. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlii-p29.4">φρίξει</span>.
i.e. “just as here, being shut up in prison he looks forward with
dread to the coming trial, so will he in that world,” etc. Mod.
text quite misrepresenting the sense: “For, as he that is here
shut up in prison is gentle towards all, so those also before the
Judgment, before the coming Day, will be more gentle,”
etc.</p></note> (in the earthly
prison) how it will be there. For as it is with one here shut up in
prison, so in that world also before the Judgment, before the Day that
is to come. Towards wife, children, and servants, he will be more
gentle.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xlii-p30">Not so he that comes from the
theatre: he will look upon his wife with more dislike, he will be
peevish with his servants, bitter towards his children, and savage
towards all. Great are the evils theatres cause to cities, great
indeed, and we do not even know that they are great. Shall we examine
other scenes of laughter also, I mean the feasts, with their parasites,
their flatterers, and abundance of luxury, and (compare with them)
places where are the halt and blind? As before, in the former is
drunkenness, luxury, and dissoluteness, in the latter the
reverse.—See also with regard to the body, when it is
hot-blooded, when it is in good case, it undergoes the quickest change
to sickness: not so, when it has been kept low. Then let me make my
meaning clearer to you:—let there be a body having plenty of
blood, plenty of flesh, plump with good living: this body will be apt
even from any chance food to engender a fever, if it be simply idle.
But let there be another, struggling rather with hunger and hardship:
this is not easily overcome, not easily wrestled down by disease.
Blood, though it may be healthy in us, does often by its very quantity
engender disease: but if it be small in quantity, even though it be not
healthy, it can be easily worked off. So too in the case of the soul,
that which leads an easy, luxurious life, has its impulses quickly
swayed to sin: for such a soul is next neighbor to folly, to pleasure,
to vainglory also, and envy, and plottings, and slanderings. Behold
this great city of ours, what a size it is! Whence arise the evils? is
it not from those who are rich? is it not from those who are in
enjoyment? Who are they that “drag” men “before the
tribunals?” Who, that dissipate properties? Those who are
wretched and outcasts, or those who are inflated with consequence, and
in enjoyment? It is not possible that any evil can happen from a soul
that is afflicted. (<scripRef passage="James ii. 6" id="vi.xlii-p30.1" parsed="|Jas|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.6">James ii. 6</scripRef>.) Paul knew the
gain of this: therefore he says, “Tribulation worketh patience,
and patience experience, and experience hope, and hope maketh not
ashamed.” (<scripRef passage="Rom. v. 3" id="vi.xlii-p30.2" parsed="|Rom|5|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.3">Rom. v. 3</scripRef>.) Then let us not sink
in our afflictions, but in all things give thanks, that so we may get
great gain, that we may be well-pleasing to God, who permits
afflictions. A great good is affliction: and we learn this from our own
children: for without affliction (a boy) would learn nothing useful.
But we, more than they, need affliction. For if there, when the
passions (as yet) are quiet, (chastisement) benefits them, how much
more us, especially possessed as we are by so many! Nay, we behoove
rather to have schoolmasters than <pb n="263" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_263.html" id="vi.xlii-Page_263" />they: since the faults of children
cannot be great, but ours are exceeding great. Our schoolmaster is
affliction. Let us then not draw it down willingly upon ourselves, but
when it is come let us bear it bravely, being, as it is, always the
cause of numberless good things; that so we may both obtain grace from
God, and the good things which are laid up for them that love Him, in
Christ Jesus our Lord, with Whom to the Father, together with the Holy
Spirit, be glory, might, honor, now and evermore, world without end.
Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XLIII on Acts xx. 1." shorttitle="" progress="49.54%" prev="vi.xlii" next="vi.xliv" id="vi.xliii">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Acts xx. 1." id="vi.xliii-p0.1" parsed="|Acts|20|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.1" />
<p class="c21" id="vi.xliii-p1"><span class="c9" id="vi.xliii-p1.1">Homily XLIII.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vi.xliii-p2"><scripRef passage="Acts XX. 1" id="vi.xliii-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|20|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.1">Acts XX. 1</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi.xliii-p3">“And after the uproar was
ceased, Paul called unto him the disciples, and embraced them, and
departed for to go into Macedonia.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.xliii-p4"><span class="c11" id="vi.xliii-p4.1">There</span> was need of much comforting after that uproar. Accordingly, having
done this, he goes into Macedonia, and then into Greece. For, it says,
“when he had gone over those parts, and had given them much
exhortation, he came into Greece, and there abode three months. And
when the Jews laid wait for him, as he was about to sail into Syria, he
purposed to return through Macedonia.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 20.2,3" id="vi.xliii-p4.2" parsed="|Acts|20|2|20|3" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.2-Acts.20.3">v. 2, 3</scripRef>.) Again he is
persecuted by the Jews, and goes into Macedonia. “And there
accompanied him into Asia Sopater of Berea; and of the Thessalonians,
Aristarchus and Secundus; and Gaius of Derbe, and Timotheus; and of
Asia, Tychicus and Trophimus. These going before tarried for us at
Troas.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 20.4,5" id="vi.xliii-p4.3" parsed="|Acts|20|4|20|5" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.4-Acts.20.5">v. 4,
5</scripRef>.)
But how does he call Timothy a man “of Thessalonica?”<note place="end" n="1000" id="vi.xliii-p4.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xliii-p5"> The
phrase <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p5.1">ἄχρι τῆς
᾽Ασίας</span> are
omitted by <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="vi.xliii-p5.2">א</span>
and B. and are now discarded in the leading critical
editions. The residence of Timothy is not given, as being well known.
It was probably Lystra (<scripRef passage="Acts xvi. 1" id="vi.xliii-p5.3" parsed="|Acts|16|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.1">Acts xvi. 1</scripRef>).—G.B.S.</p></note> This is not his meaning, but, “Of
Thessalonians, Aristarchus and Secundus and Gaius: of Derbe,
Timothy,”<note place="end" n="1001" id="vi.xliii-p5.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xliii-p6"> St.
Chrysostom’s reading of <scripRef passage="Acts 20.4" id="vi.xliii-p6.1" parsed="|Acts|20|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.4">v.
4</scripRef> is
peculiar, but does not appear in the vv. ll. of N. T. perhaps because
the Edd. of Chrys. conform it to the usual text, which is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p6.2">Θεσσαλ.
δὲ, ᾽Αρ. καὶ
Σεκ. καὶ Γά&amp;
190·ος Δερβαῖος
καὶ
Τιμόθεος</span>, i.e. two Thessalonians, and beside them Gaius of Derbe, and
Timothy, etc. But in the preceding chapter, <scripRef passage="Acts 19.29" id="vi.xliii-p6.3" parsed="|Acts|19|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.29">v. 29</scripRef>, a Gaius was mentioned along with Aristarchus, and both as
Macedonians. Hence it seems St. Chrys. read it with a stop after
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p6.4">Γά&amp;
190·ος</span>, of Thessalonians,
Aristarchus and Secundus and Gaius. In his remark, he seems to be
giving a reason for striking out <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p6.5">καὶ</span> before <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p6.6">Τιμόθεος</span>: viz. “How does he call Timothy a Thessalonian, (as a
negligent reader might suppose to be the case, viz., Of Thess. Ar. and
Sec. and Gaius Derbæus and Timothy?) He does not say this, but, of
Thessalonians he mentions three, and then, of Derbe, Timothy,
cf. <scripRef passage="Acts 16.1" id="vi.xliii-p6.7" parsed="|Acts|16|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.1">xvi. 1</scripRef>., whereas Gaius was not
of Derbe, but of Macedonia, <scripRef passage="Acts 19.29" id="vi.xliii-p6.8" parsed="|Acts|19|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.29">xix.
29</scripRef>.” The note of Œcumen. on the passage shows that
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p6.9">Δερβαῖος</span> was supposed by some to be a proper name: “Of the
rest, he tells us what countries they were of: for Timothy he is
content with the name, his personal character was distinction enough,
and besides he has already told us where T. came from: viz.
<scripRef passage="Acts 16.1" id="vi.xliii-p6.10" parsed="|Acts|16|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.1">xvi. 1</scripRef>. But if <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p6.11">Δερβαῖος</span> here is a noun of nation and not a proper name, perhaps he
has here also mentioned his country.”</p></note> etc., these, he says,
went before him to Troas, preparing the way for him. “And we
sailed away from Philippi after the days of unleavened bread, and came
unto them to Troas in five days; where we abode seven days.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 20.6" id="vi.xliii-p6.12" parsed="|Acts|20|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.6">v. 6</scripRef>.) For it seems to me
that he made a point of keeping the feasts in the large cities.
“From Philippi,” where the affair of the prison had taken
place. This was his third coming into Macedonia, and it is a high
testimony that he bears to the Philippians, which is the reason why he
makes some stay there. “And upon the day of the week, when the
disciples came together to break bread, Paul preached unto them, ready
to depart on the morrow; and continued his speech until
midnight.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 20.7" id="vi.xliii-p6.13" parsed="|Acts|20|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.7">v.
7</scripRef>.)
It was then the (season between Easter and) Pentecost.<note place="end" n="1002" id="vi.xliii-p6.14"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xliii-p7"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p7.1">Πεντηκοστὴ</span>, meaning the whole of the seven weeks. The scope of the
remark is, Being met for celebration of the Holy Eucharist, which
followed the Sermon, and the discourse being lengthened out until
midnight, they were fasting all the time (for the Eucharist was taken
fasting, see <i>Hom.</i> xxvii. <i>in</i> 1 <i>Cor.</i>): so that,
though it was during the weeks after Easter, when there was no fast,
and not only so, but the Lord’s Day moreover, here was a fast
protracted till midnight.</p></note> See how everything was subordinate to the
preaching. It was also, it says, the Lord’s day.<note place="end" n="1003" id="vi.xliii-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xliii-p8"> That
the religious observance of Sunday is here alluded to has been
generally assumed. Taken in connection with <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xvi. 2" id="vi.xliii-p8.1" parsed="|1Cor|16|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.2">1 Cor. xvi. 2</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="Rev. i. 10" id="vi.xliii-p8.2" parsed="|Rev|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.10">Rev. i.
10</scripRef>,
the passage renders it highly probable that at this time (about <span class="c14" id="vi.xliii-p8.3">a.d.</span> 57) the first day of the week was regularly
observed by the Christians in memory of the Lord’s resurrection,
although it is certain that the Jewish Christians still observed the
Jewish Sabbath.—G.B.S.</p></note> Not even during night-time was he silent,
nay he discoursed the rather then, because of stillness. Mark how he
both made a long discourse, and beyond the time of supper itself. But
the Devil disturbed the feast—not that he prevailed,
however—by plunging the hearer in sleep, and causing him to fall
down. “And,” it says, “there were many lights in the
upper chamber, where they were gathered together. And there sat in a
window a certain young man named Eutychus, being fallen into a deep
sleep: and as Paul was long preaching, he sunk down with sleep, and
fell down from the third loft, and was taken up dead. And Paul went
down, and fell on him, and embracing him, said, Trouble not yourselves;
for his life is in him. When he therefore was come up <pb n="264" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_264.html" id="vi.xliii-Page_264" />again, and had
broken bread, and eaten, and talked a long while, even till break of
day, so he departed. And they brought the young man alive, and were not
a little comforted.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 20.8-12" id="vi.xliii-p8.4" parsed="|Acts|20|8|20|12" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.8-Acts.20.12">v.
8–12</scripRef>.) But observe, I pray you, the theatre, how crowded it was: and
the miracle, what it was. “He was sitting in a window,” at
dead of night. Such was their eagerness to hear him! Let us take shame
to ourselves! “Aye, but a Paul” say you, “was
discoursing then.” Yes, and Paul discourses now, or rather not
Paul, either then or now, but Christ, and yet none cares to hear. No
window in the case now, no importunity of hunger, or sleep, and yet we
do not care to hear: no crowding in a narrow space here, nor any other
such comfort. And the wonderful circumstance is, that though he was a
youth, he was not listless and indifferent; and though (he felt
himself) weighed down by sleep, he did not go away,<note place="end" n="1004" id="vi.xliii-p8.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xliii-p9"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p9.1">οὐκ
ἀπέστη</span>, so as
to lose the opportunity of hearing, and forego the “breaking of
bread,” which was to follow the discourse. Comp. <i>Hom.</i> x.
<i>in Gen. init.</i></p></note> nor yet fear the danger of falling down. It
was not from listlessness that he slumbered, but from necessity of
nature. But observe, I beseech you, so fervent was their zeal, that
they even assembled in a third loft: for they had not a Church yet.
“Trouble not yourselves,” he says. He said not, “He
shall come to life again, for I will raise him up:” but mark the
unassuming way in which he comforts them: “for his life,”
says he, “is in him. When he was come up again, and had broken
bread, and eaten.” This thing cut short the discourse; it did no
harm, however. “When he had eaten,” it says, “and
discoursed a long while, even till break of day, so he departed.”
Do you mark the frugality of the supper? Do you observe how they passed
the whole night? Such were their meals, that the hearers came away
sober, and fit for hearing. But we, in what do we differ from dogs? Do
you mark what a difference (between us and those men)? “And they
brought the young man alive, and,” it says, “were not a
little comforted,” both because they received him back alive, and
because a miracle had been wrought.<note place="end" n="1005" id="vi.xliii-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xliii-p10"> The
narrative requires the interpretation of Chrys. that this was a case of
restoration to life, not merely of revival from suspended animation (as
Olshausen, Ewald, DeWette). This is established by the fact that
Eutychus is said to have seen taken up <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p10.1">νεκρός</span>,
not <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p10.2">ὡς νεκρός</span>.
Moreover to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p10.3">ἤρθη
νεκρός</span> (<scripRef passage="Acts 20.9" id="vi.xliii-p10.4" parsed="|Acts|20|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.9">v. 9</scripRef>) is opposed
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p10.5">ἤγαγον
ζῶντα</span> (<scripRef passage="Acts 20.12" id="vi.xliii-p10.6" parsed="|Acts|20|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.12">v. 12</scripRef>). He was <i>dead;</i>
they brought him <i>alive.</i> It is true that the apostle says:
“His life (soul) is in him,” but this is said after he had
fallen upon and embraced him, or this may have been said from the
standpoint of his confidence of a miraculous restoration, as Jesus said
of Jairus’ daughter: “The damsel is not dead, but
sleepeth,” meaning that from his standpoint and in view of his
power she still lived, although she was in reality
dead.—G.B.S.</p></note> “And we
went before to ship, and sailed unto Thasos,<note place="end" n="1006" id="vi.xliii-p10.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xliii-p11"> Old
text instead of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p11.1">῎Ασσον</span>has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p11.2">Θάσον</span>, a
misreading which appears in some <span class="c14" id="vi.xliii-p11.3">mss.</span> and
Versions of the Acts: Cat., <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p11.4">Νάσον</span>.</p></note>
there intending to take in Paul: for so had he appointed, minding
himself to go afoot.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 20.13" id="vi.xliii-p11.5" parsed="|Acts|20|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.13">v.
13</scripRef>.)
We often find Paul parting from the disciples. For behold again, he
himself goes afoot: giving them the easier way, and himself choosing
the more painful. He went afoot, both that he might arrange many
matters, and by way of training them to bear a parting from him.<note place="end" n="1007" id="vi.xliii-p11.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xliii-p12"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p12.1">παιδεύων τε
αὐτοὺς
χωρίζεσθαι
αὐτοῦ</span>: but mod.
text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p12.2">ἅμα καὶ
παιδεύων
αὐτοὺς μηδὲ
χωρίζεσθαι
αὐτοῦ</span>. After this,
old text has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p12.3">ἀνήχθημέν,
φησιν, εἰς τὴν
Θάσον</span> evidently
confusing this clause of <scripRef passage="Acts 20.13" id="vi.xliii-p12.4" parsed="|Acts|20|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.13">v.
13</scripRef>,
with the first of <scripRef passage="Acts 20.14" id="vi.xliii-p12.5" parsed="|Acts|20|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.14">v.
14</scripRef>,
then, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p12.6">εἶτα
παρέχονται</span>
(for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p12.7">παρέρχ</span>.) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p12.8">τὴν
νῆσον</span>, followed
by <scripRef passage="Acts 20.15,16" id="vi.xliii-p12.9" parsed="|Acts|20|15|20|16" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.15-Acts.20.16">v. 15, 16</scripRef>. Mod. text,
<scripRef passage="Acts 20.15" id="vi.xliii-p12.10" parsed="|Acts|20|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.15">v. 15</scripRef>, followed by
“See, how Paul being urgent, they put to sea, and lose no time,
but <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p12.11">παρέρχονται
τὰς νήσους</span>,” and <scripRef passage="Acts 20.16" id="vi.xliii-p12.12" parsed="|Acts|20|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.16">v.
16</scripRef>.</p></note> “And when he had joined us at Thasos,
having taken him on board, we came to Mytilene; and having sailed
thence on the morrow, we come over against Chios”—then they
pass the island—“and on the next day we touched at Samos,
and having stopped at Trogylium, on the following day we came to
Miletus. For Paul had determined to sail by Ephesus, because he would
not spend the time in Asia: for he hasted, if it were possible for him,
to be in Jerusalem the day of Pentecost.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 20.14-16" id="vi.xliii-p12.13" parsed="|Acts|20|14|20|16" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.14-Acts.20.16">v. 14–16</scripRef>.) Why this haste? Not
for the sake of the feast, but of the multitude. At the same time, by
this he conciliated the Jews, as being one that did honor the feasts,
wishing to gain even his adversaries: at the same time also he delivers
the word.<note place="end" n="1008" id="vi.xliii-p12.14"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xliii-p13"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p13.1">καὶ τοὺς
ἐχθροὺς
ἑλεῖν</span> (F.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p13.2">ἐλεεῖν</span>)
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p13.3">βουλόμενος</span>, wishing by this means to overcome (for their good) even
those who hated him. Then, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p13.4">ἅμα
καὶ τὸν λόγον
καθίει</span>. Mod.
text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p13.5">ἅμα ἔσπευδε
τὸν λόγον
καθεῖναι</span>. Mr. Field remarks on <i>Hom. in 2 Cor.</i> p. 553 B. where we
have <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p13.6">παραίνεσιν
καθίησι</span>,
that the much more usual expression is, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p13.7">εἴς τι
καθεῖναι</span>, and adds: “<i>semel tantum ap. Nostrum
reperimus</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p13.8">λόγον
καθεῖναι</span>, viz. t. ix. p. 236. E.”—our passage.</p></note> Accordingly, see what great gain
accrued, from all being present. But that the interests of the people
of Ephesus might not be neglected on that account, he managed for this
in a different way. But let us look over again what has been
said.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xliii-p14">(Recapitulation.) “And
having embraced them,” it says, “he departed for to go into
Macedonia.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 20.1" id="vi.xliii-p14.1" parsed="|Acts|20|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.1">v.
1</scripRef>.)
By this again he refreshed them (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p14.2">ἀνεκτήσατο</span>), giving them much consolation. “And having
exhorted” the Macedonians, “with much discourse, he came
into Greece.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 20.2" id="vi.xliii-p14.3" parsed="|Acts|20|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.2">v.
2</scripRef>.)
Observe how we everywhere find him accomplishing all by means of
preaching, not by miracles. “And we, sailed,” etc. The
writer constantly shows him to us as hasting to get to Syria; and the
reason of it was the Church, and Jerusalem, but still he restrained his
desire, so as to set all right in those parts also.<note place="end" n="1009" id="vi.xliii-p14.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xliii-p15"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p15.1">ἀλλ᾽
ὅμως κατεῖχε
τὸν πόθον καὶ
τὰ ἐκεῖ
κατορθοῦν</span>. The infinitive requires <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p15.2">βουλόμενος</span>
or the like: i.e. “though desirous to get to
Jerusalem, he restrained his desire, and made a stay at Troas of seven
days, wishing, etc.:” but B. gives the same sense by
reading <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p15.3">κατορθῶν</span>, Cat. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p15.4">κατώρθου</span>. Mod. text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p15.5">οὕτως εἶχε
τὸν πόθον καὶ
τὰ ἐκεῖ
κατορθοῦν</span>.</p></note> And yet Troas <pb n="265" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_265.html" id="vi.xliii-Page_265" />is not a large place: why then
do they pass seven days in it? Perhaps it was large as regarded the
number of believers. And after he had passed seven days there, on the
following day he spent the night in teaching: so hard did he find it to
tear himself away from them, and they from him. “And when we came
together” it says, “to break bread.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 20.7-12" id="vi.xliii-p15.6" parsed="|Acts|20|7|20|12" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.7-Acts.20.12">v. 7–12</scripRef>.) At the very
time (of breaking bread) the discourse having taken its commencement,*
extended:<note place="end" n="1010" id="vi.xliii-p15.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xliii-p16"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p16.1">Πρὸς αὐτὸν
τὸν καιρὸν,
ἀρχὴν ὁ
λόγος λαβὼν
παρέτεινεν
ὡς
ἐνδεικνύμενος
πεινῆν· καὶ
οὐκ ἦν
ἄκαιρον· οὐ
γὰρ
προηγουμένως
εἰς
διδασκαλίαν
καθῆκεν</span>.
This is evidently mutilated; the verb to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p16.2">ὁ λόγος</span> is
wanting: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p16.3">ὡς ἐνδεικ.
πεινῆν</span>, either
“making a display of,” or, “pleading as excuse the
being hungry,” is unintelligible; so is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p16.4">οὐκ ἦν ἄκ</span>. Mod. text attempts to make sense by reading: “At the
very time <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p16.5">ᾦ ἐνεδείκνυτο
πεινῆν, καὶ
οὐκ ἦν
ἄκαιρον,
ἀρχὴν ὁ
λόγος λαβὼν
παρετάθη,
ὥστε οὐ
προηγ</span>.”</p></note> as representing that they were hungry,
and it was not unseasonable: for the principal object (which brought
them together) was not teaching, but they came together “to break
bread;” discourse however having come up, he prolonged the
teaching. See how all partook also at Paul’s table. It seems to
me, that he discoursed while even sitting at table, teaching us to
consider all other things as subordinate to this. Picture to
yourselves, I beseech you, that house with its lights, with its crowd,
with Paul in the midst, discoursing, with even the windows occupied by
many: what a thing it was to see, and to hear that trumpet, and behold
that gracious countenance!<note place="end" n="1011" id="vi.xliii-p16.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xliii-p17"> Mod.
text “many occupying even the windows, to hear that trumpet, and
see that gracious countenance. What must the persons taught have been,
and how great the pleasure they must have enjoyed!”</p></note> But why did he
discourse during night time? Since “he was about to
depart,” it says, and was to see them no more: though this indeed
he does not tell them, they being too weak (to bear it), but he did
tell it to the others. At the same time too the miracle which took
place would make them evermore to remember that evening; so that the
fall turned out to the advantage of the teacher. Great was the delight
of the hearers, and even when interrupted it was the more increased.
That (young man) was to rebuke all that are careless (of the word), he
whose death was caused by nothing else than this, that he wished to
hear Paul. “And we went before to ship,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 20.13" id="vi.xliii-p17.1" parsed="|Acts|20|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.13">v. 13</scripRef>.) Wherefore does the
writer say where they came, and where they went to? To show in the
first place that he was making the voyage more leisurely—and this
upon human grounds—and sailing past (some): also (for the same
reason he tells) where he made a stay, and what parts he sailed past;
(namely,) “that he might not have to spend the time in
Asia.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 20.16" id="vi.xliii-p17.2" parsed="|Acts|20|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.16">v. 16</scripRef>.) Since had he come
there, he could not have sailed by; he did not like to pain those who
would have begged him to remain. “For he hasted,” it says,
“if it were possible for him to keep the day of Pentecost in
Jerusalem:” and (this) was not possible (if he stayed). Observe,
how he is also moved like other men. For therefore it is that all this
is done, that we may not fancy that he was above human nature:
(therefore) you see him desiring (something), and hasting, and in many
instances not obtaining (his object): for those great and holy men were
partakers of the same nature with us; it was in the will and purpose
that they differed, and so it was that also they attracted upon
themselves the great grace they did. See, for instance, how many things
they order by an economy of their own. “That we give not
offence” (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. vi. 3" id="vi.xliii-p17.3" parsed="|2Cor|6|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.3">2 Cor. vi. 3</scripRef>) to those who wish (to
take offence), and, “That our ministry be not blamed.”
Behold, both an irreproachable life and on the other hand
condescension. This is (indeed to be) called economy, to the (very)
summit and height (of it).<note place="end" n="1012" id="vi.xliii-p17.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xliii-p18"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p18.1">Τοῦτο
οἰκονομία
λέγεται εἰς
ἀκρότητα καὶ
εἰς ὕψος</span>.
“This”—the blameless life and therewith <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p18.2">συγκατάβασις</span>
described in <scripRef passage="2 Cor. vi. 3" id="vi.xliii-p18.3" parsed="|2Cor|6|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.3">2 Cor. vi. 3</scripRef> ff—"is what
one may indeed call <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p18.4">Οἰκονομία</span>—managing or dispensing things for the good of
others, so that they shall have what is best for them in the best
manner, without shocking their prejudices. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p18.5">Οἰκον</span>., in
the moral sense of the word, implies <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p18.6">συγκατάβασοις</span>, letting one’s self down to the level of others for
their good. (Hence below, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p18.7">καὶ τὰ τῆς
οἰκονομίας,
καὶ (τὰ) τοῦ
ἀλήπτου
βίου</span>.) “Talk of
‘economy’—here you have it at its very top and
summit, in a degree not to be surpassed.” Instead of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p18.8">ὕψος</span> the context seems to
require “the lowest depth.” Hence mod. text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p18.9">τὸ εἰς
ἀκρότητα
εἶναι καὶ
ὕψους ἀρετῆς,
καὶ
ταπεινοφροσύνης
συγκαταβάσεως.
Καὶ ἄκουε πῶς
ὁ
ὑπερβαίνων</span>…“the being at the summit both of loftiness of
virtue and of lowliness of condescension.” In the next sentence
St. Paul is described as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p18.10">ὁ ὑπερβαίνων
τὰ
παραγγέλματα
τοῦ
Χριστοῦ</span>,
namely, the precept “that they which preach the Gospel should
live by the Gospel,” <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ix. 14" id="vi.xliii-p18.11" parsed="|1Cor|9|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.14">1 Cor. ix. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> For he that went
beyond the commandments of Christ, was on the other hand more humble
than all. “I am made all things to all men,” he says,
“that I might gain all.” (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. ix. 22" id="vi.xliii-p18.12" parsed="|1Cor|9|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.22">1 Cor. ix. 22</scripRef>.) He cast himself
also upon dangers, as he says in another place; “In much
patience, in afflictions, in necessities, in distresses, in stripes, in
imprisonments.” (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. vi. 4, 5" id="vi.xliii-p18.13" parsed="|2Cor|6|4|6|5" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.4-2Cor.6.5">2 Cor. vi. 4, 5</scripRef>.)
And great was his love for Christ. For if there be not this, all else
is superfluous, both the economy (of condescending accommodation), and
the irreproachable life, and the exposing himself to dangers.
“Who is weak,” he says, “and I am not weak? Who is
offended, and I burn not?” (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. xi. 29" id="vi.xliii-p18.14" parsed="|2Cor|11|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.29">2 Cor. xi. 29</scripRef>.) These words let
us imitate, and let us cast ourselves upon dangers for our
brethren’s sake. Whether it be fire, or the sword, cast thyself
on it, beloved, that thou mayest rescue (him that is) thy member: cast
thyself, be not afraid. Thou art a disciple of Christ, Who laid down
His life for His brethren: a fellow-disciple with Paul, who chose to
suffer numberless ills for his enemies, for men that were <pb n="266" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_266.html" id="vi.xliii-Page_266" />warring
against him; be thou filled with zeal, imitate Moses. He saw one
suffering wrong, and avenged him; he despised royal luxury, and for the
sake of those who were afflicted he became a fugitive, a wanderer,
lonely and deserted; he passed his days in a foreign land; and yet he
blamed not himself, nor said, “What is this? I despised royalty,
with all that honor and glory: I chose to avenge those who were
wronged, and God hath overlooked me: and not only hath He not brought
me back to my former honor, but even forty years am I passing in a
foreign land. Truly, handsomely<note place="end" n="1013" id="vi.xliii-p18.15"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xliii-p19"> Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p19.1">καλῶς γε· οὐ
γὰρ τοὺς
μισθοὺς
ἀπέλαβον</span>: as if it meant, “And well that it is so: for I have not
received my wages—therefore the reward is yet to come: not as it
is with those who <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p19.2">ἀπέχουσι
τὸν μισθὸν
αὐτῶν</span> in this
life, <scripRef passage="Matt. vi. 2" id="vi.xliii-p19.3" parsed="|Matt|6|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.2">Matt. vi. 2</scripRef> ff.” If this were the meaning, the sentence would be
out of place; it should be, “He said nothing of the kind, but
would rather have repressed such thoughts with the consideration, It is
well: for I have not received my wages—they are yet to
come.” But in fact here as elsewhere the Edd. overlook the
ironical interrogation <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p19.4">οὐ
γάρ</span>. Read <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p19.5">καλῶς γε
(οὐ γάρ;) τοὺς
μισθοὺς ἀπ
έλαβον</span> (or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p19.6">καλούς γε</span>).</p></note> have I
received my wages, have I not!” But nothing of the kind did he
say or think. So also do thou: be it that thou suffer any evil for
doing good, be it that (thou have to wait) a long time, be not thou
offended, be not discomposed: God will of a surety give thee thy
reward. The more the recompense is delayed, the more is the interest of
it increased. Let us have a soul apt to sympathize, let us have a heart
that knows how to feel with others in their sorrows: no unmerciful
temper (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p19.7">ὠμόν</span>), no
inhumanity.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xliii-p20">Though thou be able to confer no
relief, yet weep thou, groan, grieve over what has happened: even this
is not to no purpose. If it behooves us to feel for those who are
justly punished by God, much more for those who suffer unjustly at the
hands of men. (They of) “Ænan,”<note place="end" n="1014" id="vi.xliii-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xliii-p21"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p21.1">Αἰναν</span>. Sav.
marg., <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p21.2">Σαινάν</span>.
LXX. Edd., <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p21.3">Σενναάρ</span>. Hebr., Zaanan.</p></note> it saith, “came not forth to mourn for
the house which was near her” (<scripRef passage="Micah i. 11" id="vi.xliii-p21.4" parsed="|Mic|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mic.1.11">Micah i. 11</scripRef>): they shall
receive pain, “in return for that they built for derision.”
And again, Ezekiel makes this an accusation against them, that they did
not grieve for (the afflicted). (<scripRef passage="Ezek. xvi. 2" id="vi.xliii-p21.5" parsed="|Ezek|16|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.16.2">Ezek. xvi. 2</scripRef>.) What sayest
thou, O Prophet? God punisheth, and shall I grieve for those that He is
punishing? Yea verily: for God Himself that punisheth wisheth this:
since neither does He Himself wish to punish, nay, even Himself grieves
when punishing. Then be not thou glad at it. You will say, “If
they are justly punished, we ought not to grieve.” Why, the thing
we ought to grieve for is this—that they were found worthy of
punishment. Say, when thou seest thy son undergoing cautery or the
knife, dost thou not grieve? and sayest thou not to thyself,
“What is this? It is for health this cutting, to quicken his
recovery; it is for his deliverance, this burning?” but for all
that, when thou hearest him crying out, and not able to bear the pain,
thou grievest, and the hope of health being restored is not enough to
carry off the shock to nature. So also in the case of these, though it
be in order to their health that they are punished, nevertheless let us
show a brotherly feeling, a fatherly disposition. They are cuttings and
cauteries, the punishments sent by God: but it is for this we ought to
weep, that they were sick, that they needed such a mode of cure. If it
be for crowns that any suffer these things, then grieve not; for
instance, as Paul, as Peter suffered: but when it is for punishment
that one suffers justice, then weep, then groan. Such was the part the
prophets acted; thus one of them said, “Ah! Lord, dost thou
destroy the residue of Israel?” (<scripRef passage="Ezek. ix. 8" id="vi.xliii-p21.6" parsed="|Ezek|9|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.9.8">Ezek. ix. 8</scripRef>.) We see
men-slayers, wicked men, suffering punishment, and we are distressed,
and grieve for them. Let us not be philosophical beyond measure: let us
show ourselves pitiful, that we may be pitied; there is nothing equal
to this beautiful trait: nothing so marks to us the stamp of human
nature as the showing pity, as the being kind to our fellow-men. In
fact, therefore do the laws consign to public executioners the whole
business of punishment: having compelled the judge to punish so far as
to pronounce the sentence, thereafter they call forth those to perform
the act itself. So true is it, that though it be justly done, it is not
the part of a generous (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliii-p21.7">φιλοσόφου</span>) soul to inflict punishment, but it requires another sort
of person for this: since even God punishes not by His own hand, but by
means of the angels. Are they then executioners, the angels? God
forbid: I say not this, but they are avenging powers. When Sodom was
destroyed, the whole was done by them as the instruments: when the
judgments in Egypt were inflicted, it was through them. For, “He
sent,” it says, “evil angels among them.”
(<scripRef passage="Psalm lxxviii. 50" id="vi.xliii-p21.8" parsed="|Ps|78|50|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.78.50">Psalm lxxviii. 50</scripRef>.) But when there is need of saying, God does this by
Himself: thus, He sent the Son:—(<i>b</i>) but,<note place="end" n="1015" id="vi.xliii-p21.9"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xliii-p22"> This
clause is evidently misplaced, and moreover requires to be completed.
The meaning may be: “So in the highest of all God’s saving
acts, the mission of the Son; for he that receiveth Him receiveth the
Father.”</p></note> “He that receiveth you, receiveth Me,
and he that receiveth Me, receiveth Him that sent Me.”
(<scripRef passage="Matt. x. 40" id="vi.xliii-p22.1" parsed="|Matt|10|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.40">Matt.
x. 40</scripRef>.) (<i>a</i>) And again He saith, “Then will I say unto the
angels, Gather together them that do iniquity, and cast them into the
furnace.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xiii. 30, 41, 42" id="vi.xliii-p22.2" parsed="|Matt|13|30|0|0;|Matt|13|41|0|0;|Matt|13|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.30 Bible:Matt.13.41 Bible:Matt.13.42">Matt. xiii. 30, 41, 42</scripRef>.) But concerning the
just, not so. (<i>c</i>) And again, “Bind him hand and foot, and
<pb n="267" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_267.html" id="vi.xliii-Page_267" />cast him into outer darkness.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xxii. 13" id="vi.xliii-p22.3" parsed="|Matt|22|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.13">Matt. xxii.
13</scripRef>.)
Observe how in that case His servants minister: but when the point is
to do good, see Himself doing the good, Himself calling: “Come,
ye blessed of My Father, inherit the Kingdom prepared for you.”
(<scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 34" id="vi.xliii-p22.4" parsed="|Matt|25|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.34">Matt.
xxv. 34</scripRef>.) When the matter is, to converse with Abraham, then Himself
comes to him: when it is, to depart to Sodom, He sends His servants,
like a judge raising up those who are to punish. “Thou hast been
faithful over a few things, I will make thee ruler over many
things” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 21" id="vi.xliii-p22.5" parsed="|Matt|25|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.21">Matt. xxv. 21</scripRef>); <i>I</i> (will make
thee): but that other, not Himself, but His servants bind. Knowing
these things, let us not rejoice over those who are suffering
punishment, but even grieve: for these let us mourn, for these let us
weep, that for this also we may receive a reward. But now, many rejoice
even over those who suffer evil unjustly. But not so, we: let us show
all sympathy: that we also may have God vouchsafed us, through the
grace and mercy of His only-begotten Son, with Whom to the Father and
the Holy Ghost together be glory, might, honor, now and ever, world
without end. Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XLIV on Acts xx. 17-21." shorttitle="" progress="50.30%" prev="vi.xliii" next="vi.xlv" id="vi.xliv">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Acts xx. 17-21." id="vi.xliv-p0.1" parsed="|Acts|20|17|20|21" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.17-Acts.20.21" />
<p class="c21" id="vi.xliv-p1"><span class="c9" id="vi.xliv-p1.1">Homily XLIV.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vi.xliv-p2"><scripRef passage="Acts XX. 17-21" id="vi.xliv-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|20|17|20|21" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.17-Acts.20.21">Acts XX. 17–21</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi.xliv-p3">“And from Miletus he sent
to Ephesus, and called the elders of the Church. And when they were
come to him, he said unto them, Ye know, from the first day that I came
into Asia, after what manner I have been with you at all seasons,
serving the Lord with all humility of mind, and with many tears, and
temptations, which befell me by the lying in wait of the Jews: and how
I kept back nothing that was profitable unto you, but have showed you,
and have taught you publicly, and from house to house, testifying both
to the Jews, and also to the Greeks, repentance toward God and faith
toward our Lord Jesus Christ.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.xliv-p4"><span class="c11" id="vi.xliv-p4.1">See</span> him, hasting to sail by, and yet not overlooking them, but taking
order for all. Having sent for the rulers, through those he discourses
to them (the Ephesians): but it is worthy of admiration, how finding
himself under a necessity of saying certain great things about himself,
he tries to make the least he can of it (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p4.2">πειρἅτα
μετριάζειν</span>). “Ye know.” For just as Samuel, when about to
deliver up the government to Saul says in their presence, “Have I
taken aught of your hands? Ye are witnesses, and God also”
(<scripRef passage="1 Sam. xii. 3, 5" id="vi.xliv-p4.3" parsed="|1Sam|12|3|0|0;|1Sam|12|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.12.3 Bible:1Sam.12.5">1 Sam. xii. 3, 5</scripRef>); (so Paul here). David also, when disbelieved, says,
“I was with the flock keeping my father’s sheep: and when
the bear came, I scared her away with my hands” (<scripRef passage="1 Sam. xvii. 34, 35" id="vi.xliv-p4.4" parsed="|1Sam|17|34|17|35" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.17.34-1Sam.17.35">1 Sam. xvii. 34, 35</scripRef>):
and Paul himself too says to the Corinthians, “I am become a
fool; ye have compelled me.” (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. xii. 11" id="vi.xliv-p4.5" parsed="|2Cor|12|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.11">2 Cor. xii. 11</scripRef>.)
Nay, God Himself also does the same, not speaking of himself upon any
and every occasion, but only when He is disbelieved, then He brings up
His benefits. Accordingly, see what Paul does here: first he adduces
their own testimony: that you may not imagine his words to be mere
boasting, he calls the hearers themselves as witnesses of the things he
says, since he was not likely to speak lies in their presence. This is
the excellence of a teacher, to have for witnesses of his merits those
who are his disciples. And what is wonderful, Not for one day nor for
two, says he, have I continued doing this. He wishes to cheer them for
the future, that they may bravely bear all things, both the parting
from him, and the trials about to take place—just as it was in
the case of Moses and Joshua. And see how he begins: “How I have
been with you the whole time, serving the Lord with all humility of
mind.” Observe, what most becomes rulers: “hating
pride” (<scripRef passage="Exod. xviii. 21" id="vi.xliv-p4.6" parsed="|Exod|18|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.18.21">Exod. xviii. 21</scripRef>, LXX.), says (Moses):
which (qualification) is especially in point for rulers, because to
them there is (almost) a necessity of becoming arrogant. This
(humility) is the groundwork of all that is good, as in fact Christ
saith,<note place="end" n="1016" id="vi.xliv-p4.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xliv-p5"> i.e.
putting this foremost of the Beatitudes.</p></note> “Blessed are the poor in
spirit.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. v. 3" id="vi.xliv-p5.1" parsed="|Matt|5|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.3">Matt. v. 3</scripRef>.) And (here) not
simply, “with humility of mind,” but, “with all
humility.” For there are many kinds of humility, in word and in
action, towards rulers, and toward the ruled. Will you that I mention
to you some kinds of humility? There are some who are lowly towards
those who are lowly, and high towards the high: this is not the
character of humility.<note place="end" n="1017" id="vi.xliv-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xliv-p6"> Something more ought to follow, but the report is imperfect. Mod.
text “Others again there are who are not such as these, but who
in the case of both characters preserve according to the occasion both
the lowly and the high bearing: which thing indeed above all is
characteristic of humility. Since then he is about to teach them such
things, lest he should seem to be arrogant,” etc.</p></note> Some then are
such. Then, that he <pb n="268" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_268.html" id="vi.xliv-Page_268" />may not seem to be arrogant, he lays a foundation
beforehand, removing that suspicion: For, “if, says he, I have
acted ‘with all humility of mind,’ it is not from arrogance
that I say the things I say.” Then for his gentleness, ever with
much condescension making them his fellows. “With you,” he
says, “have I been, serving the Lord;” he makes the good
works common to them with himself: none of it his own peculiar.
“What?” (you will say) “why, against God could he
possibly bear himself arrogantly?” And yet there are many who do
bear themselves arrogantly against God: but this man not even against
his own disciples. This is the merit of a teacher, by his own
achievements of virtue to form the character of his disciples. Then for
his fortitude, upon which also he is very concise. “With many
tears,” he says, “and temptations which befell me by the
lying in wait of the Jews.” Do you see that he grieves at their
doings? But here too he seems to show how sympathizing he was: for he
suffered for those who were going to perdition, for the doers
themselves: what was done to himself, he even rejoiced at it; for he
belonged to that band which “rejoiced that they were counted
worthy to suffer shame for that Name” (<scripRef passage="Acts v. 41" id="vi.xliv-p6.1" parsed="|Acts|5|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.41">Acts v. 41</scripRef>): and again he
says, “Now I rejoice in my sufferings for you”
(<scripRef passage="Col. i. 24" id="vi.xliv-p6.2" parsed="|Col|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.24">Col. i. 24</scripRef>): and again, “For our light affliction, which is but for
the moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of
glory.” (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. iv. 17" id="vi.xliv-p6.3" parsed="|2Cor|4|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.17">2 Cor. iv. 17</scripRef>). These things,
however, he says, by way of making the least of his merits
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p6.4">μετριάζων</span>). But there he show his fortitude, not so much of daring,
as of enduring: “I,” says he, “have been evil
entreated, but it was with you: and what is indeed the grievous part of
the business, at the hands of Jews.” Observe, he puts here both
love and fortitude. Mark, here, I pray you, a character of teaching:
“I kept back nothing,” he says, ungrudging fulness,
unshrinking promptness—“of what was profitable unto
you:” because there were things which they did not need to learn.
For as the hiding some things would have been like grudging, so the
saying all things would be folly. This is why he adds, “that was
profitable unto you. But have showed you, and have taught you:”
have not only said, but also taught: not doing this either as a mere
matter of form. For that this is what he means, observe what he says:
“publicly, and from house to house:” thereby representing
the exceeding toil, the great earnestness and endurance. “Both
Jews, and Greeks.” Not (addressing myself) to you alone.
“Testifying:” here, the boldness of speech: and that, even
though we do no good, yet we must speak: for<note place="end" n="1018" id="vi.xliv-p6.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xliv-p7"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p7.1">Τὸ γὰρ
διαμαρτύρασθαι
τοῦτό ἐστιν,
ὅταν..…Τὸ
γὰρ
διαμαρτύρασθαι
ὡς ἐπὶ τὸ
πολὺ τοῦτό
ἐστιν</span>.</p></note>
this is the meaning of “testifying,” when we speak to those
who do not pay attention: and so the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p7.2">διαμαρτύρασθαι</span>
is for the most part used. “I call heaven and
earth to witness” (<scripRef passage="Deut. iv. 26" id="vi.xliv-p7.3" parsed="|Deut|4|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.4.26">Deut. iv. 26</scripRef>), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p7.4">διαμαρτύρομαι</span>, Moses says: and now Paul himself, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p7.5">Διαμαρτυρόμενος</span>
“both to Jews and Greeks repentance toward
God.” What testifiest thou? That they should be careful about
their manner of life: that they should repent, and draw near to God.
“Both to Jews and Greeks”—for neither did the Jews
know Him—both<note place="end" n="1019" id="vi.xliv-p7.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xliv-p8"> Old
text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p8.1">διά τε
τὰ ἔργα, διά
τε τὸν Υἱ&amp; 232·ν
ἀγνοεῖν· καὶ
πίστιν τὴν
εἰς τὸν Κ.
᾽Ι</span>. as if all this were said in
explanation of the preceding <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p8.2">Οὐδὲ γὰρ
᾽Ιουδαῖοι
ᾔδεσαν
αὐτόν</span>. But
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p8.3">δία τε
τὰ ἔργα</span> explains the clause <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p8.4">τὴν εἰς τὸν
Θεὸν
μετάνοιαν</span>, which requires to be inserted as in the Translation. Mod.
text “both because they were ignorant of the Son, and because of
their works, and their not having faith in the Lord
Jesus.”</p></note> by reason of their
works, he says, “repentance towards God,” and, by reason
that they knew not the Son, he adds, “and faith in the Lord
Jesus.” To what end, then, sayest thou these things? to what end
dost thou put them in mind of them? What has come of it? hast thou
anything to lay to their charge? Having first alarmed their feeling,
then he adds, “And now, behold, I go bound in the Spirit unto
Jerusalem, not knowing the things that shall befall me there: save that
the Holy Ghost witnesseth in every city, saying that bonds and
afflictions abide me. But none of these things move me, neither count I
my life dear unto myself, so that I might finish my course with joy,
and the ministry, which I have received of the Lord Jesus, to testify
the Gospel of the grace of God.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 20.22-24" id="vi.xliv-p8.5" parsed="|Acts|20|22|20|24" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.22-Acts.20.24">v. 22–24</scripRef>). Wherefore says he
this? By way of preparing them to be always ready to meet dangers,
whether seen or unseen, and in all things to obey the Spirit.<note place="end" n="1020" id="vi.xliv-p8.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xliv-p9"> Chrys.
understands “bound in the spirit” to mean constrained by
the Holy Spirit (so Theophylact, Beza, Calvin, Wordsworth <i>et
al.</i>). The fact that the Holy Spirit is mentioned in the next verse
(<scripRef passage="Acts 20.23" id="vi.xliv-p9.1" parsed="|Acts|20|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.23">23</scripRef>) in such a way as to be
distinguished apparently from “the spirit” here mentioned,
has led most critics to believe that “the spirit” was
Paul’s own spirit (so Meyer, Lechler, Lange, DeWette, Ewald,
Alford, Hackett, Gloag). <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p9.2">Δεδεμένος</span>
should not be taken as meaning bound with chains in
prospect, i.e., as seen in his spirit in advance (as Bengel, Conybeare
and Howson), but rather constrained, inwardly
constrained.—G.B.S.</p></note> He shows that it is for great objects that he
is led away from them. “Save that the Holy Ghost,” he says,
“in every city witnesseth to me saying”—to show that
he departs willingly; that (see Hom. xlv. p. 273) you may not imagine
it any bond or necessity, when he says, “bound in the
Spirit—that in every city bonds and afflictions await me.”
Then also he adds this, “I count not my life dear, until I shall
have fulfilled my course and the ministry, which I received of the Lord
Jesus.” Until I shall have finished my course, <pb n="269" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_269.html" id="vi.xliv-Page_269" />says he, with joy.
Do you mark how (clearly) these were the words not of one lamenting,
but of one who forbore to make the most (of his troubles) (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p9.3">μετριάζοντος</span>), of one who would instruct those (whom he addressed), and
sympathize with them in the things which were befalling He says not,
“I grieve indeed,<note place="end" n="1021" id="vi.xliv-p9.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xliv-p10"> <span class="c11" id="vi.xliv-p10.1">mss.</span> Cat. and Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p10.2">ἀλγῶμεν</span> “let us grieve:” but Savile, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p10.3">ἀλγῶ
μέν</span>. The next clause
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p10.4">ἀλλ᾽ οὐδὲ
ἡγοῦμαι</span>,
or, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p10.5">ἀλλ᾽ οὐδὲ,
῾Ηγοῦμαι</span>, requires something to make sense of it, as in the
Translation.</p></note> but one must needs
bear it:” “but,” says he, “of none of those
things do I make account, neither do I have,” i.e. account
“my life dear to me.” Why this again? not to extol himself,
but to teach them, as by the former words, humility, so by these,
fortitude and boldness: “I have it not precious,” i.e.
“I love it not before this: I account it more precious to finish
my course, to testify.” And he says not, “to preach,”
“to teach”—but what says he? “to testify
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p10.6">διαμαρτύρασθαι</span>)—the Gospel of the grace of God.” He is about
to say something more uncomfortable (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p10.7">φορτικώτερον</span>), namely, “I am pure from the blood of all men
(because on my part) there is nothing lacking:” he is about to
lay upon them the whole weight and burden: so he first mollifies their
feelings by saying, “And now behold I know that ye shall see my
face no more.” The consolation<note place="end" n="1022" id="vi.xliv-p10.8"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xliv-p11"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p11.1">Διπλῆ ἡ
παραμυθία</span>. The meaning is, “It was his face that they would see
no more: he chooses that expression by way of softening matters,
implying that in spirit he would be present: and again, all ye, not
they only, so that the grief was not peculiar to them:” but this
being rather obscure, A. substitutes <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p11.2">ἀθυμία</span>, and mod.
text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p11.3">Διπλῆ
ἡ λύπη</span>, i.e.
“the dejection (or, the sorrow) was twofold, both the being to
see his face no more, and the, All of them.”</p></note> is twofold:
both that “my face ye shall see no more,” for in heart I am
with you: and that it was not they alone (who should see him no more):
for, “ye shall see my face no more, ye all, among whom I have
gone about preaching the Kingdom.”<note place="end" n="1023" id="vi.xliv-p11.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xliv-p12"> Neither of the two ideas which Chrys. draws from <scripRef passage="Acts 20.25" id="vi.xliv-p12.1" parsed="|Acts|20|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.25">v. 25</scripRef>—(<i>a</i>) that
though absent in body, he would be present with them in spirit;
(<i>b</i>) that the “all” addressed refers to the whole
company—comes naturally from the text. The apostle states his
firm conviction that he shall not again visit Ephesus. Whether he ever
did so or not, we do not know. The probabilities in the case would
depend upon the question of a release from his Roman imprisonment. He
hoped for such a release and intended to visit Colossæ
(<scripRef passage="Philem. 22" id="vi.xliv-p12.2" parsed="|Phlm|1|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phlm.1.22">Philem. 22</scripRef>). On the supposition of such a release and on the
consequent supposition of the Pauline authorship of the Pastoral
Epistles, a visit after this time to Ephesus becomes very probable,
especially since we find the apostle (<scripRef passage="2 Tim. iv. 13, 20" id="vi.xliv-p12.3" parsed="|2Tim|4|13|0|0;|2Tim|4|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.13 Bible:2Tim.4.20">2 Tim. iv. 13, 20</scripRef>)
at Troas and Miletus.—G.B.S.</p></note>
So that he may well (say), "Wherefore I take you to record (read
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p12.4">διὸ
μαρτ</span>. for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p12.5">διαμαρτ</span>.),—seeing I shall be with you no more—“that I
am pure from the blood of all men.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 20.26" id="vi.xliv-p12.6" parsed="|Acts|20|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.26">v. 26</scripRef>.) Do you mark how he terrifies them, and troubled and
afflicted as their souls are, how hard he rubs them (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p12.7">ἐπιτρίβει</span>)? But it was necessary. “For I have not
shunned,” he says, “to declare unto you all the counsel of
God.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 20.27" id="vi.xliv-p12.8" parsed="|Acts|20|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.27">v. 27</scripRef>.) Why then, he who does
not speak, has blood to answer for: that is, murder! Nothing could be
more terrifying than this. He shows that they also, if they <i>do</i>
it not, have blood to answer for. So, whereas he seems to be justifying
himself, in fact he is terrifying them. “Take heed therefore unto
yourselves, and to all the flock, over the which the Holy Ghost hath
made you overseers (or, bishops) to feed the Church of God (see note
3), which He hath purchased with His own blood.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 20.28" id="vi.xliv-p12.9" parsed="|Acts|20|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.28">v. 28</scripRef>.) Do you mark? he
enjoins them two things. Neither success in bringing others right of
itself is any gain—for, I fear, he says, “lest by any
means, when I have preached to others, I myself should be a
cast-away” (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. ix. 27" id="vi.xliv-p12.10" parsed="|1Cor|9|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.27">1 Cor. ix. 27</scripRef>); nor the being
diligent for one’s self alone. For such an one is selfish, and
seeks his own good only, and is like to him who buried his talent.
“Take heed to yourselves:” this he says, not because our
own salvation is more precious than that of the flock, but because,
when we take heed to ourselves, then the flock also is a gainer.
“In which the Holy Ghost hath made you overseers, to feed the
Church of God.” See, it is from the Spirit ye have your
ordination. This is one constraint: then he says, “To feed the
Church of the Lord.”<note place="end" n="1024" id="vi.xliv-p12.11"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xliv-p13"> Hence it appears that St. Chrys. reads <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p13.1">Κυρίου</span> not <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p13.2">Θεοῦ</span> in this text,
though in the citation the Scribes give it according to the other
reading, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p13.3">Θεοῦ</span>.</p></note> Lo! another
obligation: the Church is the Lord’s.<note place="end" n="1025" id="vi.xliv-p13.4"><p id="vi.xliv-p14"> It is
an interesting fact that in this passage where the reading vacillates
between <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p14.1">Κυρίου</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p14.2">θεοῦ</span>, while the
report of the Homily has given us <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p14.3">θεοῦ</span>, the citation of
the N. T. text favors the reading <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p14.4">Κυρίου</span>. The
great majority of <span class="c14" id="vi.xliv-p14.5">mss.</span> read <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p14.6">τοῦ
Κυρίου</span>:
<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="vi.xliv-p14.7">א</span> and B. have <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p14.8">τοῦ
θεοῦ</span> (the usual Pauline
formula). Many critics hold that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p14.9">Κυρ</span>. was changed to
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p14.10">θ</span>. in
accordance with Pauline usage in the Epistles. The idea of the
“blood of God” is against the reading <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p14.11">θεοῦ</span>.
Modern critics are nearly equally divided. Alford, Westcott and Hort,
read <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p14.12">θεοῦ</span>; Meyer,
Tischendorf, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p14.13">Κυρίου</span>; to
us the latter seems decidedly preferable.—G.B.S.</p></note>
And a third: “which He hath purchased with His own blood.”
It shows<note place="end" n="1026" id="vi.xliv-p14.14"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xliv-p15"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p15.1">δείκνυσι
τίμιον τὸ
πρᾶγμα, ὅτι</span>. Mod. text. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p15.2">πολὺ δείκν.
δἰ ὧν εἶπε
τίμιον τὸ
πρ</span>. So Edd. <i>Multum ostendit dum
dicit pretiosam rem.</i> Ben.</p></note> how precious the concern is; that the
peril is about no small matters, seeing that even His own blood He
spared not. He indeed, that he might reconcile those who were enemies,
poured out even His blood: but thou, even when they are become thy
friends, art not able to retain them. “For I know this, that
after my departing shall grievous wolves enter in among you, not
sparing the flock.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 20.29" id="vi.xliv-p15.3" parsed="|Acts|20|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.29">v.
29</scripRef>.)
Again he engages (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p15.4">ἐπιστρέφει</span>) them from another quarter, from the things which should
come after: as when he says, “We wrestle not against flesh and
blood. After my departing,” he says, “grievous wolves shall
enter in among you” (<scripRef passage="Eph. vi. 12" id="vi.xliv-p15.5" parsed="|Eph|6|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.12">Eph. vi. 12</scripRef>); twofold the
evil, both that he himself would not be present, and that others would
assail them. “Then why depart, if thou knowest this
beforehand?” The Spirit <pb n="270" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_270.html" id="vi.xliv-Page_270" />draws me, he says. Both
“wolves,” and “grievous, not sparing the
flock;” and what is worse, even “from among your own
selves:” the grievous thing (this), when the war is moreover an
intestine war. The matter is exceeding serious, for it is “the
Church of the Lord:” great the peril for with blood He redeemed
it: mighty the war, and twofold. “Also of your own selves shall
men arise, speaking perverse things, to draw away disciples after
them.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 20.30" id="vi.xliv-p15.6" parsed="|Acts|20|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.30">v. 30</scripRef>.) “How then? what
comfort shall there be?” “Therefore watch, and remember,
that by the space of three years I ceased not to warn every one night
and day with tears.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 20.31" id="vi.xliv-p15.7" parsed="|Acts|20|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.31">v.
31</scripRef>.)
See how many strong expressions are here: “with tears,” and
“night and day,” and “every one.” For it was
not that if he saw many,<note place="end" n="1027" id="vi.xliv-p15.8"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xliv-p16"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p16.1">Οὐ γὰρ εἰ
πολλοὺς εἶδε
τότε
ἐφείσατο</span> (mod. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p16.2">ἐφείδετο</span>). <i>Non enim si multos vidisset, eis pepercisset,</i> Ben.
But Cat. has preserved the true reading, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p16.3">ἐφίστατο</span>.</p></note> then he came in
(to the work), but even were it for a single soul, he was capable of
doing everything (for that one soul). So it was, in fact, that he
compacted them together (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p16.4">συνεκρότησεν</span>) (so firmly as he did). “Enough done on my part:
three years have I remained:” they had establishing enough, he
says; enough of roofing. “With tears,” he says. Seest thou
that the tears were on this account? The bad man grieves not: grieve
thou: perhaps he will grieve also. As, when the sick man sees his
physician partaking of food, he also is incited to do the same: so
likewise here, when he sees thee weeping, he is softened: he will be a
good and great man.<note place="end" n="1028" id="vi.xliv-p16.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xliv-p17"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p17.1">῎Εσται
χρηστὸς καὶ
μέγας ἀνήρ</span>. The second epithet, being evidently unsuitable, mod. text
gives, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p17.2">χρηστὸς
ἀνὴρ καὶ
πρᾶος
γενήσεται</span>. But perhaps <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p17.3">χ.
ἀ. καὶ μ</span>. belongs to
the next sentence, as an exclamation on <scripRef passage="Acts 20.22" id="vi.xliv-p17.4" parsed="|Acts|20|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.22">v. 22</scripRef>. “A good and great man!” and for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p17.5">μαλάσσεται·
ἔσται</span> we may
read <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p17.6">μαλαχθήσεται</span>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xliv-p18">(Recapitulation.) “Not
knowing,” he says, “the things that shall befall me.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 20.22,23" id="vi.xliv-p18.1" parsed="|Acts|20|22|20|23" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.22-Acts.20.23">v. 22, 23</scripRef>.) Then is this why thou
departest? By no means; on the contrary (I know that), “bonds and
afflictions await me.” That (there are) trials, I know, but of
what kind I know not: which was more grievous. “But none of these
things move me” (<scripRef passage="Acts 20.24" id="vi.xliv-p18.2" parsed="|Acts|20|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.24">v.
24</scripRef>):
for do not suppose that I say these things as lamenting them: for
“I hold not my own life dear.” It is to raise up their
minds that he says all this, and to persuade them not only not to flee,
but also to bear nobly. Therefore it is that he calls it a
“course” and a “ministry,” on the one hand,
showing it to be glorious from its being a race, on the other, showing
what was due from it, as being a ministry. I am a minister: nothing
more. Having comforted them, that they might not grieve that he was so
evil entreated, and having told them that he endured those things
“with joy,” and having shown the fruits of them, then (and
not before) he brings in that which would give them pain, that he may
not overwhelm their minds. “And<note place="end" n="1029" id="vi.xliv-p18.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xliv-p19"> Old
text: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p19.1">ἵνα μὴ
καταχώσῃ
αὐτῶν τὴν
διάνοιαν</span>, followed by the latter part of <scripRef passage="Acts 20.27" id="vi.xliv-p19.2" parsed="|Acts|20|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.27">v. 27</scripRef>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p19.3">Τοῦ
ἀναγγεῖλαι
ὑμῖν κ. τ. λ</span>. But the connection may also be, “I have not
shrunk—of course in due order and proportion” (or something
of that kind) “that he may not overwhelm their minds, from
declaring,” etc. It might seem, however, from the comment which
follows, viz <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p19.4">τὴν
περὶ τοῦ
παρόντος
πράγματος</span>, that Chrys. is here proposing an interpretation of
<scripRef passage="Acts 20.27" id="vi.xliv-p19.5" parsed="|Acts|20|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.27">v. 27</scripRef> different from what was
implied in the first exposition, p. 269, and from that of <scripRef passage="Acts 20.20" id="vi.xliv-p19.6" parsed="|Acts|20|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.20">v. 20</scripRef>: i.e. “painful as
it is, I have not shrunk from announcing to you all the counsel of God,
to wit, as touching the present matter, my separation from you, so that
ye shall see my face no more.” But this being very
unsatisfactory, it is better to take the connection thus: Nor does he
now shrink from declaring to them the whole counsel of God concerning
the coming events, and their duty and responsibility therein. (We have
therefore placed the mark of an hiatus before this clause.)—Mod.
text substitutes, “But what is this (that he adds), ‘Also
of your own selves shall men arise, speaking perverse things.’
What then,” etc.</p></note>
now behold,” etc. “Wherefore I take you to record, that I
am pure from the blood of all men, because I have not shrunk from
declaring unto you the whole counsel of God” (<scripRef passage="Acts 20.25-27" id="vi.xliv-p19.7" parsed="|Acts|20|25|20|27" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.25-Acts.20.27">v. 25–27</scripRef>): * * * that (counsel)
which concerns the present matter. “For I know this,” etc.
(<scripRef passage="Acts 20.29" id="vi.xliv-p19.8" parsed="|Acts|20|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.29">v. 29</scripRef>.) “What
then,” someone might say, “thinkest thou thyself so great?
if thou shouldest depart, are we to die?” I say not this, he
replies, that my absence causeth this: but what? That there should rise
up against you certain of another sort: he says not, “because of
my departing,” but “after my departing:” that is,
after his going on his journey.—And yet this thing has happened
already: much more (then will it happen) hereafter. Then we have the
cause, “to draw away disciples after them.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 20.30" id="vi.xliv-p19.9" parsed="|Acts|20|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.30">v. 30</scripRef>). That there are
heresies, this is the cause, and no other than this. Then comes also
consolation. But if He “purchased” it “with His own
blood,” He will assuredly stand forward in its defence.
“Night and day,” he says, “I cease not to warn with
tears.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 20.31" id="vi.xliv-p19.10" parsed="|Acts|20|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.31">v.
31</scripRef>.)
This might well be said in our case also: and though the speech seems
to refer peculiarly to the teachers, it is common also to the
disciples. For what, though I speak and exhort and weep night and day,
while the disciple obeys not? Therefore<note place="end" n="1030" id="vi.xliv-p19.11"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xliv-p20"> The
text is evidently confused or defective here. Mod. text “For that
none may fancy it plea enough for his justification, that he is a
disciple while yet he does not yield, therefore having said, I take you
to record, he adds, for I have not shunned,” etc.</p></note> it
is that he says, “I take you to record:” since also himself
says, “I am pure from the blood of all men: for I have not
shunned to declare unto you.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 20.26,27" id="vi.xliv-p20.1" parsed="|Acts|20|26|20|27" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.26-Acts.20.27">v. 26, 27</scripRef>.) Why then, this only
is to be a teacher, to declare, to preach, to instruct, shrink from
nothing, to exhort night and day: but if, while one is doing all this,
nothing comes of it, ye know what remains. Then <pb n="271" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_271.html" id="vi.xliv-Page_271" />ye have another
justification: “I am pure from the blood of all men.” Think
not that these words are spoken to us only: for indeed this speech is
addressed to you also, that ye should attend to the things spoken, that
ye should not start away from the hearing. What can I do? Lo! each day
I rend myself with crying out, “Depart from the theatres:”
and many laugh at us: “Desist from swearing, from
covetousness:” numberless are our exhortations, and there is none
to hear us. But I do not discourse during night? Fain would I do this
also in the night time, and at your tables, if it were possible that
one could be divided into ten thousand pieces, so as to be present with
you and discourse. But if once in the week we call to you, and ye
shrink back, and some of you do not even come here, and you that do
come, depart having received no profit,—what shall we do? Many I
know even sneer at us, that we are forever discoursing about the same
things: so wearisome are we become to you by very satiety. But for this
not we are to blame, but the hearers may thank themselves. For he
indeed who is making good progress, rejoices to hear the same things
always; it seems to be his praises that he hears spoken: but he who
does not wish to get on, seems even to be annoyed, and though he hear
the same thing but twice, it seems to him that he is hearing it
often.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xliv-p21">“I am pure,” he
says, “from the blood of all men.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 20.26" id="vi.xliv-p21.1" parsed="|Acts|20|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.26">v. 26</scripRef>.) This was fit and proper for Paul to say, but we dare not
say it, conscious as we are of numberless faults. Wherefore for him the
ever vigilant, ever at hand, the man enduring all things for the sake
of the salvation of his disciples, it was fit and proper to say this:
but we must say that of Moses, “The Lord was wroth with me for
your sakes” (<scripRef passage="Deut. iii. 26" id="vi.xliv-p21.2" parsed="|Deut|3|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.3.26">Deut. iii. 26</scripRef>), because ye lead
us also into many sins. For when we are dispirited at seeing you make
no progress, is not the greater part of our strength struck down? For
what, I ask you has been done? Lo! by the grace of God we also have now
passed the space of three years,<note place="end" n="1031" id="vi.xliv-p21.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xliv-p22"> St.
Chrysostom succeeded Nectarius in the Archbishopric of Constantinople,
26th Feb. Coss. Honorius iv. and Eutychianus <span class="c14" id="vi.xliv-p22.1">a.d.</span> 398. Socrat. vi. 2.—From the following passage
it appears that these Homm. though begun after Easter, perhaps of <span class="c14" id="vi.xliv-p22.2">a.d.</span> 400, extended over a considerable period of
time, not being preached every day.—Below, mod. text spoils the
sense by altering <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p22.3">πικρότερα</span>
into <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p22.4">κουφότερα</span>.</p></note> not indeed
night and day exhorting you, but doing this, often every third day, or
every seventh. What more has come of it? We accuse, we rebuke, we weep,
we are in anguish, although not openly, yet in heart. But those
(inward) tears are far more bitter than these (outward ones): for these
indeed bring a kind of relief to the feelings of the sorrowful, whereas
those aggravate it, and bind it fast. Since when there is any cause of
grief, and one cannot give vent to the sorrow, lest he should seem to
be vainglorious, think what he suffers! Were it not that people would
tax me with excessive love of display, you would see me each day
shedding fountains of tears: but to those my chamber is witness, and my
hours of solitude. For believe me I have (at times) despaired of my own
salvation, but from my mourning on your account, I have not even
leisure to bemoan my own evils: so entirely are ye all in all to me.
And whether I perceive you to be advancing, then, for very delight, I
am not sensible of my own evils: or whether I see you not advancing,
such is my grief, I again dismiss my own cares from my thoughts:
brightening up on account of your good things, though I myself have
evils without number, and saddened on account of your painful things,
though my own successes are without number. For what hope is there for
the teacher, when his flock is destroyed? What kind of life, what kind
of expectation is there for him? With what sort of confidence will he
stand up before God? what will he say? For grant that he has nothing
laid to his charge, has no punishment to suffer, but is “pure
from the blood of all men:” yet even so will he suffer a grief
incurable: since fathers also though they be not liable to be called to
account for their children’s sins, nevertheless have grief and
vexation. And this profits them nothing,<note place="end" n="1032" id="vi.xliv-p22.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xliv-p23"> Mod. text inserts a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p23.1">φησίν</span>, and makes
the sentence interrogative. “And does this, you will say, profit
them nothing nor shield them, that they watch for our souls? But then
they watch as they that must give an account: and to some indeed this
seems to be terrible.” The meaning in general seems to be:
“If they perish, yet surely you can comfort yourself with the
thought, that you at least are pure from their blood. No, this thought
avails nothing to ward off (that sorrow). “Because they
watch,” etc.—this seems a fearful thing. But if you be
lost, it is not the thought of my accountability that gives me most
concern—it is the thought of your perishing. Oh! that I might in
the last day find you saved though not through me, yea, though I myself
thereafter were called to account as not having done my part by
you!”</p></note>
nor shields them (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p23.2">προίσταται</span>). “For it is they that watch for our souls, as those
that must give account.” (<scripRef passage="Heb. xiii. 17" id="vi.xliv-p23.3" parsed="|Heb|13|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.17">Heb. xiii. 17</scripRef>.) This seems to
be a fearful thing: to me this gives no concern after your destruction.
For whether I give account, or not, it is no profit to me. Might it be,
that ye were saved, and I to give account because of you: ye saved, and
I charged with not having fulfiled my part! For my anxiety is not that
you should be saved through me as the means, but only that you should
be saved, no matter by what person as the instrument. Ye know not the
pangs of spiritual childbirth, how overpowering they <pb n="272" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_272.html" id="vi.xliv-Page_272" />are; how he who is
in travail with this birth, would rather be cut into ten thousand
pieces, than see one of those to whom he has given birth perishing and
undone. Whence shall we persuade you? By no other argument indeed, but
by what has been done, in all that regards you we shall clear
ourselves.<note place="end" n="1033" id="vi.xliv-p23.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xliv-p24"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p24.1">῾Ετέρωθεν
μὲν
οὐδαμόθεν,
ἀπὸ δὲ τῶν
γενομένων</span>) meaning perhaps, “From what has been done by us in
our ministry: we will endeavor to persuade you by reminding you of all
our care and pains for our salvation:”) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p24.2">τὰ καθ᾽
ὑμᾶς πάντα
ἀπολυσόμεθα.
᾽Απολύεσθαι
(ἐγκλήματα</span>), is frequent in Chrys., often confused with ἀπολούεσθαι
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p24.3">ἀποδύεσθαι</span>. See Mr. Field’s <i>Index and Annotat. in Hom.
Matth.</i></p></note> We too shall be able to say, that
in nothing have we “shrunk from declaring” to you the whole
truth: nevertheless we grieve: and that we do grieve, is manifest from
the numberless plans we lay and contrivances we devise. And yet we
might say to ourselves, What matters it to me? I have done my part,
“I am pure from” (their) “blood:” but this is
not enough for comfort. If we could tear open our heart, and show it to
you, ye would see with what largeness it holds (you) within it, both
women and children and men; for such is the power of love, that it
makes the soul more spacious than the heaven. “Receive us,”
says (Paul): “we have wronged no man, ye are not straitened in
us.” (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. vii. 2" id="vi.xliv-p24.4" parsed="|2Cor|7|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.7.2">2 Cor. vii. 2</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 6:12" id="vi.xliv-p24.5" parsed="|2Cor|6|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.12">vi. 12</scripRef>.) He had all Corinth in
his heart, and says, “Ye are not straitened: be ye also
enlarged” (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. vi. 13" id="vi.xliv-p24.6" parsed="|2Cor|6|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.13">2 Cor. vi. 13</scripRef>); but I myself could
not say this, for I well know, that ye both love me and receive me. But
what is the profit either from my love or from yours, when the things
pertaining to God thrive not in us? It is a ground for greater sorrow,
an occasion of worse mischief (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p24.7">λύμης</span>,
al. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xliv-p24.8">λύπης</span>). I have
nothing to lay to your charge: “for I bear you record, that, if
it had been possible, ye would have plucked out your own eyes, and have
given them to me.” (<scripRef passage="Gal. iv. 15" id="vi.xliv-p24.9" parsed="|Gal|4|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.15">Gal. iv. 15</scripRef>.) “We yearn
not only to give you the Gospel, but also our own souls.”
(<scripRef passage="1 Thess. ii. 8" id="vi.xliv-p24.10" parsed="|1Thess|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.2.8">1 Thess. ii. 8</scripRef>.) We are loved and we love (you): but this is not the
question. But let us love Christ, “for the first commandment is,
Thou shalt love the Lord thy God: and the second is like unto it, And
thy neighbor as thyself.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xxii. 37-39" id="vi.xliv-p24.11" parsed="|Matt|22|37|22|39" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.37-Matt.22.39">Matt. xxii.
37–39</scripRef>.) We have the second, we need the first: need the first,
exceedingly, both I and you. We have it, but not as we ought. Let us
love Him: ye know how great a reward is laid up for them that love
Christ: let us love Him with fervor of soul, that, enjoying his
goodwill, we may escape the stormy waves of this present life, and be
found worthy to obtain the good things promised to them that love Him,
through the grace and mercy of His only-begotten Son, with whom to the
Father, together with the Holy Ghost, be glory, might, honor, now and
ever, world without end. Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XLV on Acts xx. 32." shorttitle="" progress="51.24%" prev="vi.xliv" next="vi.xlvi" id="vi.xlv">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Acts xx. 32." id="vi.xlv-p0.1" parsed="|Acts|20|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.32" />
<p class="c21" id="vi.xlv-p1"><span class="c9" id="vi.xlv-p1.1">Homily XLV.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vi.xlv-p2"><scripRef passage="Acts XX. 32" id="vi.xlv-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|20|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.32">Acts XX. 32</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi.xlv-p3">“And now, brethren, I
commend you to God, and to the word of His grace, which is able to
build you up, and to give you an inheritance among all them that are
sanctified.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.xlv-p4"><span class="c11" id="vi.xlv-p4.1">What</span> he
does when writing in an Epistle, this he does also when speaking in
council: from exhorting, he ends with prayer: for since he had much
alarmed them by saying, “Grievous wolves shall enter in among
you” (<scripRef passage="Acts 20.29" id="vi.xlv-p4.2" parsed="|Acts|20|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.29">v. 29</scripRef>), therefore, not to
overpower them, and make them lose all self-possession, observe the
consolation (he gives). “And now,” he says, as always,
“I commend you, brethren, to God, and to the word of His
grace:” that is, to His grace: it is grace that saveth. He
constantly puts them in mind of grace, to make them more earnest as
being debtors, and to persuade them to have confidence. “Which is
able to build you up.”<note place="end" n="1034" id="vi.xlv-p4.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlv-p5"> The
phrase “which is able” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlv-p5.1">τῷ
δυναμένῳ</span>) may be connected with the word “God,” or with
“the word of His grace.” As standing nearer the latter,
this would be the natural construction. So our author has taken it,
understanding by “the word of His grace” rather the grace
itself than the doctrine concerning it. Most critics have preferred to
connect the phrase with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlv-p5.2">τῷ
θεῷ</span> on the ground that it is
more appropriate to ascribe the giving of an inheritance among the
sanctified directly to God than to His word. (So DeWette, Meyer,
Alford, Gloag).—G.B.S.</p></note> He does not say,
to build, but, “to build up,” showing that they had
(already) been built. Then he puts them in mind of the hope to come;
“to give you an inheritance,” he says, “among all
them which are sanctified.” Then exhortation again: “I have
coveted no man’s silver, or gold, or apparel.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 20.33" id="vi.xlv-p5.3" parsed="|Acts|20|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.33">v. 33</scripRef>.) He takes away that
which is the root of evils, the love of money. “Silver, or
gold,” he says. He says not, I have not taken, but, not even
“coveted.” No great thing this, but what follows after is
great. “Yea, ye yourselves know, that these hands have ministered
unto <pb n="273" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_273.html" id="vi.xlv-Page_273" />my necessities, and to them that were with me. I have showed you
all things, how that so laboring, ye ought to support the weak.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 20.34,35" id="vi.xlv-p5.4" parsed="|Acts|20|34|20|35" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.34-Acts.20.35">v. 34, 35</scripRef>.) Observe him employed
in work and not simply that, but toiling. “These hands have
ministered unto my necessities, and to them that were with me:”
so as to put them to shame. And see how worthily of them. For he says
not, Ye ought to show yourselves superior to money, but what? “to
support the weak”—not all indiscriminately—“and
to hear the word of the Lord which He spake, It is more blessed to give
than to receive.”<note place="end" n="1035" id="vi.xlv-p5.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlv-p6"> By
“the weak” Chrys. evidently understands the physically
weak, the sick and poor (see the Recapitulation) and we think correctly
as opposed to the “weak in faith.” The apostle counsels
labor in order to liberality toward the needy. So Olshausen, DeWette,
Hackett, Gloag, Alford, <i>vs.</i> Neander, Tholuck, Lechler,
Meyer.—G.B.S.</p></note> For lest any one
should think that it was spoken with reference to them, and that he
gave himself for an ensample, as he elsewhere says, “giving an
ensample to you” (<scripRef passage="Phil. iii. 17" id="vi.xlv-p6.1" parsed="|Phil|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.17">Phil. iii. 17</scripRef>), he added the
declaration of Christ, Who said, “It is more blessed to give than
to receive.” He prayed over them while exhorting them: he shows
it both by action,—“And when he had thus spoken, he kneeled
down, and prayed with them all,” (<scripRef passage="Acts 20.36" id="vi.xlv-p6.2" parsed="|Acts|20|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.36">v. 36</scripRef>)—he did not simply pray, but with much feeling:
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlv-p6.3">κατανύξεως</span>): great was the consolation—and by his saying,
“I commend you to the Lord. And they all wept sore, and fell on
Paul’s neck and kissed him, sorrowing most of all for the words
which he spake, that they should see his face no more.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 20.37,38" id="vi.xlv-p6.4" parsed="|Acts|20|37|20|38" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.37-Acts.20.38">v. 37, 38</scripRef>.) He had said, that
“grievous wolves should enter in;” had said, “I am
pure from the blood of all men:” and yet the thing that grieved
them most of all was this, “that they should see him no
more:” since indeed it was this that made the war grievous.
“And they accompanied them,” it says, “unto the ship.
And it came to pass, that after we had torn ourselves from
them”—so much did they love him, such was their affection
towards him—“and had launched, we came with a straight
course unto Coos, and the day following unto Rhodes, and from thence
unto Patara: and finding a ship sailing over unto Phenicia, we went
aboard, and set forth. Now when we had discovered Cyprus, we left it on
the left hand, and sailed into Syria, and landed at Tyre”
(<scripRef passage="Acts xxi. 1-3" id="vi.xlv-p6.5" parsed="|Acts|21|1|21|3" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.1-Acts.21.3">Acts xxi. 1–3</scripRef>): he came to Lycia, and having left Cyprus, he sailed down
to Tyre—“for there the ship was to unlade her burden. And
finding disciples, we tarried there seven days: who said to Paul
through the Spirit, that he should not go up to Jerusalem.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 21.4" id="vi.xlv-p6.6" parsed="|Acts|21|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.4">v. 4</scripRef>.) They too prophesy of
the afflictions. It is so ordered that they should be spoken by them
also, that none might imagine that Paul said those things without
cause, and only by way of boasting. And there again they part from each
other with prayer. “And when we had accomplished those days, we
departed, and went our way; and they all brought us on our way, with
wives and children, till we were out of the city: and we kneeled down
on the shore, and prayed. And when we had taken our leave one of
another, we took ship; and they returned home again. And when we had
finished our course from Tyre, we came to Ptolemais, and saluted the
brethren, and abode with them one day. And the next day we that were of
Paul’s company departed, and came unto Cæsarea: and we
entered into the house of Philip the evangelist, which was one of the
seven; and abode with him.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 21.5-8" id="vi.xlv-p6.7" parsed="|Acts|21|5|21|8" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.5-Acts.21.8">v. 5–8</scripRef>.) Having come to
Cæsarea, it says, we abode with Philip, which was one of the
seven. “And the same man had four daughters, virgins, which did
prophesy.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 21.9" id="vi.xlv-p6.8" parsed="|Acts|21|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.9">v.
9</scripRef>.)
But it is not these that foretell to Paul, though they were
prophetesses; it is Agabus. “And as we tarried there many days,
there came down from Judea a certain prophet, named Agabus. And when he
was come unto us, he took Paul’s girdle, and bound his own hands
and feet, and said, Thus saith the Holy Ghost, So shall the Jews at
Jerusalem bind the man that owneth this girdle, and shall deliver him
into the hands of the Gentiles.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 21.10,11" id="vi.xlv-p6.9" parsed="|Acts|21|10|21|11" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.10-Acts.21.11">v. 10, 11</scripRef>.) He who formerly had
declared about the famine, the same says, This “man, who owneth
this girdle, thus shall they bind.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 11.28" id="vi.xlv-p6.10" parsed="|Acts|11|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.28">ch. xi. 28</scripRef>.) The same that the
prophets used to do, representing events to the sight, when they spoke
about the captivity—as did Ezekiel—the same did this
(Agabus). “And,” what is the grievous part of the business,
“deliver him into the hands of the Gentiles. And when we heard
these things, both we, and they of that place, besought him not to go
up to Jerusalem.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 21.12" id="vi.xlv-p6.11" parsed="|Acts|21|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.12">v.
12</scripRef>.)
Many even besought him not to depart, and still he would not comply.
“Then Paul answered, What mean ye to weep and to break mine
heart?”<note place="end" n="1036" id="vi.xlv-p6.12"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlv-p7"> The
remainder of <scripRef passage="Acts 21.13,14" id="vi.xlv-p7.1" parsed="|Acts|21|13|21|14" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.13-Acts.21.14">v. 13 and 14</scripRef> we have removed
from this to its proper place.</p></note> (<scripRef passage="Acts 21.13" id="vi.xlv-p7.2" parsed="|Acts|21|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.13">v. 13</scripRef>.) Do you mark? Lest,
having heard that saying, “I go bound in the Spirit”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 20.22" id="vi.xlv-p7.3" parsed="|Acts|20|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.22">ch. xx. 22</scripRef>), you should imagine it
a matter of necessity, or that he fell into it ignorantly, therefore
these things are foretold. But they wept, and he comforted them,
grieving at their tears. For, “what mean ye,” he says,
“to weep and to break my heart?” Nothing could be more
affectionate: because he saw them weeping, he grieved, he that felt no
pain <pb n="274" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_274.html" id="vi.xlv-Page_274" />at his own trials. “For I am ready not to be bound only, but
also to die at Jerusalem for the name of the Lord Jesus. And when he
would not be persuaded, we ceased, saying, The will of the Lord be
done.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 21.13,14" id="vi.xlv-p7.4" parsed="|Acts|21|13|21|14" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.13-Acts.21.14">v. 13, 14</scripRef>.) Ye do me wrong in
doing this: for do I grieve? Then they ceased, when he said, “to
break my heart.” I weep, he says, for you, not on account of my
own sufferings: as for those (men), I am willing even to die for them.
But let us look over again what has been said.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xlv-p8">(Recapitulation.) “Silver,
or gold, or apparel,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 20.33,34; 1 Cor. 9; 2 Cor. 11" id="vi.xlv-p8.1" parsed="|Acts|20|33|20|34;|1Cor|9|0|0|0;|2Cor|11|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.33-Acts.20.34 Bible:1Cor.9 Bible:2Cor.11">ch. xx. 33, 34; 1 Cor. ix; 2 Cor.
xi</scripRef>.)
So then, it was not in Corinth only that they did this<note place="end" n="1037" id="vi.xlv-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlv-p9"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlv-p9.1">Οὐκ ἄρα ἐν
Κορίνθῳ
τοῦτο
εἰργάσαντο
μόνον οἱ
διαφθείροντες
τοὺς μαθητὰς
κ. τ. λ</span>. One would have
expected <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlv-p9.2">εἰργάσατο
μόνον, καὶ
οὐχ ὡς οἱ δ</span>. But the connection, not fully expressed, may be this:
“So different from those “grievous wolves not sparing the
flock,” the false teachers who would make a gain of them! So
then” etc.</p></note>—they that corrupted the disciples,
but in Asia as well. But he nowhere casts this up as a reproach to the
Ephesians, when writing to them. And why? Because he did not fall upon
any subject that obliged him to speak of this. But to the Corinthians
he says, “My boasting has not been stopped in the regions of
Achaia.” (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. xi. 10" id="vi.xlv-p9.3" parsed="|2Cor|11|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.10">2 Cor. xi. 10</scripRef>.) And he does not say,
Ye did not give to me; but, “Silver, or gold, or apparel, I
coveted not,” that it might not seem to be their doing, that they
had not given. And he does not say, From no man have I coveted the
necessaries of life, that again it might not look like accusing them:
but he covertly hints as much, seeing that he provided subsistence for
others as well as himself. See how he worked with earnestness,
“night and day” discoursing (to others), “with tears
warning each one of them.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 20.31" id="vi.xlv-p9.4" parsed="|Acts|20|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.31">v.
31</scripRef>.)
(Here) again he puts them in fear: “I have showed you all
things,” he says: ye cannot take refuge in the plea of ignorance:
“have shown you” by works “how that so laboring ye
ought to work.” And he does not say, that to receive is bad, but
that not to receive is better. For, “remember,” he says,
“the words of the Lord which he spake: It is more blessed to give
than to receive.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 20.35" id="vi.xlv-p9.5" parsed="|Acts|20|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.35">v.
35</scripRef>.)
And where said He this? Perhaps the Apostles delivered it by unwritten
tradition; or else it is plain from (recorded sayings, from) which one
could infer it.<note place="end" n="1038" id="vi.xlv-p9.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlv-p10"> Some text or texts of the Gospels should be supplied here:
beginning perhaps like the next sentence with a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlv-p10.1">Καὶ γάρ</span>.</p></note> For in fact
here he has shown both boldness in meeting dangers, sympathy with those
over whom he ruled, teaching with (unshrinking) boldness, humility,
(voluntary) poverty: but, what we have here is even more than that
poverty. For if He says there (in the Gospel), “If thou wilt be
perfect, sell what thou hast and give to the poor” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xix. 21" id="vi.xlv-p10.2" parsed="|Matt|19|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.21">Matt. xix.
21</scripRef>),
when, besides receiving nothing himself, he provides sustenance for
others also, what could equal this? It is one degree to fling away
one’s possessions; a second, to be sufficient for the supply of
one’s own necessities: a third, to provide for others also; a
fourth, for one (to do all this) who preaches and has a right to
receive. So that here is a man far better than those who merely forego
possessions. “Thus it is right to support the weak:” this
is (indeed) sympathy with the weak; for to give from the labors of
others, is easy. “And they fell on his neck,” it says,
“and wept.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 20.37" id="vi.xlv-p10.3" parsed="|Acts|20|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.37">v.
37</scripRef>.)
He shows their affection also by saying, “Upon his neck,”
as taking a last and yet a last embrace, such was the love they
conceived from his discourse, such the spell of love that bound them.
For if we groan when simply parting from each other, although we know
that we shall receive one another back again, what a tearing away of
themselves it must have been to them! Methinks Paul also wept.
“Having torn ourselves away,” he says: he shows the
violence of it by saying, “having torn ourselves away from
them.” And with reason: otherwise they could never have got to
sea. What means, “We came with a straight course unto
Coos?” Instead of saying, “we did not go round nor make
stay in other places.” Then “unto Rhodes.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 21.1" id="vi.xlv-p10.4" parsed="|Acts|21|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.1">ch. xxi. 1</scripRef>.) See how he hastes on.
And finding a ship sailing over unto Phenicia. (<scripRef passage="Acts 21.2" id="vi.xlv-p10.5" parsed="|Acts|21|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.2">v. 2</scripRef>.) Possibly that ship (in which they had come) was making a
stay there: wherefore they shifted to another, and not having found one
going to Cæsarea, but (finding this) for Phenice, they embarked in
it (and pursued their voyage), having left Cyprus also and Syria: but
the expression, “having left it on the left hand,” is not
said simply (in that meaning), but that they made speed not to get to
Syria either.<note place="end" n="1039" id="vi.xlv-p10.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlv-p11"> By
Syria he seems here to mean the northern parts, about Antioch.
“They left Cyprus on the left, but nearer to it than the opposite
coast of Syria, because he did not wish to come near that
either.” Mod. text “This is not said idly, but to show that
he did not think fit even to come near it (Cyprus), they sailing
straight for Syria.” What follows required transposition: the
derangement, 2, 1: 3, 5, 7: 4, 6, 8.</p></note> “We landed
at Tyre.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 21.3" id="vi.xlv-p11.1" parsed="|Acts|21|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.3">v.
3</scripRef>.)
Then they tarry with the brethren seven days. Now that they were come
near to Jerusalem, they no longer run. (<i>b</i>) “Who said to
Paul through the Spirit, that he should not go up to Jerusalem.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 21.4" id="vi.xlv-p11.2" parsed="|Acts|21|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.4">v. 4</scripRef>.) Observe how, when the
Spirit does not forbid, he complies. They said, “Adventure not
thyself into the theatre, and he did not adventure” (<scripRef passage="Acts 19.31" id="vi.xlv-p11.3" parsed="|Acts|19|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.31">ch. xix. 31</scripRef>): often they bore him
off (from dangers), and he complied: again he escaped <pb n="275" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_275.html" id="vi.xlv-Page_275" />by a window: and
now, though numberless persons, so to say, beseech him, both those at
Tyre and those at Cæsarea, weeping also and predicting numberless
dangers, he refuses to comply. And yet it is not (merely), they
predicted the dangers, but “said by the Spirit.” If then
the Spirit bade, why did he gainsay? “By the Spirit,” that
is, they knowing “by the Spirit” (what would be the
consequences, said to him): for of course it does not mean that the
exhortation they made was by the Spirit. For they did not simply
foretell to him the dangers (through the Spirit), but (added of
themselves) that it behooved him not to go up—sparing him. But
“after we had accomplished the days,” i.e. had fulfilled
the appointed days, “we separated, and went on our way: they all
bringing us on our way with wives and children.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 21.5" id="vi.xlv-p11.4" parsed="|Acts|21|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.5">v. 5</scripRef>.)—See how great
was the entreaty. And again they part with prayer. Also in Ptolemais
they stay one day, but in Cæsarea many. (<scripRef passage="Acts 21.6-8" id="vi.xlv-p11.5" parsed="|Acts|21|6|21|8" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.6-Acts.21.8">v. 6–8</scripRef>.) (<i>a</i>) Now that
they are near to Jerusalem, they no longer hurry. For observe, I pray
you, all the days. “After the day of unleavened bread” they
came “to Troas in five days” (<scripRef passage="Acts 20.6" id="vi.xlv-p11.6" parsed="|Acts|20|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.6">ch. xx. 6</scripRef>); then they there spent
“seven;” in all, twelve: then to “Thasos,” to
“Mytilene,” to “Trogylium” and “over
against Chios,” and to “Samos” and
“Miletus” (<scripRef passage="Acts 20.13-17" id="vi.xlv-p11.7" parsed="|Acts|20|13|20|17" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.13-Acts.20.17">ib.
13–17</scripRef>); eighteen in all. Then to “Cos,” to
“Rhodes,” to “Patara,” twenty-one: then say<note place="end" n="1040" id="vi.xlv-p11.8"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlv-p12"> A. C.
Cat. (in B. the original characters are written over by a later
hand), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlv-p12.1">Εἶτα
βουληθῆναι
πέντε εἰς
Τύρον</span>. Perhaps
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlv-p12.2">βούλει
θεῖναι</span>. Mod.
text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlv-p12.3">εἶτα
ἐκεῖθεν δἰ
ἡμερῶν
πέντε</span>.</p></note> five to “Tyre;” twenty-six: there
“seven;” thirty-three; “Ptolemais,”
thirty-four; then to “Cæsarea, many days”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 21.1-10" id="vi.xlv-p12.4" parsed="|Acts|21|1|21|10" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.1-Acts.21.10">ch. xxi.
1–10</scripRef>); and then, thereafter, the prophet puts them up thence.
(<i>c</i>) When Paul has heard that he has to suffer numberless perils,
then he is in haste, not flinging himself upon the dangers but
accounting it to be the command of the Spirit. (<i>e</i>) And Agabus
does not say, “They shall bind” Paul, that he may not seem
to speak upon agreement (with Paul), but “the man that owneth
this girdle” (<scripRef passage="Acts 21.11" id="vi.xlv-p12.5" parsed="|Acts|21|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.11">v.
11</scripRef>)—so then he had a girdle also.<note place="end" n="1041" id="vi.xlv-p12.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlv-p13"> <i>Hom.</i>x. <i>in Matt.</i> E. “But
why, you may ask, did he (the Baptist) use a girdle also with his
garment? This was a custom with the ancients, before this present soft
and dissolute fashion of ours came in. Thus Peter appears girdled, and
Paul likewise: as it says, ‘The man that owneth this
girdle.”</p></note>
But when they could not persuade him—this was why they
wept—then they “held their peace.” Do you mark the
resignation? do you mark the affection? “They held their
peace,” it says, “saying, The will of the Lord be
done.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 21.12-14" id="vi.xlv-p13.1" parsed="|Acts|21|12|21|14" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.12-Acts.21.14">v. 12–14</scripRef>.) (<i>g</i>) The
Lord, say they, Himself will do that which is pleasing in his sight.
For they perceived that it was the will of God. Else Paul would not be
so bent (upon going)—he that on all (other occasions delivers
himself out of dangers. (<i>d</i>) “And after these, days,”
it says, “having taken up our baggage”—i.e. having
received the (supplies) necessary for the journey—“we went
up to Jerusalem.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 21.15" id="vi.xlv-p13.2" parsed="|Acts|21|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.15">v.
15</scripRef>.)
“And there went with us also certain of the disciples from
Cæsarea, bringing us to one with whom we should lodge, one Mnason,
an ancient disciple of Cyprus.”<note place="end" n="1042" id="vi.xlv-p13.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlv-p14"> The
meaning of the latter part of <scripRef passage="Acts 21.16" id="vi.xlv-p14.1" parsed="|Acts|21|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.16">v.
16</scripRef> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlv-p14.2">ἄγοντες παῤ
ᾧ ξενισθῶμεν
Μνασωνί τινι
Κυπρί&amp; 251· κ. τ.
λ</span>.), according to Chrys., is that the
disciples from Cæsarea conducted Paul to the house of Mnason at
Jerusalem where he was to lodge, not (as our Eng. vss.), that they
brought with them Mnason on their journey from Cæsarea to
Jerusalem. The former seems the preferable view as there is nothing in
the context to intimate that Mnason was at this time in Cæsarea
and his residence was evidently Jerusalem. The construction of
attraction is also equally well resolved in this
way.—G.B.S.</p></note>
(<scripRef passage="Acts 21.16" id="vi.xlv-p14.3" parsed="|Acts|21|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.16">v. 16</scripRef>.) “And when we
were come to Jerusalem, the brethren received us gladly.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 21.17" id="vi.xlv-p14.4" parsed="|Acts|21|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.17">v. 17</scripRef>.) (<i>f</i>)
“Bringing us,” it says, “(to him) with whom we should
lodge”—not to the church: for on the former occasion
(<scripRef passage="Acts 15.4" id="vi.xlv-p14.5" parsed="|Acts|15|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.4">ch. xv. 4</scripRef>), when they went up
concerning the decrees, they lodged with the Church, but now with a
certain “ancient disciple.” (The expression) shows that the
preaching had been going on a long time: whence it seems to me that
this writer in the Acts epitomizes the events of many years, relating
(only) the matters of chief importance. (<i>h</i>) So unwilling were
they to burthen the Church, when there was another to lodge them; and
so little did they stand upon their dignity. “The
brethren,” it says, “received us gladly.” Affairs
among the Jews were now full of peace: there was not much warfare
(among them). “Bringing us,” it says, “to one with
whom we should lodge.” Paul was the guest he entertained.
Perchance some one of you says: Aye, if it were given me to entertain
Paul as a guest, I readily and with much eagerness would do this. Lo!
it is in thy power to entertain Paul’s Master for thy guest, and
thou wilt not: for “he that receiveth one of these least,”
he saith, “receiveth Me.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xviii. 5" id="vi.xlv-p14.6" parsed="|Matt|18|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.5">Matt. xviii. 5</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke ix. 48" id="vi.xlv-p14.7" parsed="|Luke|9|48|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.48">Luke ix.
48</scripRef>.)
By how much the brother may be least, so much the more does Christ come
to thee through him. For he that receives the great, often does it from
vainglory also; but he that receives the small, does it purely for
Christ’s sake. It is in thy power to entertain even the Father of
Christ as thy guest, and thou will not: for,<note place="end" n="1043" id="vi.xlv-p14.8"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlv-p15"> Here supply, “He that receiveth Me, receiveth Him that sent
Me.”</p></note>
“I was a stranger,” He says, “and ye took me
in” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 35" id="vi.xlv-p15.1" parsed="|Matt|25|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.35">Matt. xxv. 35</scripRef>): and again,
“Unto one of the least of these the brethren that believe on Me,
ye have done it unto Me.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. 25.40" id="vi.xlv-p15.2" parsed="|Matt|25|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.40">ib.
40</scripRef>.)
Though it be not Paul, yet if it be a believer and a brother, although
the least, <pb n="276" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_276.html" id="vi.xlv-Page_276" />Christ cometh to thee through him. Open thine house, take
Him in. “He that receiveth a prophet,” He saith,
“shall receive a prophet’s reward.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. x. 41" id="vi.xlv-p15.3" parsed="|Matt|10|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.41">Matt. x.
41</scripRef>.)
Therefore too he that receives Christ, shall receive the reward of him
who has Christ for his guest.<note place="end" n="1044" id="vi.xlv-p15.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlv-p16"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlv-p16.1">οὐκοῦν καὶ
ὁ Χριστὸν</span> (should it be <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlv-p16.2">Χριστιανὸν́̈</span>)
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlv-p16.3">δεχόμενος,
λήψεται
μισθὸν τοῦ
Χριστὸν
ξενίζονος</span>.—Ben. renders the latter clause, <i>recipiet mercedem
Christi peregrinantis.</i></p></note> Do not thou
disbelieve His words, but be believing. Himself hath said, Through them
I come to thee: and that thou mayest not disbelieve, He lays down both
punishments for those who do not receive, and honors for those who do
receive; since He would not have done this, unless both the person
honored and the person insulted were Himself. “Thou receivedst
Me,” He saith, “into thy lodging, I will receive thee into
the Kingdom of My Father; thou tookest away My hunger, I take away thy
sins; thou sawest Me bound, I see thee loosed; thou sawest Me a
stranger, I make thee a citizen of heaven; thou gavest Me bread, I give
thee an entire Kingdom, that thou mayest inherit and possess it.”
He saith not, “Receive,” but, “Inherit,” the
word which is spoken of those who have possession by right of
ownership; as when we say, “This have I inherited.” Thou
didst it to Me in secret, I will proclaim it openly: and of thine acts
indeed I say, that they were of free gift, but Mine are of debt.
“For since thou,” He saith, “didst begin, I follow
and come after: I am not ashamed to confess the benefits conferred on
Me, nor from what things thou didst free Me, hunger and nakedness and
wandering. Thou sawest Me bound, thou shalt not behold the fire of
hell; thou sawest Me sick, thou shalt not behold the torments nor the
punishments.” O hands, truly blessed, which minister in such
services as these, which are accounted worthy to serve Christ! Feet
which go into prisons for Christ’s sake, with ease defy the fire:
no trial of bonds have they, (the hands)<note place="end" n="1045" id="vi.xlv-p16.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlv-p17"> All
our <span class="c14" id="vi.xlv-p17.1">mss.</span> omit <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlv-p17.2">χεῖρες</span>, but
the text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlv-p17.3">αἱ
δεδεμένον
αὐτὸν
ἰδοῦσαι</span> requires more than this for its emendation. Below, before
“not ashamed.” mod. text inserts, “These things He
(Christ) confesseth.”</p></note>
which saw Him bound! Thou clothedst Him with a garment, and thou
puttest on a garment of salvation: thou wast in prison with Him, and
with Him thou findest thyself in the Kingdom, not ashamed, knowing that
thou visitedst Him. The Patriarch knew not that he was entertaining
Angels, and he did entertain them. (<scripRef passage="Gen. xviii. 3" id="vi.xlv-p17.4" parsed="|Gen|18|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.18.3">Gen. xviii. 3</scripRef>.) Let us take
shame to ourselves, I beseech you: he was sitting in mid-day, being in
a foreign land, where he had none inheritance, “not so much as to
set his foot on” (<scripRef passage="Acts 7.5" id="vi.xlv-p17.5" parsed="|Acts|7|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.5">ch. vii.
5</scripRef>):
he was a stranger, and the stranger entertained strangers: for he was a
citizen of heaven. Therefore, not even while he was on earth was he a
stranger (to Him). We are rather strangers than that stranger, if we
receive not strangers. He had no home, and his tent was his place of
reception. And mark his liberality—he killed a calf, and kneaded
fine meal: mark his ready mind—by himself and his wife: mark the
unassuming manner—he worships and beseeches them. For all these
qualities ought to be in that man who entertains
strangers—readiness, cheerfulness, liberality. For the soul of
the stranger is abashed, and feels ashamed; and unless (his host) show
excessive joy, he is as (if) slighted, and goes away, and it becomes
worse than not to have received him, his being received in this way.
Therefore he worships them, therefore he welcomes them with speech,
therefore with a seat. For who would have hesitated, knowing that this
work was done unto Him? “But we are not in a foreign land.”
If we will, we shall be able to imitate him. How many of the brethren
are strangers? There is a common apartment, the Church, which we call
the “Xenon.” Be inquisitive (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlv-p17.6">περιεργάζεσθε</span>), sit before the doors, receive those who come yourselves;
though you may not wish to take them into your houses, at any rate in
some other way (receive them), by supplying them with necessaries.
“Why, has not the Church means” you will say? She has: but
what is that to you? that they should be fed from the common funds of
the Church, can that benefit you? If another man prays, does it follow
that you are not bound to pray? Wherefore do you not say, “Do not
the priests pray? then why should I pray?” “But I,”
you will say, “give to him who cannot be received there.”
Give, though it be to that one: for what we are anxious for is this,
that you should give at any rate. Hear what Paul says: “That it
may relieve them that are widows indeed, and that the Church be not
burdened.” (<scripRef passage="1 Tim. v. 16" id="vi.xlv-p17.7" parsed="|1Tim|5|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.16">1 Tim. v. 16</scripRef>.) Be it how you will,
only do it. But <i>I</i> put it, not, “that the Church be not
burdened,” but, “that thou be not burdened;” for at
this rate thou wilt do nothing, leaving all to the Church. This is why
there is a common room set apart by the Church, that you may not say
these things. “The Church,” say you, “has lands,<note place="end" n="1046" id="vi.xlv-p17.8"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlv-p18"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlv-p18.1">᾽Αλλ᾽ ἔχει
ἰούγα ἡ
ἐκκλησία</span>. On <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlv-p18.2">ἰούγα</span>,
<i>juga,</i> see p. 74. Here also B. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlv-p18.3">ἴυγγα</span>., mod. text
substitutes <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlv-p18.4">δαπανήματα</span>.</p></note> has money, and revenues.” And has she
not charges? I ask; and has she not a daily expenditure? “No
doubt,” you will say. Why then do you not lend aid to her
moderate means? I am ashamed indeed to say these things: however, I
compel no man, if any one imagines what I am saying to <pb n="277" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_277.html" id="vi.xlv-Page_277" />be for gain.
Make for yourself a guest-chamber in your own house: set up a bed
there, set up a table there and a candlestick. (comp. <scripRef passage="2 Kings iv. 10" id="vi.xlv-p18.5" parsed="|2Kgs|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.4.10">2 Kings iv. 10</scripRef>.)
For is it not absurd, that whereas, if soldiers should come, you have
rooms set apart for them, and show much care for them, and furnish them
with everything, because they keep off from you the visible war of this
world, yet strangers have no place where they might abide? Gain a
victory over the Church. Would you put us to shame? This do: surpass us
in liberality: have a room, to which Christ may come; say, “This
is Christ’s cell; this building is set apart for Him.” Be
it but an underground<note place="end" n="1047" id="vi.xlv-p18.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlv-p19"> A.
B. C. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlv-p19.1">κἂν
καταγώγιον
ᾖ</span> so Morel. Ben. But E. has here
preserved the true reading <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlv-p19.2">κατώγεον</span>, so Savil. with marg. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlv-p19.3">κατάγαιον</span>.</p></note> chamber, and
mean, He disdains it not. “Naked and a stranger,” Christ
goes about, it is but a shelter He wants: afford it, though but this.
Be not uncompassionate, nor inhuman; be not so earnest in worldly
matters, so cold in spiritual. Let also the most faithful of thy
servants be the one entrusted with this office, and let him bring in
the maimed, the beggars, and the homeless. These things I say to shame
you. For ye ought indeed to receive them in the upper part of your
house; but if ye will not do this, then though it be below, though but
where thy mules are housed, and thy servants, there receive Christ.
Perchance ye shudder at hearing this. What then, when ye do not even
this? Behold, I exhort, behold, I bid you; let this be a matter to be
taken up in earnest. But ye do not wish it thus, perhaps? Do it some
other way. There are many poor men and poor women: set apart some one
(of these) constantly to remain there: let the poor man be (thine
inmate) though but as a guard to thy house: let him be to thee wall and
fence, shield and spear. Where alms are, the devil dares not approach,
nor any other evil thing. Let us not overlook so great a gain. But now
a place is set apart for a chariot, and for litters (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlv-p19.4">βαστερνίοις</span>) another; but for Christ Who is wandering, not even one!
Abraham received the strangers in the place where he abode himself; his
wife stood in the place of a servant, the guests in the place of
masters. He knew not that he was receiving Christ; knew not that he was
receiving Angels; so that had he known it, he would have lavished his
whole substance. But we, who know that we receive Christ, show not even
so much zeal as he did who thought that he was receiving men.
“But they are impostors,” you will say, “many of
them, and unthankful.” And for this the greater thy reward, when
thou receivest for the sake of Christ’s name. For if thou knowest
indeed that they are impostors, receive them not into thy house: but if
thou dost not know this, why dost thou accuse them lightly?
“Therefore I tell them to go to the receiving house.” But
what kind of excuse is there for us, when we do not even receive those
whom we know, but shut our doors against all? Let our house be
Christ’s general receptacle: let us demand of them as a reward,
not money, but that they make our house the receptacle for Christ; let
us run about everywhere, let us drag them in, let us seize our booty:
greater are the benefits we receive than what we confer. He does not
bid thee kill a calf: give thou bread to the hungry, raiment to the
naked, shelter to the stranger. But that thou mayest not make this thy
pretext, there is a common apartment, that of the Church; throw thy
money into that, and then thou hast received them: since (Abraham)
there had the reward of those things also which were done by his
servants. “He gave the calf to a young man, and he hasted to
dress it.” (<scripRef passage="Gen. xviii. 7" id="vi.xlv-p19.5" parsed="|Gen|18|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.18.7">Gen. xviii. 7</scripRef>.) So well trained were
his servants also! They ran, and murmured not as ours do: for he had
made them pious. He drew them out to war, and they murmured not: so
well disciplined were they. (<scripRef passage="Gen. xiv. 14" id="vi.xlv-p19.6" parsed="|Gen|14|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.14.14">Gen. xiv. 14</scripRef>.) For he had
equal care for all as for himself: he all but said as Job did,
“We were alike formed in the same womb.” (<scripRef passage="Job xxxiii. 6" id="vi.xlv-p19.7" parsed="|Job|33|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.33.6">Job xxxiii.
6</scripRef>.)
Therefore let us also take thought for their salvation, and let us make
it our duty to care for our servants, that they may be good; and let
our servants also be instructed in the things pertaining to God. Then
will virtue not be difficult to us, if we train them orderly. Just as
in war, when the soldiers are well-disciplined, the general carries on
war easily, but the contrary happens, when this is not so; and when the
sailors too are of one mind, the pilot easily handles the
rudder-strings; so here likewise. For say now, if thy servants have
been so schooled, thou wilt not be easily exasperated, thou wilt not
have to find fault, wilt not be made angry, wilt not need to abuse
them. It may be, thou wilt even stand in awe of thy servants, if they
are worthy of admiration, and they will be helpers with thee, and will
give thee good counsel. But from all these shall all things proceed
that are pleasing to God, and thus shall the whole house be filled with
blessing, and we, performing things pleasing to God, shall enjoy
abundant succor from above, unto which may we all attain, through the
grace and mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ, with Whom to the Father and
the Holy Ghost, together be glory, might, honor, now and ever, world
without end. Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XLVI on Acts xxi. 18, 19." shorttitle="" progress="52.15%" prev="vi.xlv" next="vi.xlvii" id="vi.xlvi">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Acts xxi. 18, 19." id="vi.xlvi-p0.1" parsed="|Acts|21|18|21|19" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.18-Acts.21.19" />
<pb n="278" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_278.html" id="vi.xlvi-Page_278" />
  <p class="c21" id="vi.xlvi-p1"><span class="c9" id="vi.xlvi-p1.1">Homily XLVI.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vi.xlvi-p2"><scripRef passage="Acts XXI. 18, 19" id="vi.xlvi-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|21|18|21|19" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.18-Acts.21.19">Acts XXI. 18, 19</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi.xlvi-p3">“And the day following
Paul went in with us unto James: and all the elders were present. And
when he had saluted them, he declared particularly what things God had
wrought among the Gentiles by his ministry.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.xlvi-p4"><span class="c11" id="vi.xlvi-p4.1">This</span> was the Bishop of Jerusalem; and to him (Paul) is sent on an
earlier occasion. This (James) was brother of the Lord; a great and
admirable man. (To him, it says,) “Paul entered in with
us.” Mark the (Bishop’s) unassuming behavior: “and
the elders” (were present). Again Paul relates to them the things
relating to the Gentiles, not indulging in vainglory, God forbid, but
wishing to show forth the mercy of God, and to fill them with great
joy. (<scripRef passage="Acts 15" id="vi.xlvi-p4.2" parsed="|Acts|15|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15">ch. xv</scripRef>.) See accordingly:
“when they heard it,” it says, “they glorified
God,”—not praised nor admired Paul: for in such wise had he
narrated, as referring all to Him—“and said unto him, Thou
seest, brother, how many thousands of Jews there are which
believed.” Observe with what modest deference they too speak:
“they said to him:” not (James) as Bishop discourses
authoritatively, but they take Paul as partner with them in their view;
“Thou seest, brother:” as though immediately and at the
outset apologizing for themselves, and saying, “We did not wish
this. Seest thou the necessity of the thing? ‘how many
thousands,’ say they, ‘of Jews there are which’ have
come together.” And they say not, “how many thousands we
have made catechumens,” but, “there are. And these,”
say they, “are all zealous for the law.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 21.20" id="vi.xlvi-p4.3" parsed="|Acts|21|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.20">v. 20</scripRef>.) Two reasons—the
number of them, and their views. For neither had they been few, would
it have been right to despise them: nor, if they were many and did not
all cling to the law, would there have been need to make much account
of them. Then also a third cause is given: “And they all,”
it says, “have been informed of thee”—they say
not,“have heard,” but <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvi-p4.4">κατηχήθησαν</span>, that is, so they have believed, and have been taught,
“that thou teachest apostasy from Moses to all the Jews which are
among the Gentiles, by telling them not to circumcise their children,
neither to walk after the customs.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 21.21" id="vi.xlvi-p4.5" parsed="|Acts|21|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.21">v. 21</scripRef>.) “What is it therefore? the multitude must needs
come together: for they will hear that thou art come. Do therefore this
that we say to thee” (<scripRef passage="Acts 21.22,23" id="vi.xlvi-p4.6" parsed="|Acts|21|22|21|23" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.22-Acts.21.23">v. 22,
23</scripRef>):
they say these things as advising, not as commanding. “We have
four men which have a vow on them; them take, and purify thyself with
them, and be at charges with them.” Make thy defence in act, not
in word—“that they may shave themselves,” it says,
“and all may know that those things, whereof they were informed
concerning thee, are nothing; but that thou thyself also walkest
orderly, and keepest the law” (<scripRef passage="Acts 21.23,24" id="vi.xlvi-p4.7" parsed="|Acts|21|23|21|24" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.23-Acts.21.24">v. 23, 24</scripRef>): they say not,
“teachest,” but, of superabundance, “that thou
thyself also keepest the law.” For of course not this was the
matter of chief interest, whether he did not teach others, but, that he
did himself observe the law. “What then” (he might say),
“if the Gentiles should learn it? I shall injure them.” How
so? say they, seeing that even we, the teachers of the Jews, have sent
unto them. “As touching the Gentiles which believe, we have
written and concluded that they observe no such thing, save only that
they keep themselves from things offered to idols, and from blood, and
from strangled, and from fornication.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 21.25" id="vi.xlvi-p4.8" parsed="|Acts|21|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.25">v. 25</scripRef>.) Here with a kind of remonstrance (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvi-p4.9">ἐντρεπτικὥς</span>), As “we,” say they, commanded them, although
we are preachers to the Jews, so do thou, although a preacher to the
Gentiles, cooperate with us. Observe Paul: he does not say,
“Well, but I can bring forward Timothy, whom I circumcised: well,
but I can satisfy them by what I have to say (of myself):” but he
complied, and did all: for in fact thus was it expedient (to do).<note place="end" n="1048" id="vi.xlvi-p4.10"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlvi-p5"> It
has been much disputed whether the charge: “Thou teachest
apostacy from Moses,” etc., was true or not. There certainly was
truth in the charge. Paul maintained that the Mosaic law, as such, was
not binding upon Christians. But it was against those who made it a
yoke of bondage upon believers, that he waged a polemic. Where there
was no imposition of the law as necessary to salvation, Paul in no way
antagonized it, but rather trusted to the free working of the
principles of the gospel to gradually accomplish the abolition of its
rites and forms. The truth seems to be that Paul was tolerant of
Judaism where it did not impose burdens upon believers or threaten the
completeness and sufficiency of the gospel; he even accommodated
himself to Jewish requirements, as in shaving his head at Cenchrea and
circumcising Timothy. He never unnecessarily opposed the law of Moses,
but taught that it had been fulfilled in Christ. So far as he
accommodated himself to its ceremonies, it was only that he might
remove prejudice and so win the Jews to Christ.—G.B.S.</p></note> For it was one thing to take (effectual)
<pb n="279" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_279.html" id="vi.xlvi-Page_279" />measures for clearing himself, and another to have done these things
without the knowledge of any (of the parties). It was a step open to no
suspicion, the fact of his even bearing the expenses. “Then Paul
took the men, and the next day purifying himself with them entered into
the temple, signifying the accomplishment of the days of purification,
until that an offering should be offered for every one of them.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 21.26" id="vi.xlvi-p5.1" parsed="|Acts|21|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.26">v. 26</scripRef>.)
“Signifying,” <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvi-p5.2">διαγγέλλων</span>, i.e. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvi-p5.3">καταγγέλλων</span>, publicly notifying: so that it was he who made himself
conspicuous. “And when the seven days were about to be completed,
the Jews from Asia”—for (his arrival) most keeps times with
theirs<note place="end" n="1049" id="vi.xlvi-p5.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlvi-p6"> Old
text: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvi-p6.1">μάλιστα γὰρ
ἐκείνοις
συγχρονίζει</span>, as the comment on <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvi-p6.2">οἱ ἀπὸ τῆς
᾽Ασιας
᾽Ιουδαῖοι</span>, meaning apparently that <i>his</i> arrival at Jerusalem
would naturally fall at the same time with that of the Jews who, like
himself, came from the same parts. Mod. text transfers the comment to
the first clause of the verse, “And as the days were about to be
fulfilled: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvi-p6.3">ὅρα πῶς
μάλιστα δὴ
αὐτοῖς
ἐγχρονίζει</span>,” it is not easy to see with what
meaning.</p></note>—“when they saw him in the
temple, stirred up all the people, and laid hands on him, crying out,
Men of Israel, help: This is the man, that teacheth all men everywhere
against the people, and the law, and this place: and further brought
Greeks also into the temple, and hath polluted this holy place.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 21.27,28" id="vi.xlvi-p6.4" parsed="|Acts|21|27|21|28" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.27-Acts.21.28">v. 27, 28</scripRef>.) Mark their habitual
conduct, how turbulent we everywhere find it, how men who with or
without reason make a clamor in the midst.<note place="end" n="1050" id="vi.xlvi-p6.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlvi-p7"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvi-p7.1">ὅρα
τὸ ἦθος
αὐτῶν
πανταχοῦ
ταραχῶδες,
καὶ ἁπλῶς
βοῶντων ἐν τῷ
μέσῳ</span>. Meaning perhaps
that the conduct of these Ephesian Jews was of a piece with that of
their heathen countrymen, <scripRef passage="Acts 19.28" id="vi.xlvi-p7.2" parsed="|Acts|19|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.28">ch. xix.
28</scripRef>.</p></note>
“For they had seen before with him in the city Trophimus an
Ephesian, whom they supposed that Paul had brought into the temple. And
all the city was moved, and the people ran together: and they took
Paul, and drew him out of the temple and forthwith the doors were
shut.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 21.29,30" id="vi.xlvi-p7.3" parsed="|Acts|21|29|21|30" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.29-Acts.21.30">v. 29, 30</scripRef>.) “Men of
Israel,” it says, “help: this is the man that (teaches)
against the people, and the law, and this place.”—the
things which most trouble them, the Temple and the Law. And Paul does
not tax the Apostles with being the cause of these things to him.
“And they drew him,” it says, “out of the Temple: and
the doors were shut.” For they wished to kill him; and therefore
were dragging him out, to do this with greater security. “And as
they went about to kill him, tidings came unto the tribune of the
cohort, that all Jerusalem was in an uproar. Who immediately took
soldiers and centurions, and ran down unto them: and when they saw the
tribune and the soldiers, they left beating of Paul. Then the tribune
came near, and took him, and commanded him to be bound with two chains;
and demanded who he was, and what he had done. And some cried one
thing, some another, among the multitude.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 21.31-34" id="vi.xlvi-p7.4" parsed="|Acts|21|31|21|34" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.31-Acts.21.34">v. 31–34</scripRef>.) But the tribune
having come down delivered him, and “commanded him to be bound
with two chains:” (hereby) appeasing the anger of the people.
“And when he could not know the certainty for the tumult, he
commanded him to be carried into the castle. And when he came upon the
stairs, so it was, that he was borne of the soldiers for the violence
of the people. For the multitude of the people followed after, crying,
Away with him!” (<scripRef passage="Acts 21.34-36" id="vi.xlvi-p7.5" parsed="|Acts|21|34|21|36" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.34-Acts.21.36">v.
34–36</scripRef>.) What means, “Away with him?” that is, what
they say with us according to the Roman custom, To the standards with
him!<note place="end" n="1051" id="vi.xlvi-p7.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlvi-p8"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvi-p8.1">ἐν
τοῖς σίγνοις
αὐτὸν
ἔμβαλε</span>. Ammonius
in the Catena, “It was a custom of the Jews to utter this cry
against the just as they did against the Lord, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvi-p8.2">Αἶρε
αὐτόν</span>! i.e. away
with Him from among the living.” Hence Œcumen. combining
this with the explanation in the text, “It was the custom of the
Jews, etc. But some say, That is, what they say with us,” etc.
And so mod. text, “It was a custom of the Jews to say this
against those whom they would condemn, as also in the case of Christ
they appear doing this, and saying, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvi-p8.3">῏Αρον
αὐτόν!</span> that is, Make him to disappear from
among the living. “But some,” what among us they say
according to the Roman custom, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvi-p8.4">᾽Εν
τοῖς σίγνοις
αὐτὸν
ἔμβαλε</span>, the same
is the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvi-p8.5">Αἶρε
αὐτόν</span>.</p></note> “And as Paul was to be led into the
castle, he said unto the tribune, May I speak unto thee?”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 21.37" id="vi.xlvi-p8.6" parsed="|Acts|21|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.37">v. 37</scripRef>.) In the act of being
borne along up the stairs, he requests to say something to the tribune:
and observe how quietly he does it. “May I speak unto
thee?” he says. “Who said, Canst thou speak Greek? Art thou
not then that Egyptian, which before these days madest an uproar, and
leddest out into the wilderness four thousand men that were
murderers?” (<scripRef passage="Acts 21.38" id="vi.xlvi-p8.7" parsed="|Acts|21|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.38">v.
38</scripRef>.)
For (this Egyptian) was a revolutionary and seditious person. With
regard to this then Paul clears himself, and * * <note place="end" n="1052" id="vi.xlvi-p8.8"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlvi-p9"> Mod.
text supplies the evident <i>lacuna</i> with, “And by what he
says, takes him off from his suspicion. “But let us look again at
what has been read. “There are,” they say, “with us
seven men,” etc.</p></note></p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xlvi-p10">(Recapitulation.) “Do
therefore this that we say unto thee,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 21.23,24" id="vi.xlvi-p10.1" parsed="|Acts|21|23|21|24" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.23-Acts.21.24">v. 23, 24</scripRef>.) He shows that it was
not necessary to do this upon principle (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvi-p10.2">προηγουμένως</span>)—whence also they obtain his compliance—but
that it was economy and condescension.<note place="end" n="1053" id="vi.xlvi-p10.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlvi-p11"> This
vow appears to have been the Nazarite vow described in <scripRef passage="Num. vi. 1-21" id="vi.xlvi-p11.1" parsed="|Num|6|1|6|21" osisRef="Bible:Num.6.1-Num.6.21">Num. vi. 1–21</scripRef>, taken by the apostle as an accommodation to Jewish prejudices
and to allay the suspicions of the legal party in Jerusalem. This was
done upon the recommendation of James, the “Bishop” of the
church, and his associates. The significance of Paul’s paying the
expenses, is, perhaps, that the period during which the others vow had
run was on this condition reckoned to his account also. It is
noticeable that the party of James distinctly admits that adherence to
the legal ceremonies is not required of the Gentile Christians; it is
equally important to notice that Paul yielded to the advice to take
this view, as a concession in a matter of indifference, since he was
living for the time as a Jew among Jews, that he might give no needless
offence and might win the more. It was not a compromise, but an
expedient concession to convictions and prejudices which it was not
wise or necessary to oppose or increase.—G.B.S.</p></note>
“As touching the Gentiles,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 21.25" id="vi.xlvi-p11.2" parsed="|Acts|21|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.25">v. 25</scripRef>.) Why, then, this was no hindrance to the preaching, seeing
they themselves <pb n="280" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_280.html" id="vi.xlvi-Page_280" />legislated for them to this effect. Why, then,<note place="end" n="1054" id="vi.xlvi-p11.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlvi-p12"> Mod.
text, “Using this economy then, he himself at a later time (?)
accuses Peter, and he does not do this <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvi-p12.1">ἁπλς</span>” St. Chrysostom’s view of St. Peter’s
dissimulation at Antioch as an “economy,” is most fully
given in his exposition of the passage, <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvi-p12.2">Χομμεντ. ιν
Γαλ</span></i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvi-p12.3">.
χαπ. ii. §. 4,
5</span>.</p></note> in his taking Peter to task he does not
absolutely (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvi-p12.4">ἁπλὥς</span>)
charge him with doing wrong: for precisely what he does on this
occasion himself, the same does Peter on that occasion, (merely)
holding his peace, and establishing his doctrine. (<scripRef passage="Gal. ii. 11" id="vi.xlvi-p12.5" parsed="|Gal|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.11">Gal. ii. 11</scripRef>.) And he says
not, For why? it is not right to teach those among the Gentiles.
“It is not enough to have not (so) preached there, but there was
need also to do something more, that those may be persuaded that thou
observest the law. The affair is one of condescension, be not
alarmed.” They do not advise him (to this course) sooner, until
they have first spoken of the economy and the gain. “And besides,
the doing this in Jerusalem, is a thing to be borne. ‘Do thou
this thing therefore’ here, that it may be in thy power abroad to
do the other.” (<i>b</i>) “The next day,” it says,
“he took them” (<scripRef passage="Acts 21.26" id="vi.xlvi-p12.6" parsed="|Acts|21|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.26">v.
26</scripRef>):
he deferred it not; for when there is economy in the case, this is the
way of it. (<i>a</i>) “Jews from Asia having seen him,” for
it was natural that they were spending some days there, “in the
Temple.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 21.27" id="vi.xlvi-p12.7" parsed="|Acts|21|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.27">v.
27</scripRef>.)
(<i>c</i>) Mark the economy (of Providence) that appeared (in this).
(p. 279, note 1) After the (believing) Jews had been persuaded
(concerning him), then it is that those (Jews of Asia) set upon him in
order that those (believing Jews) may not also set upon him. Help, say
they, “ye men of Israel!” as though it were some (monster)
difficult to be caught, and hard to be overcome, that has fallen into
their hands. “All men,” they say, “everywhere, he
ceaseth not to teach;” not here only. And then the accusation
(is) more aggravated by the present circumstances. “And yet
more,” say they, “he has polluted the temple, having
brought into it men who are Greeks.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 21.28" id="vi.xlvi-p12.8" parsed="|Acts|21|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.28">v. 28</scripRef>.) And yet in Christ’s time there “came up
(Greeks) to worship” (<scripRef passage="John xii. 20" id="vi.xlvi-p12.9" parsed="|John|12|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.20">John xii. 20</scripRef>): true, but here
it speaks of Greeks who had no mind to worship. “And they seized
Paul,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 21.30-35" id="vi.xlvi-p12.10" parsed="|Acts|21|30|21|35" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.30-Acts.21.35">v.
30–35</scripRef>.) They no longer wanted laws nor courts of justice: they
also beat him. But he forbore to make his defence then; he made it
afterward: with reason; for they would not even have heard him then.
Pray, why did they cry, “Away with him?” (<scripRef passage="Acts 21.36" id="vi.xlvi-p12.11" parsed="|Acts|21|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.36">v. 36</scripRef>.) They feared he might
escape them. Observe how submissively Paul speaks to the tribune.
“May I speak unto thee? Then art not thou that Egyptian?”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 21.37,38" id="vi.xlvi-p12.12" parsed="|Acts|21|37|21|38" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.37-Acts.21.38">v. 37, 38</scripRef>.) This Egyptian,
namely, was a cheat and impostor, and the devil expected to cast a
cloud over (the Gospel) through him, and implicate both Christ and His
Apostles in the charges pertaining to those (imposters): but he
prevailed nothing, nay the truth became even more brilliant, being
nothing defeated by the machinations of the devil, nay rather shining
forth all the more. Since if there had not been impostors, and then
these (Christ and His Apostles) had prevailed, perhaps some one might
have laid hold upon this: but when those impostors did actually appear,
this is the wonder. “In order,” says (the Apostle),
“that they which are approved may be made manifest.”
(<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xi. 19" id="vi.xlvi-p12.13" parsed="|1Cor|11|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.19">1 Cor. xi. 19</scripRef>.) And Gamaliel says, “Before these days stood up
Theudas.”<note place="end" n="1055" id="vi.xlvi-p12.14"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlvi-p13"> Mod.
text adds, “But as for the <i>sicarii,</i> some say they were a
kind of robbers, so called from the swords they bore, which by the
Romans are called <i>sicæ:</i> others, that they were of the first
sect among the Hebrews. For there are among them three sects, generally
considered (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvi-p13.1">αἱρέσεις αἱ
γενικαί</span>):
Pharisees, Sadducees, and Essenes who are also called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvi-p13.2">ὅσιοι</span>, for that is the
meaning of the name ‘Essenes,’ on account of their reverend
manner of life: but the same (?) are also called <i>sicarii,</i>
because of their being zealots.” For a further illustration of
the way in which the modern text was formed, especially in respect of
its use of the <i>Catena</i> (see p. 279, note 3), compare the latter
with Œcumenius on this passage. The Catena, namely, cites from
Origen: “Among the Jews are <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvi-p13.3">τρεῖς
αἱρέσεις
γενικαί·</span> Pharisees, Sadducees, Essenes: these (last) exercise a more
reverend manner of life, being lovers one of another and temperate:
whence also they are called Essenes, i.e. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvi-p13.4">ὅσιοι</span>: but others
called them (?) <i>sicarii,</i> i.e. zealots.” (Œcumen.
using the Catena, makes a continuous exposition from Chrys., Origen,
and Josephus. Mod. text from the same materials, interpolates the text
of Chrys. as above.</p></note> Then let us not
grieve that heresies exist, seeing that false Christs wished to attack
even Christ both before this and after; with a view to throw Him into
the shade, but on every occasion we find the truth shining out
transparent. So it was with the Prophets: there were false prophets,
and by contrast with these they shone the more: just as disease
enhances health, and darkness light, and tempest calm. There is no room
left for the Greeks to say that (our teachers) were impostors and
mountebanks: for those (that were such) were exposed. It was the same
in the case of Moses: God suffered the magicians, on purpose that Moses
might not be suspected to be a magician: He let them teach all men to
what length magic can go in making a fantastic show: beyond this point
they deceived not, but themselves confessed their defeat. Impostors do
<i>us</i> no harm, rather do us good, if we will apply our mind to the
matter. What then, you will say, if we are partners with them in common
estimation? The estimation is not among us, but with those who have no
judgment. Let not us greatly care for the estimation of the many, nor
mind it more than needs. To God we live, not to men: in heaven we have
our conversation, not on earth: <i>there</i> lie the awards and the
prizes of our labors, thence <pb n="281" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_281.html" id="vi.xlvi-Page_281" />we look for our praises, thence for our
crowns. Thus far let us trouble ourselves about men—that we do
not give and afford them a handle against us. But if, though we afford
none, those choose to accuse us thoughtlessly and without
discrimination, let us laugh, not<note place="end" n="1056" id="vi.xlvi-p13.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlvi-p14"> B.
alone of our <span class="c14" id="vi.xlvi-p14.1">mss.</span> gives the negative which the
sense requires; restored to the text by Ed. Par. Ben. 2.</p></note> weep.
“Provide” thou “things honest before the Lord and
before men” (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. viii. 21" id="vi.xlvi-p14.2" parsed="|2Cor|8|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.8.21">2 Cor. viii. 21</scripRef>):
if, though thou provide things honest, that man derides, give thyself
no more concern (for that). Thou hast thy patterns in the Scriptures.
For, saith he, “do I now persuade men or God?”
(<scripRef passage="Gal. i. 10" id="vi.xlvi-p14.3" parsed="|Gal|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.10">Gal. i. 10</scripRef>) and again, “We persuade men, but we are made manifest unto
God.” (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. v. 11" id="vi.xlvi-p14.4" parsed="|2Cor|5|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.11">2 Cor. v. 11</scripRef>.) And Christ (spoke)
thus of them that take offence: “Let them alone, they be blind
guides of the blind” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xv. 14" id="vi.xlvi-p14.5" parsed="|Matt|15|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.15.14">Matt. xv. 14</scripRef>); and again,
“Woe unto you, when all men speak well of you”
(<scripRef passage="Luke vi. 26" id="vi.xlvi-p14.6" parsed="|Luke|6|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.26">Luke vi. 26</scripRef>): and again, “Let your works shine, that men may see, and
glorify your Father which is in heaven.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. v. 16" id="vi.xlvi-p14.7" parsed="|Matt|5|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.16">Matt. v. 16</scripRef>.) And,
“Whoso shall offend one of these little ones, it were better for
him that a millstone were hanged about his neck, and he were drowned in
the depths of the sea.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xviii. 6" id="vi.xlvi-p14.8" parsed="|Matt|18|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.6">Matt. xviii.
6</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xlvi-p15">These sayings are not contrary,
nay, they are exceedingly in accord. For when the offence is with us,
then woe unto us, but when not with us, not so. And again, Woe to (that
man) through whom “the name of God is blasphemed.”
(<scripRef passage="Rom. ii. 24" id="vi.xlvi-p15.1" parsed="|Rom|2|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.24">Rom. ii. 24</scripRef>.) How then if I do what is right in anything, but another
blasphemes? That is nothing to me, but only to him: for through him
(God) was blasphemed. “And how is it possible to do what is right
in anything, and yet give a handle to the rest?” Whence will ye
that I bring examples—from present, or from old times? Not to be
easily scared (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvi-p15.2">ψοφοδεεἵς</span>), shall we speak to the very point now in hand? Paul
judaized in Jerusalem, but in Antioch not so: he judaized, and they
were offended (p. 282, note 3), but those had no right to be offended.
He is said to have saluted both Nero’s cupbearer and his
concubine:<note place="end" n="1057" id="vi.xlvi-p15.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlvi-p16"> The
cupbearer may be Narcissus (<scripRef passage="Rom. xvi. 11" id="vi.xlvi-p16.1" parsed="|Rom|16|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.11">Rom. xvi. 11</scripRef>): the name of the
concubine is not mentioned. In one of his earliest works, <i>Adv.
Oppugn. Vitæ Monast.</i> i. § 3. t. i. p. 59. D. St. Chrys.
relates that Nero cast St. Paul into prison, and in the end beheaded
him, in his rage at the loss of a favorite concubine, converted by him
to the faith.</p></note> what, think ye, must they have said
against him because of this? But they had no right to do so. Since, if
he drew them to him for<note place="end" n="1058" id="vi.xlvi-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlvi-p17"> Ben. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvi-p17.1">ἠσπάσατο</span>, which is the reading of D. only: all the rest <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvi-p17.2">ἐπεσπασατο</span>.</p></note> loose living or
any wicked acts, one might well be offended: but if in order to right
living, what is there to be offended at? Let me mention something that
happened to one of my acquaintance. The wrath of God once fell upon (a
city), and he being very young (was) in the order of deacon. The bishop
was absent at the time, and of the presbyters none took thought for the
matter, but indiscriminately they caused in one night immense numbers<note place="end" n="1059" id="vi.xlvi-p17.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlvi-p18"> In
the original, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvi-p18.1">μυριάδας
πολλάς</span>. The
deacon is probably Chrys. himself; the bishop, Flavian.</p></note> of people to be baptized all at once, and
they did indiscriminately receive baptism, all of them ignorant of
everything: these he took apart by a hundred or two hundred together,
and discoursed to them, not upon any other subject, but only on the
sacraments, so that the unbaptized also were not allowed to be present.
Many thought he did this because he coveted rule. But he cared not for
that: neither however did he continue the thing for a (longer) time,
but immediately desisted. When then? Was he the cause of the scandal? I
think not. For if indeed he had done this without cause, they might
with reason have ascribed it to him: and so again, if he had continued
to do so. For when aught of what is pleasing to God is hindered by
another’s taking offence, it is right to take no notice: but then
is the time to mind it, when we are not forced because of him to offend
God. For, say, if, while we are discoursing and putting drunkards to
shame (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvi-p18.2">σκωπτόντων</span>), any one take offence—am I to give over speaking?
Hear Christ say, “Will ye also go away?” (<scripRef passage="John vi. 67" id="vi.xlvi-p18.3" parsed="|John|6|67|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.67">John vi. 67</scripRef>.)
So then, the right thing is, neither to take no notice, nor to take too
much, of the weakness of the many. Do we not see the physicians acting
thus: how, when it may be done, they humor the whims of their patients,
but when the gratification does harm, then they will not spare? Always
it is good to know the right mean. Many reviled, because a certain
beautiful virgin stayed, and they railed upon those who catechised
(her). What then? Was it their duty to desist for that? By no means.
For let us not look to this only, whether some be offended, but whether
they are justly offended, and<note place="end" n="1060" id="vi.xlvi-p18.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlvi-p19"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvi-p19.1">καὶ μὴ μετὰ
τῆς ἡμετέρας
βλαβῆς</span>. Mod.
text and Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvi-p19.2">καὶ
εὶ μὴ</span>, which is
ambiguous. “The thing to be considered is, whether they are
offended <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvi-p19.3">δικαίως καὶ
μὴ μετὰ τ. ἡ.
β</span>. justly, and not with concomitant hurt
to ourselves should we give way.” As in the case afterwards
mentioned, the sitting at meat in an idol’s temple; the
“weak brothers” were offended <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvi-p19.4">δικαίως</span>, and to abstain from such conduct was not attended with any moral
hurt or loss to the men of “knowledge.”</p></note> so that it is no
hurt to ourselves (to give way). “If meat,” saith (Paul),
“offend my brother, I will eat no meat as long as the world
lasts.” (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. viii. 13" id="vi.xlvi-p19.5" parsed="|1Cor|8|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.13">1 Cor. viii. 13</scripRef>.) With reason: for the
not eating did (him) no harm. If however it offend him, that I wish to
renounce (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvi-p19.6">ἀποτάξασθαι</span>) (the world), it is not right to mind him. And whom, you
will ask, <pb n="282" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_282.html" id="vi.xlvi-Page_282" />does this offend? Many, to my knowledge. When therefore the
hindrance is a thing indifferent, let (the thing) be done<note place="end" n="1061" id="vi.xlvi-p19.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlvi-p20"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvi-p20.1">ὅταν
τοίνυν
ἀδιαφορον ᾖ
τὸ κώλυμα,
γινέσθω</span>.
Ben, <i>quando igitur indifferens est, abstineatur.</i> But the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvi-p20.2">κώλυμα</span>
(which is overlooked in this rendering) seems to mean,
the hindrance to the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvi-p20.3">ἀποτάξασθαι</span>, which latter will be the subject to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvi-p20.4">γίνεσθω</span>. For instance, if the impediment urged by others against a
person’s taking the monastic vows be a thing indifferent, let him
take them. Else, if we were to look to this only—viz. that this
or that man is offended—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvi-p20.5">πολλῶν
ἔχομεν
ἀποστῆναι</span>—many are the right undertakings we should have to
forego or desist from: as on the other hand were we to make it a rule
to despise all considerations of offence, we should have to be the ruin
of many a brother.</p></note>. Else, if we were to
look only to this, many are the things we have to desist from: just as,
on the other hand, if we should despise (all objections), we have to
destroy many (brethren). As in fact Paul also took thought beforehand
concerning offence: “Lest,” he says, “in this
liberality which is administered by us:” for it was attended with
no loss (to him) to obviate an ill surmise. But when we fall into such
a necessity as that great evils should ensue through the other’s
taking offence<note place="end" n="1062" id="vi.xlvi-p20.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlvi-p21"> Namely, in a matter where the duty of persisting in our course is
plain—viz. where the other is offended <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvi-p21.1">οὐ
δικαίως</span>,
and to give way would be <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvi-p21.2">μετὰ τῆς
ἡμετέρας
βλαβῆς</span>—then, even though great evils to him or others result from
our not giving way, we must take no notice of the offence, must allow
it no weight.</p></note> let us pay no heed
to that person. He has to thank himself for it, and we are not now
accountable, for it was not possible to spare him without hurt (to
ourselves). Some were offended, because certain believers sat down to
meat in (heathen) temples. It was not right to sit down: for no harm
came of this (their not doing it). They were offended, because Peter
ate with the Gentiles. But he indeed spared them, but (Paul)<note place="end" n="1063" id="vi.xlvi-p21.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlvi-p22"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvi-p22.1">αὐτὸς δὲ
οὐκ ἔτι</span>. Here,
as above, p. 118, it seems to be assumed that St. Paul’s
judaizing at Jerusalem gave offence to the Gentile brethren in his
company.</p></note> not so. On all occasions it behooves us in
following the laws of God to take great pains that we give no matter of
offence; that both ourselves may not have to answer for it, and may
have mercy vouchsafed us from God, by the grace and loving-kindness of
His only-begotten Son, with Whom to the Father and Holy Ghost together
be glory, dominion, honor, now and ever, world without end.
Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XLVII on Acts xxi. 39, 40." shorttitle="" progress="52.94%" prev="vi.xlvi" next="vi.xlviii" id="vi.xlvii">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Acts xxi. 39, 40." id="vi.xlvii-p0.1" parsed="|Acts|21|39|21|40" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.39-Acts.21.40" />
<p class="c21" id="vi.xlvii-p1"><span class="c9" id="vi.xlvii-p1.1">Homily XLVII.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vi.xlvii-p2"><scripRef passage="Acts XXI. 39, 40" id="vi.xlvii-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|21|39|21|40" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.39-Acts.21.40">Acts XXI. 39, 40</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi.xlvii-p3">“But Paul said, I am a man
which am a Jew of Tarsus, a city in Cilicia, a citizen of no mean city:
and I beseech thee, suffer me to speak unto the people. And when he had
given him license, Paul stood on the stairs, and beckoned with the hand
unto the people. And when there was made a great silence, he spake unto
them in the Hebrew tongue, saying.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.xlvii-p4"><span class="c11" id="vi.xlvii-p4.1">Observe</span> how, when he discourses to those that are without, he does not
decline availing himself of the aids afforded by the laws. Here he awes
the tribune by the name of his city. And again, elsewhere he said,
“Openly, uncondemned, Romans as we are, they have cast us into
prison.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 19.37" id="vi.xlvii-p4.2" parsed="|Acts|19|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.37">ch. xix.
37</scripRef>.)
For since the tribune said, “Art thou that Egyptian?” he
immediately drew him off from that surmise: then, that he may not be
thought to deny his nation, he says at once, “I am a Jew:”
he means his religion.<note place="end" n="1064" id="vi.xlvii-p4.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlvii-p5"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvii-p5.1">Εἶτα ἵνα μὴ
νομισθῆ τὸ
ἔθνος
᾽Ιουδαῖος,
λέγει τὴν
θρησκείαν·
καὶ γὰρ καὶ
ἀλλαχοῦ
ἔννομον
ἑαυτὸν
Χριστοῦ
καλεῖ. Τί</span> (A. B. C. add <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvii-p5.2">οὖν</span>, Cat. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvii-p5.3">δὴ</span>)
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvii-p5.4">τοῦτο
ἐστιν</span>; (Mod. text
adds, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvii-p5.5">Παῦλος
ψεύδεται; ῎Απαγε</span>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvii-p5.6">Τί
οὖν; οὐκ
ἠρνήσατο; κ. τ.
λ</span>. The sense is confused by omission and
transposition. It seems to be this: He gives the tribune to understand
that he is a Roman: but because he would not have the Jews to suppose
that he was not a Jew, therefore he declares his religion, that he is a
Jew. And herein was no denial of his Christianity, etc. See below on v.
3, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvii-p5.7">ἵνα μὴ πάλιν
νομίσωσι τὸ
ἔθνος ἄλλο,
τὴν
θρησκείαν
ἐπήγαγεν</span>. Hence we restore the sense as in the text.—Œcumen.
gives it, “He immediately drew him off from this surmise,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvii-p5.8">και τὸ
ἔθνος καὶ τὴν
θρησκείαν
εἰπών</span>, as in fact he
elsewhere calls himself, Under the law to Christ.”</p></note> (<i>b</i>) What
then? he did not deny (that he was a Christian): God forbid: for he was
both a Jew and a Christian, observing what things he ought: since
indeed he, most of all men, did obey the law: (<i>a</i>) as in fact he
elsewhere calls himself, “Under the law to Christ.”
(<scripRef passage="1 Cor. ix. 21" id="vi.xlvii-p5.9" parsed="|1Cor|9|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.21">1 Cor. ix. 21</scripRef>.) What is this, I pray? (<i>c</i>) The man<note place="end" n="1065" id="vi.xlvii-p5.10"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlvii-p6"> Mod.
text omits the article. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvii-p6.1">῾Ο τῷ
Χριστῷ
πιστεύων</span>, as we take it, is the answer to the question, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvii-p6.2">τί δὴ
τοῦτό
ἐστιν</span>; In the next
sentence (which Edd. separate from this only by a comma) he says: in
the same sense he calls himself and Peter, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvii-p6.3">φύσει
᾽Ιουδαῖοι</span>, “born Jews (not proselytes,) and Jews still.”
But Ammonius in the Catena: “I am a man which am a Jew: for we
Christians are <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvii-p6.4">φύσει
᾽Ιουδαῖοι</span>, as confessing the true faith: which is what the name Judah
signifies.”</p></note> that believes in Christ. And when
discoursing with Peter, he says: “We, Jews by nature.—But I
beseech thee, suffer me to speak unto the people.” (<scripRef passage="Gal. ii. 15" id="vi.xlvii-p6.5" parsed="|Gal|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.15">Gal. ii. 15</scripRef>.)
And this is a proof, that he does not speak lies, seeing he takes all
as his witnesses. Observe again how mildly he speaks. This again is a
very strong argument that he is chargeable with no crime, his being so
ready to make his defence, and his wishing to come to discourse with
the people of the Jews. See a man well-prepared (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvii-p6.6">τεταγμένον
ἄνδρα</span>)!—Mark
the providential ordering of the thing: unless the <pb n="283" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_283.html" id="vi.xlvii-Page_283" />tribune had come,
unless he had bound him, he would not have desired to speak for his
defence, he would not have obtained the silence he did. “Standing
on the stairs.” Then there was the additional facility afforded
by the locality, that he should have a high place to harangue them
from—in chains too! What spectacle could be equal to this, to see
Paul, bound with two chains, and haranguing the people! (To see him,)
how he was not a whit perturbed, not a whit confused; how, seeing as he
did so great a multitude all hostility against him, the ruler standing
by, he first of all made them desist from their anger: then, how
prudently (he does this). Just what he does in his Epistle to the
Hebrews, the same he does here: first he attracts them by the sound of
their common mother tongue: then by his mildness itself. “He
spake unto them,” it says, “in the Hebrew tongue, saying,
Men, brethren, and fathers, hear ye my defence which I make now unto
you.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 22.1" id="vi.xlvii-p6.7" parsed="|Acts|22|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.1">ch. xxii. 1</scripRef>.) Mark his address, at
once so free from all flattery, and so expressive of meekness. For he
says not, “Masters,” nor “Lords,” but,
“Brethren,” just the word they most liked: “I am no
alien from. you,” he says, nor “against you.”
“Men,” he says, “brethren, and fathers:” this,
a term of honor, that of kindred. “Hear ye,” says he,
“my”—he says not, “teaching,” nor
“harangue,” but, “my defence which I now make unto
you.” He puts himself in the posture of a suppliant. “And
when they heard that he spake in the Hebrew tongue to them, they kept
the more silence.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 22.2" id="vi.xlvii-p6.8" parsed="|Acts|22|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.2">v.
2</scripRef>.)
Do you observe how the using the same tongue subdued them? In fact,
they had a sort of awe for that language. Observe also how he prepares
the way for his discourse, beginning thus: “I am verily a man
which am a Jew, born in Tarsus, a city in Cilicia, yet brought up in
this city at the feet of Gamaliel, and taught according to the perfect
manner of the law of the fathers, and was zealous toward God, as ye all
are this day.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 22.3" id="vi.xlvii-p6.9" parsed="|Acts|22|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.3">v.
3</scripRef>.)
“I am a man,” he says, “which am a Jew:” which
thing they liked most of all to hear; “born in Tarsus, a city of
Cilicia.” That they may not again think him to be of another
nation, he adds his religion: “but brought up in this
city.” (p. 282, note 4.) He shows how great was his zeal for the
worship, inasmuch as having left his native city, which was so great
and so remote too, he chose to be brought up here for the Law’s
sake. See how from the beginning he attached himself to the law.<note place="end" n="1066" id="vi.xlvii-p6.10"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlvii-p7"> The
whole purpose of Paul’s defence here is to appease the prejudice
against him as an apostate from Moses. He addresses the people of
Jerusalem in their own tongue and as “brethren.” He shows
them that although born in a Greek city, he had received his education
in Jerusalem, under one of their most famous Rabbis. He sketches his
history as a zealous adherent of Judaism. After his conversion he did
not desert the religion of his fathers. It was while praying in the
temple that the call of God came to him which summoned him to go as an
apostle to the Gentiles. From this apology, it would be seen how far
Paul was from despising the Mosaic law and also, how manifestly
providential had been the call by which he had been set apart to a
distinct work among the Gentiles. It is a guarded defence which neither
antagonizes the law, nor admits its binding force over the apostle or
his converts.</p></note> But this he says, not only to defend
himself to them, but to show that not by human intent was he led to the
preaching of the Gospel, but by a Divine power: else, having been so
educated, he would not have suddenly changed. For if indeed he had been
one of the common order of men, it might have been reasonable to
suspect this: but if he was of the number of those who were most of all
bound by the law, it was not likely that he should change lightly, and
without strong necessity. But perhaps some one may say: “To have
been brought up here proves nothing: for what if thou camest here for
the purpose of trading, or for some other cause?” Therefore he
says, “at the feet of Gamaliel:” and not simply, “by
Gamaliel,” but “at his feet,” showing his
perseverance, his assiduity, his zeal for the hearing, and his great
reverence for the man. “Taught according to the perfect manner of
the law of the fathers.” Not simply, “the law,” but
“the law of the fathers;” showing that he was such from the
beginning, and not merely one that knew the Law. All this seems indeed
to be spoken on their side, but in fact it told against them, since he,
knowing the law, forsook it. “Yes: but what if thou didst indeed
know the law accurately, but dost not vindicate it, no, nor love
it?” “Being a zealot,” he adds: not simply (one that
knew it). Then, since it was a high encomium he had passed upon
himself, he makes it theirs as well as his, adding, “As ye all
are this day.” For he shows that they act not from any human
object, but from zeal for God; gratifying them, and preoccupying their
minds, and getting a hold upon them in a way that did no harm. Then he
brings forward proofs also, saying, “and I persecuted this way
unto the death, binding and delivering into prisons both men and women.
As also the high priest doth bear me witness, and all the estate of the
elders” (<scripRef passage="Acts 22.4,5" id="vi.xlvii-p7.1" parsed="|Acts|22|4|22|5" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.4-Acts.22.5">v. 4,
5</scripRef>):
“How does this appear.” As witnesses he brings forward the
high-priest himself and the elders. He says indeed, “Being a
zealot, as ye” (Hom. xix. p. 123): but he shows by his actions,
that he went beyond them. “For I did not wait for an opportunity
of seizing them: I both stirred up the priests, and undertook <pb n="284" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_284.html" id="vi.xlvii-Page_284" />journeys:
I did not confine my attacks, as ye did, to men, I extended them to
women also: “both binding, and casting into prisons both men and
women.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xlvii-p8">This testimony is
incontrovertible; the (unbelief) of the Jews (is left) without excuse.
See how many witnesses he brings forward, the elders, the high-priest,
and those in the city. Observe his defence, how it is not of cowardly
fear (for himself, that he pleads), no, but for teaching and
indoctrination. For had not the hearers been stones, they would have
felt the force of what he was saying. For up to this point he had
themselves as witnesses: the rest, however, was without witnesses:
“From whom also I received letters unto the brethren, and went to
Damascus, to bring them which were there bound unto Jerusalem, for to
be punished. And it came to pass, that, as I made my journey, and was
come nigh unto Damascus about noon, suddenly there shone from heaven a
great light round about me. And I fell unto the ground, and heard a
voice saying unto me, Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou Me? And I
answered, Who are Thou, Lord? And he said unto me, I am Jesus of
Nazareth, Whom thou persecutest.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 22.6,7,8" id="vi.xlvii-p8.1" parsed="|Acts|22|6|22|8" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.6-Acts.22.8">v. 6, 7, 8</scripRef>.) Why then, these very
things ought to have been held worthy of credit, from those that went
before: otherwise he would not have undergone such a revolution. How if
he is only making a fine story of it, say you? Answer me, Why did he
suddenly fling away all this zeal? Because he looked for honor? And yet
he got just the contrary. But an easy life, perhaps? No, nor that
either. Well but something else? Why it is not in the power of thought
to invent any other object. So then, leaving it to themselves to draw
the inference, he narrates the facts. “As I came nigh,” he
says, “unto Damascus, about noonday.” See how great was the
excess of the light. What if he is only making a fine story, say you?
Those who were with him are witnesses, who led him by the hand, who saw
the light. “And they that were with me saw indeed the light, and
were afraid; but they heard not the voice of Him that spake to
me.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 22.9" id="vi.xlvii-p8.2" parsed="|Acts|22|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.9">v. 9</scripRef>.) But in another place
he says, “Hearing the voice, but seeing no man.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts ix. 7" id="vi.xlvii-p8.3" parsed="|Acts|9|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.7">Acts ix. 7</scripRef>.) It is not at variance: no, there were two voices, that of Paul
and the Lord’s voice: in that place, the writer means
Paul’s voice (Hom. xix. p. 124, note 2); as in fact (Paul) here
adds, “The voice of Him that spake unto me. Seeing no man:”
he does not say, that they did not see the light: but, “no
man,” that is, “none speaking.” And good reason that
it should be so, since it behooved him alone to have that voice
vouchsafed unto him. For if indeed they also had heard it, (the
miracle) would not have been so great. Since persons of grosser minds
are persuaded more by sight, those saw the light, and were afraid. In
fact, neither did the light take so much effect on them, as it did on
him: for it even blinded his eyes: by that which befel him, (God) gave
them also an opportunity of recovering their sight, if they had the
mind. It seems to me at least, that their not believing was
providentially ordered, that they might be unexceptionable witnesses.
“And he said unto me” it says, “I am Jesus of
Nazareth, Whom thou persecutest.” (comp. <scripRef passage="Acts 9.5" id="vi.xlvii-p8.4" parsed="|Acts|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.5">ch. ix. 5</scripRef>.) Well is the name of
the city (Nazareth) also added, that they might recognize (the Person):
moreover, the Apostles also spoke thus. (<scripRef passage="Acts 2.22; 4.10; 10.38" id="vi.xlvii-p8.5" parsed="|Acts|2|22|0|0;|Acts|4|10|0|0;|Acts|10|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.22 Bible:Acts.4.10 Bible:Acts.10.38">ch. ii. 22; iv. 10; x.
38</scripRef>.)
And Himself bore witness, that they were persecuting Him. “And
they that were with me saw indeed the light, and were afraid, but they
heard not the voice of Him that spake to me. And I said, What shall I
do, Lord? And the Lord said unto me, Arise, and go into Damascus; and
there it shall be told thee of all things which are appointed for thee
to do. And when I could not see for the glory of that light, being led
by the hand of them that were with me, I came into Damascus. And one
Ananias, a devout man according to the law, having a good report of all
the Jews which dwelt there, came unto me, and stood, and said unto me,
Brother Saul, receive thy sight. And the same hour I looked up upon
him. Enter into the city,” it says, “and there it shall be
spoken to thee of all that is appointed for thee to do.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 22.10-13" id="vi.xlvii-p8.6" parsed="|Acts|22|10|22|13" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.10-Acts.22.13">v. 10–13</scripRef>.) Lo! again
another witness. And see how unexceptionable he makes him also.
“And one Ananias,” he says, “a devout man according
to the law,”—so far is it from being anything
alien!—“having a good report of all the Jews that
dwelt” (there). “And I in the same hour received
sight.” Then follows the testimony borne by the facts. Observe
how it is interwoven, of persons and facts; and the persons, both of
their own and of aliens: the priests, the elders, and his
fellow-travellers: the facts, what he did and what was done to him: and
facts bear witness to facts, not persons only. Then Ananias, an
alien;<note place="end" n="1067" id="vi.xlvii-p8.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlvii-p9"> Perhaps it should be, “And he too, not an alien:” viz.
being a “devout man according to the Law:” as above, he
says of Ananias, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvii-p9.1">οὕτως οὐδὲν
ἀλλότριόν
ἐστι</span>.</p></note> then the fact itself, the recovery
of sight; then a great prophecy. “And he said, The God of our
fathers hath chosen thee, that thou shouldest know His will, and see
That Just One.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 22.14" id="vi.xlvii-p9.2" parsed="|Acts|22|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.14">v.
14</scripRef>.)
It is well said, “Of the fathers,” to show that they <pb n="285" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_285.html" id="vi.xlvii-Page_285" />were
not Jews, but aliens from the law, and that it was not from zeal (for
the law) that they were acting. “That thou shouldest know His
will.” Why then His will is this. See how in the form of
narrative it is teaching. “And see That Just One, and hear the
voice of His mouth. For thou shalt be His witness unto all men of what
thou hast seen and heard. And see,” he says, “that Just
One.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 22.15" id="vi.xlvii-p9.3" parsed="|Acts|22|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.15">v. 15</scripRef>.) For the present he
says no more than this: if He is Just, they are guilty. “And hear
the voice of His mouth.” See how high he raises the fact!
“For thou shalt be His witness—for this, because thou wilt
not betray the sight and hearing (i.e. “prove false
to”)—“both of what thou hast seen, and of what thou
hast heard:” by means of both the senses he claims his faith,
fulness—“to all men. And now why tarriest thou? arise, and
be baptized, and wash away thy sins, calling on His name.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 22.16" id="vi.xlvii-p9.4" parsed="|Acts|22|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.16">v. 16</scripRef>.) Here it is a great
thing he has uttered. For he said not, “Be baptized in His
name:” but, “calling on the name of Christ.” It shows
that He is God: since it is not lawful to “call upon” any
other, save God. Then he shows also, that he himself was not compelled:
for, “I said,” says he, “What must I do?”
Nothing is (left) without witness: no; he brings forward the witness of
a whole city, seeing they had beheld him led by the hand. But see the
prophecy fulfilled. “To all men,” it is said. For he did
become a witness to Him, and a witness as it ought to be; by what he
suffered, by what he did, and by what he said. Such witnesses ought we
also to be, and not to betray the things we have been entrusted withal:
I speak not only of doctrines, but also of the manner of
life.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xlvii-p10">For observe: because he had
seen, because he had heard, he bears witness to all men, and nothing
hindered him. We too bear witness (Mod. text “have heard”)
that there is a Resurrection and numberless good things: we are bound
to bear witness of this to all men. “Yes, and we do bear
witness,” you will say, “and do believe.” How; when
ye act the contrary? Say now: if any one should call himself a
Christian, and then having apostatized should hold with the Jews, would
this testimony suffice? By no means: for men would desire the testimony
which is borne by the actions. Just so, if we say that there is a
Resurrection and numberless good things, and then despise those things
and prefer the things here, who will believe us? Not what we say, but
what we do, is what all men look to. “Thou shalt be a
witness,” it says, “unto all men:” not only to the
friendly, but also to the unbelievers: for this is what witnesses are
for; not to persuade those who know, but those who know not. Let us be
trustworthy witnesses. But how shall we be trustworthy? By the life we
lead. The Jews assaulted him: our passions assault us, bidding us
abjure our testimony. But let us not obey them: we are witnesses from
God. (Christ) is judged that He is not God:<note place="end" n="1068" id="vi.xlvii-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlvii-p11"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvii-p11.1">Κρίνεται
παῤ
ἀνθρώποις</span> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvii-p11.2">τισὶν ὁ
Θεὸς</span> add. mod.
text) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvii-p11.3">ὅτι οὐκ ἔστι
Θεός</span>. The subject, not
expressed, is Christ. He is brought before the bar of men’s
judgment for trial whether He be God: so below <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvii-p11.4">τοὺς
δικάζοντας</span>.</p></note>
He has sent us to bear witness to Him. Let us bear witness and persuade
those who have to decide the point: if we do not bear witness, we have
to answer for their error also. But if in a court of justice, where
worldly matters come in question, nobody would receive a witness full
of numberless vices, much less here, where such (and so great) are the
matters to be considered. <i>We</i> say, that we have heard Christ, and
that we believe the things which He has promised: Show it, say they, by
your works: for your life bears witness of the contrary—that ye
do not believe. Say, shall we look at the money-getting people, the
rapacious, the covetous? the people that mourn and wail, that build and
busy themselves in all sorts of things, as though they were never to
die? “Ye do not believe that ye shall die, a thing so plain and
evident: and how shall we believe you when ye bear witness?” For
there are, there are many men, whose state of mind is just as if they
were not to die. For when in a lengthened old age they set about
building and planting, when will they take death into their
calculations? It will be no small punishment to us that we were called
to bear witness, but were not able to bear witness of the things that
we have seen. We have seen Angels with our eyes, yea, more clearly than
those who have (visibly) beheld them. We shall be (Mod. text
“Then let us be”) witnesses to Christ: for not those only
are “martyrs,” (or witnesses, whom we so call), but
ourselves also. This is why they are called martyrs, because when
bidden to abjure (the faith), they endure all things, that they may
speak the truth: and we, when we are bidden by our passions to abjure,
let us not be overcome. Gold saith: Say that Christ is not Christ. Then
listen not to it as to God, but despise its biddings. The evil lusts<note place="end" n="1069" id="vi.xlvii-p11.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlvii-p12"> Mod.
text adds: “say the same: but be not thou seduced, but stand
nobly that it may not be said of us also, They profess,”
etc.</p></note> “profess that they know God, but in
works they deny Him.” (<scripRef passage="Tit. i. 16" id="vi.xlvii-p12.1" parsed="|Titus|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.16">Tit. i. 16</scripRef>.) For this is not
to witness, but the contrary. And indeed that others should deny (Him)
is nothing wonderful: but that we who have been called to bear witness
should deny Him, is a grievous <pb n="286" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_286.html" id="vi.xlvii-Page_286" />and a heinous thing: this of all things
does the greatest hurt to our cause. “It shall be to (your)selves
for a testimony.” (<scripRef passage="Luke xxi. 13" id="vi.xlvii-p12.2" parsed="|Luke|21|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.21.13">Luke xxi. 13</scripRef>), He saith: but
(this is) when we ourselves stand to it firmly. If we would all bear
witness to Christ, we should quickly persuade the greater number of the
heathen. It is a great thing, my beloved, the life (one leads). Let a
man be savage as a beast, let him openly condemn thee on account of thy
doctrine,<note place="end" n="1070" id="vi.xlvii-p12.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlvii-p13"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvii-p13.1">Κἂν φανερῶς
οὐ
καταγινώσκῃ</span>
(B. C. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvii-p13.2">-ει</span>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvii-p13.3">διὰ το
δόγμα, αλλ᾽
ἀποδέχεται κ.
τ. λ</span>. Ben. retains this, in the
sense, <i>saltem aperte non damnabit propter dogma:</i> taking
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvii-p13.4">κἂν</span> in different senses in this and the former clause. Ed. Par. Ben.
2, <i>Legendum videtur</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvii-p13.5">φανερῶς οὖν
καταγ</span>. <i>Licet sit
quispiam valde efferus, licet aperte ob dogma condemnet, at clam</i>
etc. Erasm. <i>Etiam si per dogma non condemnetur.</i> The emendation
is sure and easy: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvii-p13.6">κἂν
φανερῶς ΣΟΥ
καταγινώσκῃ</span>. So below, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvii-p13.7">Πολλοὶ δὲ
καὶ
καταγινώσκοντες
αὐτῶν διὰ τὸ
δόγμα,
αἰδοῦνται
δια τον
βίον</span>.</p></note> yet he secretly approves, yet he will
praise, yet he will admire. For say, whence can an excellent life
proceed? From no source, except from a Divine Power working in us.
“What if there be heathen also of such a character?” If
anywhere any of them be such, it is partly from nature, partly from
vainglory. Wilt thou learn what a brilliancy there is in a good life,
what a force of persuasion it has? Many of the heretics have thus
prevailed, and while their doctrines are corrupt, yet the greater part
of men out of reverence for their (virtuous) life did not go on to
examine their doctrine: and many even condemning them on account of
their doctrine, reverence them on account of their life: not rightly
indeed, but still so it is, that they do thus feel (towards them). This
has brought slanders on the awful articles of our creed, this has
turned everything upside down, that no one takes any account of good
living: this is a mischief to the faith. We say that Christ is God;
numberless other arguments we bring forward, and this one among the
rest, that He has persuaded all men to live rightly: but this is the
case with few. The badness of the life is a mischief to the doctrine of
the Resurrection, to that of the immortality of the soul, to that of
the Judgment: many other (false doctrines) too it draws on with itself,
fate, necessity, denial of a Providence. For the soul being immersed in
numberless vices, by way of consolations to itself tries to devise
these, that it may not be pained in having to reflect that there is a
Judgment, and that virtue and vice lie in our own power. (Such a) life
works numberless evils, it makes men beasts, and more irrational than
beasts: for what things are in each several nature of the beasts, these
it has often collected together in one man, and turned everything
upside down. This is why the devil has brought in the doctrine of Fate:
this is why he has said that the world is without a Providence (Hom.
ii. p. 15): this is why he advances his hypothesis of good natures, and
evil natures, and his hypothesis of evil (uncreated and) without
beginning, and material (in its essence): and, in short, all the rest
of it, that he may ruin our life. For it is not possible for a man who
is of such a life either to recover himself from corrupt doctrines, or
to remain in a sound faith: but of inevitable necessity he must receive
all this. For I do not think, for my part, that of those who do not
live aright, there could be easily found any who do not hold numberless
satanical devices—as, that there is a nativity (or birth-fate)
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvii-p13.8">γένεσις</span>), that things happen at random, that all is hap-hazard and
chance-medley. Wherefore I beseech you let us have a care for good
living, that we may not receive evil doctrines. Cain received for
punishment that he should be (ever) groaning and trembling.
(<scripRef passage="Gen. iv. 14" id="vi.xlvii-p13.9" parsed="|Gen|4|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.4.14">Gen. iv. 14</scripRef>.) Such are the wicked, and being conscious within themselves of
numberless bad things, often they start out of their sleep, their
thoughts are full of tumult, their eyes full of perturbation;
everything is fraught for them with misgivings, everything alarms them,
their soul is replete with grievous expectation and cowardly
apprehension, contracted with impotent fear and trembling. Nothing can
be more effeminate than such a soul, nothing more inane.<note place="end" n="1071" id="vi.xlvii-p13.10"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlvii-p14"> Old
text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvii-p14.1">ἐξηχότερον</span>: a word unknown to the Lexicons, and of doubtful meaning.
If we could suppose a comparative of the perfect participle in
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvii-p14.2">κως</span> (analogous to the comparison of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvii-p14.3">ἐρρωμένος</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvii-p14.4">ἄσμενος</span>), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvii-p14.5">ἐξεστηκότερον</span>
would suit the sense very well: but such a form seems
to be quite unexampled.—Mod. text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlvii-p14.6">ἀνοητότερον</span>. Then: “Even as madmen have no self-possession, so
this has no self-possession. When therefore is this to come to
consciousness of itself, having such a dizziness; which it were
well,” etc.</p></note> Like madmen, it has no self-possession. For
it were well for it that in the enjoyment of calm and quiet it were
enabled to take knowledge of its proper nobility. But when all things
terrify and throw it into perturbation, dreams, and words, and
gestures, and forebodings, indiscriminately, when will it be able to
look into itself, being thus troubled and amazed? Let us therefore do
away with its fear, let us break asunder its bonds. For were there no
other punishment, what punishment could exceed this—to be living
always in fear, never to have confidence, never to be at ease?
Therefore knowing these things assuredly, let us keep ourselves in a
state of calm and be careful to practise virtue, that maintaining both
sound doctrines and an upright life, we may without offence pass
through this life present, and be enabled to attain unto the good
things which God hath promised to them that love Him, through the grace
and mercy of His only-begotten Son, with Whom to the Father and the
Holy Ghost together be glory, might, honor, now and ever, world without
end. Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XLVIII on Acts xxii. 17-20." shorttitle="" progress="53.73%" prev="vi.xlvii" next="vi.xlix" id="vi.xlviii">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Acts xxii. 17-20." id="vi.xlviii-p0.1" parsed="|Acts|22|17|22|20" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.17-Acts.22.20" />
<pb n="287" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_287.html" id="vi.xlviii-Page_287" />
  <p class="c21" id="vi.xlviii-p1"><span class="c9" id="vi.xlviii-p1.1">Homily XLVIII.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vi.xlviii-p2"><scripRef passage="Acts XXII. 17-20" id="vi.xlviii-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|22|17|22|20" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.17-Acts.22.20">Acts XXII. 17–20</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi.xlviii-p3">“And it came to pass,
that, when I was come again to Jerusalem, even while I prayed in the
temple, I was in a trance; and saw him saying unto me, Make haste, and
get thee quickly out of Jerusalem: for they will not receive thy
testimony concerning me. And I said, Lord, they know that I imprisoned
and beat in every synagogue them that believed on thee: and when the
blood of thy martyr Stephen was shed, I also was standing by, and
consenting unto his death, and kept the raiment of them that slew
him.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.xlviii-p4"><span class="c11" id="vi.xlviii-p4.1">See</span> how
he thrusts himself (into danger), I came, he says, after that vision,
“to Jerusalem. I was in a trance,” etc. Again, this is
without witness: but observe, the witness follows from the result. He
said, “They will not receive thy testimony:” they did not
receive it. And yet from calculations of reason the surmise should have
been this, that they would assuredly receive him. For I was the man
that made war upon the Christians: so that they ought to have received
him. Here he establishes two things: both that they are without excuse,
since they persecuted him contrary to all likelihood or calculation of
reason; and, that Christ was God, as prophesying things contrary to
expectation, and as not looking to past things, but fore-knowing the
things to come. How then does He say, “He shall bear My name
before the Gentiles and kings and children of Israel?”
(<scripRef passage="Acts ix. 15" id="vi.xlviii-p4.2" parsed="|Acts|9|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.15">Acts ix. 15</scripRef>.) Not, certainly persuade. Besides which, on other occasions we
find the Jews were persuaded, but here they were not. Where most of all
they ought to have been persuaded, as knowing his former zeal (in their
cause), here they were not persuaded. “And when the blood of Thy
martyr Stephen,” etc. See where again his discourse terminates,
namely, in the forcible main point (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlviii-p4.3">εἰς τὸ
ἱσχυρὸν
κεφάλαιον</span>): that it was he that persecuted, and not only persecuted
but killed, nay, had he ten thousand hands (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlviii-p4.4">μυρίαις
χερσὶν
ἀναιρὥν</span>)
would have used them all to kill Stephen. He reminded them of the
murderous spirit heinously indulged (by him and them). Then of course
above all they would not endure him, since this convicted them; and
truly the prophecy was having its fulfilment: great the zeal, vehement
the accusation, and the Jews themselves witnesses of the truth of
Christ! “And he said unto me, Depart: for I will send thee far
hence unto the Gentiles. And they gave him audience unto this word, and
then lifted up their voices, and said, Away with such a fellow from the
earth: for it is not fit that he should live.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 22.21,22" id="vi.xlviii-p4.5" parsed="|Acts|22|21|22|22" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.21-Acts.22.22">v. 21, 22</scripRef>.) The Jews<note place="end" n="1072" id="vi.xlviii-p4.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlviii-p5"> The
sense is confused in old text by misplacing the portions of sacred
text. Mod. text “witnesses of the truth of Christ speaking
boldly. But the Jews,” etc. <scripRef passage="Acts 22.21-24" id="vi.xlviii-p5.1" parsed="|Acts|22|21|22|24" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.21-Acts.22.24">v.
21–24</scripRef>, which verses are followed in old text by <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlviii-p5.2">φήσιν·
αἶρε αὐτὸν
οὐ γὰρ
καθήκει
αὐτὸν ζῇν</span>. Below, mod. text “or the Jews themselves also,” and
omits “or if it were not so, to have ordered him to be
scourged.”</p></note> would not endure to hear out all his
harangue,<note place="end" n="1073" id="vi.xlviii-p5.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlviii-p6"> The words, “I will send thee to the <i>Gentiles,</i>”
were those at which the Jews took offence. That a word should come from
heaven to Paul in the Temple, commanding him to leave the chosen people
and the Holy City and go to the uncircumcised heathen, was a statement
verging upon blasphemy. This admission they would regard as proof of
Paul’s apostasy from Moses. It implied that he regarded the
heathen as standing upon the same plane as themselves. The thought
roused all their native bigotry. Beyond “this word” they
would not hear him, nor did they think that one who should so estimate
the privileges and character of the Jews as compared with the Gentiles
was fit to live.—G.B.S.</p></note> but excessively fired by their
wrath, they shouted, it says, “Away with him; for it is not fit
that he should live. And as they cried out, and cast off their clothes,
and threw dust into the air, the tribune commanded him to be brought
into the castle, and bade that he should be examined by scourging; that
he might know wherefore they cried so against him.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 22.23,24" id="vi.xlviii-p6.1" parsed="|Acts|22|23|22|24" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.23-Acts.22.24">v. 23, 24</scripRef>.) Whereas both the
tribune ought to have examined whether these things were so—yes,
and the Jews themselves too—or, if they were not so, to have
ordered him to be scourged, he “bade examine him by scourging,
that he might know for what cause they so clamored against him.”
And yet he ought to have learnt from those clamorers, and to have asked
whether they laid hold upon aught of the things spoken: instead of
that, without more ado he indulges his arbitrary will and pleasure, and
acts with a view to gratify them: for he did not look to this, how he
should do a righteous thing, but only how he might stop their rage
unrighteous as it was. “And as they bound him with thongs,<note place="end" n="1074" id="vi.xlviii-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlviii-p7"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlviii-p7.1">Προέτειναν
ἀυτὸν τοῖς
ἱμᾶσιν</span> is
commonly rendered, as here, “When they stretched him out, or
bound him with thongs.” But this rendering seems to overlook the
force of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlviii-p7.2">πρό</span>
in the verb and the force of the article <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlviii-p7.3">τοῖς</span>.
The preferable interpretation seems to be, (Thayer’s Lex.):
“When they had stretched him out for the thongs, i.e. to receive
the blows of the thongs, by tying him up to a beam or pillar.”
(So Meyer, DeWette, Lechler, Gloag).—G.B.S.</p></note> Paul said unto the centurion that stood
by, Is it <pb n="288" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_288.html" id="vi.xlviii-Page_288" />lawful for you to scourge a man that is a Roman and
uncondemned?” (<scripRef passage="Acts 22.25" id="vi.xlviii-p7.4" parsed="|Acts|22|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.25">v.
25</scripRef>.)
Paul lied not, God forbid: for he was a Roman:<note place="end" n="1075" id="vi.xlviii-p7.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlviii-p8"> Mod.
text entirely mistaking the sense, interpolates, “On which
account also the tribune fears on hearing it. And why, you will say,
did he fear?” as if it meant, The tribune would have been afraid
to be condemned for this, etc.</p></note>
if there was nothing else, he would have been afraid (to pretend this),
lest he should be found out, and suffer a worse punishment. (See
Sueton. Vit. Claud. §25.) And observe he does not say it
peremptorily (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlviii-p8.1">ἁπλὥς</span>), but, “Is it lawful for you?” The charges brought
are two, both its being without examination, and his being a Roman.
They held this as a great privilege, at that time: for they say that
(it was only) from the time of Hadrian that all<note place="end" n="1076" id="vi.xlviii-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlviii-p9"> Meaning that all provincial subjects of the Roman Empire came to
be called Romans, only in the time of this Emperor: therefore in St.
Paul’s time it was a great thing to be able to call one’s
self a Roman. If it means, “All the citizens of Tarsus,”
the remark is not apposite. Certain it is that Tarsus, an <i>urbs
libera</i> by favor of M. Anthony, enjoyed neither <i>jus
coloniarum</i> nor <i>jus civitatis</i> until long afterwards, and the
Apostle was not a Roman because a citizen of Tarsus. This however is
not the point of St. Chrysostom’s remark. In the Catena and
Œcumen. it will be seen, that in later times the extended use of
the name “Roman” as applied to all subjects of the Roman
Empire made a difficulty in the understanding of this passage. Thus
Ammonius takes it that St. Paul was a “Roman,” because a
native of Tarsus which was subject to the Romans (so Œc.): and
that the Jews themselves for the like reason were Romans; but these
scorned the appellation as a badge of servitude; Paul on the contrary
avouched it, setting an example of submission to the powers that
be.—After this sentence mod. text interpolates, “Or also he
called himself a Roman to escape punishment: for,”
etc.</p></note>
were named Romans, but of old it was not so. He would have been
contemptible had he been scourged: but as it is, he puts <i>them</i>
into greater fear (than they him). Had they scourged him, they would
also have dismissed<note place="end" n="1077" id="vi.xlviii-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlviii-p10"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlviii-p10.1">παρέπεμψαν
ἄν</span>: mod. text (after Cat.)
needlessly alters to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlviii-p10.2">παρέτρεψαν</span>.</p></note> the whole
matter, or even have killed him; but as it is, the result is not so.
See how God permits many (good results) to be brought about quite in a
human way, both in the case of the Apostles and of the rest (of
mankind). Mark how they suspected the thing to be a pretext,<note place="end" n="1078" id="vi.xlviii-p10.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlviii-p11"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlviii-p11.1">πρόφασιν
εἶναι τὸ
πρᾶγμα καὶ τὸ
εἰπεῖν αὐτὸν
῾Ρωμαῖον τὸν
Παῦλον· καὶ
ἴσως</span>.…We read
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlviii-p11.2">τῷ
εἰπεῖν</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlviii-p11.3">καὶ
ψεύδεσθαι
τὸν Π. ἴσως</span>. Mod. text “But the tribune by answering, ‘with
a great sum,’ etc., shows that he suspected it to be a pretext,
Paul’s saying that he was a Roman: and perhaps he surmised this
from Paul’s apparent insignificance.”</p></note> and that in calling himself a Roman,
Paul lied: perhaps surmising this from his poverty. “When the
centurion heard that, he went and told the tribune, saying, Take heed
what thou doest: for this man is a Roman. Then the tribune came, and
said unto him, Tell me, art thou a Roman? He said, Yea. And the tribune
answered, With a great sum obtained I this freedom. And Paul said, But
I was free born. Then straightway they departed from him which should
have examined him: and the tribune also was afraid, after he knew that
he was a Roman, and because he had bound him.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 22.26-29" id="vi.xlviii-p11.4" parsed="|Acts|22|26|22|29" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.26-Acts.22.29">v. 26–29</scripRef>.)—“But I,” he says, “was free
born.” So then his father also was a Roman. What then comes of
this? He bound him, and brought him down to the Jews.<note place="end" n="1079" id="vi.xlviii-p11.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlviii-p12"> Mod. text interpolates: “So far was it from being a
falsehood, his saying, etc., that he also gained by it, being loosed
from his chains. And in what way, hear.” And below, altering the
sense: “He no longer speaks to the tribune, but to the multitude
and the whole people.”</p></note> “On the morrow, because he would
have known the certainty whereof he was accused of the Jews, he loosed
him from his bands, and commanded the chief priests and all their
council to appear, and brought Paul down, and set him before
them.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 22.30" id="vi.xlviii-p12.1" parsed="|Acts|22|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.30">v. 30</scripRef>.) He discourses not now
to the multitude, nor to the people. “And Paul, earnestly
beholding the council, said, Men and brethren, I have lived in all good
conscience before God until this day.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 23.1" id="vi.xlviii-p12.2" parsed="|Acts|23|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.23.1">ch. xxiii. 1</scripRef>.) What he means is
this: I am not conscious to myself of having wronged you at all, or of
having done anything worthy of these bonds. What then said the high
priest?<note place="end" n="1080" id="vi.xlviii-p12.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlviii-p13"> Mod.
text “When he ought to have been pricked to the heart, because
(Paul) had been unjustly bound to gratify them, he even adds a further
wrong, and commands him to be beaten: which is plain from the words
subjoined.”</p></note> Right justly, and ruler-like, and
mildly: “And the high priest Ananias commanded them that stood by
him to smite him on the mouth. Then said Paul unto him, God shall smite
thee, thou whited wall: for sittest thou to judge me after the law, and
commandest me to be smitten contrary to the law? And they that stood by
said, Revilest thou God’s high priest? Then said Paul, I wist
not, brethren, that he was the high priest: for it is written, Thou
shalt not speak evil of the ruler of thy people.”<note place="end" n="1081" id="vi.xlviii-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlviii-p14"> Mod. text “Now some say, that he knowing it speaks
ironically (or feigns ignorance, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlviii-p14.1">εἰρωνεύεται</span>); but it seems to me, that he did not at all know that it
was the high priest: otherwise he would even have honored him:
wherefore,” etc. In old text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlviii-p14.2">τινές
φασι</span>, placed before
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlviii-p14.3">ὅτι οὐκ ἤδειν,
κ. τ. λ</span>. requires to be
transposed.</p></note> (<scripRef passage="Acts 23.3-5" id="vi.xlviii-p14.4" parsed="|Acts|23|3|23|5" osisRef="Bible:Acts.23.3-Acts.23.5">v.
3–5</scripRef>.) Because “I knew not that he was high priest.” Some
say, Why then does he defend himself as if it was matter of accusation,
and adds, “Thou shalt not speak evil of the ruler of thy
people?” For if he were not the ruler, was it right for no better
reason than that to abuse (him or any) other? He says himself,
“Being reviled, we bless; being persecuted, we suffer it”
(<scripRef passage="1 Cor. iv. 12" id="vi.xlviii-p14.5" parsed="|1Cor|4|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.12">1 Cor. iv. 12</scripRef>); but here he does the contrary, and not only reviles, but
curses.<note place="end" n="1082" id="vi.xlviii-p14.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlviii-p15"> Mod. text “Away with the thought: he appears to have done
neither the one nor the other: but to one accurately considering it,
the words,” etc.</p></note> They are the words of boldness,
rather than of anger; he did not choose to appear in a contemptible
light to the tribune. For suppose the tribune himself had spared to
scourge him, only as he was about to be delivered up to the Jews, his
being beaten by their servants would have more emboldened him: this is
why Paul does not attack the servant, but the person who gave the
order. But that saying, “Thou <pb n="289" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_289.html" id="vi.xlviii-Page_289" />whited wall, and dost thou sit to
judge me after the law?” (is) instead of, Being (thyself) a
culprit: as if he had said, And (thyself) worthy of stripes without
number. See accordingly how greatly they were struck with his boldness;
for whereas the point was to have overthrown the whole matter, they
rather commend him.<note place="end" n="1083" id="vi.xlviii-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlviii-p16"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlviii-p16.1">Παραινοῦσι</span>, all our <span class="c14" id="vi.xlviii-p16.2">mss.</span> But Erasm.
<i>debacchantur,</i> and all the Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlviii-p16.3">παροινοῦσιν</span>, contrary to the sense.</p></note> (<i>infra,</i>
v. 9.) “For it is written,” etc. He wishes to show that he
thus speaks, not from fear, nor because (Ananias) did not deserve to be
called this, but from obedience to the law in this point also. And
indeed I am fully persuaded that he did not know that it was the high
priest,<note place="end" n="1084" id="vi.xlviii-p16.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlviii-p17"> Other interpretations are given in the Catena and Œcum.
“Anonym.: The high priest being a hypocrite deserved to be called
a ‘whited wall.’ Whence also Paul says he did not even know
him as high priest, since it is the work of a high priest to save the
flock put under his charge: but this man made havoc upon it, etc.
Severus: Paul justly reproached him, but then, as if repenting, said:
‘I knew not,’ etc. Not know that he was high priest? Then
how saidst thou, ‘And sittest thou to judge me?’—But
he pretends ignorance: an ignorance which does no harm, but is an
‘economy’ (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlviii-p17.1">οἰκονομοῦσαν</span>): for reserve (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlviii-p17.2">μεταχειρισμὸς</span>) may be more forcible than speaking out (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlviii-p17.3">παρρησία</span>): an unseasonable <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlviii-p17.4">παρρησία</span> often hinders the truth: a seasonable <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlviii-p17.5">μεταχ</span>. as
often advances it.”</p></note> since he had returned now after a
long interval, and was not in the habit of constant intercourse with
the Jews; seeing him too in the midst among many others: for the high
priest was no longer easy to be seen at a glance, there being many of
them and diverse.<note place="end" n="1085" id="vi.xlviii-p17.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlviii-p18"> Other methods of dealing with Paul’s much debated statement:
“I did not know that he was the high priest,” besides the
view given in the text (with which agree Beza, Wolff, Lechler, <i>et
al.</i>) are: (1) Paul did not perceive who it was that addressed him
and thus did not know that it was the high priest whom he rebuked
(Alford). (2) Paul did not acknowledge Ananias to be high priest; he
would not recognize so unjust a man as a real high priest (Calvin,
Meyer, Stier). (3) Ananias was not high priest at this time (Lightfoot,
Whiston, Lewin). (4) Paul did not recollect or consider that it was the
high priest whom he was addressing (Bengel, Olshausen, Neander, Schaff,
Hackett, Conybeare and Howson, Gloag). In this view Paul apologizes for
his rash words, spoken inadvertently and without reflection, by adding:
“for it is written, Thou shalt not speak evil of the ruler of thy
people.” Baur and Zeller suppose that the apostle never said what
he is reported as saying. The choice appears to lie between views (2)
and (4).—G.B.S.</p></note> So, it seems to
me, in this also he spoke with a view to his plea against them: by way
of showing that he does obey the law; therefore he (thus) exculpates
himself.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xlviii-p19">(Recapitulation.) (<i>b</i>) But
let us review what has been said. (<i>a</i>) “And when I was came
again to Jerusalem,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 22.17" id="vi.xlviii-p19.1" parsed="|Acts|22|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.17">v.
17</scripRef>.)
How was it,<note place="end" n="1086" id="vi.xlviii-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlviii-p20"> Mod. text omits the whole of the portion marked (<i>a</i>). The
sense is: St. Paul is concerned to explain how it was that having been
bred and taught in Jerusalem, he did not remain there. It was by
command of Christ in a vision that he departed. In fact he could not
stay there unless, etc. Accordingly we find him everywhere fleeing
about from place to place, like one exiled from his own land. The words
which are corrupt, are: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlviii-p20.1">οὐκ ἐκεῖ
ἔμενεν; οὐδὲ
ἐκεῖ
διέτριβεν</span>(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlviii-p20.2">οὐδὲ γὰρ
ἐξῆν ἐκεῖ
διατρίβειν?)
εἰ μὴ μυρία
κατ᾽ αὐτῶν
(αὐτοῦ A)
κατασκευᾶσαι</span>
(sic) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlviii-p20.3">ἤθελε
πανταχοῦ·
καθάπερ τις
φυγὰς
περιφυγών</span>.</p></note> that being a Jew, and there brought
up and taught, he did not stay there? Nor did he abide there, unless he
had a mind to furnish numberless occasions against him: everywhere just
like an exile, fleeing about from place to place. (<i>c</i>)
“While I prayed in the temple,” he says, “it came to
pass that I was in a trance.” (To show) that it was not simply a
phantom of the imagination, therefore “while he prayed”
(the Lord) stood by him. And he shows that it was not from fear of
their dangers that he fled, but because they would “not
receive” his “testimony.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 22.18" id="vi.xlviii-p20.4" parsed="|Acts|22|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.18">v. 18</scripRef>.) But why said he “They know I imprisoned?”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 22.19" id="vi.xlviii-p20.5" parsed="|Acts|22|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.19">v. 19</scripRef>.) Not to gainsay
Christ, but because he wished to learn this which was so contrary to
all reasonable expectation. Christ, however, did not teach him
(this),<note place="end" n="1087" id="vi.xlviii-p20.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlviii-p21"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlviii-p21.1">τὸ οὕτω
παράδοξον</span>, viz. that the Jews would not receive the testimony of one,
who from his known history had, of all men, the greatest claim to be
heard by them: “‘Lord, they know,’ etc., therefore
surely they will listen to me.” (So St. Chrysostom constantly
interprets these words: see <i>Cat. in loco.</i>) But Christ did not
gratify his wish for information on this point: He only bade him
depart.—The innovator, who has greatly disfigured this Homily by
numerous interpolations, has here: “did not teach him what he
must do.”</p></note> but only bade him depart, and he
obeys: so obedient is he. “And they lifted up their
voices,” it says, “and said, Away with him: it is not fit
that this fellow should live.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 22.22" id="vi.xlviii-p21.2" parsed="|Acts|22|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.22">v. 22</scripRef>.) Nay, ye are the persons not fit to live; not he, who in
everything obeys God. O villains and murderers! “And shaking out
their clothes,” it says, “they threw dust into the
air” (<scripRef passage="Acts 22.23" id="vi.xlviii-p21.3" parsed="|Acts|22|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.23">v. 23</scripRef>), to make insurrection
more fierce, because they wished to frighten the governor.<note place="end" n="1088" id="vi.xlviii-p21.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlviii-p22"> Better: “they cast off their clothes” as a signal of
their anger and readiness to stone Paul. Others understand it to mean:
waving their garments as a signal of their assent to the exclamations
against Paul of those who were near.—G.B.S.</p></note> And observe; they do not say what the
charge was, as in fact they had nothing to allege, but only think to
strike terror by their shouting. “The tribune commanded,”
etc. and yet he ought to have learnt from the accusers,
“wherefore they cried so against him. And as they bound him, etc.
And the chief captain was afraid, after he learnt that he was a
Roman.” Why then it was no falsehood. “On the morrow,
because he would know the certainty wherefore he was accused of the
Jews, etc., he brought him down before the council.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 22.24-30" id="vi.xlviii-p22.1" parsed="|Acts|22|24|22|30" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.24-Acts.22.30">v. 24–30</scripRef>.) This he should
have done at the outset. He brought him in, loosed. This above all the
Jews would not know what to make of.<note place="end" n="1089" id="vi.xlviii-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlviii-p23"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlviii-p23.1">τοῦτο
μάλιστα
ἠπόρησαν ἂν
οἱ
᾽Ιουδαῖοι</span>: i.e. perhaps “they would be at a loss to know the
reason of his being brought before them loosed, not knowing what had
passed between him and the tribune.” Mod. text amplifies:
“This he ought to have done at the outset, and neither to have
bound him, nor have wished to scourge him, but to have left him, as
having done nothing such as that he should be put in bonds. ‘And
he loosed him,’ it says, etc. This above all the Jews knew not
what to make of.”</p></note> “And
Paul,” it says, “earnestly beholding them.” It shows
his boldness, and how it awed them (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlviii-p23.2">τὸ
ἐντρεπτικόν</span>). “Then the high priest Ananias.” etc.
(<scripRef passage="Acts 23.1,2" id="vi.xlviii-p23.3" parsed="|Acts|23|1|23|2" osisRef="Bible:Acts.23.1-Acts.23.2">ch. xxiii. 1, 2</scripRef>.) Why, what has
he said that <pb n="290" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_290.html" id="vi.xlviii-Page_290" />was affronting? What is he beaten for? Why what hardihood,
what shamelessness! Therefore (Paul) set him down (with a rebuke):
“God shall smite thee thou whited wall.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 23.3" id="vi.xlviii-p23.4" parsed="|Acts|23|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.23.3">v. 3</scripRef>.) Accordingly (Ananias)
himself is put to a stand, and dares not say a word: only those about
him could not bear Paul’s boldness. They saw a man ready to die<note place="end" n="1090" id="vi.xlviii-p23.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlviii-p24"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlviii-p24.1">εἷδον
ἄνθρωπον
θανατῶντα·
εἰ γὰρ τοῦτο
ἦν, κἂν
ἐσίγησεν·
καὶ λαβὼν
αὐτὸν
ἀπῆλθεν· κἂν
ἐξέδωκεν
αὐτὸν αὐτοῖς
ὁ
χιλίαρχος</span>. The meaning (see above p. 289.) may be: “The wrong
was not to be put up with, for to hold his peace under such treatment
would have been to embolden the tribune to sacrifice him to his
enemies, as a person who might be insulted with impunity.” But
the passage is corrupt: perhaps it should be <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlviii-p24.2">οὐκ</span> (mod. text
has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlviii-p24.3">οὕτως</span>)
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlviii-p24.4">εἶδον
ἀνθρ. θαν</span>.
“They did not see before them one who was willing to die, i.e. to
let them take away his life. For if this were the case, he had but to
hold his peace, and the tribune would,” etc. Mod. text “In
such wise saw they a man ready to die; and they would not endure it.
‘I knew not that he was the high priest.’ Why then: the
rebuke was of ignorance. For if this were not the case, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlviii-p24.5">κἂν
λαβὼν αὐτὸν
ἀπῆλθε καὶ
οὐκ ἐσίγησε,
κἂν ἐξέδωκεν,
κ. τ. λ</span>.”</p></note> * * * for if this was the case, (Paul) had
but to hold his peace, and the tribune would have taken him, and gone
his way; he would have sacrificed him to them. He both shows that he
suffers willingly what he suffers, and thus excuses himself before
them, not that he wished to excuse himself to them—since as for
those, he even strongly condemns them—but for the sake of the
people.<note place="end" n="1091" id="vi.xlviii-p24.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlviii-p25"> Mod.
text quite perverting the sense: “Obeying the law, not from a
wish to show (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlviii-p25.1">ἐνδείξασθαι</span>) to them: for those he had even strongly condemned. For
the law’s sake, therefore, he defends himself, not for the sake
of the people, with reason,” etc.</p></note> “Violating the law, commandest
thou me to be beaten?” Well may he say so: for to kill a man who
had done (them) no injury, and that an innocent person, was a violating
of the law. For neither was it abuse that was spoken by him, unless one
would call Christ’s words abusive, when He says, “Woe unto
you, Scribes and Pharisees, for ye are like unto whited walls.”
(<scripRef passage="Matt. xxiii. 27" id="vi.xlviii-p25.2" parsed="|Matt|23|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.27">Matt.
xxiii. 27</scripRef>.) True, you will say: but if he had said it before he had been
beaten, it would have betokened not anger, but boldness. But I have
mentioned the reason of this.<note place="end" n="1092" id="vi.xlviii-p25.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlviii-p26"> Viz.
it was because he did not choose to let the tribune despise him, p.
289. And so mod. text adds, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlviii-p26.1">ὅτι
οὐκ ἐβούλετο
καταφρονηθῆναι</span>.</p></note> And (at this rate)
we often find Christ Himself “speaking abusively” to the
Jews when abused by them; as when He says, “Do not think that I
will accuse you.” (<scripRef passage="John v. 45" id="vi.xlviii-p26.2" parsed="|John|5|45|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.45">John v. 45</scripRef>.) But this is not
abuse, God forbid. See, with what gentleness he addresses these men:
“I wist not,” he says, “that he was God’s high
priest” (<scripRef passage="Acts 23.4,5" id="vi.xlviii-p26.3" parsed="|Acts|23|4|23|5" osisRef="Bible:Acts.23.4-Acts.23.5">v. 4,
5</scripRef>):
and, (to show) that he was not dissembling (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlviii-p26.4">εἰρωνεύεται</span>) he adds, “Thou shalt not speak evil of the ruler of
thy people.” He even confesses him to be still ruler. Let us also
learn the gentleness also,<note place="end" n="1093" id="vi.xlviii-p26.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlviii-p27"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlviii-p27.1">Μάθωμεν
καὶ τὴν
ἐπιείκειαν</span>, i.e. Paul’s as well as his <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlviii-p27.2">παρρησία</span>. Mod. text “Let us then also learn
gentleness.”</p></note> that in both the
one and the other we may be perfect. For one must look narrowly into
them, to learn what the one is and what the other: narrowly, because
these virtues have their corresponding vices hard by them: mere
forwardness passing itself off for boldness, mere cowardice for
gentleness:<note place="end" n="1094" id="vi.xlviii-p27.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlviii-p28"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlviii-p28.1">ὅτι
παρυφεστᾶσιν
αὐταῖς αἱ
κακίαι, τῇ
μὲν παρρησί&amp;
139· θρασύτης
τῇ δὲ
ἐπιεικεί&amp; 139·
ἀνανδρία</span>. It is seldom possible to match the ethical terms of one language
with exact equivalents in another. Here <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlviii-p28.2">θρασύτης</span>, as opposed to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlviii-p28.3">παρρησία</span> “courage in speaking one’s mind,” is not
merely “audacity,” or “hardihood,” or
“pugnacity,” or “the spirit of the bully,”
though it may be applied to all these. On the whole,
“forwardness” seems to be most suitable for the antithesis:
the one character comes forward boldly and speaks up in the cause of
truth and justice; the other thrusts itself forward, in its own cause,
for resentment of wrongs done to one’s self. Below, in connection
with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlviii-p28.4">ἀνανδρία</span> it means what we call “bullying.”</p></note> and need being to scan them, lest any
person possessing the vice should seem to have the virtue: which would
be just as if a person should fancy that he was cohabiting with the
mistress, and not know that it was the servant-maid. What then is
gentleness, and what mere cowardice? When others are wronged, and we do
not take their part, but hold our peace, this is cowardice: when we are
the persons ill-treated, and we bear it, this is gentleness. What is
boldness? Again the same, when others are the persons for whom we
contend. What forwardness? When it is in our own cause that we are
willing to fight. So that magnanimity and boldness go together, as also
(mere) forwardness and (mere) cowardice. For he that (does not) resent
on his own behalf,<note place="end" n="1095" id="vi.xlviii-p28.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlviii-p29"> All
our <span class="c14" id="vi.xlviii-p29.1">mss.</span> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlviii-p29.2">ὁ γὰρ
ὑπὲρ ἑαυτοῦ
μὴ ἀλγῶν,
δυσκόλως
ὑπὲρ ἑτέρων
ἀλγήσει</span>,
but Sav. marg. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlviii-p29.3">οὐκ
ἀλγήσει</span>:
which we adopt as indispensable to the sense. In the next sentence, C.
omits the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlviii-p29.4">μὴ</span> before <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlviii-p29.5">ἀμύνων</span>, and A. the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlviii-p29.6">οὐκ</span> before <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlviii-p29.7">ἀμυνεῖται</span>.</p></note> will hardly but
resent on behalf of others: and he that does not stand up for his own
cause, will hardly fail to stand up for others. For when our habitual
disposition is pure from passion, it admits virtue also. Just as a body
when free from fever admits strength, so the soul, unless it be
corrupted by the passions, admits strength. It betokens great strength,
this gentleness; it needs a generous and a gallant soul, and one of
exceeding loftiness, this gentleness. Or, think you, is it a small
thing to suffer ill, and not be exasperated? Indeed one would not err
if in speaking of the disposition to stand up for our neighbors, one
should call it the spirit of manly courage. For he that has had the
strength to be able to overcome so strong a passion (as this of
selfishness), will have the strength to dare the attack on another. For
instance, these are two passions, cowardice and anger: if thou have
overcome anger, it is very plain that thou overcomest cowardice also:
but thou gettest the mastery over anger, by being gentle: therefore (do
so) with cowardice also, and thou wilt be manly. Again, if thou hast
not got the better of anger, thou art become <pb n="291" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_291.html" id="vi.xlviii-Page_291" />forward (and pugnacious);
but not having got the better of this, neither canst thou get the
better of fear; consequently, thou wilt be a coward too: and the case
is the same as with the body; if it be weak, it is quickly overcome
both by cold and heat: for such is the ill temperament, but the good
temperament is able to stand all (changes). Again, greatness of soul is
a virtue, and hard by it stands prodigality: economy is a virtue, the
being a good manager; hard by it stands parsimony and meanness. Come,
let us again collate and compare the virtues (with their vices). Well,
then, the prodigal person is not to be called great-minded. How should
he? The man who is overcome by numberless passions, how should he be
great of soul? For this is not despising money; it is only the being
ordered about by other passions: for just as a man, if he were at the
beck and bidding of robbers to obey their orders, could not be free (so
it is here). His large spending does not come of his contempt of money,
but simply from his not knowing how to dispose of it properly: else,
were it possible both to keep it and to lay it out on his pleasure,
this is what he would like. But he that spends his money on fit
objects, this is the man of high soul: for it is truly a high soul,
that which is not in slavery to passion, which accounts money to be
nothing. Again, economy is a good thing: for thus that will be the best
manager, who spends in a proper manner, and not at random without
management. But parsimony is not the same thing with this. For the
former<note place="end" n="1096" id="vi.xlviii-p29.8"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlviii-p30"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlviii-p30.1">᾽Εκεῖνος μὲν
γὰρ οὐδὲ
ἀναγκαίας
ἀπαιτούσης
χρείας, τῆς
οὐσίας
ἅπτεται τῶν
χρημάτων,
οὗτος δὲ
ἐκείνου
γένοιτο ἂν
ἀδελφός</span>.
We leave this as it stands, evidently corrupt. Something is wanting
after <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlviii-p30.2">οὗτος
δὲ</span>. “The former, the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlviii-p30.3">οἰκονομικὸς</span>, is careful not to touch his principal or capital, but
will confine his outlay within his income: the latter,” etc.
But <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlviii-p30.4">οὐδὲ
ἀναγκ. ἀπ.
χρείας</span> is hardly
suitable in the former case, and should rather come after <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlviii-p30.5">οὗτος
δέ</span> “the latter, the niggard,
though the need be ever so urgent, has not the heart to touch either
principal or income”—or something to that effect. Then
perhaps, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlviii-p30.6">πῶς
οὖν οὗτος
ἐκείνου
γένοιτο ἂν
ἀδελφός</span>;
Mod. text “For the former spends all upon proper objects; the
latter, not even when urgent need requires, touches the principal of
his money. The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlviii-p30.7">οἰκον</span>. therefore
will to brother to the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlviii-p30.8">μεγαλόψ</span>.”</p></note> indeed, not even when an urgent
necessity demands, touches the principal of his money: but the latter
will be brother to the former. Well, then, we will put together the man
of great soul, and the prudent economist, as also the prodigal and the
mean man: for both of these are thus affected from littleness of soul,
as those others are (from the opposite). Let us not then call him
high-souled, who simply spends, but him who spends aright: nor let us
call the economical manager mean and parsimonious, but him who is
unseasonably sparing of his money.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xlviii-p31">What a quantity of wealth that
rich man spent, “who was clothed in purple and fine linen?”
(<scripRef passage="Luke xvi. 19" id="vi.xlviii-p31.1" parsed="|Luke|16|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.19">Luke xvi. 19</scripRef>.) But he was not high-souled: for his soul was possessed by an
unmerciful disposition and by numberless lusts: how then should it be
great? Abraham had a great soul, spending as he did for the reception
of his guests, killing the calf, and, where need was, not only not
sparing his property, but not even his life. If then we see a person
having his sumptuous table, having his harlots and his parasites, let
us not call him a man of a great mind, but a man of an exceedingly
little mind. For see how many passions he is enslaved and subject
to—gluttony, inordinate pleasure, flattery: but him who is
possessed by so many, and cannot even escape one of them, how can any
one call magnanimous? Nay, then most of all let us call him
little-minded, when he spends the most: for the more he spends, the
more does he show the tyranny of those passions: for had they not
excessively got the mastery over him, he would not have spent to
excess. Again, if we see a person, giving nothing to such people as
these, but feeding the poor, and succoring those in need, himself
keeping a mean table—him let us call an exceedingly high-souled
man: for it is truly a mark of a great soul, to despise one’s own
comfort, but to care for that of others. For tell me, if you should see
a person despising all tyrants, and holding their commands of no
account, but rescuing from their tyranny those who are oppressed and
evil entreated; would you not think this a great man? So let us account
of the man in this case also. The passions are the tyrant: if then we
despise them, we shall be great: but if we rescue others also from
them, we shall be far greater, as being sufficient not only for
ourselves, but for others also. But if any one, at a tyrant’s
bidding, beat some other of his subjects, is this greatness of soul?
No, indeed: but the extreme of slavery, in proportion as he is great.
And now also there is set before us (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlviii-p31.2">πρόκειται</span>) a soul that is a noble one and a free: but this the
prodigal has ordered to be beaten by his passions: the man then that
beats himself, shall we call high-souled? By no means. Well then * *,
but let us see what is greatness of soul, and what prodigality; what is
economy, and what meanness; what is gentleness, and (what) dulness and
cowardice; what boldness, and what forwardness: that having
distinguished these things from each other, we may be enabled to pass
(this life) well-pleasing to the Lord, and to attain unto the good
things promised, through the grace and mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ,
to Whom be the glory for ever and ever. Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XLIX on Acts xxiii. 6-8." shorttitle="" progress="54.69%" prev="vi.xlviii" next="vi.l" id="vi.xlix">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Acts xxiii. 6-8." id="vi.xlix-p0.1" parsed="|Acts|23|6|23|8" osisRef="Bible:Acts.23.6-Acts.23.8" />
<pb n="292" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_292.html" id="vi.xlix-Page_292" />
  <p class="c21" id="vi.xlix-p1"><span class="c9" id="vi.xlix-p1.1">Homily XLIX.<note place="end" n="1097" id="vi.xlix-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlix-p2"> This Homily is wanting in C. The mod. text swarms with
interpolations.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vi.xlix-p3"><scripRef passage="Acts XXIII. 6-8" id="vi.xlix-p3.1" parsed="|Acts|23|6|23|8" osisRef="Bible:Acts.23.6-Acts.23.8">Acts XXIII. 6–8</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi.xlix-p4">“But when Paul perceived
that the one part were Sadducees, and the other Pharisees, he cried out
in the council, Men and brethren, I am a Pharisee, the son of a
Pharisee: of the hope and resurrection of the dead I am called in
question. And when he had so said, there arose a dissension between the
Pharisees and the Sadducees: and the multitude was divided. For the
Sadducees say that there is no resurrection, neither angel, nor spirit:
but the Pharisees confess both.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.xlix-p5"><span class="c11" id="vi.xlix-p5.1">Again</span> he discourses simply as man, and he does not on all occasions
alike enjoy the benefit of supernatural aid. “I am a Pharisee,
the son of a Pharisee:”<note place="end" n="1098" id="vi.xlix-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlix-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlix-p6.1">καὶ ἐν
τούτῳ</span>, viz. in
saying “I am a Pharisee,” <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlix-p6.2">καὶ ἐν τῷ
μετὰ ταῦτα</span>, i.e. “Of the hope of resurrection,” etc. Mod.
text “but is also permitted to contribute somewhat of himself,
which also he does and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlix-p6.3">καὶ ἐν τ., καὶ
ἐν τῷ μ. τ</span>.
both on this occasion and on that which followed (?) he pleads for
himself, wishing,” etc.</p></note> both in this,
and in what comes after it, he wished to divide the multitude, which
had an evil unanimity against him. And he does not speak a falsehood
here either: for he was a Pharisee by descent from his ancestors.
“Of the hope and resurrection of the dead I am called in
question.” For since they would not say for what reason they
arraigned him, he is compelled therefore to declare it himself.
“But the Pharisees,” it says, “confess both.”
And yet there are three things: how then does he say both?
“Spirit and Angel” is put as one.<note place="end" n="1099" id="vi.xlix-p6.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlix-p7"> Mod.
text “Either because spirit and angel is one, or because the
term <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlix-p7.1">ἀμφότερα</span> is taken not only of two but of three.” (This is taken
from Ammonius in the Catena. The innovator adds): “the writer
therefore uses it <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlix-p7.2">καταχρηστικῶς</span>, and not according to strict propriety.”</p></note>
When he is on their side, then they plead for him. “And there
arose a great cry: and the scribes that were of the Pharisees’
part arose, and strove, saying, We find no evil in this man: but”
(what) “if a spirit has spoken to him, or an angel?”<note place="end" n="1100" id="vi.xlix-p7.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlix-p8"> The
last clause in the Vulgate text, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlix-p8.1">μὴ
θεομαχῶμεν</span>, is unknown to St. Chrys., being in fact quite a modern
addition. Chrys. interprets it as an aposiopesis—viz.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlix-p8.2">ποῖον
ἔγκλημα</span>;
St. Isidore of Pelusium in the Cat. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlix-p8.3">τὸ γὰρ εἰ ἤ
ἐστι· τοῦτ᾽
ἐστιν, ἢ πν.
ἐλάλησεν
αὐτῷ ἢ
ἄγγελος</span>.
Ammonius ibid. “Either the sentence is left incomplete, viz. but
whether a spirit or an angel has spoken to him…is not certain:
or, it is to be spoken as on the part of the Pharisees, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlix-p8.4">Εἴδε (?) πν. κ.
τ. λ</span>. that is, Behold, he is
manifestly asserting the resurrection, taught (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlix-p8.5">κατηχηθείς</span>) either by the Holy Ghost or by an angel the doctrine of
the resurrection.” Mod. text using the latter: “Where is
the crime, if an angel has spoken to him, if a spirit, and taught
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlix-p8.6">κατηχηθείς</span>) by him, he thus teaches the doctrine of the
resurrection?” (and then, adopting the modern addition
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlix-p8.7">μὴ
θεομ</span>.), “then let us
not stand off from him, lest warring with him, we be found also
fighting against God.”</p></note> <note place="end" n="1101" id="vi.xlix-p8.8"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlix-p9"> The
Pharisees were uniformly more favorably inclined to Christianity than
the rival sect of the Sadducees. The latter, as disbelieving in the
resurrection and the spirit-world, would be especially prejudiced
against a system which made these tenets so central. The Pharisees, on
the other hand, agreed on these points with Christianity. It is evident
that in his defence here before the Sanhedrin Paul wishes to conciliate
the Pharasaic party so far as can be done by emphasizing his own
agreement with them respecting the resurrection. They, as believers in
this doctrine, would have less prejudice against Paul’s teaching
concerning Christ’s resurrection. In asserting his Pharasaic
ancestry, Paul wishes to establish a point of connection with them and
thus gain a foothold for the defence of his central truth of
Christ’s resurrection, which justifies him in being His disciple
and servant.—G.B.S.</p></note> (<scripRef passage="Acts 23.9" id="vi.xlix-p9.1" parsed="|Acts|23|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.23.9">v. 9</scripRef>.) Why did they not plead for him before this? Do you
observe, how, when the passions give way, the truth is discovered?
Where is the crime, say they, if an angel has spoken to him, or a
spirit? Paul gives them no handle against him. “And when there
arose a great dissension, the tribune, fearing lest Paul should have
been pulled in pieces of them, commanded the soldiers to go down, and
to take him by force from among them, and to bring him into the
castle.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 23.10" id="vi.xlix-p9.2" parsed="|Acts|23|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.23.10">v.
10</scripRef>.)
The tribune is afraid of his being pulled in pieces, now that he has
said that he is a Roman: and the matter was not without danger. Do you
observe that Paul had a right to profess himself a Roman? Else, neither
would (the tribune) have been afraid now. So it remains that the
soldiers must bear him off by force. But when the wretches saw all to
be without avail, they take the whole matter into their own hands, as
they would fain have done before, but were prevented: and their
wickedness stops nowhere, though it received so many checks: and yet
how many things were providentially ordered, on purpose that they might
settle down from their rage, and learn those things through which they
might possibly recover themselves! But none the less do they set upon
him. Sufficient for proof of his innocence was even this, that the man
was saved when at the point to be pulled in pieces, and that with these
so great dangers about him, he escaped them all. “And the night
following the Lord stood by him, and said, Be of good cheer, Paul: for
as thou hast testified of Me in Jerusalem, so must thou bear witness
also at Rome. And when it was day, certain of the Jews banded together,
and bound themselves under a curse, saying that they would neither eat
nor drink till they had killed Paul. <pb n="293" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_293.html" id="vi.xlix-Page_293" />And they were more than forty
which had made this conspiracy.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 23.11-13" id="vi.xlix-p9.3" parsed="|Acts|23|11|23|13" osisRef="Bible:Acts.23.11-Acts.23.13">v. 11–13</scripRef>.) “They bound
themselves under a curse,” it says. See how vehement and
revengeful they are in their malice! What means, “bound under a
curse?”<note place="end" n="1102" id="vi.xlix-p9.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlix-p10"> To
this question mod. text interpolates for answer from Ammonius in the
Catena, “that is, they declared themselves to be out of the pale
of the faith to Godward, if they should not do that which was
determined against Paul.”</p></note> Why then those men
are accused forever, seeing they did not kill Paul. And forty together.
For such is the nature of that nation: when there needs concerting
together for a good object, not even two concur with each other: but
when it is for an evil object, the entire people does it. And they
admit the rulers also as accomplices. “And they came to the chief
priests and elders, and said, We have bound ourselves under a great
curse that we will eat nothing until we have slain Paul. Now therefore
ye with the council signify to the tribune that he bring him down unto
you to-morrow, as though ye would enquire something more perfectly
concerning him: and we, or ever he come near, are ready to kill him.
And when Paul’s sister’s son heard of their lying in wait,
he went and entered into the castle, and told Paul. Then Paul called
one of the centurions unto him, and said, Bring this young man unto the
tribune: For he hath a certain thing to tell him. So he took him, and
brought him to the tribune, and said, Paul the prisoner called me unto
him, and prayed me to bring this young man unto thee, who hath
something to say unto thee. Then the tribune took him by the hand, and
went with him aside privately, and asked him, What is that thou hast to
tell me? And he said, the Jews have agreed to desire thee that thou
wouldest bring down Paul to-morrow into the council, as though they
would enquire somewhat of him more perfectly. But do not thou yield
unto them for there lie in wait for him of them more than forty men,
which have bound themselves with an oath, that they will neither eat
nor drink till they have killed him: and now are they ready, looking
for a promise from thee. So the tribune then let the young man depart,
and charged him, See thou tell no man that thou hast showed these
things to me.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 23.14-22" id="vi.xlix-p10.1" parsed="|Acts|23|14|23|22" osisRef="Bible:Acts.23.14-Acts.23.22">v.
14–22</scripRef>). Again he is saved by man’s forethought. And
observe: Paul lets no man learn this, not even the centurion, that the
matter might not become known. And the centurion having come, reported
to the tribune. And it is well done of the tribune also, that he bids
him keep it secret, that it might not become known: moreover he gives
his orders to the centurions only, at the time when the thing was to be
done: and so Paul is sent into Cæsarea, that there too he might
discourse in a greater theatre and before a more splendid audience:
that so the Jews may not be able to say, “If we had seen Paul, we
would have believed—if we had heard him teaching.”
Therefore this excuse too is cut off from them. “And the
Lord,” it said, “stood by him, and said, Be of good cheer:
for as thou hast testified of Me in Jerusalem, so must thou bear
witness also at Rome.” (Yet) even after He has appeared to him,
He again suffers him to be saved by man’s means. And one may well
be astonished at Paul;<note place="end" n="1103" id="vi.xlix-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlix-p11"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlix-p11.1">Καὶ ἄξιον
ἐκπλαγῆναι
τὸν Παῦλον·</span>
(A. and Cat. omit this) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlix-p11.2">τί δὴ
τοῦτο; οὐκ
ἐθορυβήθη,
οὐδὲ εἶπε</span>. Here mod. text rightly transposes <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlix-p11.3">τί δὴ
τοῦτο</span>.</p></note> he was not taken
aback, neither said, “Why, what is this? Have I then been
deceived by Christ?” but he believed: yet, because he believed,
he did not therefore sleep: no; what was in his own power by means of
human wisdom, he did not abandon. “Bound themselves by a
curse:” it was a kind of necessity that those men fastened on
themselves by the curse. “That they would neither eat nor
drink.” Behold fasting the mother of murder! Just as Herod
imposed on himself that necessity by his oath, so also do these. For
such are the devil’s (ways): under the pretext forsooth of piety
he sets his traps. “And they came to the chief priests,”
etc. And yet they ought to have come (to the tribune), ought to have
laid a charge, and assembled a court of justice: for these are not the
doings for priests, but for captains of banditti, these are not the
doings for rulers, but for ruffians. They endeavor also to corrupt the
ruler: but it was providentially ordered, to the intent that he also
should learn of their plot. For not (only) by their having nothing to
say, but also by their secret attempt, they convicted themselves that
they were naught. It is likely too that after (Paul was gone) the chief
priests came to (the tribune) making their request, and were put to
shame. For<note place="end" n="1104" id="vi.xlix-p11.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlix-p12"> Mod.
text “And with reason the tribune does this (i.e. sends Paul
away): for of course he did not wish either to gratify (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlix-p12.1">χαρίσασθαι</span>) or to assent.” But the meaning is: “If he had
not been informed of their plot, he would have been embarrassed by the
request, not liking to refuse, nor yet to grant it.”</p></note> of course he would not have liked
either to deny or to grant their request. How came he to believe (the
young man’s tale)? He did so in consequence of what had already
taken place; because it was likely they would do this also. And observe
their wickedness: they as good as laid a necessity on the chief priests
also: for if they undertook so great a thing themselves, and engaged
themselves in the whole risk, much more ought those to do thus much. Do
you observe, how Paul is <pb n="294" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_294.html" id="vi.xlix-Page_294" />held innocent by those that are without, as
was also Christ by Pilate? See their malice brought to naught: they
delivered him up, to kill and condemn him: but the result is just the
contrary; he is both saved, and held innocent. For had it not been
so,<note place="end" n="1105" id="vi.xlix-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlix-p13"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlix-p13.1">εἰ γὰρ μὴ
οὕτω</span>. Cat. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlix-p13.2">οὗτος</span>: “but for this man (the tribune.)”</p></note> he would have been pulled in pieces: had it
not been so, he would have perished, he would have been condemned. And
not only does (the tribune) rescue him from the rush (made upon him),
but also from much other<note place="end" n="1106" id="vi.xlix-p13.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.xlix-p14"> Mod.
text omits <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlix-p14.1">ἀλλὰ καὶ
ἄλλης
πολλῆς· ὅρα
πῶς</span>.</p></note> (violence): see how
he becomes a minister to him, insomuch that without risk he is carried
off safe with so large a force. “And he called unto him two
centurions, saying, Make ready two hundred soldiers to go to
Cæsarea, and horsemen threescore and ten, and spearmen two
hundred, at the third hour of the night; and provide them beasts, that
they may set Paul on, and bring him safe unto Felix the governor. And
he wrote a letter after this manner: Claudius Lysias unto the most
excellent governor Felix sendeth greeting. This man was taken of the
Jews, and should have been killed of them: then came I with an army,
and rescued him, having understood that he was a Roman. And when I
would have known the cause wherefore they accused him, I brought him
forth into their council: whom I perceived to be accused of questions
of their law, but to have nothing laid to his charge worthy of death or
of bonds. And when it was told me how that the Jews laid wait for the
man, I sent straightway to thee, and gave commandment to his accusers
also to say before thee what they had against him. Fare ye well.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 23.23-30" id="vi.xlix-p14.2" parsed="|Acts|23|23|23|30" osisRef="Bible:Acts.23.23-Acts.23.30">v. 23–30</scripRef>). See how the
letter speaks for him as a defence—for it says, “I found
nothing worthy of death,” but as accusation against them (rather)
than against him. “About to have been killed of them:” so
set upon his death were they. First, “I came with the army, and
rescued him:” then also “I brought him down unto
them:” and not even so did they find anything to lay to his
charge: and when they ought to have been stricken with fear and shame
for the former act, they again attempt to kill him, insomuch that again
his cause became all the more clear. “And his accusers,” he
says, “I have sent unto thee:” that at the tribunal where
these things are more strictly examined, he may be proved
guiltless.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xlix-p15">(Recapitulation.) Let us look
then to what has been said above. “I,” he says, “am a
Pharisee:” then, that he may not seem to pay court, he adds,
“Of the hope and resurrection of the dead it is, that I am called
in question.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 23.6" id="vi.xlix-p15.1" parsed="|Acts|23|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.23.6">v.
6</scripRef>.)
From this charge and calumny he commends himself. “For the
Sadducees indeed,” etc. The Sadducees have no knowledge of
anything incorporeal, perhaps not even God; so gross (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlix-p15.2">παχεἵς</span>) are they: whence neither do they choose to believe that
there is a Resurrection. “And the scribes,” etc. Look; the
tribune also hears that the Pharisees have acquitted him of the
charges, and have given sentence (<span class="c14" id="vi.xlix-p15.3">mss.</span> and
Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlix-p15.4">ἐψηφίσατο</span>, “he gave sentence”) in his favor, and with
greater confidence carries him off by force. Moreover all that was
spoken (by Paul) was full of right-mindedness (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlix-p15.5">φιλοσοφίας</span>). “And the night following the Lord stood by
him,” etc. See what strong consolation! First he praises him,
“As thou hast testified to My cause in Jerusalem;” then He
does not leave him to be afraid for the uncertain issue of his journey
to Rome: for thither also, He saith, thou shalt not depart alone
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlix-p15.6">μόνος</span>, Cat. and
Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlix-p15.7">μόνον</span>), but thou
shalt also have all this boldness of speech. Hereby it was made
manifest, not (only) that he should be saved, but that (he should be
so) in order to great crowns in the great city. But why did He not
appear to him before he fell into the danger? Because it is evermore in
the afflictions that God comforts us; for He appears more wished-for,
while even in the dangers He exercises and trains us. Besides, he was
then at ease, when free from bonds; but now great perils were awaiting
him. “We have bound ourselves,” they say, “under a
curse, that we will not eat nor drink.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 23.14" id="vi.xlix-p15.8" parsed="|Acts|23|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.23.14">v. 14</scripRef>.) What is all this zeal? “That he may bring him
down,” it says, “unto you, as though ye would enquire into
his case more perfectly.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 23.15" id="vi.xlix-p15.9" parsed="|Acts|23|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.23.15">v.
15</scripRef>.)
Has he not twice made a speech unto you? has he not said that he is a
Pharisee? What (would ye have) over and above this? So reckless were
they and afraid of nothing, not tribunals, not laws: such their
hardihood which shrunk from nothing. They both declare their purpose,
and announce the way of carrying it into effect. “Paul’s
sister’s son heard of it.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 23.16" id="vi.xlix-p15.10" parsed="|Acts|23|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.23.16">v. 16</scripRef>.) This was of God’s providence, their not perceiving
that it would be heard. What then did Paul? he was not alarmed, but
perceived that this was God’s doing: and casting all upon Him, so
he acquits himself (from further concern about it:) “having
called one of the centurions,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 23.17" id="vi.xlix-p15.11" parsed="|Acts|23|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.23.17">v. 17</scripRef>.) He told of the plot, he was believed; he is saved. If he
was acquitted of the charge, why did (the tribune) send the accusers?
That the enquiry might be more strict: that the man might be the more
entirely cleared.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xlix-p16"><pb n="295" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_295.html" id="vi.xlix-Page_295" />Such are God’s ways of
ordering: the very things by which we are hurt, by these same are we
benefited. Thus it was with Joseph: his mistress sought to ruin him:
and she seemed indeed to be contriving his ruin, but by her contriving
she placed him in a state of safety: for the house where that wild
beast (of a woman) was kept was a den in comparison with which the
prison was gentle. (<scripRef passage="Gen. xxxix. 1-20" id="vi.xlix-p16.1" parsed="|Gen|39|1|39|20" osisRef="Bible:Gen.39.1-Gen.39.20">Gen. xxxix. 1–20</scripRef>.) For while he was there, although he was looked up to and
courted, he was in constant fear, lest his mistress should set upon
him, and worse than any prison was the fear that lay upon him: but
after the accusation he was in security and peace, well rid of that
beast, of her lewdness and her machinations for his destruction: for it
was better for him to keep company with human creatures in miserable
plight, than with a maddened mistress. Here he comforted himself, that
for chastity’s sake he had fallen into it: there he had been in
dread, lest he should receive a death-blow to his soul: for nothing in
the world is more annoying than a woman in love can be to a young man
who will not (meet her advances): nothing more detestable (than a woman
in such case), nothing more fell: all the bonds in the world are light
to this. So that the fact was not that he got into prison, but that he
got out of prison. She made his master his foe, but she made God his
friend: brought him into closer relation to Him Who is indeed the true
Master; she cast him out of his stewardship in the family, but made him
a familiar friend to that Master. Again, his brethren sold him
(<scripRef passage="Gen. xxxvii. 18" id="vi.xlix-p16.2" parsed="|Gen|37|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.37.18">Gen. xxxvii. 18</scripRef>); but they freed him from having enemies dwelling in the same
house with him, from envy and much ill will, and from daily
machinations for his ruin: they placed him far aloof from them that
hated him. For what can be worse than this, to be compelled to dwell in
the same house with brethren that envy one; to be an object of
suspicion, to be a mark for evil designs? So that while they and she
were severally seeking to compass their own ends, far other were the
mighty consequences working out by the Providence of God for that just
man. When he was in honor, then was he in danger; when he was in
dishonor, then was he in safety. The eunuchs did not remember him, and
right well it was that they did not, that the occasion of his
deliverance might be more glorious: that the whole might be ascribed,
not to man’s favor, but to God’s Providence (<scripRef passage="Gen. xl. 23" id="vi.xlix-p16.3" parsed="|Gen|40|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.40.23">Gen. xl. 23</scripRef>):
that at the right moment, Pharaoh, reduced to need, might bring him
out; that not as conferring but as receiving a benefit, the king might
release him from the prison. (<scripRef passage="Gen. 41.40" id="vi.xlix-p16.4" parsed="|Gen|41|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.41.40">ib. xli.
40</scripRef>.)
It behooved to be no servile gift, but that the king should be reduced
to a necessity of doing this: it behooved that it should be made
manifest what wisdom was in him. Therefore it is that the eunuch
forgets him, that Egypt might not forget him, that the king might not
be ignorant of him. Had he been delivered at that time, it is likely he
would have desired to depart to his own country: therefore he is kept
back by numberless constraints, first by subjection to a master,
secondly by being in prison, thirdly by being over the kingdom, to the
end that all this might be brought about by the Providence of God. Like
a spirited steed that is eager to bound off to his fellows, did God
keep him back there, for causes full of glory. For that he longed to
see his father, and free him from his distress, is evident from his
calling him thither. (<scripRef passage="Gen. xlv. 9" id="vi.xlix-p16.5" parsed="|Gen|45|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.45.9">Gen. xlv. 9</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.xlix-p17">Shall we look at other instances
of evil designing, how they turn out to our good, not only by having
their reward, but also by their working at the very time precisely what
is for our good? This (Joseph’s) uncle (Esau) had ill designs
against his father (Jacob), and drove him out of his native land: what
then? (<scripRef passage="Gen. xxvii. 41" id="vi.xlix-p17.1" parsed="|Gen|27|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.27.41">Gen. xxvii. 41</scripRef>.) He too set him
(thereby) aloof from the danger; for he too got (thereby) to be in
safety. He made him a wiser and a better man (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlix-p17.2">φιλοσοφώτερον</span>); he was the means of his having that dream (<scripRef passage="Gen. xxviii. 12" id="vi.xlix-p17.3" parsed="|Gen|28|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.28.12">Gen. xxviii. 12</scripRef>.)
But, you will say, he was a slave in a foreign land? Yes, but he
arrives among his own kindred, and receives a bride, and appears worthy
to his father-in-law. (<scripRef passage="Gen. 29.23" id="vi.xlix-p17.4" parsed="|Gen|29|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.29.23">ib. xxix.
23</scripRef>.)
But he too cheated him? Yes, but this also turned out to his good, that
he might be the father of many children. But it was in his mind to
design evil against him? True, but even this was for his good, that he
might thereupon return to his own country; for if he had been in good
circumstances, he would not have so longed for home. But he defrauded
him of his hire? Aye, but he got more by the means. (<scripRef passage="Gen. 31.7" id="vi.xlix-p17.5" parsed="|Gen|31|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.31.7">ib. xxxi. 7</scripRef>.) Thus, in every point
of these men’s history, the more people designed their hurt, the
more their affairs flourished. If (Jacob) had not received the elder
daughter, he would not soon have been the father of so many children;
he would have dragged out a long period in childlessness, he would have
mourned as his wife did. For she indeed had reason to mourn, as not
having become a mother (<scripRef passage="Gen. 30.1,2" id="vi.xlix-p17.6" parsed="|Gen|30|1|30|2" osisRef="Bible:Gen.30.1-Gen.30.2">ib. xxx.
1, 2</scripRef>.); but he had his consolation: whence also he gives her a
repulse. Again, had not (Laban) defrauded him of his hire, he would not
have longed to see his own country; the higher points (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlix-p17.7">φιλοσοφία</span>) of the man’s character would not have come to
light, <pb n="296" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_296.html" id="vi.xlix-Page_296" />(his wives) would not have become more closely attached to him.
For see what they say: “With devouring hath he devoured us and
our money.” (<scripRef passage="Gen. xxxi. 15" id="vi.xlix-p17.8" parsed="|Gen|31|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.31.15">Gen. xxxi. 15</scripRef>.) So that this
became the means of riveting their love to him. After this he had in
them not merely wives, but (devoted) slaves; he was beloved by them: a
thing that no possession can equal: for nothing, nothing whatever, is
more precious than to be thus loved by a wife and to love her.
“And a wife,” Scripture says, “that agrees with her
husband.” (<scripRef passage="Ecclesiasticus 25.1" id="vi.xlix-p17.9" parsed="|Sir|25|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sir.25.1">Ecclus. xxv. 1</scripRef>) “A man and a
wife that agree together.” E.V.) One thing this, as the Wise Man
puts it, of the things for which a man is to be counted happy; for
where this is, there all wealth, all prosperity abounds: as also, where
it is not, there all besides profits nothing, but all goes wrong, all
is mere unpleasantness and confusion. Then let us seek this before all
things. He that seeks money, seeks not this. Let us seek those things
which can remain fixed. Let us not seek a wife from among the rich,
lest the excess of wealth on her side produce arrogance, lest that
arrogance be the means of marring all. See you not what God did? how He
put the woman in subjection? (<scripRef passage="Gen. iii. 16" id="vi.xlix-p17.10" parsed="|Gen|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.16">Gen. iii. 16</scripRef>.) Why art thou
ungrateful, why without perception? The very benefit God has given thee
by nature, do not thou mar the help it was meant to be. So that it is
not for her wealth that we ought to seek a wife: it is that we may
receive a partner of our life, for the appointed order of the
procreation of children. It was not that she should bring money, that
God gave the woman; it was that she might be an helpmate. But she that
brings money, becomes, instead of a wife, a setter up of her own will
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.xlix-p17.11">ἐπίβουλος</span>), a mistress—it may be a wild beast instead of a
wife—while she thinks she has a right to give herself airs upon
her wealth. Nothing more shameful than a man who lays himself out to
get riches in this way. If wealth itself is full of temptations, what
shall we say to wealth so gotten? For you must not look to this, that
one or another as a rare and unusual case, and contrary to the reason
of the thing, has succeeded: as neither ought we in other matters to
fix our regards upon the good which people may enjoy, or their chance
successes, out of the common course: but let us look to the reason of
the thing as it is in itself, and see whether this thing be not fraught
with endless annoyance. Not only you bring yourself into a disreputable
position; you also disgrace your children by leaving them poor, if it
chance that you depart this life before the wife: and you give her
incomparably more occasions for connecting herself with a second
bridegroom. Or do you not see that many women make this the excuse for
a second marriage—that they may not be despised; that they want
to have some man to take the management of their property? Then let us
not bring about so great evils for the sake of money; but let us
dismiss all (such aims), and seek a beautiful soul, that we may also
succeed in obtaining love. This is the exceeding wealth, this the great
treasure, this the endless good things: whereunto may we all attain by
the grace and loving kindness of our Lord Jesus Christ, with Whom to
the Father and the Holy Ghost together be glory, dominion, honor, now
and ever, world without end. Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily L on Acts xxiii. 31-33." shorttitle="" progress="55.48%" prev="vi.xlix" next="vi.li" id="vi.l">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Acts xxiii. 31-33." id="vi.l-p0.1" parsed="|Acts|23|31|23|33" osisRef="Bible:Acts.23.31-Acts.23.33" />
<p class="c21" id="vi.l-p1"><span class="c9" id="vi.l-p1.1">Homily L.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vi.l-p2"><scripRef passage="Acts XXIII. 31, 32, 33" id="vi.l-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|23|31|23|33" osisRef="Bible:Acts.23.31-Acts.23.33">Acts XXIII. 31, 32, 33</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi.l-p3">“Then the soldiers, as it
was commanded them, took Paul, and brought him by night to Antipatris.
On the morrow they left the horsemen to go with him, and returned to
the castle: who, when they came to Cæsarea, and delivered the
epistle to the governor, presented Paul also before
him.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.l-p4"><span class="c11" id="vi.l-p4.1">Like</span> some king whom his body-guards escort, so did these convey Paul;
in such numbers too, and by night, for fear of the wrath of the
people.<note place="end" n="1107" id="vi.l-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.l-p5"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.l-p5.1">τοῦ δήμου
τὴν ὀργὴν
τῆς ὁρμῆς.
᾽Επεὶ οὖν
τῆς πόλεως
αὐτὸν
ἐξέβαλον,
τότε
ἀφίστανται</span>. So Edd. and our <span class="c14" id="vi.l-p5.2">mss.</span> but Cat.
simply <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.l-p5.3">τὴν
ὀργήν</span>. The next
sentence, if referred affirmatively to the Jews, would be untrue, for
in fact the Jews <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.l-p5.4">οὐκ
ἀπέστησαν</span>. Possibly the scribes took it to refer to the soldiers: but
this is very unsatisfactory. To make sense, it must be read
interrogatively: “Well then, at any rate that now, they have got
him out of the city, they desist from further attempts? By no means;
and in fact the precautions taken for his safety show what was the
tribune’s view of the matter, both that Paul was innocent and
that <i>they</i> were set on murdering him.” We read <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.l-p5.5">ἀφίστανται
τῆς ὁρμῆς</span>.</p></note> Now then you will say that they have
got him out of the city, they desist from their violence? No indeed.
But (the tribune) would not have sent him off with such care for his
safety, but that while he himself had found nothing amiss in him, he
knew the murderous disposition of his adversaries. “And when the
governor had <pb n="297" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_297.html" id="vi.l-Page_297" />read the letter, he asked of what province he was. And
when he understood that he was of Cilicia; I will hear thee, said he,
when thine accusers are also come.” Already Lysias has spoken for
his exculpation; (but the Jews seek to) gain the hearer beforehand.
“And he ordered him to be kept in custody in Herod’s
prætorium” (<scripRef passage="Acts 23.34,35" id="vi.l-p5.6" parsed="|Acts|23|34|23|35" osisRef="Bible:Acts.23.34-Acts.23.35">v. 34,
35</scripRef>):
again Paul is put in bonds. “And after five days came down the
high priest Ananias with the elders.” See how for all this they
do not desist; hindered as they were by obstacles without number,
nevertheless they come, only to be put to shame here also. “And
with an orator, one Tertullus.”<note place="end" n="1108" id="vi.l-p5.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.l-p6"> It
has been necessary to rearrange the texts, and also to transpose the
parts mark <i>a, b.</i>—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.l-p6.1">Καὶ μὴν
ὑμεῖς, φησί
τοῦτο
πεποιήκατε</span>. The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.l-p6.2">φησί</span> here is
hypothetical: “Tertullus wishes to arraign Paul as a seditious
person. And yet, Felix might say, it is ye Jews that have been the
movers of sedition: in these words ye describe
yourselves.”—Mod. text “<scripRef passage="Acts 24.2-4" id="vi.l-p6.3" parsed="|Acts|24|2|24|4" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.2-Acts.24.4">v. 2, 3, 4</scripRef>. And yet ye have done
this: then what need of an orator? See how this man, also from the very
outset wishes to deliver him up as a revolutionary and seditious
person, and with his praises preoccupies the judge. Then as having much
to say, he passes it by, and only says this, But that I be not further
tedious unto thee.”</p></note>
And what need was there of “an orator? Which (persons) also
informed the governor against Paul.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 24.1" id="vi.l-p6.4" parsed="|Acts|24|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.1">c. xxiv. 1</scripRef>.) See how this man also
from the very outset (<i>b</i>) with his praises seeks to gain the
judge beforehand. “And when he was called forth, Tertullus began
to accuse him, saying, Seeing that by thee we enjoy great quietness,
and that very worthy deeds are done unto this nation by thy providence,
we accept it always, and in all places, most noble Felix, with all
thankfulness.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 24.2,3" id="vi.l-p6.5" parsed="|Acts|24|2|24|3" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.2-Acts.24.3">v. 2,
3</scripRef>.)
Then as having much to say, he passes by the rest:
“Notwithstanding, that I be not further tedious unto thee, I pray
thee that thou wouldest hear us of thy clemency a few words. For we
have found this man a pestilent fellow, and a mover of sedition among
all the Jews throughout the world.” (<i>a</i>) As a revolutionary
and seditious person he wishes to deliver him up. And yet, it might be
answered, it is ye that have done this. (<i>c</i>) And see how he would
put up the judge to a desire of punishing, seeing he had here an
opportunity to coerce the man that turned the world upside down! As if
they had achieved a meritorious action, they make much of it:
“Having found this fellow,” etc., “a mover of
sedition,” say they, “among all the Jews throughout the
world.” (Had he been such), they would have proclaimed him as a
benefactor and saviour of the nation!<note place="end" n="1109" id="vi.l-p6.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.l-p7"> So
much was sedition to their taste, they would have been the last to
arraign him for that; on the contrary etc.—But Mod. text
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.l-p7.1">ὡς λυμεῶνα
λοιπὸν καὶ
κοινὸν
ἐχθρὸν τοῦ
ἔθνους
διαβάλλουσι</span>.</p></note>
“And a ringleader of the sect of the Nazarenes.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 24.4,5" id="vi.l-p7.2" parsed="|Acts|24|4|24|5" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.4-Acts.24.5">v. 4, 5</scripRef>.) They thought this
likely to tell as a reproach—“of the Nazarenes:” and
by this also they seek to damage him—for Nazareth was a mean
place. And, “we have found him,” say they: see how
maliciously they calumniate him: (found him), as if he had been always
giving them the slip, and with difficulty they had succeeded in getting
him: though he had been seven days in the Temple! “Who also hath
gone about to profane the temple; whom we took, [and would have judged
according to our law.”] (<scripRef passage="Acts 24.6" id="vi.l-p7.3" parsed="|Acts|24|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.6">v.
6</scripRef>.)
See how they insult even the Law; it was so like the Law, forsooth, to
beat, to kill, to lie in wait! And then the accusation against Lysias:
though he had no right, say they, to interfere, in the excess of his
confidence he snatched him from us: [“But the tribune Lysias came
upon us, and with great violence took him away out of our hands,
commanding his accusers to come unto thee]:<note place="end" n="1110" id="vi.l-p7.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.l-p8"> The
bracketed passage in <scripRef passage="Acts 24.6-8" id="vi.l-p8.1" parsed="|Acts|24|6|24|8" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.6-Acts.24.8">vv.
6–8</scripRef> om. in A. B. G. H. <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="vi.l-p8.2">א</span>. and
R.V.—G.B.S.</p></note> by
examining of whom thyself mayest take knowledge of all these things,
where of we accuse him. And the Jews also assented, saying that these
things were so.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 24.7-9" id="vi.l-p8.3" parsed="|Acts|24|7|24|9" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.7-Acts.24.9">v.
7–9</scripRef>). What then says Paul? “Then Paul; after that the governor
had beckoned unto him to speak, answered, Forasmuch as I know that thou
hast been of many years a just judge unto this nation, I do the more
cheerfully answer for myself.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 24.10" id="vi.l-p8.4" parsed="|Acts|24|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.10">v. 10</scripRef>.) This is not the language of flattery, his testifying to
the judge’s justice:<note place="end" n="1111" id="vi.l-p8.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.l-p9"> Hence
it appears that Chrys. read <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.l-p9.1">ὄντα
σε κριτὴν
δίκαιον</span> in <scripRef passage="Acts 24.10" id="vi.l-p9.2" parsed="|Acts|24|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.10">v. 10</scripRef>, though the old text in
the citation omits the epithet. Cat. retains it.—See p. 299, note
2.</p></note> no, the adulation
was rather in that speech of the orator, “By thee we enjoy great
quietness.” If so, then why are ye seditious? What Paul sought
was justice. “Knowing thee to be a just judge, I
cheerfully,” says he, “answer for myself.” Then also
he enforces this by the length of time: that (he had been judge)
“of many years. Because that thou mayest understand, that there
are yet but twelve days since I went up to Jerusalem for to
worship.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 24.11" id="vi.l-p9.3" parsed="|Acts|24|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.11">v.
11</scripRef>.)
And what is this?<note place="end" n="1112" id="vi.l-p9.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.l-p10"> As
Felix had been many years a judge, he was conversant enough with the
habits of the Jews to be aware that the Pentecost which brought Paul to
Jerusalem was but twelve days past: so that there had not been time to
raise a commotion. Mod. text, “And what did this contribute to
the proof? A great point: for he shows that Felix himself knew that
Paul had done nothing of all that he was accused of. But if he had ever
raised an insurrection, Felix would have known it, being judge, and
such an affair would not have scaped his
notice.”—Below, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.l-p10.1">διὰ τοῦτο
ἐνταῦθα
αὐτὸν
ἕλκει</span>, we
suppose <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.l-p10.2">αὐτὸν</span> to be
Felix: Mod. text substitutes <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.l-p10.3">ἐντεῦθεν
ἀφέλκων</span>,
referring it to the accuser. The meaning is obscure, but it seems to
be, “draws the attention of his judge to this point,” viz.,
of his having come up to worship, and therefore <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.l-p10.4">ἐνδιατρίβει
τούτῳ τῷ
δικαί&amp; 251·</span> lays the stress upon this point, of Felix being a <i>just</i>
judge. Perhaps, however, the true reading here is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.l-p10.5">τῷ
δεκαδύο</span>,
“of its being not more than twelve days.”</p></note> (It means),
“that I could not immediately have raised a commotion.”
Because the accuser had nothing to show (as done) in Jerusalem, observe
what he said: “among all the Jews throughout the world.”
Therefore it is that Paul here forcibly attracts him—“to
worship,” he says, “I came up,” so <pb n="298" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_298.html" id="vi.l-Page_298" />far am I from
raising sedition—and lays a stress upon this point of justices
being the strong point. “And they neither found me in the Temple
disputing with any man, neither raising up the people, neither in the
synagogues, nor in the city” (<scripRef passage="Acts 24.12" id="vi.l-p10.6" parsed="|Acts|24|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.12">v. 12</scripRef>); which in fact was the truth. And the accusers indeed use
the term “ringleader,” as if it were a case of fighting and
insurrection; but see how mildly Paul here answers. “But this I
confess unto thee, that after the way which they call heresy,<note place="end" n="1113" id="vi.l-p10.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.l-p11"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.l-p11.1">῞Αιρεσις</span> in <scripRef passage="Acts 24.14" id="vi.l-p11.2" parsed="|Acts|24|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.14">v. 14</scripRef> has the same meaning as
in <scripRef passage="Acts 24.5" id="vi.l-p11.3" parsed="|Acts|24|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.5">v. 5</scripRef>. The meaning is
therefore obscured by rendering it (as A.V.) in the former verse by
“sect” and in the latter by “heresy.” It is
<i>party</i> or <i>sect</i> in both cases, used as a term of reproach.
Paul’s accusers considered him a member of a sect which they
contemptuously called the Nazarenes. In his defence he takes up their
own word.—G.B.S.</p></note> so worship I the God of my fathers,
believing all things which are written in the Law and the Prophets: and
have hope toward God, which they themselves also allow, that there
shall be a resurrection of the dead, both of the just and
unjust.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 24.14,15" id="vi.l-p11.4" parsed="|Acts|24|14|24|15" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.14-Acts.24.15">v. 14,
15</scripRef>.)
The accusers were separating him (as an alien), but he identifies
himself with the Law, as one of themselves. “And in this,”
says he, “do I exercise myself, to have always a conscience void
of offence toward God and toward men. Now after many years I came to
bring alms to my nation, and offerings. In which they found me purified
in the temple, not with multitude, neither with tumult.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 24.16,17,18" id="vi.l-p11.5" parsed="|Acts|24|16|24|18" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.16-Acts.24.18">v. 16, 17, 18</scripRef>.) Why then camest
thou up? What brought thee hither? To worship, says he; to do alms.
This was not the act of a factious person. Then also he casts out their
person:<note place="end" n="1114" id="vi.l-p11.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.l-p12"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.l-p12.1">Εἰτα καὶ
ἐκβάλλει
αὐτῶν τὸ
πρόσωπον</span>, rejects their person, repudiates their pretension. They had
said, “We found him:” he answers, “There found me, in
a condition as far as possible from that of a mover of
sedition—not they, ‘but certain of the Jews from
Asia.’ In the Recapitulation, he says, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.l-p12.2">καλῶς δὲ
οὐδὲ τοῦτο
ἐκβάλλει</span> referring to <scripRef passage="Acts 24.21" id="vi.l-p12.3" parsed="|Acts|24|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.21">v.
21</scripRef>.
Hence one might conjecture here, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.l-p12.4">εἶτα οὐκ
ἐκβ</span>., to be placed after
<scripRef passage="Acts 24.20" id="vi.l-p12.5" parsed="|Acts|24|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.20">v. 20</scripRef>; but see p. 299, note
3.—Mod. text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.l-p12.6">ἐκβ. ἀ.
τ. πρ. λέγων
ἀδιορίστως,
᾽Εν οἷς
εὗρόν μέ
τινες τῶν κ. τ.
λ</span>. “Saying indefinitely, ‘In
which there found me,’ (and then adding), ‘certain of the
Jews from Asia.’”</p></note> “but,” says he, (they
that found me, were) “certain Jews from Asia, who ought to have
been here before thee, and object, if they had ought against me. Or
else let these same here say, if they have found any evil doing in me
while I stood before the council, except it be for this one voice, that
I cried, standing among them, Touching the resurrection of the dead I
am called in question by you this day.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 24.19,20,21" id="vi.l-p12.7" parsed="|Acts|24|19|24|21" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.19-Acts.24.21">v. 19, 20, 21</scripRef>.) For this is
justification in superabundance, not to flee from his accusers, but to
be ready to give account to all.<note place="end" n="1115" id="vi.l-p12.8"><p class="endnote" id="vi.l-p13"> <scripRef passage="Acts 24.5,6" id="vi.l-p13.1" parsed="|Acts|24|5|24|6" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.5-Acts.24.6">Vv. 5 and 6</scripRef>
had contained the three charges preferred by
Tertullus, viz.: sedition, sectarianism and profanation of the temple.
Paul was charged with creating disturbances among the Jews
(<scripRef passage="Acts 24.5" id="vi.l-p13.2" parsed="|Acts|24|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.5">5</scripRef>). To this he replies
(<scripRef passage="Acts 24.11,12" id="vi.l-p13.3" parsed="|Acts|24|11|24|12" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.11-Acts.24.12">11, 12</scripRef>), that the charge is
not sustained by facts; he worshipped in the temple, but neither there,
nor in the synagogues, nor in the city, did he create a disturbance or
gather a crowd. To the second charge that he is a ringleader of the
sect of the Nazarenes (<scripRef passage="Acts 24.5" id="vi.l-p13.4" parsed="|Acts|24|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.5">5</scripRef>), Paul replies by conceding that he worships the God of his
fathers after a way which they call a sect, but he denies that this
fact involves rejection or contempt of the law or the prophets
(<scripRef passage="Acts 24.14" id="vi.l-p13.5" parsed="|Acts|24|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.14">14</scripRef>). To the third charge
that he had attempted to profane the Temple (<scripRef passage="Acts 24.6" id="vi.l-p13.6" parsed="|Acts|24|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.6">6</scripRef>), he replies by alleging that he had, on the contrary,
brought offerings to the Temple service and that he had there peaceably
taken part in the religious rites of the Nazarites (<scripRef passage="Acts 24.17,18" id="vi.l-p13.7" parsed="|Acts|24|17|24|18" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.17-Acts.24.18">17, 18</scripRef>). He concludes by insisting that his whole offence consists
in having stoutly maintained the doctrine of the resurrection of the
dead.—G.B.S.</p></note> “Of the
resurrection of the dead,” says he, “am I this day called
in question.” And not a word said he of what he had to say, how
they had conspired against him, had violently kept him, had laid wait
for him—for these matters are course spoken of by the tribune<note place="end" n="1116" id="vi.l-p13.8"><p class="endnote" id="vi.l-p14"> Old
text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.l-p14.1">ταῦτα
γὰρ εἰκότως
περὶ ἐκείνου
λέγεται, παρὰ
δὲ τούτου</span>…We read <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.l-p14.2">παρὰ
ἐκείνου</span> in
the sense, “All that is to be said on those points comes from
Lysias: from Paul, not a word.” Mod. text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.l-p14.3">ταῦτα γὰρ
παῤ ἐκείνων
λέγεται
γενέσθαι</span>: “these things are said to have been done by
those.”</p></note>—but by Paul, though there was danger,
not so: no, he is silent, and only defends himself, though he had very
much to say. (<i>b</i>) “In which”<note place="end" n="1117" id="vi.l-p14.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.l-p15"> Here old text has the reading <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.l-p15.1">ἐν
αἷς</span>, above it was <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.l-p15.2">ἐν
οἷς</span>.—Here the first
Redactor has confused the matter, in consequence of his supposing that
at the mention of Tertullus (<i>d</i>) Chrys. must have gone into the
Recapitulation. Hence he places (<i>c</i>) the formula <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.l-p15.3">ἀλλ᾽ ἴδωμεν κ.
τ. λ</span>. immediately before this.
Accordingly to (<i>d</i>) as being comment on v. 4, he joins
(<i>e</i>), and then supposing the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.l-p15.4">ἐπιεικείας</span>
of (<i>f</i>) to refer to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.l-p15.5">ἐπιεικεί&amp; 139·</span>
<scripRef passage="Acts 24.4" id="vi.l-p15.6" parsed="|Acts|24|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.4">v. 4</scripRef>, he places this next.
The part (<i>b</i>) he keeps in its place, viz. before the
Recapitulation: there remained (<i>a</i>), and this he prefixes to
<i>b,</i> though its contents clearly show that it belongs to the
Recapitulation of v. 31.</p></note>
(alms), says he, “they found me in course of purifying in the
Temple.” Then how did he profane it? For it was not the part of
the same man both to purify himself and worship and come for this
purpose, and then to profane it. This has with it a surmise of the
justice of his cause, that he does not fall into a long discourse. And
he gratifies the judge, I suppose, by that also (namely, by), making
his defence compendious: (<i>d</i>) seeing that Tertullus before him
did make a long harangue. (<i>f</i>) And this too is a proof of
mildness, that when one has much to say, in order not to be troublesome
one says but few words. (<i>c</i>) But let us look again at what has
been said.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.l-p16">(Recapitulation.) “Then
the soldiers,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 23.31-33" id="vi.l-p16.1" parsed="|Acts|23|31|23|33" osisRef="Bible:Acts.23.31-Acts.23.33">v.
31–33</scripRef>.) (<i>a</i>) This also made Paul famous in Cæsarea,
his coming with so large a force.—“But,” says
Tertullus, “that I be not further tedious,” (<i>e</i>)
showing that (Felix) does find him tedious (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.l-p16.2">ἐγκόπτεται</span>): “I beseech thee,” he does not say, Hear the
matter, but, “hear us of thy clemency.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 24.4" id="vi.l-p16.3" parsed="|Acts|24|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.4">ch. xxiv. 4</scripRef>.) Probably it is to pay
court, that he thus lays out his speech. (<i>g</i>) “For having
found this man, a pestilent fellow, and a mover of sedition among all
the Jews throughout the world” (<scripRef passage="Acts 24.5" id="vi.l-p16.4" parsed="|Acts|24|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.5">v. 5</scripRef>): how then, it might be said, if he did this elsewhere (and
not here)? No, says he; among us also he has profaned the Temple;
“attempted,” says he, “to profane it:” but the
how, he leaves untold. “Whom <pb n="299" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_299.html" id="vi.l-Page_299" />also we took.” etc. “But
the tribune,” etc. And while he thus exaggerates what relates to
the tribune,<note place="end" n="1118" id="vi.l-p16.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.l-p17"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.l-p17.1">τὰ μὲν
ἐκείνου</span>,
evidently the tribune, but Ben. <i>quæ Paulum quidem
spectabant.</i>—They made the most of what the tribune had done,
of their own violence they make as little as possible.</p></note> see how he extenuates the part of
the accusers themselves. “We took him,” he says, “and
would have judged him according to our Law.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 24.6" id="vi.l-p17.2" parsed="|Acts|24|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.6">v. 6</scripRef>.) He shows that it is a hardship to them that they have to
come to foreign tribunals, and that they would not have troubled him
had not the tribune compelled them, and that he, having no concern in
the matter, had seized the man by force: for in fact the wrongs done
were against us, and with us the tribunal ought to have been. For that
this is the meaning, see what follows: “with great
violence” (<scripRef passage="Acts 24.7" id="vi.l-p17.3" parsed="|Acts|24|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.7">v.
7</scripRef>),
he says. For this conduct is violence. “From whom thou mayest
know.” He neither dares to accuse him (the tribune)—for the
man was indulgent (forsooth)—nor does he wholly pass it by. Then
again, lest he should seem to be lying, he adduces Paul himself as his
own accuser. “From whom, by examining him, thou mayest take
knowledge of all these things.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 24.8" id="vi.l-p17.4" parsed="|Acts|24|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.8">v. 8</scripRef>.) Next, as witnesses also of the things spoken, the
accusers, the same persons themselves both witnesses and accusers:
“And the Jews also assented,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 24.9" id="vi.l-p17.5" parsed="|Acts|24|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.9">v. 9</scripRef>.) But Paul, “Forasmuch as I know that thou hast been
of many years a just judge.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 24.10" id="vi.l-p17.6" parsed="|Acts|24|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.10">v. 10</scripRef>.) Why then, he is no stranger or alien or revolutionary
person, seeing he had known the judge for many years. And he does well
to add the epithet “just,”<note place="end" n="1119" id="vi.l-p17.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.l-p18"> See
above, p. 197, note 3. The principal authorities for the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.l-p18.1">δίκαιον</span>
are Laud’s Cod. Gr. and Cat. of Acts.</p></note>
that he (Felix) might not look to the chief priest, nor to the people,
nor the accuser. See, how he did not let himself be carried away into
abuse, although there was strong provocation. “Believing,”
he says, “that there will be a resurrection:” now a man who
believed a resurrection, would never have done such
things—“which” (resurrection) “they themselves
also allow.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 24.15" id="vi.l-p18.2" parsed="|Acts|24|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.15">v.
15</scripRef>.)
He does not say it of them, that they believe “all things written
in the Prophets:” it was he that believed them all, not they: but
how “all,” it would require a long discourse to show. And
he nowhere makes mention of Christ. Here by saying,
“Believing,” he does (virtually) introduce what relates to
Christ; for the present he dwells on the subject of the resurrection,
which doctrine was common to them also, and removed the suspicion of
any sedition. And for the cause of his going up, “I came,”
he says, “to bring alms to my nation and offerings.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 24.17" id="vi.l-p18.3" parsed="|Acts|24|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.17">v. 17</scripRef>.) How then should I
have troubled those, for the bringing offerings to whom I had come so
long a journey? “Neither with multitude, nor with tumult.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 24.18" id="vi.l-p18.4" parsed="|Acts|24|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.18">v. 18</scripRef>.) Everywhere he does
away the charge of sedition. And he also does well to challenge his
accusers who were from Asia, “Who ought to accuse before
thee,” etc., but he does well also not to reject this either;<note place="end" n="1120" id="vi.l-p18.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.l-p19"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.l-p19.1">καλῶς δὲ</span> (B.) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.l-p19.2">οὐδὲ
τοῦτο
ἐκβάλλει</span>, i.e. but while he does well to challenge the parties who found
him viz. the Jews from Asia, he does well also that he does not cast
out or repudiate this particular which he goes on to mention—viz.
his exclamation before the Sanhedrim. This may consist with what was
said above, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.l-p19.3">ἐκβάλλει
αὐτῶν τὸ
πρόσωπον</span>: (see p. 297, note 1) viz. though he does this, and deprives them
of the credit they took to themselves, for it was not that they found
him; and as to his behavior in the temple, he will not admit their
testimony, for they were not present: yet even these he challenges to
testify to that of which they were cognizant.—Mod. text
“from Asia, saying, Who ought to accuse me before thee, if they
had aught against me. So confident was he to be clear as to the matters
of which he was accused, that he even challenges them. But not only
those from Asia, nay, those also from Jerusalem.”</p></note> “or else,” says he, “let
these same here say. Touching the resurrection of the dead,” etc.
(<scripRef passage="Acts 24.19,20,21" id="vi.l-p19.4" parsed="|Acts|24|19|24|21" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.19-Acts.24.21">v. 19, 20, 21</scripRef>): for in fact it
was on this account they were sore troubled from the first, because he
preached the Resurrection. This being proved, the things relating to
Christ also were easily introduced, that He was risen. “What evil
doing,” he says, “they found in me. In the council”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 4.2" id="vi.l-p19.5" parsed="|Acts|4|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.2">ch. iv. 2</scripRef>) he says: the
examination not having taken place in private. That these things which
I say are true, those witness who bring this charge against me.
“Having,” he says, “a conscience void of offence both
toward God, and toward men.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 24.16" id="vi.l-p19.6" parsed="|Acts|24|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.16">v. 16</scripRef>.) This is the perfection of virtue, when even to men we
give no handle against us, and are careful to be void of offence with
God. “That I cried,” he says, “in the council.”
He also shows their violence.<note place="end" n="1121" id="vi.l-p19.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.l-p20"> Mod.
text adds, “by saying, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.l-p20.1">᾽Εκέκραξα</span>: as much as to say, They have it not,” etc. But their
violence was shown not by his crying out, but by the fact that they had
nothing more against him than this exclamation.</p></note> They have it not
to say, Thou didst these things under the pretext of alms: for (it was)
“not with multitude, nor with tumult:” especially as upon
enquiry made concerning this thing, nothing further was found. Do you
observe his moderation, though there were dangers? do you observe how
he keeps his tongue from evil-speaking, how he seeks only one thing, to
free himself from the charges against himself, not that he may
criminate them, except so far as he might be obliged to do so while
defending himself? Just as Christ also said: “I have not a devil,
but I honor My Father: but ye do dishonor Me.” (<scripRef passage="John viii. 49" id="vi.l-p20.2" parsed="|John|8|49|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.49">John viii. 49</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.l-p21">Let us imitate him, since he
also was an imitator of Christ. If he, with enemies, who went even to
the length of murder and slaughter, said nothing offensive to them,
what pardon shall we deserve, who in reviling <pb n="300" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_300.html" id="vi.l-Page_300" />and abuse become
infuriated, calling our enemies villains, detestable wretches? what
pardon shall we deserve, for having enemies at all? Hear you not, that
to honor (another) is to honor one’s self? So it is: but we
disgrace ourselves. You accuse (some one) that he has abused you: then
why do you bring yourself under the same accusation? Why inflict a blow
on yourself? Keep free from passion, keep unwounded: do not, by wishing
to smite another, bring the hurt upon yourself. What, is the other
tumult of our soul not enough for us, the tumult that is stirred up,
though there be none to stir it up—for example, its outrageous
lusts, its griefs and sorrows, and such like—but we must needs
heap up a pile of others also? And how, you will say, is it possible,
when one is insulted and abused, to bear this? And how is it not
possible, I ask? Is a wound got from words; or do words inflict bruises
on our bodies? Then where is the hurt to us? So that, if we will, we
can bear it. Let us lay down for ourselves a law not to grieve, and we
shall bear it: let us say to ourselves, “It is not from enmity;
it is from infirmity”—for it is indeed owing to an
infirmity, since, for proof that it comes not from enmity nor from
malignity of disposition, but from infirmity, the other also would fain
have restrained (his anger), although he had suffered numberless
wrongs. If we only have this thought in our minds, that it is from
infirmity, we shall bear it, and while we forgive the offending person,
we shall try not to fall into it ourselves. For I ask all you who are
present: would ye have wished to be able to exercise such a philosophic
temper, as to bear with those who insult you?<note place="end" n="1122" id="vi.l-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.l-p22"> Old
text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.l-p22.1">ἆρα ἂν
ἠθελήσατε
οὕτω
φιλοσοφεῖν
δύνασθαι</span>—; Mod. text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.l-p22.2">ἆρα
ἂν οὕτω
φιλοσοφεῖν
δύνησθε</span>—; and so Ben. against grammar and the sense. Savile and Ed.
Par. Ben. 2, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.l-p22.3">ἆρα ἂν
ἐθελήσητε</span>,..…<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.l-p22.4">δύνασθε</span>; But our <span class="c14" id="vi.l-p22.5">mss.</span> give it as above: and
Savile’s reading does not suit the sense: which is, “Would
not you have wished—? Well, then, so would
he.”—Below, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.l-p22.6">ὥσπερ
οὖν ἐκεῖνος
οὐκ</span> (B., <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.l-p22.7">ἐκείνοις</span> and om. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.l-p22.8">οὐκ</span>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.l-p22.9">ἀπὸ
ἔχθρας
τοσοῦτον,
ὅσον ἀπὸ
ἀσθενείας,
τοῦτο
ὑπομένει·
οὕτω καὶ
ἡμεῖς οὐκ
ἀπὸ τῆς
φύσεως τῶν
ὑβρέων
κινούμεθα,
ὅσον ἀφ᾽
ἡμῶν αὐτῶν</span>. The scribes have made nonsense of the passage, and the
Edd. retain it. If for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.l-p22.10">ὑπομένει</span> we read <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.l-p22.11">ὑπόμενε</span>, this will answer to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.l-p22.12">ἐπίσχες</span> in
the preceding sentence: to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.l-p22.13">τοῦτο</span> we
supply <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.l-p22.14">πάσχει</span>: so
we read, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.l-p22.15">ὥσπερ οὖν
ἐκεῖνοι, οὕτω
καὶ οὗτος οὐκ
ἀπὸ ἔ. ὅσον
ἀπὸ ἀσθ.
τοῦτο
πάσχει·
ὑπόμενε. Καὶ
ἡμεῖς</span> etc.</p></note>
I think so. Well, then, he insulted unwillingly; he would rather not
have done so, but he did it, forced by his passion: refrain thyself. Do
you not see (how it is with) the demoniacs (in their fits)? Just then
as it is with them, so with him: it is not so much from enmity, as from
infirmity (that he behaves as he does): endure it. And as for
us—it is not so much from the insults as they are in themselves
that we are moved, as from our own selves: else how is it that when
madmen offer us the same insults, we bear it? Again, if those who
insult us be our friends, in that case too we bear it: or also our
superiors, in that case also we bear it: how then is it not absurd,
that in the case of these three, friends, madmen, and superiors, we
bear it, but where they are of the same rank or our inferiors, we do
not bear it? I have oftentimes said: It is but an impulse of the
moment, something that hurries us away on the sudden: let us endure it
for a little, and we shall bear the whole thing. The greater the
insults, the more weak the offender. Do you know when it behooves us to
grieve? When we have insulted another, and he keeps silence: for then
he is strong, and we weak: but if the contrary be the case, you must
even rejoice: you are crowned, you are proclaimed conqueror, without
having even entered into the contest, without having borne the
annoyance of sun, and heat, and dust, without having grappled with an
antagonist and let him close with you; nothing but a mere wish on your
part, sitting or standing, and you have got a mighty crown: a crown far
greater than those (combatants earn): for to throw an enemy standing to
the encounter, is nothing like so great as to overcome the darts of
anger. You have conquered, without having even let him close with you,
you have thrown down the passion that was in you, have slain the beast
that was roused, have quelled the anger that was raging, like some
excellent herdsman. The fight was like to have been an intestine one,
the war a civil war. For, as those who sit down to besiege from without
(endeavor to), embroil (the besieged) in civil discords, and then
overcome them; so he that insults, unless he rouse the passion within
us, will not be able to overcome us: unless we kindle the flame in
ourselves, he has no power. Let the spark of anger be within us, so as
to be ready for lighting at the right moment, not against ourselves,
nor so as to involve us in numberless evils. See ye not how the fire in
houses is kept apart, and not thrown about at random everywhere,
neither among straw, nor among the linen, nor just where it may chance,
that so there may not be danger, if a wind blow on it, of its kindling
a flame: but whether a maid-servant have a lamp, or the cook light a
fire, there is many an injunction given, not to do this in the draught
of the wind, nor near a wooden panel, nor in the night-time: but when
the night has come on, we extinguish the fire, fearing lest perchance
while we are asleep and there is none to help, it set fire, and burn us
all. Let this also be done with regard to anger; let it not be
scattered everywhere up and down in our thoughts, but let it be in some
deep recess of the mind, that the wind <pb n="301" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_301.html" id="vi.l-Page_301" />arising from the words of him
who is opposing us may not easily reach to it, but that it receive the
wind (which is to rouse it) from ourselves, who know how to rouse it in
due measure and with safety. If it receive the wind from without, it
knows no moderation; it will set everything on fire: oftentimes when we
are asleep this wind will come upon it, and will burn up all. Let it
therefore be with us (in safe keeping) in such sort as only to kindle a
light: for anger does kindle a light when it is managed as it ought to
be: and let us have torches against those who wrong others, against the
devil. Let not the spark lie anywhere as it may chance, nor be thrown
about; let us keep it safe under ashes: in lowly thoughts let us keep
it slumbering. We do not want it at all times, but when there is need
to subdue and to make tender, to mollify obduracy, and convict the
soul. What evils have angry and wrathful passions wrought! And what
makes it grievous indeed is, that when we have parted asunder, we have
no longer the power to come together again, but we wait for others (to
do this): each is ashamed, and blushes to come back himself and
reconcile the other. See, he is not ashamed to part asunder and to be
separated; no, he takes the lead as author of the evil: but to come
forward and patch that which is rent, this he is ashamed to do: and the
case is just the same, as if a man should not shrink from cutting off a
limb, but should be ashamed to join it together again. What sayest
thou, O man? Hast thou committed great injuries, and thyself been the
cause of the quarrel? Why, then, thou wouldest justly be the first to
go and be reconciled, as having thyself furnished the cause. But he did
the wrong, he is the cause of the enmity? Why then, for this reason
also thou must do it, that men may the more admire thee, that in
addition to the former, thou mayest get the first prize in the latter
also: as thou wast not the cause of the enmity, so neither of its being
extended further. Perhaps also the other, as conscious within himself
of numberless evils, is ashamed and blushes. But he is haughty? On this
account above all, do not thou hesitate to run and meet him: for if the
ailment in him be twofold, both haughtiness and anger, in this thou
hast mentioned the very reason why thou oughtest to be the first to go
to him, thou that art the one in sound health, the one who is able to
see: as for him, he is in darkness: for such is anger and false pride.
But do thou, who art free from these and in sound health, go to
him—thou the physician, go to the sick. Does any of the
physicians say, Because such an one is sick, I do not go to him? No,
this is the very reason above all why they do go, when they see that he
is not able to come to them. For of those who are able (to come) they
think less, as of persons not extremely ill, but not so of those who
lie at home sick. Or are not pride and anger, think you, worse than any
illness? is not the one like a sharp fever, the other like a body
swollen with inflammation? Think what a thing it is to have a fever and
inflammation: go to him, extinguish the fire, for by the grace of God
thou canst: go, assuage the heat as it were with water.
“But,” you will say, “how if he is only the more set
up by my doing this very thing?” This is nothing to thee: thou
hast done thy part, let him take account for himself: let not our
conscience condemn us, that this thing happens in consequence of any
omission of what ought to have been done on our part. “In so
doing,” says the Scripture, “thou shalt heap coals of fire
on his head.” (<scripRef passage="Rom. xii. 20" id="vi.l-p22.16" parsed="|Rom|12|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.20">Rom. xii. 20</scripRef>, cf. Hom. in l.
xxii. §3.) And yet, for all that this is the consequence, it bids
us go and be reconciled and do good offices—not that we may heap
coals of fire, but that (our enemy) knowing that future consequence,<note place="end" n="1123" id="vi.l-p22.17"><p class="endnote" id="vi.l-p23"> B.
C. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.l-p23.1">ἵνα εἰδὼς
ἐκεῖνο</span> (mod.
text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.l-p23.2">ἐκεῖνος</span>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.l-p23.3">τοῦτο</span> (we
read <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.l-p23.4">τούτῳ</span>)
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.l-p23.5">καταστέλληται</span>. Here, as often, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.l-p23.6">ἐκεῖνο</span> refers to
the other world, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.l-p23.7">τοῦτο</span> to this
life: “knowing what will come of it there, (i.e. the coals of
fire) he may,” etc.</p></note> may be assuaged by the present kindness,
that he may tremble, that he may fear our good offices rather than our
hostilities, and our friendships rather than our ill designs. For one
does not so hurt his hater by showing his resentment as an enemy, as by
doing him good and showing kindness. For by his resentment, he has hurt
both himself and perhaps the other also in some little degree: but by
doing good offices, he has heaped coals of fire on his head. “Why
then,” you will say, “for fear of thus heaping coals one
ought not to do this (<i>b</i>) but to carry on the enmity to greater
lengths.” By no means: it is not you that cause this, but he with
his brutish disposition. For if, when you are doing him good, and
honoring him, and offering to be reconciled, he persists in keeping up
the enmity, it is he has kindled the fire for himself, he has set his
own head on fire; you are guiltless. Do not want to be more merciful
than God (<i>b</i>), or rather, if you wish it, you will not be able,
not even in the least degree. How should you? “As far as the
heaven is from the earth,” Scripture says, “so far are My
counsels from your counsels” (<scripRef passage="Isa. xlv. 8" id="vi.l-p23.8" parsed="|Isa|45|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.45.8">Isa. xlv. 8</scripRef>): and again,
“If ye,” He says, “being evil, know how to give good
gifts unto your children, how much more your heavenly Father”
(<scripRef passage="Matt. vii. 11" id="vi.l-p23.9" parsed="|Matt|7|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.11">Matt.
vii. 11</scripRef>)? <pb n="302" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_302.html" id="vi.l-Page_302" />But in fact this talk is mere pretext and subterfuge. Let us
not prevaricate with God’s commandments. “And how do we
prevaricate,” you will say? He has said, “In so doing, thou
wilt heap coals of fire on his head:” and you say, I do not like
to do this. (<i>a</i>) But are you willing to heap coals after another
fashion, that is upon your own head? For in fact this is what
resentment does: (<i>c</i>) since you shall suffer evils without
number. (<i>e</i>) You say, “I am afraid for my enemy, because he
has done me great injuries:” in reality is it this you say? But
how came you to have an enemy? But how came you to hate your enemy? You
fear for him that has injured you, but do you not fear yourself? Would
that you had a care for yourself! Do not act (the kindness) with such
an aim as this: or rather do it, though it be but with such an aim. But
you do it not at all. I say not to you, “thou wilt heap coals of
fire:” no, I say another and a greater thing: only do it. For
Paul says this only by way of summoning thee (if only), in hope of the
vengeance, to put an end to the enmity. Because we are savage as wild
beasts in disposition, and would not otherwise endure to love our
enemy, unless we expected some revenge, he offers this as a cake, so to
say, to a wild beast. For to the Apostles (the Lord) says not this, but
what says He? “That ye may be like to your Father which is in
heaven.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. v. 45" id="vi.l-p23.10" parsed="|Matt|5|45|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.45">Matt. v. 45</scripRef>.) And besides, it is
not possible that the benefactor and the benefited should remain in
enmity. This is why Paul has put it in this way. Why, affecting a high
and generous principle in thy words, why in thy deeds dost thou not
even observe (common) moderation? (It sounds) well; thou dost not feed
him, for fear of thereby heaping upon him coals of fire: well then,
thou sparest him? well then, thou lovest him, thou actest with this
object in view? God knows, whether thou hast this object in so
speaking, and are not<note place="end" n="1124" id="vi.l-p23.11"><p class="endnote" id="vi.l-p24"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.l-p24.1">καὶ μὴ</span>…Mod text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.l-p24.2">καὶ μὴν</span>…“And yet thou art,” etc.</p></note> palming this talk
upon us as a mere pretence and subterfuge. Thou hast a care for thine
enemy, thou fearest lest he be punished, then wouldest thou not have
extinguished thine anger? For he that loves to that degree that he
overlooks his own interest for the sake of the other’s advantage,
that man has no enemy. (Then indeed) thou mightest say this. How long
shall we trifle in matters that are not to be trifled with, and that
admit of no excuse? Wherefore I beseech you, let us cut off these
pretexts; let us not despise God’s laws: that we may be enabled
with well-pleasing to the Lord to pass this life present, and attain
unto the good things promised, through the grace and mercy of our Lord
Jesus Christ, with Whom to the Father and the Holy Ghost together be
glory, might, honor, now and ever, world without end. Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily LI on Acts xxiv. 22, 23." shorttitle="" progress="56.55%" prev="vi.l" next="vi.lii" id="vi.li">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Acts xxiv. 22, 23." id="vi.li-p0.1" parsed="|Acts|24|22|24|23" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.22-Acts.24.23" />
<p class="c21" id="vi.li-p1"><span class="c9" id="vi.li-p1.1">Homily LI.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vi.li-p2"><scripRef passage="Acts XXIV. 22, 23" id="vi.li-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|24|22|24|23" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.22-Acts.24.23">Acts XXIV. 22, 23</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi.li-p3">“And when Felix heard
these things, having more perfect knowledge of that way, he deferred
them and said, When Lysias the tribune shall come down, I will know the
uttermost of your matter. And he commanded a centurion to keep Paul,
and to let him have liberty, and that he should forbid none of his
acquaintance to minister or come unto him.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.li-p4"><span class="c11" id="vi.li-p4.1">See</span> how
much close investigation is made by the many in a long course of time,
that it should not be said that the trial was hurried over. For, as the
orator had made mention of Lysias, that he took “him away with
violence, Felix,” he says, “deferred them. Having knowledge
of that way:” that is, he put them off on purpose: not because he
wanted to learn, but as wishing to get rid of the Jews. On their
account, he did not like to let him go: to punish him was not possible;
that would have been (too) barefaced. “And to let him have
liberty,<note place="end" n="1125" id="vi.li-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.li-p5"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.li-p5.1">῎Ανεσις</span> better rendered “relaxation” or
“indulgence” (R.V.) than “liberty” (A.V.).
Meyer understands by this that he was to be allowed <i>rest,</i>
“to be spared all annoyance.” Others (DeWette, Lange)
suppose <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.li-p5.2">ἄνεσις</span> to
refer to release from <i>chains,</i> the so-called <i>custodia
libera</i> of the Romans in which the prisoner went free on bail or
upon the responsibility of some magistrate. This view is, however,
inconsistent with the fact that Felix committed Paul to the keeping of
a centurion (<scripRef passage="Acts 24.23" id="vi.li-p5.3" parsed="|Acts|24|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.23">23</scripRef>) as well as with his
leaving Paul bound (<scripRef passage="Acts 24.27" id="vi.li-p5.4" parsed="|Acts|24|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.27">27</scripRef>). The custody was doubtless the <i>custodia militaris</i>
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.li-p5.5">ἄνεσις</span> denotes the relaxation of the rigors of his
imprisonment.—G.B.S.</p></note> and to forbid none of his
acquaintance to minister to him.” So entirely did he too acquit
him of the charges. Howbeit, to gratify them, he detained him, and
besides, expecting to receive money, he called for Paul. “And
after certain days, when Felix came with his wife Drusilla, which was a
Jewess, he sent for Paul, and heard him <pb n="303" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_303.html" id="vi.li-Page_303" />concerning the faith in Christ.
And as he reasoned of righteousness, temperance (i.e. self-control or
chastity), and judgment to come, Felix trembled, and answered, Go thy
way for this time; when I have a convenient season, I will call for
thee. He hoped also that money should have been given him of Paul, that
he might loose him; wherefore he sent for him the oftener, and communed
with him. But after two years Porcius Festus came into Felix’s
room: and Felix, willing to show the Jews a pleasure, left Paul
bound.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 24.24-27" id="vi.li-p5.6" parsed="|Acts|24|24|24|27" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.24-Acts.24.27">v.
24–27</scripRef>.) See how close to the truth are the things written. But he
sent for him frequently, not that he admired him, nor that he praised
the things spoken, nor that he wished to believe, but why?
“Expecting,” it says, “that money should have been
given him.” Observe how he does not hide here the mind of the
judge. “Wherefore he sent for him,” etc. And yet if he had
condemned him, he would not have done this, nor have wished to hear a
man, condemned and of evil character. And observe Paul, how, though
reasoning with a ruler, he says nothing of the sort that was likely to
amuse and entertain, but (“he reasoned,” it says,)
“of righteousness, and of the coming judgment,” and of the
resurrection. And such was the force of his words, that they even
terrified the governor.<note place="end" n="1126" id="vi.li-p5.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.li-p6"> Paul’s reasoning “concerning righteousness” was
directed against the well-known injustice of a prince of whom Tacitus
says that he acted as if there were no penalty for villainy. His
reasoning “concerning self-control” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.li-p6.1">ἐκρατεία</span>) was in opposition to his sensuality. He had unlawfully married
Drusilla who was the wife of Azizus, the king of Emesa (Jos.
<i>Ant.</i> xx. 7, 2). His references to the judgment to come might
well have been directed against the governor’s murder of
Jonathan, the high priest.—G.B.S.</p></note> This man is
succeeded in his office by another, and he leaves Paul a prisoner: and
yet he ought not to have done this; he ought to have put an end to the
business: but he leaves him, by way of gratifying them. They however
were so urgent, that they again besought the judge. Yet against none of
the Apostles had they set themselves thus pertinaciously; there, when
they had attacked, anon they desisted. So providentially is he removed
from Jerusalem, having to do with such wild beasts. And they
nevertheless request that he might be brought again there to be tried.
“Now when Festus was come into the province, after three days he
ascended from Cæsarea to Jerusalem. Then the high priest and the
chief of the Jews informed him against Paul, and besought him, and
desired favor against him, that he would send for him to Jerusalem,
laying wait in the way to kill him.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 25.1-3" id="vi.li-p6.2" parsed="|Acts|25|1|25|3" osisRef="Bible:Acts.25.1-Acts.25.3">ch. xxv. 1–3</scripRef>.) Here now God’s
providence interposed, not permitting the governor to do this: for it
was natural that he having just come to the government would wish to
gratify them: but God suffered him not. “But Festus answered,
that Paul should be kept at Cæsarea, and that he himself would
depart shortly thither. Let them therefore, said he, which among you
are able, go down with me, and accuse this man, if there be any
wickedness in him. And when he had tarried among them more than ten
days, he went down unto Cæsarea; and the next day sitting on the
judgment seat commanded Paul to be brought.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 25.4-6" id="vi.li-p6.3" parsed="|Acts|25|4|25|6" osisRef="Bible:Acts.25.4-Acts.25.6">v. 4–6</scripRef>.) But after they came
down, they forthwith made their accusations shamelessly and with more
vehemence: and not having been able to convict him on grounds relating
to the Law, they again according to their custom stirred the question
about Cæsar, being just what they did in Christ’s case. For
that they had recourse to this is manifest by the fact, that Paul
defends himself on the score of offences against Cæsar. “And
when he was come, the Jews which came down from Jerusalem stood round
about, and laid many and grievous complaints against Paul, which they
could not prove. While he answered for himself, Neither against the law
of the Jews, neither against the temple, nor yet against Cæsar,
have I offended anything at all. But Festus, willing to do the Jews a
pleasure, answered Paul, and said, Wilt thou go up to Jerusalem, and
there be judged of these things before me”? (<scripRef passage="Acts 25.7-9" id="vi.li-p6.4" parsed="|Acts|25|7|25|9" osisRef="Bible:Acts.25.7-Acts.25.9">v. 7–9</scripRef>.) Wherefore he too
gratifies the Jews, the whole people, and the city. Such being the
case, Paul terrifies him also, using a human weapon for his defence.
“Then said Paul, I stand at Cæsar’s judgment seat,
where I ought to be judged; to the Jews have I done no wrong, as thou
very well knowest. For if I be an offender, or have committed anything
worthy of death, I refuse not to die: but if there be none of these
things whereof these accuse me, no man may deliver me unto them. I
appeal unto Cæsar.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 25.10,11" id="vi.li-p6.5" parsed="|Acts|25|10|25|11" osisRef="Bible:Acts.25.10-Acts.25.11">v. 10,
11</scripRef>.)
Some one might say, How is it, that having been told, “Thou must
also bear witness of Me in Rome,” (<scripRef passage="Acts 23.11" id="vi.li-p6.6" parsed="|Acts|23|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.23.11">ch. xxiii. 11</scripRef>), he, as if
unbelieving, did this? God forbid: nay, he did it, because he so
strongly believed. For it would have been a tempting of God to be bold
on account of that declaration, and to cast himself into numberless
dangers, and to say: “Let us see if God is able even thus to
deliver me.” But not so does Paul; no, he does his part, all that
in him lies, committing the whole to God. Quietly also he reproves the
governor: for, “If, says he, I am an offender, thou doest well:
but if not, why dost thou give me up?” “No man,” he
says, “may sacrifice me.” He put him in fear, so that even
if he wished, he <pb n="304" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_304.html" id="vi.li-Page_304" />could not sacrifice him to them; while also as an
excuse to them he had Paul’s appeal to allege. “Then
Festus, when he had conferred with the council, answered, Hast thou
appealed unto Cæsar? unto Cæsar shalt thou go. And after
certain days king Agrippa and Bernice came unto Cæsarea to salute
Festus.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 25.12,13" id="vi.li-p6.7" parsed="|Acts|25|12|25|13" osisRef="Bible:Acts.25.12-Acts.25.13">v. 12,
13</scripRef>.)
Observe, he communicates the matter to Agrippa, so that there should be
other hearers once more, both the king, and the army, and Bernice.
Thereupon a speech in his exculpation. “And when they had been
there many days, Festus declared Paul’s cause unto the king,
saying, There is a certain man left in bonds by Felix: about whom, when
I was at Jerusalem, the chief priests and the elders of the Jews
informed me, desiring to have judgment against him. To whom I answered,
It is not the manner of the Romans to deliver any man to die, before
that he which is accused have the accusers face to face, and have
license to answer for himself concerning the crime laid against him.
Therefore, when they were come hither, without any delay on the morrow
I sat on the judgment seat, and commanded the man to be brought forth.
Against whom when the accusers stood up, they brought none accusation
of such things as I supposed: but had certain questions against him of
their own superstition, and of one Jesus, which was dead, whom Paul
affirmed to be alive. And because I doubted of such manner of
questions, I asked him whether he would go to Jerusalem, and there be
judged of these matters. But when Paul had appealed to be reserved unto
the hearing of Augustus, I commanded him to be kept till I might send
him to Cæsar. Then Agrippa said unto Festus, I would also hear the
man myself. Tomorrow, said he, thou shalt hear him.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 25.14-22" id="vi.li-p6.8" parsed="|Acts|25|14|25|22" osisRef="Bible:Acts.25.14-Acts.25.22">v. 14–22</scripRef>.) And observe a
crimination of the Jews, not from Paul, but also from the governor.
“Desiring,” he says, “to have judgment against
him.” To whom I said, to their shame, that “it is not the
manner of the Romans,” before giving an opportunity to speak for
himself, “to sacrifice a man.” But I did give him (such
opportunity), and I found no fault in him. “Because I
doubted,” says he, of “such manner of questions:” he
casts a veil also over his own wrong. Then the other desires to see
him. (<i>b</i>) But let us look again at what has been said.<note place="end" n="1127" id="vi.li-p6.9"><p class="endnote" id="vi.li-p7"> This formula is placed by C and mod. text just before the text
“Go thy way,” etc., <scripRef passage="Acts 24.25" id="vi.li-p7.1" parsed="|Acts|24|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.25">v.
25</scripRef>,
as if what is said of the wife also hearing, etc., related to the
hearing before Agrippa and his wife Bernice.</p></note></p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.li-p8">(Recapitulation.) “And
when Felix,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 24.22" id="vi.li-p8.1" parsed="|Acts|24|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.22">v.
22</scripRef>.)
Observe on all occasions how the governors try to keep off from
themselves the annoyance of the Jews, and are often compelled to act
contrary to justice, and seek pretexts for deferring: for of course it
was not from ignorance that he deferred the cause, but knowing it. And
his wife also hears, together with the governor. (<scripRef passage="Acts 24.24" id="vi.li-p8.2" parsed="|Acts|24|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.24">v. 24</scripRef>.) This seems to me to show great honor. For he would not
have brought his wife to be present with him at the hearing, but that
he thought great things of him. It seems to me that she also longed for
this. And observe how Paul immediately discourses not only about faith,
nor about remission of sins, but also about practical points of duty.
“Go thy way,” he says, “for this time: when I have a
convenient season, I will call for thee.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 24.25" id="vi.li-p8.3" parsed="|Acts|24|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.25">v. 25</scripRef>.) Observe his hardness of heart: hearing such things,
“he hoped that he should receive money from him!”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 24.26" id="vi.li-p8.4" parsed="|Acts|24|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.26">v. 26</scripRef>.) And not only so, but
even after conversing with him—for it was towards the end of his
government—he left him bound, “willing to show the Jews a
pleasure” (<scripRef passage="Acts 24.27" id="vi.li-p8.5" parsed="|Acts|24|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.27">v.
27</scripRef>):
so that he not only coveted money, but also glory. How, O wretch, canst
thou look for money from a man who preaches the contrary? But that he
did not get it, is evident from his leaving him bound; he would have
loosed him, had he received it. “Of temperance,” it says,
he reasoned; but the other was hankering to receive money from him who
discoursed these things! And to ask indeed he did not dare: for such is
wickedness: but he hoped it. “And when two years were
completed,” etc., so that it was but natural that he showed them
a pleasure, as he had been so long governor there. “Now when
Festus was come into the province,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 25.1,2" id="vi.li-p8.6" parsed="|Acts|25|1|25|2" osisRef="Bible:Acts.25.1-Acts.25.2">ch. xxv. 1, 2</scripRef>.) At the very
beginning, the priests came to him, who would not have hesitated to go
even to Cæsarea, unless he had been seen immediately coming up,
since immediately on his arrival they come to him. And he spends ten
days,<note place="end" n="1128" id="vi.li-p8.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.li-p9"> Mod. text “And having gone down in Cæsarea, he spends
ten days.” Which is evidently false, but so Edd. have
it.—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.li-p9.1">ὥστε
ἐγγενέσθαι</span>, seemingly, “to give them an opportunity of buying
him.” Ben., <i>ut prostaret eis qui vellent ipsum
corrumpere.</i></p></note> in order, I suppose, to be open to those
who wished to corrupt him with bribes. But Paul was in the prison.
“They besought him,” it says, “that he would send for
him:” why did they desire it as a favor, if he was deserving of
death? But thus their plotting became evident even to him, so that
discoursing of it (to Agrippa), he says, “desiring to have
judgment against him.” They wanted to induce him to pass sentence
now immediately, being afraid of Paul’s tongue. What are ye
afraid of? What are ye in <pb n="305" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_305.html" id="vi.li-Page_305" />such a hurry? In fact, that expression,
“that he should be kept”<note place="end" n="1129" id="vi.li-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.li-p10"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.li-p10.1">τὸ</span>, “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.li-p10.2">φυλάττεσθαι</span>;” this seems to refer to <scripRef passage="Acts 23.35" id="vi.li-p10.3" parsed="|Acts|23|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.23.35">xxiii. 35</scripRef>: in <scripRef passage="Acts 25.4" id="vi.li-p10.4" parsed="|Acts|25|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.25.4">v. 4</scripRef>, the expression is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.li-p10.5">τηρεῖσθαι</span>. Perhaps Chrys. said, “He was safe in custody, for
Felix had ordered him <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.li-p10.6">φυλάττεσθαι</span>, and there he was still. Then what needs this fresh order
that he should <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.li-p10.7">τηρεῖσθαι</span>? He is not attempting to escape, is he? It shows the
spirit of the governor: ‘we have him safe; come down and accuse
him.’”</p></note>
(<scripRef passage="Acts 25.4" id="vi.li-p10.8" parsed="|Acts|25|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.25.4">v. 4</scripRef>), shows this. Does he
want to escape? “Let them therefore,” he says, “which
among you are able, accuse him.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 25.5" id="vi.li-p10.9" parsed="|Acts|25|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.25.5">v. 5</scripRef>.) Again accusers, again at Cæsarea, again Paul is
brought forth. And having come, immediately “he sat on the
judgment-seat” (<scripRef passage="Acts 25.6" id="vi.li-p10.10" parsed="|Acts|25|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.25.6">v.
6</scripRef>);
with all his haste: they so drove, so hurried him. While as yet he had
not got acquainted with the Jews, nor experienced the honor paid to him
by them, he answered rightly: but now that he had been in Jerusalem ten
days, he too wants to pleasure them (by sacrificing Paul to them):
then, also to receive Paul, “Wilt thou,” says he, “be
judged there of these things by me?” (<scripRef passage="Acts 25.9" id="vi.li-p10.11" parsed="|Acts|25|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.25.9">v. 9</scripRef>.) I am not giving thee up to them—but this was the
fact—and he leaves the point to his own choice, that by this mark
of respect he might get him to yield: since his was the sentence,<note place="end" n="1130" id="vi.li-p10.12"><p class="endnote" id="vi.li-p11"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.li-p11.1">ἐπειδὴ ἦν καὶ
ἡ ἀπόφασις</span>. Mod. text and Sav. omit the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.li-p11.2">καὶ</span>, Ben. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.li-p11.3">ἐπειδὴ εἰ ἦν
ἀπόφασις</span>, with no authority of <span class="c14" id="vi.li-p11.4">mss.</span> We have
marked the clause as corrupt. Possibly, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.li-p11.5">καλὴ
πρόφασις</span> is latent in the words, with the sense “since some handsome
pretext was necessary” (or the like): or, perhaps, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.li-p11.6">ἐπειδὴ Καί</span>[<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.li-p11.7">σαρος</span>]
ἦ<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.li-p11.8">ν ἡ
ἀπόφασις</span>, as comment upon the clause, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.li-p11.9">᾽Επὶ
τοῦ βήματος
Καίσαρος
ἑστώς εἰμι</span>.</p></note> and it would have been too barefaced, when
he had been convicted of nothing here, to take him back thither.
“But Paul said, At Cæsar’s tribunal am I
standing,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 25.10" id="vi.li-p11.10" parsed="|Acts|25|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.25.10">v.
10</scripRef>):
he did not say, I will not, lest he should make the judge more
vehement, but (here) again is his great boldness: They cast me out once
for all, themselves, and by this they think to condemn me, by their
showing that I have offended against Cæsar: at his bar I choose to
be judged, at the bar of the injured person himself. “To the Jews
have I done no wrong, as thou also very well knowest.” Here now
he reproved him, that he too wished to sacrifice him to the Jews: then,
on the other hand, he relaxes (the sternness of) his speech: “if
then I be an offender, or have committed anything worthy of death, I
refuse not to die.” I utter sentence against myself. For along
with boldness of speech there must be also justness of cause, so as to
abash (the hearer). “But if there be nothing in the things
whereof these accuse me, no man”—however he may wish
it—“no man may sacrifice me to please them.” He said,
not, I am not worthy of death, nor, I am worthy to be acquitted, but, I
am ready to take my trial before Cæsar. At the same time too,
remembering the dream, he was the more confident to appeal.
(<scripRef passage="Acts 23.11" id="vi.li-p11.11" parsed="|Acts|23|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.23.11">ch. xxiii. 11</scripRef>) And he said not,
Thou (mayest not), but, neither any other man may sacrifice me, that it
might be no affront to him. “Then Festus, when he had conferred
with the council”—do you observe how he seeks to gratify
them? for this is favor—“having conferred,” it says,
“with the council, he said, Hast thou appealed unto Cæsar?
unto Cæsar shalt thou go.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 25.12" id="vi.li-p11.12" parsed="|Acts|25|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.25.12">v. 12</scripRef>.) See how his trial is again lengthened out, and how the
plot against him becomes an occasion for the preaching: so that with
ease and in safe custody he should be taken away to Rome,<note place="end" n="1131" id="vi.li-p11.13"><p class="endnote" id="vi.li-p12"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.li-p12.1">εἰς τὰ
᾽Ιεροσόλυμα</span>
all our <span class="c14" id="vi.li-p12.2">mss.</span>, and so Edd.
without remark. Yet the sense plainly requires <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.li-p12.3">εἰς
῾Ρώμην</span>, and in
fact the Catena has preserved the true reading. In the next sentence,
he seems to be commenting upon the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.li-p12.4">πλείους
ἡμέρας</span> of <scripRef passage="Acts 25.14" id="vi.li-p12.5" parsed="|Acts|25|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.25.14">v. 14</scripRef> to this effect:
“See how his cause is lengthened out by all these delays: the
time (ten days) of Festus’ stay at Jerusalem; then the second
hearing; now again, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.li-p12.6">πλείους
ἡμέρας</span>: but for
all this, his enemies are not able to effect their design.</p></note> with none to plot evil against him: for it
was not the same thing his simply coming there, and his coming on such
a cause. For, in fact this was what made the Jews come together there.
(<scripRef passage="Acts 28.17" id="vi.li-p12.7" parsed="|Acts|28|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.17">ch. xxviii. 17</scripRef>.) Then again,
some time passes while he tarries at Jerusalem, that you may learn,
that, though some time passed, the evil design against him prevails
nothing, God not permitting it. But this king Agrippa, who was also a
Herod, was a different Agrippa, after him of James’ time, so that
this is the fourth (Herod). See how his enemies coöperate with him
against their will. To make the audience large, Agrippa falls into a
desire of hearing: and he does not simply hear, but with much parade.
And see what a vindication (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.li-p12.8">απολογιαν</span>)! So writes Festus,<note place="end" n="1132" id="vi.li-p12.9"><p class="endnote" id="vi.li-p13"> Alluding to <scripRef passage="Acts 25.26,27" id="vi.li-p13.1" parsed="|Acts|25|26|25|27" osisRef="Bible:Acts.25.26-Acts.25.27">v. 26,
27</scripRef> (which mod. text inserts here): i.e. “to this same effect
Festus also writes, in his report to the Emperor.”</p></note> and the
ruthlessness of the Jews is openly made a show of: for when it is the
governor that says these things, he is a witness above all suspicion:
so that the Jews are condemned by him also. For, when all had
pronounced sentence against them, then, and not sooner, God brings upon
them the punishment. But observe: Lysias gave it against them, Felix
against them, Festus against them—although he wished to gratify
them<note place="end" n="1133" id="vi.li-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.li-p14"> For <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.li-p14.1">καὶ
οἱ
χαριζόμενοι
αὐτοῖς</span>, <span class="c14" id="vi.li-p14.2">mss.</span> and Edd. we restore from the Catena
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.li-p14.3">καίτοι
χαριζόμενος
αὐτοῖς</span>.</p></note>—Agrippa against them. What
further? The Pharisees—even they gave it against themselves. No
evil, says Festus, “of such things as I supposed: no accusation
did they bring against him.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 25.18" id="vi.li-p14.4" parsed="|Acts|25|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.25.18">v. 18</scripRef>.) And yet they did bring it: true, but they did not prove
it: for their evil design and daring plot against him gave cause to
surmise this, but the examination brought out nothing of the kind.
“And of one Jesus,” he says, “which was dead.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 25.19" id="vi.li-p14.5" parsed="|Acts|25|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.25.19">v. 19</scripRef>.) He says naturally
enough, “of one” (Jesus), as being a man in office, and not
caring for these things. <pb n="306" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_306.html" id="vi.li-Page_306" />“And not knowing, for my part, what to
make of the enquiry concerning these things” (<scripRef passage="Acts 25.20" id="vi.li-p14.6" parsed="|Acts|25|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.25.20">v. 20</scripRef>)—of course, it went beyond a judge’s hearing,
the examining into these matters. If thou art at a loss, why dost thou
drag him to Jerusalem? But the other would not deign this: no,
“To Cæsar” (says he); as in fact it was touching
Cæsar that they accused him. Do you hear the appeal? hear the
plotting of the Jews? hear their factious spirit? All these things
provoked him to a desire (of hearing him): and he gives them the
gratification and Paul becomes more renowned. For such as I said, are
the ill designs (of enemies). Had not these things been so, none of
these rulers would have deigned to hear him, none would have heard with
such quietness and silence. And he seems indeed to be teaching, he
seems to be making a defence; but he rather makes a public harangue
with much orderliness. Then let us not think that ill designs against
us are a grievous thing. So long as we do not make ill designs against
ourselves, no one will be able to have ill designs against us: or
rather, people may do this, but they do us no hurt; nay, even benefit
us in the highest degree: for it rests with ourselves, whether we shall
suffer evil, or not suffer evil. Lo! I testify, and proclaim with a
loud voice, more piercing even than the sound of a trumpet—and
were it possible to ascend on high and cry aloud, I would not shrink
from doing it—him that is a Christian, none of all the human
beings that inhabit the earth will have power to hurt. And why do I
say, human beings? Not even the Evil Spirit himself, the tyrant, the
Devil, can do this, unless the man injure himself; be what it may that
any one works, in vain he works it. For even as no human being could
hurt an angel, if he were on earth, so neither can one human being hurt
another human being. But neither again will he himself be able to hurt
another, so long as he is good. What then can be equal to this, when
neither to be hurt is possible, nor to hurt another? For this thing is
not less than the former, the not wishing to hurt another. Why, that
man is a kind of angel, yea, like God. For such is God; only, He indeed
(is such) by nature, but this man, by moral choice: neither to be hurt
is possible (for either), nor to hurt another. But this thing, this
“not possible,” think not that it is for any want of
power—for the contrary to this is want of power—no, I speak
of the morally incompatible (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.li-p14.7">τὸ
ἀνενδεκτόν</span>). For the (Divine) Nature is neither Itself susceptible of
hurt, nor capable of hurting another: since this very thing in itself
is a hurt. For in no other way do we hurt ourselves, than by hurting
another, and our greatest sins become such from our doing injury to
ourselves. So that for this reason also the Christian cannot be hurt,
namely, because neither can he hurt. But how in hurting others we hurt
ourselves, come, let us take this saying in hand for examination in
detail. Let a man wrong another, insult, overreach; whom then has he
hurt? Is it not himself first? This is plain to every one. For to the
one, the damage is in money, to himself, it is in the soul; to
destruction, and to punishment. Again, let another be envious: is it
not himself he has injured? For such is the nature of injustice: to its
own author first it does incalculable hurt. “Yes,<note place="end" n="1134" id="vi.li-p14.8"><p class="endnote" id="vi.li-p15"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.li-p15.1">᾽Αλλὰ καὶ
ἕτερον· ἀλλ᾽
οὐδὲν
ἀξιόπιστον·
μᾶλλον δὲ
οὐδὲ μικρόν,
ἀλλὰ καὶ
ὠφλεῖ</span>. So B. C.; in
A. all this is omitted, Mod. text—“incalculable mischief,
but little to another, or rather not even a little does it hurt, nay
even benefits. But I have said nothing worthy of belief <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.li-p15.2">ἀλλ᾽ οὐδὲν
ἀξιόπιστον
εἴρηκα</span>. Well
then, let there be,” etc.</p></note> but to another also?” True, but
nothing worth considering: or rather, not even a little—nay, it
even benefits him. For let there be,—as the whole matter lies
most in these examples,—let there be some poor man, having but
little property and (barely) provided with necessary food,<note place="end" n="1135" id="vi.li-p15.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.li-p16"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.li-p16.1">χρήματα
ἔχων ὀλίγα
καὶ τῆς
ἀναγκαίας
εὐπορῶν
τροφῆς,
ἕτερος δὲ
πλούσιος καὶ
εὔπορος</span>. So
the <span class="c14" id="vi.li-p16.2">mss.</span> and Edd. without comment. We assume
it to be <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.li-p16.3">ἀπορῶν</span>.</p></note> and another rich and wealthy, and having
much power, and then let him take the poor man’s property, and
strip him naked, and give him up to starvation, while he shall
luxuriate in what he has unjustly taken from the other: not only has he
not hurt that man at all—he has even benefited him, while himself
he has not only not benefited, but even hurt. For how should it be
otherwise? In the first place, harassed by an evil conscience, and day
by day condemning himself and being condemned by all men: and then,
secondly, in the judgment to come. But the other, how is he benefited?
Because to suffer ill and bear it nobly, is great gain: for it is a
doing away of sins, this suffering of ill, it is a training to
philosophy, it is a discipline of virtue. Let us see which of the two
is in evil case, this man or that. For the one, if he be a man of
well-ordered mind, will bear it nobly: the other will be every day in a
constant tremor and misgiving: which then is hurt, this man or that?
“You talk idly,” say you: “for when a man has nothing
to eat, and is forced to bewail himself and to feel himself very
wretched, or comes and begs, and gets nothing, is not that a ruining of
both soul and body?” No, it is you that talk idly: for I show
facts in proof. For say, does none of the rich feel himself wretched?
What then? Is poverty the cause of his wretchedness? “But he does
not starve.” And what of that? The greater is the punishment,
when having riches he does <pb n="307" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_307.html" id="vi.li-Page_307" />this. For neither does wealth make a man
strong-minded, nor poverty make him weak: otherwise none of those
living in wealth would pass a wretched life, nor would any of those in
poverty (not) curse his fate. But that yours is indeed the idle talk, I
will make manifest to you from hence. Was Paul in poverty or in wealth?
did he suffer hunger, or did he not? You may hear himself saying,
“In hunger and thirst.” (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. xi. 27" id="vi.li-p16.4" parsed="|2Cor|11|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.27">2 Cor. xi. 27</scripRef>.) Did the
prophets suffer hunger, or did they not? They too had a hard time of
it. “Again, you fetch up Paul to me, again the prophets, some ten
or twenty men.” But whence shall I bring examples? “Show me
from the many some who bear ills nobly.” But<note place="end" n="1136" id="vi.li-p16.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.li-p17"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.li-p17.1">᾽Αλλὰ τὸ
σπάνιον ἀεὶ
τοιοῦτον</span>. One would expect <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.li-p17.2">᾽Αλλὰ
σπάνιον ἀεὶ
τὸ
τοιοῦτον</span>.—Mod. text adds, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.li-p17.3">καὶ ὀλίγοι
οἱ καλοί</span>.</p></note> the rare is ever such: however, if you
will, let us examine the matter as it is in itself. Let us see whose is
the greater and sharper care, whose the more easy to be borne. The one
is solicitous about his necessary food, the other about numberless
matters, freed from that care. The rich man is not afraid on the score
of hunger, but he is afraid about other things: oftentimes for his very
life. The poor man is not free from anxiety about food, but he is free
from other anxieties, he has safety, has quietness, has
security.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.li-p18">If to injure another is not an
evil, but a good, wherefore are we ashamed? wherefore do we cover our
faces? Wherefore, being reproached, are we vexed and disconcerted? If
the being injured is not a good thing, wherefore do we pride ourselves,
and glory in the thing, and justify ourselves on its account? Would you
learn how this is better than that? Observe those who are in the one
condition, and those who are in the other. Wherefore are laws?
Wherefore are courts of justice? Wherefore punishments? Is it not, on
account of those men, as being diseased and unsound? But the pleasure
lies great, you will say. Let us not speak of the future: let us look
into the present. What is worse than a man who is under such a
suspicion as this? what more precarious? what more unsound? is he not
always in a state of shipwreck? Even if he do any just thing, he is not
credited, condemned as he is by all on account of his power (of
injuring): for in all who dwell with him he has accusers: he cannot
enjoy friendship: for none would readily choose to become the friend of
a man who has such a character, for fear of becoming implicated with
him in the opinion held of him. As if he were a wild beast, all men
turn away from him; as from a pest, a foe, a man-slayer, and an enemy
of nature, so they shrink from the unjust man. If he who has wronged
another happen to be brought into a court of justice, he does not even
need an accuser, his character condemns him in place of any accuser.
Not so he who is injured; he has all men to take his part, to condole
with him, to stretch out the hand of help: he stands on safe ground. If
to injure another be a good and a safe thing, let any one confess that
he is unjust: but if he dares not do this, why then does he pursue it
as a good thing? But let us see in our own persons, if his same be done
there, what evils come of it: (I mean,) if any of the parts or
functions within us having overstepped its proper bounds, grasp at the
office of some other. For let the spleen, if it will, have left its
proper place, and seize on the part belonging to some other organ along
with its own, is not this disease? The moisture within us, let it fill
every place, is it not dropsy and gout?<note place="end" n="1137" id="vi.li-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.li-p19"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.li-p19.1">καὶ
ποδαλγία; οὐχὶ ἑαυτὸν
συνδιέφθειρε
μετ᾽
ἐκείνου;</span>ἡ <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.li-p19.2">χολὴ πάλιν
εὐρυχωρίαν
ζητείτω</span>.
Mod. text “is not this dropsy? <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.li-p19.3">μετ᾽
ἐκείνου ἡ
χολὴ κ. τ. λ</span>. and below <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.li-p19.4">ἐὰν
ὑπερβῇ τὸ
μέτρον, οὐχὶ
ἑαυτὸν
συνδιέφθειρε</span>; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.li-p19.5">οὕτω καὶ ἡ
τροφή</span>. adding,
“if it be taken beyond what can be digested, it involves the body
in diseases. For whence comes the gout? whence the paralyzing and
commotion of the body? Is it not from the immediate quantity of
aliments? Again in the body,” etc.</p></note> is not this to ruin itself, along with
the other? Again, let the bile seek for a wide room, and let the blood
be diffused throughout every part. But how is it in the soul with
anger, lust, and all the rest, if the food exceed its proper measure?
Again in the body, if the eye wish to take in more, or to see more than
is allotted to it, or admit a greater light than is proper. But if,
when the light is good, yet the eye is ruined, if it choose to see more
than is right: consider what it must be in the case of an evil thing.
If the ear take in a (too) loud voice, the sense is stunned: the mind,
if it reason about things above itself, it is overpowered: and whatever
is in excess, mars all. For this is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.li-p19.6">πλεονεξία</span>, the wanting to have more than what is marked off and
allotted. So too in respect of money; when we will needs put upon (us)
more burdens (than is meet), although we do not perceive it, to our
sore hurt we are nourishing within ourselves a wild beast; much having,
yet much wanting, numberless the cares we entangle ourselves withal,
many the handles we furnish the devil against ourselves. In the case of
the rich, however, the devil has not even need of labor, so surely do
their very concerns of business of themselves ruin them. Wherefore I
beseech you to abstain from the lust of these things, that we may be
enabled to escape the snares of the evil one, and having taken hold of
virtue, to attain unto the good things eternal, through the grace and
mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ, with Whom to the Father and the Holy
Ghost together be glory forever. Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily LII on Acts xxv. 23." shorttitle="" progress="57.47%" prev="vi.li" next="vi.liii" id="vi.lii">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Acts xxv. 23." id="vi.lii-p0.1" parsed="|Acts|25|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.25.23" />
<pb n="308" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_308.html" id="vi.lii-Page_308" />
  <p class="c21" id="vi.lii-p1"><span class="c9" id="vi.lii-p1.1">Homily LII.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vi.lii-p2"><scripRef passage="Acts XXV. 23" id="vi.lii-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|25|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.25.23">Acts XXV. 23</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi.lii-p3">"And on the morrow, when Agrippa
was come, and Bernice with great pomp, and was entered into the place
of hearing, with the chief captains, and principal men of the city, at
Festus’ commandment Paul was brought forth.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.lii-p4"><span class="c11" id="vi.lii-p4.1">See</span> what an audience is gathered together for Paul. Having collected
all his guards, the governor is come, and the king, and the tribunes,
“with the principal men,” it says, “of the
city.” Then Paul being brought forth, see how he is proclaimed as
conqueror. Festus himself acquits him from the charges, for what says
Festus? “And Festus said, King Agrippa, and all men which are
here present with us, ye see this man, about whom all the multitude of
the Jews have dealt with me, both at Jerusalem, and also here, crying
that he ought not to live any longer. But when I found that he had
committed nothing worthy of death, and that he himself hath appealed to
Augustus, I have determined to send him. Of whom I have no certain
thing to write unto my lord. Wherefore I have brought him forth before
you, and especially before thee, O king Agrippa, that, after
examination had, I might have somewhat to write. For it seemeth to me
unreasonable to send a prisoner, and not withal to signify the crimes
laid against him.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 25.24-27" id="vi.lii-p4.2" parsed="|Acts|25|24|25|27" osisRef="Bible:Acts.25.24-Acts.25.27">v.
24–27</scripRef>.) Mark how he accuses them, while he acquits him. O what an
abundance of justifications! After all these repeated examinations, the
governor finds not how he may condemn him. They said he was worthy of
death. On this account he said also: “When I found,” says
he “that he had committed nothing worthy of death.—Of whom
I have no certain thing to write to my lord.” This too is a proof
of Paul’s spotlessness, that the judge found nothing to say
concerning him. “Therefore I have brought him forth,” he
says, “before you. For it seemeth to me unreasonable to send a
prisoner, and not withal to signify the crime laid against him.”
Such were the great straits into which the Jews brought themselves and
their rulers! What then? “Agrippa said to Paul, Thou art
permitted to speak for thyself.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 26.1" id="vi.lii-p4.3" parsed="|Acts|26|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.1">ch. xxvi. 1</scripRef>.) From his great desire
to hear, the king permits him to speak. But Paul speaks out forthwith
with boldness, not flattering, but for this reason saying that he is
happy, namely, because (Agrippa) knew all. “Then Paul stretched
forth the hand, and answered for himself. I think myself happy, king
Agrippa, because I shall answer for myself this day before thee
touching all the things whereof I am accused of the Jews. Especially
because I know thee to be expert in all questions which are among the
Jews: wherefore I beseech thee to hear me patiently.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 26.2,3" id="vi.lii-p4.4" parsed="|Acts|26|2|26|3" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.2-Acts.26.3">v. 2, 3</scripRef>.) And yet, had he been
conscious of guilt, he should have feared at being tried in the
presence of one who knew all the facts: but this is a mark of a clear
conscience, not to shrink from a judge who has an accurate knowledge of
the circumstances, but even to rejoice, and to call himself happy.
“I beseech thee,” he says, “to hear me
patiently.” Since he is about to lengthen out his speech, and to
say something about himself, on this account, he premises an entreaty,
and (then) says: “My manner of life from my youth, which was at
the first among mine own nation at Jerusalem, know all the Jews: which
knew me from the beginning, if they would testify, that after the most
straitest sect of our religion I lived a Pharisee.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 26.4,5" id="vi.lii-p4.5" parsed="|Acts|26|4|26|5" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.4-Acts.26.5">v. 4, 5</scripRef>.) Then how should I
have become a seditious person, who when young was (thus) testified of
by all? Then too from his sect: “after the most straitest
sect” says he, “of our religion I lived.” “What
then, if though the sect indeed be worthy of admiration, thou art
evil?” Touching this also I call all to witness—touching my
life and conversation. “And now I stand and am judged for the
hope of the promise made of God unto our fathers: unto which promise
our twelve tribes, instantly serving God day and night, hope to come.
For which hope’s sake, king Agrippa, I am accused of the Jews.
Why should it be thought a thing incredible with you, that God should
raise the dead?” (<scripRef passage="Acts 26.6-8" id="vi.lii-p4.6" parsed="|Acts|26|6|26|8" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.6-Acts.26.8">v.
6–8</scripRef>.) Two arguments he lays down for the Resurrection: one, the
argument from the prophets: and he does not bring forward any prophet
(in particular,) but the doctrine itself as held by the Jews: the other
and stronger one, the argument from the facts—(especially from
this,) that Christ Himself held discourse <pb n="309" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_309.html" id="vi.lii-Page_309" />with him. And he lays the
ground for this by (other) arguments, relating accurately his former
madness. Then too, with high commendation of the Jews, he says,
“Night and day,” says he, “serving (God) look to
attain unto.” So that even if I had not been of unblemished life,
it is not for this (doctrine) that I ought to be brought to
trial:—“for which hope, king Agrippa, I am accused of the
Jews.” And then another argument “Why should it be thought
a thing incredible with you, that God should raise the dead?”
Since, if such an opinion had not existed, if they had not been brought
up in these dogmas, but they were now for the first time brought in,
perhaps<note place="end" n="1138" id="vi.lii-p4.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.lii-p5"> Old text omits <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p5.1">ἴσως</span>, and puts it as a
question, “Who would not have received the
saying?”</p></note> some one might not have received
the saying. Then he tells, how he persecuted: this also helps the
proof: and he brings forward the chief priests as witnesses, and the
“strange cities,” and that he heard Him saying to him,
“It is hard for thee to kick against the pricks,” and shows
the mercifulness of God, that, though being persecuted He appeared (to
men), and did that benefit not to me only, but also sent me as teacher
to others: and shows also the prophecy, now come to pass, which he then
heard, “Delivering thee from the people, and from the Gentiles,
unto whom I send thee.” Showing all this, he says: “I
verily thought with myself, that I ought to do many things contrary to
the name of Jesus of Nazareth. Which thing I also did in Jerusalem: and
many of the saints did I shut up in prison, having received authority
from the chief priests; and when they were put to death, I gave my
voice against them. And I punished them oft in every synagogue, and
compelled them to blaspheme; and being exceedingly mad against them, I
persecuted them even unto strange cities. Whereupon as I went to
Damascus with authority and commission from the chief priests, at
midday, O king, I saw in the way a light from heaven, above the
brightness of the sun, shining round about me and them which journeyed
with me. And when we were all fallen to the earth, I heard a voice
speaking unto me, and saying in the Hebrew tongue, Saul, Saul, why
persecutest thou Me? it is hard for thee to kick against the pricks.
And I said, Who art Thou, Lord? And he said, I am Jesus whom thou
persecutest; but rise, and stand upon thy feet: for I have appeared
unto thee for this purpose, to make thee a minister and a witness both
of these things which thou hast seen, and of those things in the which
I will appear unto thee: delivering thee from the people, and from the
Gentiles, unto whom now I send thee, to open their eyes, and to turn
them from darkness to light, and from the power of Satan unto God, that
they may receive forgiveness of sins (<scripRef passage="Acts 26.9-18" id="vi.lii-p5.2" parsed="|Acts|26|9|26|18" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.9-Acts.26.18">v. 9–18</scripRef>):—observe<note place="end" n="1139" id="vi.lii-p5.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.lii-p6"> This is the comment on “forgiveness of sins:”
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p6.1">ἐπιεικὲς</span> consisting in the not enlarging upon the greatness and
aggravation of their sins. In the <span class="c14" id="vi.lii-p6.2">mss.</span> and
Edd. this is placed at the end of <scripRef passage="Acts 26.18" id="vi.lii-p6.3" parsed="|Acts|26|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.18">v.
18</scripRef>,
and then, “God said to me, I have appeared to thee,” and
the rest repeated to “forgiveness of sins.”</p></note> how mildly he discourses—God, he
says, said (this) to me, “that they may receive forgiveness of
sins, and inheritance among them which are sanctified by faith that is
in Me.” By these things, says he, I was persuaded, by this vision
He drew me to Himself, and so persuaded me, that I made no delay.
“Whereupon, O king Agrippa, I was not disobedient unto the
heavenly vision: but showed first unto them of Damascus, and at
Jerusalem, and throughout all the coasts of Judea, and then to the
Gentiles, that they should repent and turn to God, and do works meet
for repentance.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 26.19,20" id="vi.lii-p6.4" parsed="|Acts|26|19|26|20" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.19-Acts.26.20">v. 19,
20</scripRef>.)
I therefore, who instructed others also concerning the most excellent
way of living, how should I myself have become the author of sedition
and contention? “For these causes the Jews caught me in the
temple, and went about to kill me. Having therefore obtained help of
God, I continue unto this day, witnessing both to small and great,
saying none other things than those which the prophets and Moses did
say should come.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 26.21,22" id="vi.lii-p6.5" parsed="|Acts|26|21|26|22" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.21-Acts.26.22">v. 21,
22</scripRef>.)
See how free from flattery his speech is, and how he ascribes the whole
to God. Then his boldness—but neither do I now desist: and the
sure grounds—for it is from the prophets that I urge the
question, “Whether the Christ was to suffer:” then<note place="end" n="1140" id="vi.lii-p6.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.lii-p7"> Mod.
text “Whether He (as) first to rise from the dead should declare
light: as if he had said, Christ as the first that rose dieth no
more.” It is manifest from the declaring this to all, that they
also (have to) expect it for themselves. Then Festus seeing the
boldness, since he all along addressed himself to the king, not once
ceasing to look full towards him, was as annoyed (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p7.1">ὥσπερ ἔπαθέ
τι</span>), and says, “Thou art mad,
Paul.” And that he says this in annoyance (or passion), hear from
what follows. “And as he thus discoursed,” etc.</p></note> the Resurrection and the promise,
“Whether He, as the first to rise from the dead, should show
light unto the people and to the Gentiles.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 26.23" id="vi.lii-p7.2" parsed="|Acts|26|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.23">v. 23</scripRef>.) Festus saw the boldness, and what says he? For Paul was
all along addressing himself to the king—he was in a manner
annoyed,<note place="end" n="1141" id="vi.lii-p7.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.lii-p8"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p8.1">ὥσπερ ἔπαθέ
τι</span>. This is explained in the
Recapitulation: “with a loud voice—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p8.2">οὕτω θυμοῦ
ἦν καὶ
ὀργῆς</span>.”</p></note> and says to him, “Thou art
beside thyself, Paul:” for, “while he thus discoursed,
Festus said with a loud voice, Paul, thou art beside thyself: much
learning doth make thee mad.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 26.24" id="vi.lii-p8.3" parsed="|Acts|26|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.24">v. 24</scripRef>.) What then says Paul? With gentleness, “I am not
mad,” says he, “most noble Festus; but speak forth the
words of truth <pb n="310" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_310.html" id="vi.lii-Page_310" />and soberness.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 26.25" id="vi.lii-p8.4" parsed="|Acts|26|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.25">v. 25</scripRef>.) Then too he gives him to understand why, turning from
him, he addressed his speech to the king: “For the king knoweth
of these things, before whom also I speak freely: for I am persuaded
that none of these things are hidden from him: for this thing was not
done in a corner.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 26.26" id="vi.lii-p8.5" parsed="|Acts|26|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.26">v.
26</scripRef>.)
He shows, that (the king) knows all perfectly; at the same time, all
but saying to the Jews, And ye indeed ought to have known these
things—for this is the meaning of that which he adds, “For
this thing was not done in a corner. And Agrippa, said to Paul,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p8.6">᾽Εν ὀλίγῳ</span> thou persuadest me to be a Christian.” What is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p8.7">ἐν
ὀλίγῳ</span>?<note place="end" n="1142" id="vi.lii-p8.8"><p class="endnote" id="vi.lii-p9"> Old
text: “<scripRef passage="Acts 26.27-29" id="vi.lii-p9.1" parsed="|Acts|26|27|26|29" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.27-Acts.26.29">v. 27–29</scripRef>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p9.2">Εὔξαιμην
ἂν, φησίν,
ἔγωγε οὐκ ἐν
ὀλίγῳ, τί
ἐστι;
παρὰ
μικρόν. Καὶ
οὐχ ἅπλως
εὔχεται ἀλλὰ
καὶ
ἐπιτεταμένως</span>. From the Recapitulation it appears that Chrys. supposes
that Paul, as an <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p9.3">ἰδιώτης</span>, i.e. not conversant with the elegancies of Greek
style, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p9.4">οὐκ
ἐνόησεν τί
ἐστιν ᾽Εν
ὀλίγῳ ἀλλ᾽
ἐνόμισεν ὅτι
ἐξ ὀλίγου</span>: did not perceive what Agrippa’s phrase meant (viz. as here
explained. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p9.5">παρὰ
μικρόν</span>), but
supposed it to be the same as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p9.6">ἐξ
ὀλίγου</span>.”
“With little ado”—i.e. thou makest short work to
persuade me, as if this were an easy thing, to be done in brief:
therefore Paul answers, Be it in little, or be it in much, I could pray
to God, with no brief and hasty prayer, but <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p9.7">ἐπιτεταμένως</span>, much and earnestly.—For <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p9.8">καὶ οὐχ
ἅπλως</span>, we read
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p9.9">καὶ ἐν
πολλῷ· οὐχ
ἅ</span>. and transpose <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p9.10">τί ἐστιν ἐν
ὀλίγῳ; παρὰ
μικρόν</span>, to its
fitting place. Mod. text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p9.11">οὐκ ἐν
ὀλίγῳ·
τουτέστι,
μικρόν</span>,
omitting <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p9.12">παρὰ</span>, meaning this as
the explanation of St. Paul’s <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p9.13">εὔξ. ἐν
ὀλίγῳ</span>. Of the Edd.,
Commel. Sav. Ben. give <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p9.14">παρὰ</span>, and so Par.
Ben. 2, who however rejects the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p9.15">οὐκ</span>.</p></note> “Within a little, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p9.16">παρὰ
μικρόν</span>.
“And Paul said, I could pray to God,” <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p9.17">καὶ ἐν
ὀλίγῳ καὶ ἐν
πολλᾥ</span>, (that is)
“I could pray to God,” for my part, not “in
little” (but “in much”): he does not simply pray, he
prays (not briefly, but) with largeness—“that not only
thou, but also all that hear me this day, were such as I am.”<note place="end" n="1143" id="vi.lii-p9.18"><p class="endnote" id="vi.lii-p10"> The correct interpretation of <scripRef passage="Acts 26.28,29" id="vi.lii-p10.1" parsed="|Acts|26|28|26|29" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.28-Acts.26.29">v. 28, 29</scripRef>
depends upon the ff. points: (1) Whether the remark of
Agrippa is sincere or ironical. (2) Whether the true text in
<scripRef passage="Acts 26.29" id="vi.lii-p10.2" parsed="|Acts|26|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.29">v. 29</scripRef> is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p10.3">ἐν
πολλῷ</span> or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p10.4">ἐν
μεράλῳ</span>. (3)
What noun, if any, is to be supplied with the adjectives <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p10.5">ὀλίγῳ</span> and
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p10.6">μεγάλῳ</span> (or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p10.7">πολλῷ</span>).
Regarding the first question, the considerations in favor of the view
that Agrippa’s remark is <i>ironical</i> are (<i>a</i>) the
frivolous character of the man, (<i>b</i>) the current use of
<i>Christian</i> among Jews and Romans as a term of reproach and
contempt. Touching the second point, we find that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p10.8">μεγάλῳ</span> is favored by <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="vi.lii-p10.9">א</span> A. B. Syr. Copt. Aram. Vulg., as
against G. H. for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p10.10">πολλῷ</span>. The
former reading is adopted by Tischendorf, Lachmann, Meyer, Westcott and
Hort, and most modern critics, and the evidence in its favor may be
considered decisive. Whether any noun is to be supplied to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p10.11">ὀλίγῳ</span> and
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p10.12">μεγάλῳ</span> (as
most) or not (as Meyer) is not important. In any case the sense must be
completed. What do “in little” and “in great”
mean? The sense may be completed by supplying (<i>a</i>) the idea of
time—“in a little time,” i.e. almost. In this
case, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p10.13">ἐν μεγάλῳ</span> would have to be rendered “wholly” or
“altogether,” a meaning which <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p10.14">ἐν
μεγάλῳ</span> cannot
well convey. Another rendering which might be derived from supplying
the idea of time—differing but slightly from the
foregoing—would be: “in a little time thou art persuading
me!” i.e. dost thou think <i>so soon</i> to persuade me? and Paul
replies: “Whether in a little time or in a long
time—whether soon or late—I could wish,” etc. The
first interpretation lays emphasis upon the state of Agrippa’s
mind—persuaded <i>almost</i>—persuaded <i>altogether;</i>
the second upon the element of time required to accomplish the
persuasion (ironically spoken of). (<i>b</i>) The idea of labor,
trouble or argument may be supplied thus: “Easily—with few
words—or with little trouble—thou persuaded me!” and
Paul’s answer is: Whether with little (labor) or with much, I
would to God that,” etc. This view we prefer, because, (<i>a</i>)
it harmonizes best with the natural meaning of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p10.15">ἐν
μεγάλῳ</span> which
(if the true reading) requires taking both phrases in a quantitative
sense. (<i>b</i>) It is favored by the evidently <i>ironical</i>
character of Agrippa’s remark. There is no ground for the opinion
of Chrys. (followed by Calvin) that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p10.16">ἐν
ὀλίγῳ</span> is used in
different senses in the language of Agrippa and Paul, much less for the
idea that Paul did not understand what ἐν
ὀλίγῳ meant!—G.B.S.</p></note> Then he adds, “except these
bonds;” and yet it was matter of glory; true, but looking to
their notion of it, therefore says he, “except these
bonds.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 26.27-29" id="vi.lii-p10.17" parsed="|Acts|26|27|26|29" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.27-Acts.26.29">v.
27–29</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.lii-p11">(Recapitulation.) “And on
the morrow,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 25.23" id="vi.lii-p11.1" parsed="|Acts|25|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.25.23">v.
23</scripRef>.)
The Jews desisted ever since Paul exercised his right of appeal.<note place="end" n="1144" id="vi.lii-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.lii-p12"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p12.1">᾽Απέστησαν
λοιπὸν οἱ ᾽Ι.
τῇ ἀφέσει
χρησαμένου
ἐκείνου</span> A.
B. (C. has lost a leaf here). Mod. text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p12.2">ἐφέσει</span>.
Cat. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p12.3">᾽Επέστησαν
λοιπὸν οἱ ᾽Ι
τῇ ἐφέσει
χρησάμενοι
ἐκείνου</span>.
If this be the true reading, it should seem to belong to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p12.4">πᾶν τὸ πλ.
τῶν ᾽Ιουδ</span>., viz. “‘concerning whom all the multitude of the
Jews besought me:’ the Jews thereupon had set upon him, using
his, Festus’ permission.” But <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p12.5">ἀπεστ</span>. and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p12.6">ἐφέσει</span> give a
better sense as comment on <scripRef passage="Acts 25.23" id="vi.lii-p12.7" parsed="|Acts|25|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.25.23">v.
23</scripRef>,
i.e. “No mention now of the Jews—they had left him, when he
had made his appeal.”—Then, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p12.8">μετὰ πολλῆς
φαντ</span>. (mod. text
adds <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p12.9">ὁ βασιλεὺς
καὶ) πᾶν τὸ
πλῆθος τῶν
᾽Ι. παρῆσαν
οὐχ οἱ μὲν οἱ
δὲ οὔ</span>. Which is not true,
for it could not be said that all the Jews were present at this hearing
before Agrippa. We read <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p12.10">μετὰ π. φ.
παρῆσαν</span>.
Then from <scripRef passage="Acts 25.24" id="vi.lii-p12.11" parsed="|Acts|25|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.25.24">v. 24</scripRef>, “πᾶν τὸ
πλῆθος”
sc. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p12.12">ἐνέτυχόν
μοι</span>.</p></note> Then also for him the theatre becomes a
splendid one: “with great pomp” they were present.
“And Festus said,” etc. “The whole multitude of the
Jews—“not some of them only, and others not
so—“both at Jerusalem, and also here,” they said
“that he ought not to live any longer.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 25.24" id="vi.lii-p12.13" parsed="|Acts|25|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.25.24">v. 24</scripRef>.) “And I having
found,” etc. It shows that he did right in appealing to
Cæsar. For if<note place="end" n="1145" id="vi.lii-p12.14"><p class="endnote" id="vi.lii-p13"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p13.1">Εἰ γὰρ
οὐδὲν μὲν
εἶχον δεινὸν
εἰπεῖν</span>. i.e.
“As far as the matter of accusation was concerned, he knew that
he had nothing to fear: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p13.2">ἐκεῖνοι δὲ
ἐμεμήνεσαν</span>, but the people yonder (at Jerusalem) were mad against
him: therefore <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p13.3">εἰκότως ἐπ
ἐκεῖνον
ἔρχεται</span>, no
wonder he is for going to Cæsar.”</p></note> though they had no
great matter to allege against him, yet those (at Jerusalem) were mad
against him, with good reason may he go to Cæsar. “That
after examination had by you,” he says, “I may get somewhat
to write.” Observe how the matter is repeatedly put to the test.
The Jews therefore may thank themselves for this vindication<note place="end" n="1146" id="vi.lii-p13.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.lii-p14"> The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p14.1">ἀπολογία</span>
is Festus’ written report of the hearings before
him, which would be sent to Rome, and would at once testify to
Paul’s innocence, and to the malignity of the Jews.</p></note> (of Paul), which would come to the ears of
those also who were at Rome. See how they become the unwilling heralds
both of their own wickedness and of Paul’s virtue, even to the
emperor himself: so that Paul was carried away (to Rome) with more
renown than if he had gone thither without bonds: for not as an
impostor and a deceiver, after so many judges had acquitted him, was he
now carried thither. Quit therefore of all charges,<note place="end" n="1147" id="vi.lii-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.lii-p15"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p15.1">Πάντα
τοίνυν
ἀποδυσάμενος</span>, not as Ben. “<i>omnibus ergo relictis, apud quos
natus,</i> etc.” but in the sense of the phrase <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p15.2">ἀποδύεσθαι</span>
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p15.3">ἐγκλήματα</span>) which is frequent in Chrys. That is, “the
consequence is that Paul makes his first appearance at Rome, not merely
as one who has cleared himself of all charges brought against him at
home, but, after these repeated examinations, clear from all
suspicion.”—Below <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p15.4">οἷατε
κυρίων οὐκ
ὄντων τῶν
καταδικαζόντων
αὐτόν</span>: the sense
intended may be, “seeing they were not his judges, even if they
wished to condemn him.”</p></note> among those with whom he was bred and
born, and not only so, (but) thus free from all suspicion, he makes his
appearance at Rome. “Then Paul,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 26.1-3" id="vi.lii-p15.5" parsed="|Acts|26|1|26|3" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.1-Acts.26.3">ch. xxvi. 1–3</scripRef>.) <pb n="311" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_311.html" id="vi.lii-Page_311" />And he said not, Why
is this? once for all I have appealed to Cæsar: I have been tried
many times: when will there be an end of this? but what did he? Again
he is ready to render an account, and that, before the man who was the
best informed on the subject; and with much boldness, seeing they were
not his judges to condemn him: but still, though they were not his
judges, since that declaration was in force, “Unto Cæsar
shalt thou go, he renders an account and gives full answers,
“touching all the things,” and not merely on one and
another here and there. They accuse me of sedition, accuse me of
heresy, accuse me that I have profaned the temple: “touching all
these things I answer for myself:” now that these are not things
in accordance with my ways, my accusers themselves are witnesses:
“my manner of life from my youth,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 26.4" id="vi.lii-p15.6" parsed="|Acts|26|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.4">v. 4</scripRef>.) which is what he says
on a former occasion “Being a zealot.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 22.3" id="vi.lii-p15.7" parsed="|Acts|22|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.3">ch. xxii. 3</scripRef>.) And when the whole
people was present, then he challenges their testimony: not<note place="end" n="1148" id="vi.lii-p15.8"><p class="endnote" id="vi.lii-p16"> Mod. text “But not before the tribunal of Lysias alone does
he this, but also before Festus, and again here.” Ben. cites the
old text only to condemn it. Inconsiderately: for it <i>was</i> in the
hearing <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p16.1">ἐπὶ Λυσίου</span>
<scripRef passage="Acts 22.3-5" id="vi.lii-p16.2" parsed="|Acts|22|3|22|5" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.3-Acts.22.5">xxii. 3–5</scripRef>. (Lysias had no
“tribunal”) and here, that St. Paul thus challenged the
testimony of the Jews: not before Felix, which is what is meant
by <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p16.3">ἐκεῖ</span>, still less
before Festus.</p></note> before the tribunal, but before Lysias,
and again here, when more were present: whereas in that hearing there
needed not much vindication of himself, since Lysias’ letter
exculpated him. “Know all the Jews,” he says, “which
knew me from the beginning.” And he does not say what kind of
life his was, but leaves it to their own conscience, and lays the whole
stress on his <i>sect</i>, as he would not have chosen that sect, if he
had been a man of evil disposition and bad character (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p16.4">πονηρὸς
καὶ
μοχθηρός</span>). “But, for this hope” (<span class="c14" id="vi.lii-p16.5">mss</span>.
and Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p16.6">αἱρέσεως</span>) he says, “I stand and am judged.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 26.6,7" id="vi.lii-p16.7" parsed="|Acts|26|6|26|7" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.6-Acts.26.7">v. 6, 7</scripRef>.) This hope is honored
among themselves also, because of this they pray, because of this they
worship, that unto this they may attain: this same do I show forth. Why
then, it is acting like madmen, to be doing all things for the sake of
attaining to this, and yet to persecute him who believes in the same.
“I indeed thought with myself,” that is, I determined,
“to do many things contrary to the name of Jesus of
Nazareth.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 26.9" id="vi.lii-p16.8" parsed="|Acts|26|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.9">v.
9</scripRef>.) I
was not one of Christ’s disciples: among those who fought against
Him, was I. Whence also he is a witness who has a right to be believed,
because he, a man who was doing numberless things, makes war on the
believers, persuading them to blaspheme, stirring up all against them,
cities, rulers, and by himself doing all this of his own accord, was
thus suddenly changed. Then again the witnesses, those who were with
him: next he shows what just cause he had to be persuaded, both from
the light, and from the prophets, and from the results, and from the
things which have now taken place. See accordingly, how both from the
prophets, and from these particulars, he confirms the proof to them.
For that he may not seem to be broaching some novelty, although he had
great things to say, yet he again takes refuge with the prophets, and
puts this as a question for discussion.<note place="end" n="1149" id="vi.lii-p16.9"><p class="endnote" id="vi.lii-p17"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p17.1">καὶ τοῦτο
μέσον
τίθησι</span>. The
innovator not understanding the phrase, and its reference to
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p17.2">Εἰ
παθητὸς ὁ
Χριστὸς</span> etc., substitutes, “And puts their (words) in the
midst.”—The meaning is: “He had greater things to say
than what the prophets had said:” he could say, “The Christ
whom ye slew is risen, for I have seen Him: but instead of this, he put
it as a subject for discussion, Did the prophets teach that the Christ
was to suffer and to rise again?”</p></note>
Now this had a stronger claim upon belief, as having actually come to
pass: but since he alone saw (Christ), he again fetches proof of it
from the prophets. And see how he does not discourse alike in the court
of justice, and in the assembly (of his own people); there indeed he
says, “ye slew Him:” but here no such thing, that he might
not kindle their anger more: but he shows the same thing, by saying,
“Whether the Christ was to suffer.” He so frees them from
accusations: for the prophets, he says, say this. Therefore receive ye
also the rest. Since he has mentioned the vision, he then without fear
goes on to speak also of the good wrought by it. “To turn them
from darkness to light, and from the power of Satan unto God. For to
this end have I appeared unto thee” (<scripRef passage="Acts 26.16-18" id="vi.lii-p17.3" parsed="|Acts|26|16|26|18" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.16-Acts.26.18">v. 16–18</scripRef>), not to punish, but to
make thee an Apostle. He shows the evils which possess unbelievers,
“Satan, darkness;” the good things belonging to believers,
light, God, “the inheritance of the saints. Whereupon, O king
Agrippa,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 26.19,20" id="vi.lii-p17.4" parsed="|Acts|26|19|26|20" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.19-Acts.26.20">v. 19,
20</scripRef>.)
He not only exhorts them to repent, but also to show forth a life
worthy of admiration. And see how everywhere the Gentiles are admitted
into connection with the people (Israel): for those who were present
were of the Gentiles. “Testifying,” he says, “both to
great and small,” (<scripRef passage="Acts 26.22" id="vi.lii-p17.5" parsed="|Acts|26|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.22">v.
22</scripRef>)
that is, both to distinguished and undistinguished. This is also for
the soldiers. Observe: having left the post of defendant, he took up
that of teacher—and therefore also it is that Festus says to him,
“Thou art beside thyself”—but then, that he may not
seem to be himself the teacher, he brings in the prophets, and Moses:
“Whether the Christ was to suffer, whether He as the first to
rise from the dead should show light both to the people, and to the
Gentiles.” <pb n="312" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_312.html" id="vi.lii-Page_312" />(<scripRef passage="Acts 26.23" id="vi.lii-p17.6" parsed="|Acts|26|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.23">v.
23</scripRef>.)
“And Festus said with a loud voice”—in such anger and
displeasure (did he speak)—“Paul, thou art beside
thyself.” What then said Paul? “I am not mad,” etc.
“For this thing,” he says, “was not done in a
corner.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 26.25,26" id="vi.lii-p17.7" parsed="|Acts|26|25|26|26" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.25-Acts.26.26">v. 25,
26</scripRef>.)
Here he speaks of the Cross, of the Resurrection: that the doctrine was
come to every part of the world. “King Agrippa,” he says,
“believest thou”—he does not say, the Resurrection,
but—“the prophets?” (<scripRef passage="Acts 26.27" id="vi.lii-p17.8" parsed="|Acts|26|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.27">v. 27</scripRef>.) Then he forestalls him, and says: “I know that thou
believest.” <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p17.9">᾽Εν
ὀλίγῳ</span> (i.e. within
a little,) “almost thou persuadeth the to be a Christian.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 26.28" id="vi.lii-p17.10" parsed="|Acts|26|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.28">v. 28</scripRef>.) Paul did not
understand what the phrase <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p17.11">ἐν
ὀλίγῳ</span> meant: he
thought it meant <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p17.12">ἐξ
ὀλιγου</span> (i.e.
with little cost or trouble), wherefore also he answers (as) to this:
so unlearned was he.<note place="end" n="1150" id="vi.lii-p17.13"><p class="endnote" id="vi.lii-p18"> See
above, p. 310, note 1, and *. Yet some modern commentators assert
that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p18.1">ἐν ὀλίγῳ</span> cannot mean, as Chrys. says, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p18.2">παρὰ
μικρόν</span>: that
this sense requires <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p18.3">ὀλίγου</span>, or
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p18.4">ὀλίγου
δεῖν</span>, or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p18.5">παῤ
ὀλίγον</span>: so
that, in their view, Chrysostom’s remark <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p18.6">οὕτως
ἰδιώτης ἦν</span> would be quite out of place.—In the next
sentence <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p18.7">οὐ
βούλομαι</span>, all our <span class="c14" id="vi.lii-p18.8">mss.</span> and Edd. But Ben. renders
it without the negative <i>Et non dixit, Vellem.</i></p></note> And he said not, I
do not wish (that), but, “I pray that not only thou, but also all
that hear.” Mark how free from flattery his speech
is.—“I pray that this day they may be all such as I am,
except these bonds.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 26.29" id="vi.lii-p18.9" parsed="|Acts|26|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.29">v.
29</scripRef>.)
He, the man that glories in his bonds, that puts them forth as a golden
chain, deprecates them for these men: for they were as yet too weak in
their minds, and it was rather in condescension that he so spake. For
what could be better than those bonds which always in his Epistles he
prefers (to all things else), saying, “Paul, a prisoner of Jesus
Christ:” (<scripRef passage="Eph. iii. 1" id="vi.lii-p18.10" parsed="|Eph|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.1">Eph. iii. 1</scripRef>) and again, “On
this account I am bound with this chain” (<scripRef passage="Acts xxviii. 20" id="vi.lii-p18.11" parsed="|Acts|28|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.20">Acts xxviii. 20</scripRef>),
“but the word of God is not bound;” and, “Even unto
bonds, as an evil-doer.” (<scripRef passage="2 Tim. ii. 9" id="vi.lii-p18.12" parsed="|2Tim|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.9">2 Tim. ii. 9</scripRef>.) The punishment
was twofold. For if indeed he had been so bound, as with a view to his
good, the thing would have carried with it some consolation: but now
(he is bound) both “as an evil-doer,” and as with a view to
very ill consequences; yet for none of these things cared he.<note place="end" n="1151" id="vi.lii-p18.13"><p class="endnote" id="vi.lii-p19"> He is
commenting upon <scripRef passage="2 Tim. ii. 9" id="vi.lii-p19.1" parsed="|2Tim|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.9">2 Tim. ii. 9</scripRef>. “I suffer
trouble as an evil-doer even unto bonds.” To others, this might
seem a twofold aggravation: both that he was treated as a malefactor,
and that his destruction was intended. For if indeed he was put in
bonds <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p19.2">ὡς ἐπ᾽ ἀγάθῳ</span>, the thing bore its comfort with it, and such was the case
to him, but not in their intention; which was, that he should be in
chains <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p19.3">καὶ
ὡς κακούργος
καὶ ὡς ἐπὶ
τοῖς
δεινοῖς</span>. Of
the <span class="c14" id="vi.lii-p19.4">mss.</span> A. C. have <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p19.5">ὡς ἐπὶ τοῖς
δεινοῖς
ἀλλούς· ἀλλ᾽
οὐδενὸς
τούτων
ἐφρόντιζεν. Β. ἁλούς·</span> and so
mod. text. But <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p19.6">ἀλλοὺς</span> seems to be only the abbreviation of the following
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p19.7">ἀλλ᾽
οὐδενὸς</span>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.lii-p20">Such is a soul winged with
heavenly love. For if those who cherish the foul (earthly passion which
men call) love, think nothing either glorious of precious, but those
things alone which tend to gratify their lust, they think both glorious
and honorable, and their mistress is everything to them; much more do
those, who have been taken captive by this heavenly love, think nothing
of the cost (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p20.1">τὰ
ἐπιτίμια</span>). But if we do not understand what I am saying, it is no marvel,
while we are unskilled in this Divine Wisdom. For if any one be caught
with the fire of Christ’s love, he becomes such as a man would
become who dwelt alone upon the earth, so utterly careless is he for
glory or disgrace: but just as if he dwelt alone, he would care for
nothing, no more does he in this case. As for trials, he so despises
them, both scourges and imprisonments, as though the body in which he
suffers these things were another’s and not his own, or as though
he had got a body made of adamant: while as for the sweet things of
this life, he so laughs them to scorn, is so insensible to them, as we
are insensible of dead bodies, being ourselves dead. He is as far from
being taken captive by any passion, as the gold refined in the fire and
purified is free from alloy. For even as flies would not dart into the
midst of a flame, but fly from it, so the passions dare not even to
come near this man. Would that I could bring forward examples of all
this from among ourselves: but since we are at a loss for such, we must
needs betake ourselves to this same Paul. Observe him then, how he felt
towards the whole world. “The world is crucified unto me,”
he says, “and I unto the world” (<scripRef passage="Gal. vi. 14" id="vi.lii-p20.2" parsed="|Gal|6|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.14">Gal. vi. 14</scripRef>): I am dead to
the world, and the world is dead to me. And again: “It is no
longer I that live, but Christ liveth in me.”<note place="end" n="1152" id="vi.lii-p20.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.lii-p21"> Mod.
text adds, “To say this, belongs to Paul only: ours it is, who
are so far removed from him as the heaven is from the earth, to hide
our faces, so that we dare not even to open our
mouth.”</p></note> (ib. <scripRef passage="Gal. ii. 20" id="vi.lii-p21.1" parsed="|Gal|2|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.20">Gal. ii. 20</scripRef>.) And, to show
you that he was as it were in solitude, and so looked upon the things
present, hear himself saying, “While we look not at the things
which are seen, but at the things which are not seen.”
(<scripRef passage="2 Cor. iv. 18" id="vi.lii-p21.2" parsed="|2Cor|4|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.18">2 Cor. iv. 18</scripRef>.) What sayest thou? Answer me. And yet what thou sayest is
the contrary; thou seest the things invisible, and the visible thou
seest not. Such eyes as thou hadst gotten, such are the eyes which are
given by Christ: for as these bodily eyes see indeed the things that
are seen, but things unseen they see not: so those (heavenly eyes) do
the contrary: none that beholds the invisible things, beholds the
visible: no one beholding the things seen, beholds the invisible. Or is
not this the case with us also? For when having turned our mind inwards
we think of any of the unseen things, our views become raised above the
<pb n="313" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_313.html" id="vi.lii-Page_313" />things on earth.<note place="end" n="1153" id="vi.lii-p21.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.lii-p22"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p22.1">μετέωροι
τῶν
ἐνεργειῶν
ἡμῖν
γίνονται αι
οψεις</span>. Unable to
discover any meaning in this, (Ben. <i>sublimes nobis sunt: operationum
oculi</i>), we conjecture <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p22.2">τῶν
ἐπιγειῶν</span>.</p></note> Let us despise
glory: let us be willing to be laughed at rather than to be praised.
For he indeed who is laughed at is nothing hurt: but he who is praised
is much hurt. Let us not think much of those things which terrify men,
but as we do in the case of children, this let us do here: namely, if
we see any one terrifying children, we do not hold that man in
admiration: since in fact whoever does frighten, only frightens
children; for were it a man, he could not frighten him. Just as those
who frighten (children in sport), do this either by drawing up their
eyelids, or by otherwise distorting their face, but with the eye
looking naturally and mild they would not be able to do this: so these
others do this, by distorting their mental vision (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p22.3">τὸ
διορατικὸν
τἥς
διανοίας</span>). So that of a mild man and beautiful in soul nobody would be
afraid; on the contrary, we all respect him, honor and venerate him.
See ye not, how the man who causes terror is also an object of hatred
and abhorrence to us all? For of those things which are only able to
terrify what do we not turn away from? Is it not so with wild beasts,
with sounds, with sights, with places, with the air, such as darkness?
Let us not therefore think it a great thing, if men fear us. For, in
the first place, no man indeed is frightened at us: and, secondly, it
is no great thing (if they were). Virtue is a great good: and see how
great. However wretched we may deem the things by means of which it
consists, yet we admire virtue itself, and count them blessed (that
have it). For who would not count the patient sufferer blessed,
although poverty and such like things seem to be wretched? When
therefore it shines forth through those things which seem to be
wretched, see how surpassingly great this is! Thinkest thou much, O
man, because thou art in power? And what sort of power? say, was it
conferred by appointment? (If so,) of men thou hast received power:
appoint thyself to it from within. For the ruler is not he who is so
called, but he who is really so. For as a king could not make a
physician or an orator, so neither can he make a ruler: since it is not
the (imperial) letters nor the name that makes a ruler. For, if you
will, let any man build a medicine-shop, let him also have pupils, let
him have instruments too and drugs, and let him visit those who are
sick: are these things sufficient to make a physician? By no means: but
there is need of art, and without that, not only do these things profit
nothing, but they even hurt: since it were better that he who is not a
physician should not even possess medicines. He that possesses them
not, neither saves nor destroys: but he that possesses them, destroys,
if he knows not how to use them: since the healing power is not only in
the nature of the medicines, but also in the art of the person applying
them: where this is not, all is marred. Such also is the ruler: he has
for instruments, his voice, anger, executioners, banishments, honors,
gifts, and praises; he has also for medicines, the law; has also for
his patients, men; for a place to practise in, the court of justice;
for pupils, he has the soldiers: if then he know not the science of
healing, all these profit him nothing. The judge is a physician of
souls, not of bodies: but if this art of healing the bodies needs so
much care, much more that of healing the soul, since the soul is of
more importance than the body. Then not the mere having the name of
ruler is to be a ruler: since others also are called by great names: as
Paul, Peter, James, and John: but the names do not make them that which
they are called, as neither does my name make me (to be that which John
was); I bear indeed the same name with that blessed man, but I am not
the same thing (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p22.4">ὁμώνυμος, οὐ
μὴν
συνώνυμος</span>), I am not John, but am called so. In the same way they are
not rulers, but are called so. But those others are rulers even without
these adjuncts, just as also a physician, though he may not actually
practise his science, yet if he have it in his soul, he is a physician.
Those are rulers, who bear rule over themselves. For there are these
four things,<note place="end" n="1154" id="vi.lii-p22.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.lii-p23"> <span class="c11" id="vi.lii-p23.1">mss.</span> and Edd., <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p23.2">τρία γὰρ
ταῦτά ἐστι
ψυχῇ</span> (only F. has
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p23.3">ψυχή</span>): “there are for the soul these three
subjects.”—Below, <span class="c14" id="vi.lii-p23.4">mss.</span> and
Edd. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p23.5">οἰκοδομεῖν</span>
for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p23.6">οἰκονομεῖν</span>.</p></note> soul, family; city, world: and the
things form a regular progression (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lii-p23.7">ὁδᾥ
προβαίνει</span>). He therefore that is to superintend a family, and order
it well, must first bring his own soul into order; for it is his
family: but if he cannot order his own family, where there is but one
soul, where he himself is master, where he is always along with
himself, how shall he order others? He that is able to regulate his own
soul, and makes the one part to rule, the other to be subject, this man
will be able to regulate a family also: but he that can do this by a
family, can do it by a city also: and if by a city, then also by the
world. But if he cannot do this for his own soul, how then shall he be
able to do it for the world? These things have been spoken by me, that
we may not be excited about offices of rule; that we may know what
ruling is: for this (which is <pb n="314" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_314.html" id="vi.lii-Page_314" />so called) is not ruling, but a there
object of derision, mere slavery, and many other names one might call
it by. Tell me, what is proper to a ruler? is it not to help
one’s subjects, and to do them good? What then, if this be not
the case? how shall he help others, who has not helped himself? he who
has numberless tyrannies of the passions in his own soul, how shall he
root out those of others? Again, with respect to “luxury”
or delightful living: the true luxury or delight is not this (which is
so called), but quite another thing. For as we have shown that the
ruler is not he who is so called, but another (who has something more
than the name), so the person who lives indeed in delight is another
sort of person (than he whom we so describe). For “luxury”
or delightful living seems indeed to be, the enjoying pleasure and the
gratifying the belly: yet it is not this thing, but the contrary: it
is, to have a soul worthy of admiration, and to be in a state of
pleasure. For let there be a man eating, drinking, and wantoning; then
let him suffer cares and loss of spirits: can this man be said to be in
a state of delight? Therefore, it is not eating and drinking, it is the
being in pleasure, that makes true luxury or delightful living. Let
there be a man who gets only dry bread, and let him be filled with
gladness: is not this pleasure? Well then, it is the true luxury. Let
us see then, to whom this befalls—whether to the rich, or to
those who are not rich? Neither to the one part altogether, nor to the
other, but to those who so order their own souls, that they may not
have many grounds for sorrows. And where is such a life as this to be
found? for I see you all eager and wishing to hear what this life is
which has no sorrows. Well then, let this be acknowledged first by you,
that this is pleasure, this the true luxury, to have no sorrow to cause
annoyance; and ask not of me meats, and wine, and sauces, and silken
robes, and a sumptuous table. But if I shall show that apart from all
these such a life as that is present (within our reach), then welcome
thou this pleasure, and this life: for the most part of painful things
happen to us from our not calculating things as we ought. Who then will
have the most sorrows—he that cares for none of these things, or
he that cares for them? He that fears changes, or he that does not
fear? He that is in dread of jealousy, of envy, of false accusations,
of plottings, of destruction, or he that stands aloof from these fears?
He that wants many things, or he that wants nothing? He that is a slave
to masters without number, or he that is a slave to none? He that has
need of many things, or he that is free? He that has one lord to fear,
or he that fears despots innumerable? Well then, greater is the
pleasure here. This then let us pursue, and not be excited about the
things present: but let us laugh to scorn all the pomp of life, and
everywhere practise moderation, that we may be enabled so to pass
through this life, that it may be without pain, and to attain unto the
good things promised, through the grace and mercy of our Lord Jesus
Christ, with Whom to the Father and the Holy Ghost together be glory,
might, honor, now and ever, world without end. Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily LIII on Acts xxvi. 30-32." shorttitle="" progress="58.65%" prev="vi.lii" next="vi.liv" id="vi.liii">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Acts xxvi. 30-32." id="vi.liii-p0.1" parsed="|Acts|26|30|26|32" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.30-Acts.26.32" />
<p class="c21" id="vi.liii-p1"><span class="c9" id="vi.liii-p1.1">Homily LIII.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vi.liii-p2"><scripRef passage="Acts XXVI. 30-32" id="vi.liii-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|26|30|26|32" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.30-Acts.26.32">Acts XXVI. 30–32</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi.liii-p3">“And when he had thus
spoken, the king rose up, and the governor, and Bernice, and they that
sat with them: and when they were gone aside, they talked between
themselves, saying, This man doeth nothing worthy of death or of bonds.
Then said Agrippa unto Festus, This man might have been set at liberty,
if he had not appealed unto Cæsar.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.liii-p4"><span class="c11" id="vi.liii-p4.1">See</span> how
again also they pass sentence in his favor, and after having said,
“Thou art beside thyself,” (<scripRef passage="Acts 26.24" id="vi.liii-p4.2" parsed="|Acts|26|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.24">v. 24</scripRef>) they acquit him, as undeserving not only of death, but
also of bonds, and indeed would have released him entirely, if he had
not appealed to Cæsar. But this was done providentially, that he
should also depart with bonds. “Unto bonds,” he says,
“as an evil doer.” (<scripRef passage="1 Tim. ii. 9" id="vi.liii-p4.3" parsed="|1Tim|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.9">1 Tim. ii. 9</scripRef>.) For if his Lord
“was reckoned among the transgressors” (<scripRef passage="Mark xv. 28" id="vi.liii-p4.4" parsed="|Mark|15|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.15.28">Mark xv. 28</scripRef>), much more he:
but as the Lord did not share with them in their character, so neither
did Paul. For in this is seen the marvellous thing, the being mixed up
with such, and yet receiving no harm from them. “And when it was
determined that we should sail into Italy, they delivered Paul and
certain other prisoners unto one named Julius, a centurion of
Augustus’ band. And entering into a ship of Adramyttium, we
launched, meaning to sail <pb n="315" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_315.html" id="vi.liii-Page_315" />by the coasts of Asia; one Aristarchus, a
Macedonian of Thessalonica, being with us. And the next day we touched
at Sidon.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 27.1-3" id="vi.liii-p4.5" parsed="|Acts|27|1|27|3" osisRef="Bible:Acts.27.1-Acts.27.3">ch. xxvii.
1–3</scripRef>.) See how far Aristarchus also accompanies Paul. To good and
useful purpose is Aristarchus present, as he would take back the report
of all to Macedonia. “And Julius courteously entreated Paul, and
gave him liberty to go unto his friends to refresh himself. Julius gave
Paul liberty,” it says, acting “courteously, that he might
refresh himself;” as it was but natural that he should be much
the worse from his bonds and the fear, and the being dragged hither and
thither. See how the writer does not hide this either, that Paul wished
“to refresh himself. And when we had launched from thence, we
sailed under Cyprus, because the winds were contrary.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 27.4" id="vi.liii-p4.6" parsed="|Acts|27|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.27.4">v. 4</scripRef>.) Again trials, again
contrary winds. See how the life of the saints is thus interwoven
throughout: escaped from the court of justice, they fall in with
shipwreck and storm. “And when we had sailed over the sea of
Cilicia and Pamphylia, we came to Myra, a city of Lycia. And there the
centurion found a ship of Alexandria sailing into Italy; and he put us
therein.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 27.5,6" id="vi.liii-p4.7" parsed="|Acts|27|5|27|6" osisRef="Bible:Acts.27.5-Acts.27.6">v. 5,
6</scripRef>.)
“A ship of Alexandria,” it says. It is likely that both
those (in the former ship) would bear to Asia the report of what had
befallen Paul, and that these<note place="end" n="1155" id="vi.liii-p4.8"><p class="endnote" id="vi.liii-p5"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liii-p5.1">Καὶ
τούτους</span>,
meaning perhaps those who remained at Myra.</p></note> would do the same
in Lycia. See how God does not innovate or change the order of nature,
but suffers them to sail into the unfavorable winds. But even so the
miracle is wrought. That they may sail safely, He did not let them go
out in the (open) sea, but they always sailed near the land. “And
when we had sailed slowly many days, and scarce were come over against
Cnidus, the wind not suffering us, we sailed under Crete, over against
Salmone; and, hardly passing it, came unto a place which is called the
fair havens; nigh whereunto was the city of Lasea. Now when much time
was spent, and when sailing was now dangerous, because the fast was now
already past, Paul admonished them.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 27.7-9" id="vi.liii-p5.2" parsed="|Acts|27|7|27|9" osisRef="Bible:Acts.27.7-Acts.27.9">v. 7–9</scripRef>.) By “the
fast” here, I suppose he means that of the Jews.<note place="end" n="1156" id="vi.liii-p5.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.liii-p6"> The
fast referred to was that which occurred on the great day of atonement
(<scripRef passage="Lev. xxiii. 27" id="vi.liii-p6.1" parsed="|Lev|23|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.23.27">Lev. xxiii. 27</scripRef>) i.e. on the tenth of the seventh month (Tisri). This would be
about the end of September, after the autumnal equinox, when navigation
was considered dangerous.—G.B.S.</p></note> For they departed thence a long time after
the Pentecost, so that it was much about midwinter that they arrived at
the coasts of Crete. And this too was no slight miracle, that they also
should be saved on his account. “Paul admonished them, and said
unto them, Sirs, I perceive that this voyage will be with hurt and much
damage, not only of the lading and ship, but also of our lives.
Nevertheless the centurion believed the master and the owner of the
ship, more than those things which were spoken by Paul. And because the
haven was not commodious to winter in, the more part advised to depart
thence also, if by any means they might attain to Phenice, and there to
winter; which is an haven of Crete, and lieth toward the southwest and
northwest. And when the south wind blew softly, supposing that they had
obtained their purpose, loosing thence, they sailed close to Crete. But
not long after there arose against it a tempestuous wind, called
Euroclydon.<note place="end" n="1157" id="vi.liii-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.liii-p7"> Preponderant authority favors the reading <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liii-p7.1">εὐρακύλων</span>
from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liii-p7.2">εὖρος</span>, the S. E.
wind and the Latin <i>Aquilo,</i> a N. wind (so <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="vi.liii-p7.3">א</span>, B* A. Vulgate Erasmus Mill, Bengel,
Olshausen, Hackett, Tischendorf, Lachmann, Tregelles, Westcott and
Hort, R.V.) If <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liii-p7.4">εὐροκλύδων</span>
is read, it is disputed whether the first part of the
word is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liii-p7.5">εὖρος</span> (Alford,
Gloag, Howson,) or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liii-p7.6">εὐρύς</span>, broad.
Meyer defends the latter reading, on the ground that the phrase
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liii-p7.7">ὁ καλοὐμενος</span>
requires that the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liii-p7.8">ἐυρ</span>. denote a <i>name</i> and not merely the direction of the
wind and that it is easier to suppose that this reading should be
modified into the former than the reverse. Alford supposes that
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liii-p7.9">εὐρακύλων</span>
was the name of the wind, which the Greek sailors did
not understand and pronounced <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liii-p7.10">εὐροκλύδων</span>. Meyer’s argument is inadequate, and the
probabilities favor the reading <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liii-p7.11">εὐρακλύδων</span>
with the meaning, N. E. wind, a signification,
moreover, which answers all the conditions of the narrative. (See Bib.
Dict. <i>sub voce.</i>)—G.B.S.</p></note> And when the ship was caught, and
could not bear up into the wind, we let her drive” (R.V.
“were driven.”) (<scripRef passage="Acts 27.10-15" id="vi.liii-p7.12" parsed="|Acts|27|10|27|15" osisRef="Bible:Acts.27.10-Acts.27.15">v.
10–15</scripRef>.) Paul therefore advised them to remain, and he foretells
what would come of it: but they, being in a hurry, and being prevented
by the place, wished to winter at Phenice. Mark then the providential
ordering of the events: first indeed, “when the south wind blew
softly, supposing they had obtained their purpose,” they loosed
the vessel, and came forth; then when the wind bore down upon them,
they gave way to it driving them, and were with difficulty saved.
“And running under a certain island which is called Clauda, we
had much work to come by the boat: which when they had taken up, they
used helps, undergirding the ship; and, fearing lest they should fall
into the quicksands,<note place="end" n="1158" id="vi.liii-p7.13"><p class="endnote" id="vi.liii-p8"> Rather, “on the Syrtis” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liii-p8.1">εἰς τὴν
Σύρτιν</span>.) There
were two shoals on the coast of Africa, called by this name, the Syrtis
Major and the Syrtis Minor. The former to the S. W. of Crete is the one
here referred to.—G.B.S.</p></note> strake sail,<note place="end" n="1159" id="vi.liii-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.liii-p9"> R.V.
“they lowered the gear” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liii-p9.1">σκεῦος</span>).
The word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liii-p9.2">σκεῦος</span>—utensil, implement—is in itself indefinite and must
be understood from the context. It has here been taken to mean
“anchor;” “mast” (Olshausen);
“sail” (Meyer, Lechler, Hackett, A.V.): “gear,”
meaning the ropes and topsails in order to set the ship in a direction
off shore.—G.B.S.</p></note> and so were driven. And we being
exceedingly tossed with a tempest, the next day they lightened the
ship; and the third day we cast out with our own hands the tackling of
the ship. And when neither sun nor stars in many days appeared, and no
small tempest lay on us, all hope that we <pb n="316" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_316.html" id="vi.liii-Page_316" />should be saved was then
taken away. But after long abstinence Paul stood forth in the midst of
them, and said, Sirs, ye should have hearkened unto me, and not have
loosed from Crete, and to have gained this harm and loss.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 27.16-21" id="vi.liii-p9.3" parsed="|Acts|27|16|27|21" osisRef="Bible:Acts.27.16-Acts.27.21">v. 16–21</scripRef>.) Then after so
great a storm he does not speak as insultingly over them, but as
wishing that at any rate he might be believed for the future. Wherefore
also he alleges what had taken place for a testimony of the truth of
what was about to be said by him. “And now I exhort you to be of
good cheer: for there shall be no loss of any man’s life among
you, but of the ship. For there stood by me this night the angel of
God, whose I am, and whom I serve, saying, Fear not, Paul; thou must be
brought before Cæsar: and, lo God hath given thee all them that
sail with thee. Wherefore, sirs, be of good cheer, for I believe God,
that it shall be even as it was told me. Howbeit we must be cast upon a
certain island.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 27.22-26" id="vi.liii-p9.4" parsed="|Acts|27|22|27|26" osisRef="Bible:Acts.27.22-Acts.27.26">v.
22–26</scripRef>.) And he foretells two things; both that they must be cast
upon an island, and that though the ship would be lost, those who were
in it should be saved—which thing he spoke not of conjecture, but
of prophecy—and that he “must be brought before
Cæsar.” But this that he says, “God hath given thee
all,” is not spoken boastfully, but in the wish to win those who
were sailing in the ship: for (he spoke thus), not that they might feel
themselves bound to him, but that they might believe what he was
saying. “God hath given thee;” as much (as to say), They
are worthy indeed of death, since they would not listen to thee:
however, this is done out of favor to thee. “But when the
fourteenth night was come, as we were driven up and down in Adria,
about midnight the shipmen deemed that they drew near to some country;
and sounded, and found it twenty fathoms; and when they had gone a
little further, they sounded again, and found it fifteen fathoms. Then
fearing lest they should have fallen upon rocks, they cast four anchors
out of the stern, and wished for the day. And as the shipmen were about
to flee out of the ship, when they had let down the boat into the sea,
under color as though they would have cast anchors out of the foreship,
Paul said to the centurion and to the soldiers, Except these abide in
the ship, ye cannot be saved. Then the soldiers cut off the ropes of
the boat, and let her fall off.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 27.27-32" id="vi.liii-p9.5" parsed="|Acts|27|27|27|32" osisRef="Bible:Acts.27.27-Acts.27.32">v. 27–32</scripRef>.) The sailors however,
were about to escape, having no faith in what was said: but the
centurion does believe Paul, For he says, If these flee, “ye
cannot be saved:” so saying, not on this account, but that he
might restrain them, and the prophecy might not fall to the ground. See
how as in a church they are instructed by the calmness of Paul’s
behavior, how he saved them out of the very midst of the dangers. And
it is of providential ordering that Paul is disbelieved, that after
proof of the facts, he might be believed: which accordingly was the
case. And he exhorts them again to take some meat, and they do as he
bids them, and he takes some first, to persuade them not by word, but
also by act, that the storm did them no harm, but rather was a benefit
to their souls. “And while the day was coming on, Paul besought
them all to take meat, saying, This day is the fourteenth day that ye
have tarried and continued fasting having taken nothing.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 27.33" id="vi.liii-p9.6" parsed="|Acts|27|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.27.33">v. 33</scripRef>.) <note place="end" n="1160" id="vi.liii-p9.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.liii-p10"> The
confusion here has arisen from the scribe’s taking the four last
portions <i>a</i>, <i>c</i>, <i>e</i>, <i>g</i>, i.e. 4, 5, 6, 7, and
inserting between them the first three <i>b</i>, <i>f</i>, <i>d</i>,
but in the order <i>b</i>, <i>d</i>, <i>f</i>, i.e. 1, 3, 2: so that
the confused order becomes 4, (1), 5, (3), 6, (2), 7. The texts also
needed to be redistruted. Of our <span class="c14" id="vi.liii-p10.1">mss</span>. A, C,
omit all the latter part <i>d</i>, <i>e</i>, <i>f</i>, <i>g</i>: so
that B and Cat. are the authorities here followed for the old text. (of
N. we have no collation).—In (<i>f</i>), for ἅτε οὐ
περὶ τῶν
ψυχῶν αὐτῶν
ὄντος τοῦ
λόγου which we have
referred to, “Then were they of good cheer,” viz. because
they believed Paul’s assurance that their lives were safe, mod.
text substitutes “(they had no care for food,) ἅτε οὐ
περὶ τῶν
τυχόντων
ὄντος τοῦ
κινδύνου.” In (<i>d</i>), “κατεῖχον,” τοὺς
οἴακας τῇ
πνεούσῃ
δόντες, the
meaning seems to be, they bore right down (upon the shore), letting the
rudder-handles go, so that the wind was right astern: πόλλακις
γὰρ οὐχ οὕτῳ
ποιοῦσιν, for oftentimes they steer not so, but more or less transverse to
the line of the wind. Κατέφερον
τὸ σκεῦος, τ. ἐ. τὰ
ἰστία: what this can
mean, we do not understand: but above in <scripRef passage="Acts 27.17" id="vi.liii-p10.2" parsed="|Acts|27|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.27.17">v. 17</scripRef>, old text has χαλάσαντες
τὸ σκεῦος for χαλ. τὰ
ἰστία: hence we read
here κατεφέροντο
(χαλάσαντες, or some such word) τὸ
σκεῦος, τ. ε. τὰ
ἰ.—For ἐγκοπτομένης
τῆς ῥ&amp; 192·μης
we read with the Catena ἐγκ. τῆς
πρύμνης.
Mod. text substitutes ἐγκόπτοντες
(Sav. τος) τοῦ
πνεύματος
τὴν ῥ&amp;
192·μην.</p></note><i>(b)</i> And how, say you, did they go
without food, having taken nothing? how did they bear it? Their fear
possessed them, and did not let them fall into a desire of food, being,
as they were, at the point of extreme jeopardy; <i>(f)</i> but they had
no care for food. “Wherefore I pray you to take some meat: for
this is for your health: for there shall not an hair fall from the head
of any of you. And when he had thus spoken, he took bread, and gave
thanks to God in presence of them all: and when he had broken it, he
began to eat. Then were they all of good cheer, and they also took some
meat,” (<scripRef passage="Acts 27.34-36" id="vi.liii-p10.3" parsed="|Acts|27|34|27|36" osisRef="Bible:Acts.27.34-Acts.27.36">v. 34–36</scripRef>) seeing that
there was no question about their lives being saved. <i>(d)</i>
“And we were in all in the ship two hundred threescore and
sixteen souls. And when they had eaten enough, they lightened the ship,
and cast out the wheat into the sea. And when it was day, they knew not
the land: but they discovered a certain creek with a shore, into the
which they were minded, if it were possible, to thrust in the ship. And
when they had taken up the anchors, they committed themselves unto the
sea, and loosed the rudder bands, and hoisted up the mainsail to the
wind, and made toward <pb n="317" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_317.html" id="vi.liii-Page_317" />shore.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 27.37-41" id="vi.liii-p10.4" parsed="|Acts|27|37|27|41" osisRef="Bible:Acts.27.37-Acts.27.41">v. 37–41</scripRef>.) “They made
towards shore,” having given the rudder-handles to the wind: for
oftentimes they do it not in this way. They were borne along, having
loosed the rigging, i.e. the sails. “And falling into a place
where two seas met, they ran the ship aground; and the forepart stuck
fast, and remained unmovable, but the hinder part was broken with the
violence of the waves;” for when there is a strong wind, this is
the consequence, the stern bearing the brunt (of the storm). <i>(a)</i>
“And the soldiers’ counsel was to kill the prisoners, lest
any of them should swim out, and escape.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 27.42" id="vi.liii-p10.5" parsed="|Acts|27|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.27.42">v. 42</scripRef>.) Again the devil tries to hinder the prophecy, and they
had a mind to kill some, but the centurion suffered them not, that he
might save Paul, so much was the centurion attached to him. “But
the centurion, willing to save Paul, kept them from their purpose; and
commanded that they which could swim should cast themselves first into
the sea, and get to land: and the rest, some on boards, and some on
broken pieces of the ship. And so it came to pass, that they escaped
all safe to land.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 27.43,44" id="vi.liii-p10.6" parsed="|Acts|27|43|27|44" osisRef="Bible:Acts.27.43-Acts.27.44">v. 43,
44</scripRef>.)
“And when they were escaped, then they knew that the island was
called Melita.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 28.1" id="vi.liii-p10.7" parsed="|Acts|28|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.1">ch. xxviii.
1</scripRef>.)
Do you mark what good came of the storm? Why then it was no mark of
their being forsaken, that the storm came upon them. <i>(c)</i> Now
this that happened was in consequence of the season of the year; but
the wonder is greater, that at such a season they were saved from the
midst of the dangers, both he, and for his sake the rest, <i>(e)</i>
and this too in the Hadriatic. There were two hundred and seventy-six
souls in all: no small matter this also, if indeed they believed. The
voyage was at an unseasonable time. <i>(g)</i> It is natural to suppose
they would ask the reason why they were sailing, and would learn all.
Nor was it for nothing that the voyage was so protracted; it afforded
Paul an opportunity for teaching.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.liii-p11">(Recapitulation.) And Paul says,
“I perceive that (this voyage will be) with hurt and loss.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 27.10" id="vi.liii-p11.1" parsed="|Acts|27|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.27.10">v. 10</scripRef>.) And observe how
unassuming the expression is. That he may not seem to prophesy, but to
speak as of conjecture, “I perceive,” says he. For they
would not have received it, had he said this at the outset. In fact he
does prophesy on this former occasion, as he does afterward, and says
(there), “The God whom I serve,” leading them on. Then how
comes it that it was not “with loss” (of any) “of
their lives?” It would have been so, but that God brought them
safe through it. For as far as depended on the nature of the thing,
they had perished, but God prevented it. Then, to show that it was not
from conjecture that he so spake, the master of the ship said the
contrary (<scripRef passage="Acts 27.11" id="vi.liii-p11.2" parsed="|Acts|27|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.27.11">v. 11</scripRef>), and he a man of
experience in the matter: so far was it from being the case that
Paul’s advice was given from conjecture. Moreover, the place
suggested this same (which the master said), “being not
commodious;” and it was evident that from conjecture “the
more part advised” (<scripRef passage="Acts 27.12" id="vi.liii-p11.3" parsed="|Acts|27|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.27.12">v.
12</scripRef>)
as they did, rather than Paul. Then, severe the storm (that ensued),
deep the darkness: and that they may not forget, the vessel also goes
to pieces, and the corn is flung out and all beside, that they may not
have it in their power after this to be shameless. For this is why the
vessel goes to pieces, and<note place="end" n="1161" id="vi.liii-p11.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.liii-p12"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liii-p12.1">Καὶ
ἐπισφίγγονται
αὐτῶν αἱ
ψυχαί</span>. <i>Hom. in
Matt.</i> p. 60, A. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liii-p12.2">ἐπισφ</span>. is applied to
the action of salt in stopping corruption; and ib. 167 B. Christians
are the salt of the earth, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liii-p12.3">ἵνα
ἐπισφίγγωμεν
τοὺς
διαρρέοντας</span>. Here in a somewhat similar sense, “the vessel goes
to pieces and their (dissolute) souls (which were in danger of going to
pieces) are powerfully constricted, held in a close strain, braced to
the uttermost.” Mod. text omits this, and for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liii-p12.4">ἵνα
μὴ
λάθωνται</span>—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liii-p12.5">ἀναισχυντεῖν</span>, substitutes, “That they may not perish, the corn is
thrown out and all the rest.”—Below, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liii-p12.6">ἀλλ᾽
ὅταν καὶ τὰ
πλείονα λέγῃ
τῆς
συμφορᾶς</span>: mod. text absurdly substitutes <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liii-p12.7">παρατρέχῃ</span>: we insert after this the clause <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liii-p12.8">τότε τὰ
χρηστὰ
προλέγει</span> which our <span class="c14" id="vi.liii-p12.9">mss.</span> have below after
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liii-p12.10">καὶ ὁ
φόβος
μαρτυρεῖ</span>.</p></note> their souls are
tightly braced. Moreover, both the storm and the darkness contributed
not a little to his obtaining the hearing he did. Accordingly observe
how the centurion does as he bids him, insomuch that he even let the
boat go, and destroyed it. And if the sailors did not as yet comply
with his bidding, yet afterwards they do so: for in fact this is a
reckless sort of people. (<scripRef passage="Acts 27.13-20" id="vi.liii-p12.11" parsed="|Acts|27|13|27|20" osisRef="Bible:Acts.27.13-Acts.27.20">v.
13–20</scripRef>.) “Sirs, ye should have hearkened to me,” etc.
(<scripRef passage="Acts 27.21" id="vi.liii-p12.12" parsed="|Acts|27|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.27.21">v. 21</scripRef>.) One is not likely to
have a good reception, when he chides in the midst of calamity; but<note place="end" n="1162" id="vi.liii-p12.13"><p class="endnote" id="vi.liii-p13"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liii-p13.1">Καὶ
ἐπισφίγγονται
αὐτῶν αἱ
ψυχαί</span>. <i>Hom. in
Matt.</i> p. 60, A. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liii-p13.2">ἐπισφ</span>. is applied to
the action of salt in stopping corruption; and ib. 167 B. Christians
are the salt of the earth, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liii-p13.3">ἵνα
ἐπισφίγγωμεν
τοὺς
διαρρέοντας</span>. Here in a somewhat similar sense, “the vessel goes
to pieces and their (dissolute) souls (which were in danger of going to
pieces) are powerfully constricted, held in a close strain, braced to
the uttermost.” Mod. text omits this, and for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liii-p13.4">ἵνα
μὴ
λάθωνται</span>—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liii-p13.5">ἀναισχυντεῖν</span>, substitutes, “That they may not perish, the corn is
thrown out and all the rest.”—Below, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liii-p13.6">ἀλλ᾽
ὅταν καὶ τὰ
πλείονα λέγῃ
τῆς
συμφορᾶς</span>: mod. text absurdly substitutes <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liii-p13.7">παρατρέχῃ</span>: we insert after this the clause <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liii-p13.8">τότε τὰ
χρηστὰ
προλέγει</span> which our <span class="c14" id="vi.liii-p13.9">mss.</span> have below after
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liii-p13.10">καὶ ὁ
φόβος
μαρτυρεῖ</span>.</p></note> when he tells them what more there is (to
come) of the calamity, and then predicts the good, then he is
acceptable. Therefore he attacks them then first, when “all hope
that they should be saved was taken away:” that none may say,
Nothing has come of it. And their fear also bears witness. Moreover,
the place is a trying one, for it was in the Adriatic, and then their
long abstinence. They were in the midst of death. It was now the
fourteenth day that they were going without food, having taken nothing.
“Wherefore,” said he, “I pray you to take some meat:
for this is for your health” (<scripRef passage="Acts 27.34" id="vi.liii-p13.11" parsed="|Acts|27|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.27.34">v. 34</scripRef>), that ye should eat, lest ye perish of hunger. Observe,
his giving thanks after all that had happened strengthened them. For
this showed an assured mind that they would be saved. <i>(b)</i>
“Then were they all of good cheer; and they also took some
meat.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 27.36" id="vi.liii-p13.12" parsed="|Acts|27|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.27.36">v. 36</scripRef>.) And not only so, but
henceforth they so cast all their care upon Paul, that they even cast
<pb n="318" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_318.html" id="vi.liii-Page_318" />out the corn (<scripRef passage="Acts 27.37" id="vi.liii-p13.13" parsed="|Acts|27|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.27.37">v. 37</scripRef>), being so many.
<i>(a)</i> Two hundred and seventy-six souls (<scripRef passage="Acts 27.38" id="vi.liii-p13.14" parsed="|Acts|27|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.27.38">v. 38</scripRef>): whence had they victuals?<note place="end" n="1163" id="vi.liii-p13.15"><p class="endnote" id="vi.liii-p14"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liii-p14.1">πόθεν τὰ
σιτηρεσία
εἶχον</span>; i.e. what were
they to subsist upon, having thrown out the rest of the corn? But they
trusted Paul’s assurance for all.</p></note>
<i>(c)</i> See how they do their part as men, and how Paul does not
forbid them. “And when it was day,” etc., “they
loosed the rudder-bands.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 27.39,40" id="vi.liii-p14.2" parsed="|Acts|27|39|27|40" osisRef="Bible:Acts.27.39-Acts.27.40">v. 39,
40</scripRef>.)
And the vessel goes to pieces in the daytime, that they may not be
clean dissolved with the terror: that you may see the prophecy brought
out as fact. “And the soldiers’ counsel,” etc.
(<scripRef passage="Acts 27.42" id="vi.liii-p14.3" parsed="|Acts|27|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.27.42">v. 42</scripRef>.) Do you mark that in
this respect also they were given to Paul? since for his sake the
centurion suffered them not to be slain. So confessedly wicked do those
men seem to me to have been: insomuch that they would have chosen even
to slay them: but some swam on shore, others were borne on boards, and
they all were thus saved, and the prophecy received accomplishment; (a
prophecy,) although not solemn from length of time, since he did not
deliver it a number of years before, but keeping close to the nature of
the things themselves: (still a prophecy it was,) for all was beyond
the reach of hope. And (so) it was through themselves being saved that
they learnt who Paul was. But some one may say: why did he not save the
ship? That they might perceive how great a danger they had escaped: and
that the whole matter depended, not on the help of man, but on
God’s hand saving them independently of a ship. So that righteous
men, though they may be in a tempest, or on the sea, or in the deep,
suffer nothing dreadful, but even save others together with themselves.
If (here was) a ship in danger and suffering wreck, and prisoners were
saved for Paul’s sake, consider what a thing it is to have a holy
man in a house: for many are the tempests which assail us also,
tempests far more grievous than these (natural ones), but He can also
give<note place="end" n="1164" id="vi.liii-p14.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.liii-p15"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liii-p15.1">χαρίσασθαι</span>
i.e. to the holy man, to be saved for his sake, in
like manner as “He gave (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liii-p15.2">κεχάρισται</span>) to Paul them that sailed with him,” <scripRef passage="Acts 27.24" id="vi.liii-p15.3" parsed="|Acts|27|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.27.24">v. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> us to be delivered, if only we obey holy
men as those (in the ship) did, if we do what they enjoin. For they are
not simply saved, but themselves also contributed to other men’s
believing (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liii-p15.4">πίστιν
εἰσήνεγκαν</span>). Though the holy man be in bonds, he does greater works
than those who are free. And look how this was the case here. The free
centurion stood in need of his bound prisoner: the skilful pilot was in
want of him who was no pilot—nay rather, of him who was the true
pilot. For he steered as pilot not a vessel of this (earthly) kind, but
the Church of the whole world, having learnt of Him Who is Lord also of
the sea; (steered it,) not by the art of man, but by the wisdom of the
Spirit. In this vessel are many shipwrecks, many waves, spirits of
wickedness, “from within are fightings, from without are
fears” (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. vii. 5" id="vi.liii-p15.5" parsed="|2Cor|7|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.7.5">2 Cor. vii. 5</scripRef>): so that he was the
true pilot. Look at our whole life: it is just such (as was this
voyage). For at one time we meet with kindliness, at another with a
tempest; sometimes from our own want of counsel, sometimes from our
idleness, we fall into numberless evils; from our not hearkening to
Paul, when we are eager to go somewhither, where he bids us not. For
Paul is sailing even now with us, only not bound as he was then: he
admonishes us even now, and says to those who are (sailing) on this
sea, “take heed unto yourselves: for after my departing grievous
wolves shall enter in among you” (<scripRef passage="Acts xx. 29" id="vi.liii-p15.6" parsed="|Acts|20|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.29">Acts xx. 29</scripRef>): and again,
“In the last times perilous times shall come: and men shall be
lovers of their own selves, lovers of money, boasters.”
(<scripRef passage="2 Tim. iii. 2" id="vi.liii-p15.7" parsed="|2Tim|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.3.2">2 Tim. iii. 2</scripRef>.) This is more grievous than all storms. Let us therefore
abide where he bids us—in faith, in the safe haven: let us
hearken unto him rather than to the pilot that is within us, that is,
our own reason. Let us not straightway do just what this may suggest;
not what the owner of the ship: no, but what Paul suggests: he has
passed through many such tempests. Let us not learn (to our cost) by
experience, but before the experience let us “avoid both harm and
loss.” Hear what he says: “They that will be rich fall into
temptation.” (<scripRef passage="1 Tim. vi. 9" id="vi.liii-p15.8" parsed="|1Tim|6|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.9">1 Tim. vi. 9</scripRef>.) Let us
therefore obey him; else, see what they suffered, because they did not
take his counsel. And again he tells in another place what causes
shipwrecks: “Who,” he says, “have made shipwreck
concerning the faith. But do thou continue in the things which thou
hast learned and wast assured of.” (<scripRef passage="1 Tim. i. 19" id="vi.liii-p15.9" parsed="|1Tim|1|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.19">1 Tim. i. 19</scripRef>.) Let us obey
Paul: though we be in the midst of a tempest, we shall surely be freed
from the dangers: though we remain without food fourteen days, though
hope of safety may have left us, though we be in darkness and mist, by
doing his bidding, we shall be freed from the dangers. Let us think
that the whole world is a ship, and in this the evildoers and those who
have numberless vices, some rulers, others guards, others just men, as
Paul was, others prisoners, those bound by their sins: if then we do as
Paul bids us, we perish not in our bonds, but are released from them:
God will give us also to him. Or think you not that sins and passions
are grievous bonds? for it is not the hands only that are bound, but
the whole man. For tell <pb n="319" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_319.html" id="vi.liii-Page_319" />me, when any one possessed of much money uses
it not, nor spends it, but keeps it close, is he not bound more
grievously than any prisoner by his miserliness, a bond that cannot be
broken? What again, when a man gives himself up to (the belief in)
Fate, is not he too bound with other fetters? What, when he gives
himself up to observations (of times)? What, when to omens? are not
these more grievous than all bonds? What again, when he gives himself
up to an unreasonable lust and to love? Who shall break in pieces these
bonds for you? There is need of God’s help that they may be
loosed. But when there are both bonds and tempest, think how great is
the amount of dangers. For which of them is not enough to destroy? The
hunger, the tempest, the wickedness of those on board, the unfitness of
the season? But against all these, Paul’s glory stood its ground.
So is it now: let us keep the saints near us, and there will be no
tempest: or rather, though there be a tempest, there will be great calm
and tranquillity, and freedom from dangers: since that widow had the
saint for her friend, and the death of her child was loosed, and she
received back her son alive again. (<scripRef passage="1 Kings xvii. 17" id="vi.liii-p15.10" parsed="|1Kgs|17|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.17.17">1 Kings xvii. 17</scripRef>.)
Where the feet of saints step, there will be nothing painful; and if
such should happen, it is for proving us and for the greater glory of
God. Accustom the floor of thy house to be trodden by such feet, and an
evil spirit will not tread there. For as where a sweet odor is, there a
bad odor will not find place: so where the holy unguent is, there the
evil spirit is choked, and it gladdens those who are near it, it
delights, it refreshes the soul. Where thorns are, there are wild
beasts: where hospitality is, there are no thorns: for almsgiving
having entered in, more keenly than any sickle it destroys the thorns,
more violently than any fire. Be not thou afraid: (the wicked one)
fears the tracks of saints, as foxes do lions. For “the
righteous,” it says, “is as bold as alion.”
(<scripRef passage="Prov. xxviii. 1" id="vi.liii-p15.11" parsed="|Prov|28|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.28.1">Prov. xxviii. 1</scripRef>.) Let us bring these lions into our house, and all the wild
beasts are put to flight, the lions not needing to roar, but simply to
utter their voice. For not so much does the roaring of a lion put the
wild beasts to flight, as the prayer of a righteous man puts to flight
evil spirits: let him but speak, they cower. And where are such men now
to be found, you will say? Everywhere, if we believe, if we seek, if we
take pains. Where hast thou sought, tell me? When didst thou take this
work in hand? When didst thou make this thy business? But if thou
seekest not, marvel not that thou dost not find. For “he that
seeketh findeth” (<scripRef passage="Matt. vii. 7" id="vi.liii-p15.12" parsed="|Matt|7|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.7">Matt. vii. 7</scripRef>), not he that
seeketh not. Listen to those who live in deserts: away with thy gold
and silver: (such holy men) are to be found in every part of the world.
Though thou receive not such an one in thy house, yet go thou to him,
live with the man, be at his dwelling-place, that thou mayest be able
to obtain and enjoy his blessing. For a great thing it is to receive a
blessing from the saints: which let us be careful to obtain, that being
helped by their prayers we may enjoy mercy from God, through the grace
and loving-kindness of His only-begotten Son, with Whom to the Father
and the Holy Ghost together be glory, might, honor, now and ever, world
without end. Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily LIV on Acts xxviii. 1." shorttitle="" progress="59.54%" prev="vi.liii" next="vi.lv" id="vi.liv">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Acts xxviii. 1." id="vi.liv-p0.1" parsed="|Acts|28|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.1" />
<p class="c21" id="vi.liv-p1"><span class="c9" id="vi.liv-p1.1">Homily LIV.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vi.liv-p2"><scripRef passage="Acts 28.1-3" id="vi.liv-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|28|1|28|3" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.1-Acts.28.3">Acts
XXVIII. 1</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi.liv-p3">“And the barbarous people
showed us no little kindness: for they kindled a fire, and received us
every one, because of the present rain, and because of the cold. And
when Paul had gathered a bundle of sticks, and laid them on the fire,
there came a viper out of the heat, and fastened on his
hand.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.liv-p4">“<span class="c14" id="vi.liv-p4.1">Showed</span>,” he says, “no little kindness to
us—barbarians” (as they were<note place="end" n="1165" id="vi.liv-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.liv-p5"> The
Maltese, though undoubtedly civilized, were <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liv-p5.1">βάρβαροι</span>
in the Greek and Roman sense of speaking an
unintelligible language (cf. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xiv. 11" id="vi.liv-p5.2" parsed="|1Cor|14|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.11">1 Cor. xiv. 11</scripRef>).
The word might be appropriately rendered “foreigners.” The
Maltese were of Phœnician descent and spoke a mixed
dialect.—G.B.S.</p></note>)—“having kindled a fire:”
else it were of no use that their lives be saved, if the wintry weather
must destroy them. Then Paul having taken brushwood, laid it on the
fire. See how active he is; observe how we nowhere find him doing
miracles for the sake of doing them, but only upon emergency. Both
during the storm when there was a cause he prophesied, not for the sake
of prophesying, and here again in the first instance he lays on
brushwood:—nothing for vain display, but (with a simple view) to
their being preserved, and enjoying some warmth. Then a viper
“fastened on his hand. And when the barbarians saw the <pb n="320" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_320.html" id="vi.liv-Page_320" />venomous
beast hang on his hand, they said among themselves, No doubt this man
is a murderer, whom, though he hath escaped the sea, yet vengeance
suffereth not to live.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 28.4" id="vi.liv-p5.3" parsed="|Acts|28|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.4">v.
4</scripRef>.)
Well also was this permitted, that they should both see the thing and
utter the thought, in order that, when the result ensued, there might
be no disbelieving the miracle. Observe their good feeling (towards the
distressed), in saying this (not aloud, but) among
themselves—observe (also) the natural judgment clearly expressed
even among barbarians, and how they do not condemn without assigning a
reason. And these also behold, that they may wonder the more.
“And he shook off the beast into the fire, and felt no harm.
Howbeit they looked when he should have swollen, or fallen down dead
suddenly: but after they had looked a great while, and saw no harm come
to him, they changed their minds, and said that he was a god.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 28.5,6" id="vi.liv-p5.4" parsed="|Acts|28|5|28|6" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.5-Acts.28.6">v. 5, 6</scripRef>.) They expected him, it
says, to fall down dead: and again, having seen that nothing of the
kind happened to him, they said, He is a god. Again (viz. as in
<scripRef passage="Acts 14.11" id="vi.liv-p5.5" parsed="|Acts|14|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.11">ch. xiv. 11</scripRef>), another excess on the
part of these men. “In the same quarters were possessions of the
chief man of the island, whose name was Publius; who received us, and
lodged us three days courteously. And it came to pass, that the father
of Publius lay sick of a fever and of a bloody flux: to whom Paul
entered in, and prayed, and laid his hands on him, and healed
him.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 28.7,8" id="vi.liv-p5.6" parsed="|Acts|28|7|28|8" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.7-Acts.28.8">v. 7, 8</scripRef>.) Behold again another
hospitable man, Publius, who was both rich and of great possessions: he
had seen nothing, but purely out of compassion for their misfortune, he
received them, and took care of them. So that he was worthy to receive
kindness: wherefore Paul as a requital for his receiving them,
“healed him. So when this was done, others also, which had
diseases in the island, came, and were healed: who also honored us with
many honors; and when we departed, they laded us with such things as
were necessary” (<scripRef passage="Acts 28.9,10" id="vi.liv-p5.7" parsed="|Acts|28|9|28|10" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.9-Acts.28.10">v. 9,
10</scripRef>),
both us and the rest. See how when they were quit of the storm, they
did not become<note place="end" n="1166" id="vi.liv-p5.8"><p class="endnote" id="vi.liv-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liv-p6.1">ἀμελεστέρους
γενομένους</span>, i.e. the impression left on their minds by the storm was
not suffered to wear out, when the danger was over. What happened on
shore, Paul’s miracles, the kindness and honors shown them by the
barbarians for Paul’s sake, all helped to keep them from
relapsing into indifference.</p></note> more negligent,
but what a liberal entertainment was given to them for Paul’s
sake: and three months were they there, all of them provided with
sustenance. See how all this is done for the sake of Paul, to the end
that the prisoners should believe, and the soldiers, and the centurion.
For if they were very stone, yet from the counsel they heard him
giving, and from the prediction they had heard him making, and from the
miracles they knew him to have wrought, and from the sustenance they by
his means enjoyed, they must have got a very high notion of him. See,
when the judgment is right, and not preoccupied by some passion, how
immediately it gets right judgings, and gives sound verdicts.
“And after three months we departed in a ship of Alexandria,
which had wintered in the isle, whose sign was Castor and Pollux.<note place="end" n="1167" id="vi.liv-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.liv-p7"> Or
with the sign of the Dioscuri. The reference is to the ships
<i>insigne,</i> an image or picture of the divinities Castor and Pollux
on the prow of the ship. In the current mythology they were the sons of
Jupiter and Leda, and were regarded as the tutelary divinities of
sailors.—G.B.S.</p></note> And landing at Syracuse, we tarried there
three days. And from thence we fetched a compass, and came to Rhegium:
and after one day the south wind blew, and we came the next day to
Puteoli: where we found brethren, and were desired to tarry with them
seven days: and so we went toward Rome. And from thence, when the
brethren heard of us, they came to meet us as far as Appii forum, and
the Three Taverns: whom when Paul saw, he thanked God, and took
courage.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 28.11-15" id="vi.liv-p7.1" parsed="|Acts|28|11|28|15" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.11-Acts.28.15">v.
11–15</scripRef>.) Already the preaching has reached to Sicily: see how it
has run through (even to those lands): at Puteoli also they found some:
others also came to meet them. Such was the eagerness of the brethren,
it nothing disconcerted them, that Paul was in bonds. But observe also
how Paul himself also was affected after the manner of men. For it
says, “he took courage, when he saw the brethren.” Although
he had worked so many miracles, nevertheless even from sight he
received an accession (of confidence). From this we learn, that he was
both comforted after the manner of men, and the contrary. “And
when we came to Rome, Paul was suffered to dwell by himself with a
soldier that kept him.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 28.16" id="vi.liv-p7.2" parsed="|Acts|28|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.16">v.
16</scripRef>.)
Leave was given him to dwell by himself. No slight proof this also of
his being held in much admiration: it is clear they did not number him
among the rest. “And it came to pass, that after three days he
called together them that were the chief of the Jews.” After
three days he called the chief of the Jews, that their ears might not
be preoccupied. And what had he in common with them? for they would not
(else) have been like to accuse him. Nevertheless, it was not for this
that he cared; it was for the teaching that he was concerned, and that
what he had to say might not offend them.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.liv-p8">(Recapitulation.) “And the
barbarians,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Acts 28.2" id="vi.liv-p8.1" parsed="|Acts|28|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.2">v.
2</scripRef>.)
The Jews then, beholding all the many miracles they did, persecuted and
harassed <pb n="321" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_321.html" id="vi.liv-Page_321" />(Paul); but the barbarians, who had seen none, merely on the
ground of his misfortune, were kind to him.—“No
doubt,” say they, “this man is a murderer:”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 28.4" id="vi.liv-p8.2" parsed="|Acts|28|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.4">v. 4</scripRef>). They do not simply
pronounce their judgment, but say, “No doubt,” (i.e.) as
any one may see “and vengeance,” say they, “suffereth
him not to live.” Why then, they held also the doctrine of a
Providence, and these barbarians were far more philosophic than the
philosophers, who allow not the benefit of a Providence to extend to
things “below the moon:” whereas (these barbarians) suppose
God to be present everywhere, and that although a (guilty) man may
escape many (a danger), he will not escape in the end. And they do not
assail him forthwith, but for a time respect him on account of his
misfortune: nor do they openly proclaim their surmise, but speak it
“among themselves: a murderer;” for the bonds led them to
suspect this. “They showed no small kindness,” and yet
(some of them) were prisoners. Let those be ashamed that say, Do not do
good to those in prison: let these barbarians shame us; for they knew
not who these men were, but simply because they were in misfortune
(they were kind): thus much they perceived, that they were human
beings, and therefore they considered them to have a claim upon their
humanity. “And for a great while,” it says, “they
expected that he would die.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 28.6" id="vi.liv-p8.3" parsed="|Acts|28|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.6">v. 6</scripRef>.) But when he shook his hand, and flung off the beast, then
they saw and were astonished. And the miracle did not take place
suddenly, but the men went by the length of time, “after they had
looked a great while,” so plainly was there no deceit, no haste
here (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liv-p8.4">συναρπαγή</span>). “Publius,” it says, “lodged them
courteously” (<scripRef passage="Acts 28.7" id="vi.liv-p8.5" parsed="|Acts|28|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.7">v.
7</scripRef>):
two hundred and seventy-six persons. Consider how great the gain of his
hospitality: not as of necessity, not as unwilling, but as reckoning it
a gain he lodged them for three days: thereafter having met with his
requital, he naturally honored Paul much more, when the others also
received healing. “Who also,” it says, “honored us
with many honors” (<scripRef passage="Acts 28.10" id="vi.liv-p8.6" parsed="|Acts|28|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.10">v.
10</scripRef>):
not that he received wages, God forbid; but as it is written,
“The workman is worthy of his meat. And when we departed, they
laded us with such things as were necessary.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. x. 10" id="vi.liv-p8.7" parsed="|Matt|10|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.10">Matt. x.
10</scripRef>.)
It is plain that having thus received them, they also received the word
of the preaching: for it is not to be supposed, that during an entire
three months they would have had all this kindness shown them,<note place="end" n="1168" id="vi.liv-p8.8"><p class="endnote" id="vi.liv-p9"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liv-p9.1">οὐ γὰρ ἂν
ἐν τριμήνῳ
τοσούτῳ
διελέχθησαν
μὴ σφόδρα
αὐτῶν
πιστευσάντων</span>. (Mod. text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liv-p9.2">τοσαῦτα
διελέχθη</span>.) This is evidently corrupt. The context requires (as we have
given in the translation), “would not have been so hospitably and
liberally entertained, such a number as there were of them, two hundred
and seventy-six souls and this for a period of three months:” but
in <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liv-p9.3">διελέχθ</span>. perhaps <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liv-p9.4">διηλέγχθησαν</span>
is latent: “they would not have been so honored
etc., but rather would have been convicted,” etc.—In what
follows, the parts had fallen out of their places thus, 2, 4, 6: 3, 5:
1, 7. Mod. text in <i>e,</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liv-p9.5">ὅτι
φοβηθέντες
τὸν κίνδυνον
ἐξῆλθον</span>,
connecting this with the first clause of <i>f,</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liv-p9.6">καὶ ταῦτα
ἱκανὰ
ἐκείνους
πιστώσασθαι</span>.</p></note> had these persons not believed strongly,
and herein exhibited the fruits (of their conversion): so that from
this we may see a strong proof of the great number there was of those
that believed. Even this was enough to establish (Paul’s) credit
with those (his fellow-voyagers). Observe how in all this voyage they
nowhere touched at a city, but (were cast) on an island, and passed the
entire winter (there, or) sailing—those being herein under
training for faith, his fellow-voyagers, I mean. (<i>a</i>) “And
after three months we departed in a ship of Alexandria, which had
wintered in the isle, whose sign was Castor and Pollux.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 28.11" id="vi.liv-p9.7" parsed="|Acts|28|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.11">v. 11</scripRef>.) Probably this was
painted on it: so addicted were they to their idols. (<i>d</i>)
“And when the south wind blew, we came the next day to Puteoli:
where we found brethren, and were desired to tarry with them seven
days: and so we went toward Rome.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 28.13,14" id="vi.liv-p9.8" parsed="|Acts|28|13|28|14" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.13-Acts.28.14">v. 13, 14</scripRef>.) (<i>b</i>) Observe
them tarrying a while, and again hasting onwards. (<i>e</i>) “And
from thence, when the brethren heard of us, they came to meet us as far
as Appii forum, and the Three Taverns” (<scripRef passage="Acts 28.15" id="vi.liv-p9.9" parsed="|Acts|28|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.15">v. 15</scripRef>): not fearing the danger. (<i>c</i>) Paul therefore was now
so much respected, that he was even permitted to be by himself: for if
even before this they used him kindly, much more would they now.
<i>(g)</i> “He was suffered,” it says, “to dwell by
himself, with a soldier that kept him.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 28.16" id="vi.liv-p9.10" parsed="|Acts|28|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.16">v. 16</scripRef>.) That it might not be possible for any plot to be laid
against him there either—for there could be no raising of
sedition now. So that in fact they were not keeping Paul in custody,
but guarding him, so that nothing unpleasant should happen: for it was
not possible now, in so great a city, and with the Emperor there, and
with Paul’s appeal, for anything to be done contrary to order. So
surely is it the case, that always through the things which seem to be
against us, all things turn out for us. “With the
soldier”—for he was Paul’s guard. “And having
called together the chief of the Jews” (<scripRef passage="Acts 28.17" id="vi.liv-p9.11" parsed="|Acts|28|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.17">v. 17</scripRef>), he discourses to them, who both depart gainsaying, and
are taunted by him, yet they dare not say anything: for it was not
permitted them to deal with his matter at their own will. For this is a
marvellous thing, that not by the things which seem to be for our
security, but by their very opposites, all comes to be for us. And that
you may learn this—Pharaoh commanded the infants to be cast into
the river. (<scripRef passage="Exod. i. 22" id="vi.liv-p9.12" parsed="|Exod|1|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.1.22">Exod. i. 22</scripRef>.) <pb n="322" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_322.html" id="vi.liv-Page_322" />Unless the infants
had been cast forth, Moses would not have been saved, he would not have
been brought up in the palace. When he was safe, he was not in honor;
when he was exposed, then he was in honor. But God did this, to show
His riches of resource and contrivance. The Jew threatened him, saying,
“Wouldest thou kill me?” (<scripRef passage="Exod. 1.14" id="vi.liv-p9.13" parsed="|Exod|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.1.14">ib. 14</scripRef>) and this too was of profit to him. It was of God’s
providence, in order that he should see that vision in the desert, in
order that the proper time should be completed, that he should learn
philosophy in the desert, and there live in security. And in all the
plottings of the Jews against him the same thing happens: then he
becomes more illustrious. As also in the case of Aaron; they rose up
against him, and thereby made him more illustrious (<scripRef passage="Num. xvi." id="vi.liv-p9.14" parsed="|Num|16|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.16">Num. xvi</scripRef>., <scripRef passage="Num. 17" id="vi.liv-p9.15" parsed="|Num|17|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.17">xvii</scripRef>.): that so his
ordination should be unquestionable, that he might be held in
admiration for the future also from the plates of brass (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liv-p9.16">τὥν
πετάλων τοὕ
χαλκοὕ</span>). Of
course you know the history: wherefore I pass over the narration. And
if ye will, let us go over the same examples from the
beginning.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.liv-p10">Cain slew his brother, but in
this he rather benefited him: for hear what Scripture says, “The
voice of thy brother’s blood crieth unto Me” (<scripRef passage="Gen. iv. 10" id="vi.liv-p10.1" parsed="|Gen|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.4.10">Gen. iv. 10</scripRef>):
and again in another place, “To the blood that speaketh better
things than that of Abel.” (<scripRef passage="Heb. xii. 24" id="vi.liv-p10.2" parsed="|Heb|12|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.12.24">Heb. xii. 24</scripRef>.) He freed him
from the uncertainty of the future, he increased his reward: we have
all learnt hereby what love God had for him. For what was he injured?
Not a whit, in that he received his end sooner. For say, what do they
gain, who die more slowly? Nothing: for the having good days does not
depend on the living many years or few years, but in the using life
properly. The Three Children were thrown into the furnace, and through
this they became more illustrious: Daniel was cast into the pit, and
thence was he made more renowned. (<scripRef passage="Dan. iii." id="vi.liv-p10.3" parsed="|Dan|3|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.3">Dan. iii.</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="Dan. 6" id="vi.liv-p10.4" parsed="|Dan|6|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.6">vi</scripRef>.) You see that trials
in every case bring forth great good even in this life, much more in
the life to come: but as to malice, the case is the same, as if a man
having a reed should set himself to fight with the fire: it seems
indeed to beat the fire, but it makes it brighter, and only consumes
itself. For the malice of the wicked becomes food and an occasion of
splendor to virtue: for by God’s turning the unrighteousness to
good account, our character shines forth all the more. Again, when the
devil works anything of this kind, he makes those more illustrious that
endure. How then, you will say, was this not the case with Adam, but,
on the contrary, he became more disgraced? Nay, in this case of all
others God turned (the malice of) that (wicked one) to good account:
but if (Adam) was the worse for it, it was he that injured himself: for
it is the wrongs that are done to us by others that become the means of
great good to us, not so the wrongs which are done by ourselves. As
indeed, because the fact is that when hurt by others, we grieve, but
not so when hurt by ourselves, therefore it is that God shows, that he
who suffers unjustly at the hands of another, gets renown, but he who
injures himself, receives hurt: that so we may bear the former
courageously, but not the latter. And besides, the whole thing there
was Adam’s own doing. Wherefore didst thou the woman’s
bidding? (<scripRef passage="Gen. iii. 6" id="vi.liv-p10.5" parsed="|Gen|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.6">Gen. iii. 6</scripRef>.) Wherefore when she counselled thee contrary (to God),
didst thou not repel her? Thou wast assuredly thyself the cause. Else,
if the devil was the cause, at this rate all that are tempted ought to
perish: but if all do not perish, the cause (of our destruction) rests
with ourselves.<note place="end" n="1169" id="vi.liv-p10.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.liv-p11"> The
dialogue seems to proceed thus. “If the devil was the cause of
Adam’s fall, at this rate it ought to follow that all whom the
devil tempts should perish (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liv-p11.1">ἔδει
κατὰ τοῦτο
πάντας τοὺς
πειραζομένους
ἀπόλλυσθαι</span>): if this be not the case, as certainly it is not, then,
the cause (of our perishing) is with ourselves (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liv-p11.2">εἰ δὲ μὴ
ἀπόλλυνται,
παῤ ἡμᾶς ἡ
αἰτία</span>).”
Then: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liv-p11.3">᾽Αλλ᾽ ἔδει,
φησὶ, πάντας
τοὺς
πειραζομένους
κατορθοῦν·
οὐ· παῤ ἡμᾶς
γὰρ ἡ αἰτία·
ἔδει, φησὶ,
καὶ χωρὶς τοῦ
διαβόλου
ἀπόλλυσθαι</span>. “But,” say you, “(at this rate) all
that are tempted ought to succeed (against the Tempter, to come off
victorious from the encounter).” No: for the cause (of our being
tempted) is with ourselves. “Then people ought to perish even
without the devil:” i.e. ‘It should follow that those who
perish, perish independently of the tempter.’ Yes: in fact many
do,” etc. In the printed text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liv-p11.4">ἀλλ᾽
ἔδει</span>—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liv-p11.5">κατορθοῦν,.…ἔδει
ἀπόλλυσθαι</span>
are put interrogatively, and in place of the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liv-p11.6">οὐ παῤ
ἡμᾶς γὰρ ἡ
αἰτία</span> of the <span class="c14" id="vi.liv-p11.7">mss.</span> (which we point <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liv-p11.8">Οὐ. παῤ ἡμᾶς
γ. ἡ. ἀ</span>.) it has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liv-p11.9">ἤ,
εἰ παῤ ἡ. ἡ. ἀ</span>.</p></note>
“But,” you will say, “all that are tempted ought (at
that rate) to succeed.” No: for the cause is in ourselves.
“At that rate it ought to follow that (some) perish without the
devil’s having anything to do with it.” Yes: and in fact
many do perish without the devil’s being concerned in it: for
surely the devil does not bring about all (our evil doings); no, much
comes also from our own sluggishness by itself alone: and if he too is
anywhere concerned as a cause, it is from our offering the occasion.
For say, why did the devil prevail in Judas’ case? When
“Satan entered into him” (<scripRef passage="John xiii. 27" id="vi.liv-p11.10" parsed="|John|13|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.13.27">John xiii. 27</scripRef>), you will say.
Yes, but hear the cause: it was because “he was a thief, and bare
what was put in the bag.” (<scripRef passage="John 12.6" id="vi.liv-p11.11" parsed="|John|12|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.6">ib. xii.
6</scripRef>.)
It was he that himself gave the devil a wide room for entering into
him: so that it is not the devil who puts into us the beginning, it is
we that receive and invite him. “But,” you will say,
“if there were no devil, the evils would not have become
great.” True, but then our punishment would admit of no plea for
mitigation: but as it is, beloved, our punishment is more mild, whereas
if we had wrought the evils of ourselves, the chastisements would be
intolerable. For say, if Adam, without any counsel, <pb n="323" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_323.html" id="vi.liv-Page_323" />had committed the
sin he did, who would have snatched him out of the dangers? “But
he would not have sinned,” you will say? What right hast thou to
say this? For he who had so little solidity, that was so inert and so
ready for folly as to receive such advice as this, much more would he
without any counsel have become this (that he did become). What devil
incited the brethren of Joseph to envy? If then we be watchful
brethren, the devil becomes to us the cause even of renown. Thus, what
was Job the worse for his falling into such helplessness of distress?
“Speak not of this instance,” you will say: “(Job was
not the worse,) but the weak person is the worse.” Yes, and the
weak person is the worse, even if there be no devil. “But in a
greater degree,” you will say, “when there is the
devil’s power working along with him.” True, but he is the
less punished, when he has sinned through the devil’s working
with him; for the punishments are not the same for all sins. Let us not
deceive ourselves: the devil is not the cause of our taking harm, if we
be watchful:<note place="end" n="1170" id="vi.liv-p11.12"><p class="endnote" id="vi.liv-p12"> <i>Hom.</i> xxiii.<i>in Gen.</i> § 6, p.
215, A. “I exhort you never to lay the blame upon Satan, but upon
your own remissness. I say not this to exculpate him, for he
‘goeth about,’ etc. <scripRef passage="1 Pet. v. 8" id="vi.liv-p12.1" parsed="|1Pet|5|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.8">1 Pet. v. 8</scripRef>, but to put
ourselves in more security, that we may not exculpate ourselves when we
so easily go over to the evil one, that we may not speak those
heartless, senseless words, ‘Why has God left the evil one so
much freedom to seduce men.’ These words betoken the greatest
ingratitude. Consider this: God has left him that freedom, to this very
end, that by fear of the enemy he may keep us ever watchful and
sober.”</p></note> rather what he does, is to awake us
out of our sleep; what he does, is to keep us on the alert. Let us for
a while examine these things: suppose there were no wild beasts, no
irregular states of the atmosphere; no sicknesses, no pains, no
sorrows, nor anything else of the kind: what would not man have become?
A hog rather than a man, revelling in gluttony and drunkenness, and
troubled by none of those things. But as it is, cares and anxieties are
an exercise and discipline of philosophy, a method for the best of
training. For say, let a man be brought up in a palace, having no pain,
nor care, nor anxiety, and having neither cause for anger nor failure,
but whatever he sets his mind upon, that let him do, in that let him
succeed, and have all men obeying him: (see whether) such a man would
not become more irrational than any wild beast. But as it is, our
reverses and our afflictions are as it were a whetstone to sharpen us.
For this reason the poor are for the most part wiser than the rich, as
being driven about and tost by many waves. Thus a body also, being idle
and without motion, is sickly and unsightly: but that which is
exercised, and suffers labor and hardships, is more comely and healthy:
and this we should find to hold also in the case of the soul. Iron
also, lying unused, is spoilt, but if worked it shines brightly; and in
like manner a soul which is kept in motion. Now these reverses are
precisely what keeps the soul in motion. Arts again perish, when the
soul is not active: but it is active when it has not everything plain
before it: it is made active by adverse things. If there were no
adverse things, there would be nothing to stir it: thus, if everything
existed ready-made in beautiful sort, art would not have found wherein
to exercise itself. So, if all things were level to our understanding,
the soul would not find wherein to exert itself: if it had to be
carried about everywhere, it would be an unsightly object. See you not,
that we exhort nurses not to make a practice of carrying children
always, that they may not bring them into a habit (of wanting to be
carried) and so make them helpless? This is why those children which
are brought up under the eyes of their parents are weak, in consequence
of the indulgence, which by sparing them too much injures their health.
It is a good thing, even pain in moderation; a good thing, care; a good
thing, want; for<note place="end" n="1171" id="vi.liv-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.liv-p13"> The
printed text, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liv-p13.1">ἰσχυροὺς
γὰρ ἡμᾶς
ποιεῖ καλὰ
καὶ τὰ
ἐναντία</span>.
Ben., <i>fortes enim nos reddunt quæ bona et contraria sunt.</i>
But <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liv-p13.2">καλὰ
καὶ τὰ
ἐναντία</span> clearly answers to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liv-p13.3">καλὸν καὶ
λυπὴ
σύμμετρος,
καλὸν καὶ
φροντὶς,
καλὸν καὶ
ἔνδεια</span>. Only it
may be doubted whether <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liv-p13.4">τὰ
ἐναντία</span> is
to be taken here as above, “Good also are adverse things, or,
“their opposites,” i.e. “freedom from sorrow, and
care, and want, if in moderation.” But the context speaks for the
latter: viz. “(In moderation), for each of them (both these
things and of their opposites) being out of measure destroys: and as
the one leaves no solidity or stability (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liv-p13.5">καὶ τὸ μὲν
χαυνοῖ</span>, i.e.
immoderate joy, ease, comfort), so the other by excessive tension
breaks.”—So below by <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liv-p13.6">ταῦτα</span> we
understand “these things and their opposites,” which are
described as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liv-p13.7">τὰ
μὲν πικρὰ, τὰ
δὲ ἥμερα</span> (mod text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.liv-p13.8">ἡδέα</span>).</p></note> they make us
strong: good also are their opposites: but each of these when in excess
destroys us; and the one relaxes, but the other (by overmuch tension)
breaks us. Seest thou not, that Christ also thus trains His own
disciples? If they needed these things, much more do we. But if we need
them, let us not grieve, but even rejoice in our afflictions. For these
are remedies, answering to our wounds, some of them bitter, others
mild; but either of them by itself would be useless. Let us therefore
return thanks to God for all these things: for He does not suffer them
to happen at random, but for the benefit of our souls. Therefore,
showing forth our gratitude, let us return Him thanks, let us glorify
Him, let us bear up courageously, considering that it is but for a
time, and stretching forward our minds to the things future, that we
may both lightly bear the things present, and be counted worthy to
attain unto the good things to come, through the grace and mercy of His
only begotten Son, with Whom to the Father and the Holy Ghost together
be glory, might, honor, now and ever, world without end.
Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily LV on Acts xxviii. 17-20." shorttitle="" progress="60.29%" prev="vi.liv" next="vii" id="vi.lv">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Acts xxviii. 17-20." id="vi.lv-p0.1" parsed="|Acts|28|17|28|20" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.17-Acts.28.20" />
<pb n="324" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_324.html" id="vi.lv-Page_324" />
  <p class="c21" id="vi.lv-p1"><span class="c9" id="vi.lv-p1.1">Homily LV.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vi.lv-p2"><scripRef passage="Acts XXVIII. 17-20" id="vi.lv-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|28|17|28|20" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.17-Acts.28.20">Acts XXVIII. 17–20</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi.lv-p3">“And it came to pass, that
after three days Paul called the chief of the Jews together: and when
they were come together, he said unto them, Men and brethren, though I
have committed nothing against the people, or customs of our fathers,
yet was I delivered prisoner from Jerusalem into the hands of the
Romans. Who, when they had examined me, would have let me go, because
there was no cause of death in me. But when the Jews spake against it,
I was constrained to appeal unto Cæsar; not that I had aught to
accuse my nation of. For this cause therefore have I called for you, to
see you, and to speak with you: because that for the hope of Israel I
am bound with this chain.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.lv-p4"><span class="c11" id="vi.lv-p4.1">He</span> wished to exculpate both himself and others; himself, that they
might not accuse him, and by so doing hurt themselves; and those
(others), that it might not seem that the whole thing was of their
doing. For it was likely that a report was prevalent, that he had been
delivered up by the Jews; and this was enough to alarm them. He
therefore addresses himself to this, and defends himself as to his own
conduct.<note place="end" n="1172" id="vi.lv-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.lv-p5"> Paul’s prompt summoning of the unbelieving Jews was due as
Chrys. reminds us, to his desire to conciliate them and thus to prevent
the rise of new obstacles to the progress of the gospel. The apostle
might naturally suppose that the Jews of Jerusalem, who were bent upon
destroying him, had lodged information against him with their brethren
at Rome and that his appearance as a prisoner might still further
excite their prejudice and opposition. This view of Paul’s action
removes the objection that he could not have given attention to the
Jews before making the acquaintance of the Christian church (Zeller).
He had, however, made their acquaintance; the brethren had gone out to
meet him on his approach to the city and he had probably spent the most
of the three days referred to in their company. Zeller has objected
still more zealously to Paul’s statement. “I have done
nothing against this people or the customs of the fathers.”
Paul’s meaning, however, is, that he had never sought the
destruction or subversion of the Jewish law and customs, but had ever
labored in the line of the Messianic fulfilment of them. Meyer fitly
says: “His antagonism to the law was directed against
<i>justification</i> by the Law.”</p></note> “How then is it
reasonable,” it might be said, “that they should deliver
thee up without a cause?” The Roman governors, he says, bear me
witness, who wished to let me go. “How was it then that they did
not let (thee) go?” “When the Jews spake against it,”
he says. Observe how he extenuates (in speaking of) their charges
against him.<note place="end" n="1173" id="vi.lv-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.lv-p6"> viz. by saying only <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lv-p6.1">ἀντιλεγόντων
τῶν ᾽Ιουδ</span>., whereas they had shown the utmost malignity against him,
accusing him of crimes which they could not prove, and “saying
that he was not fit to live:” but he is so forbearing, that
though he might have turned all this against them, he sinks the mention
of it, etc.</p></note> Since if he had wished to
aggravate matters, he might have used them so as to bear harder upon
them. Wherefore, he says, “I was constrained to appeal unto
Cæsar:” so that his whole speech is of a forgiving nature.
What then? didst thou this, that thou mightest accuse them? No, he
says: “Not that I had aught to accuse my nation of:” but
that I might escape the danger. For it is for your sakes “that I
am bound with this chain.” So far am I, he says, from any hostile
feeling towards you. Then they also were so subdued by his speech, that
they too apologized for those of their own nation: “And they said
unto him, We neither received letters out of Judea concerning thee,
neither any of the brethren that came showed or spake any harm of
thee.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 28.21" id="vi.lv-p6.2" parsed="|Acts|28|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.21">v. 21</scripRef>.) Neither through
letters, nor through men, have they made known any harm of thee.
Nevertheless, we wish to hear from thyself: “But we desire to
hear of thee what thou thinkest” (<scripRef passage="Acts 28.22" id="vi.lv-p6.3" parsed="|Acts|28|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.22">v. 22</scripRef>): and then forestalled him by showing their own sentiments.
“For as concerning this sect, it is known to us, that everywhere
it is spoken against. And when they had appointed him a day, there came
many to him into his lodging; to whom he expounded and testified the
kingdom of God, persuading them concerning Jesus, both out of the Law
of Moses and out of the Prophets, from morning till evening. And some
believed the things which were spoken, and some believed not.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 28.23,24" id="vi.lv-p6.4" parsed="|Acts|28|23|28|24" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.23-Acts.28.24">v. 23, 24</scripRef>.) They said not, we
speak against it, but “it is spoken against.” Then he did
not immediately answer, but gave them a day, and they came to him, and
he discoursed, it says, “both out of the Law of Moses, and out of
the Prophets. And some believed, and some believed not. And when they
agreed not among themselves, they departed, after that Paul had spoken
one word, Well spake the Holy Ghost by Esaias the prophet unto our
fathers, saying, Go unto this people, and say, Hearing ye shall hear,
and shall not understand; and seeing ye shall see, and not perceive:
for the heart of this people is waxed gross, and their ears are dull of
hearing, and their eyes have they closed; lest they should see with
their eyes, and hear with their ears, and understand with their heart,
and should be converted, and I should heal them.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 28.25-27" id="vi.lv-p6.5" parsed="|Acts|28|25|28|27" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.25-Acts.28.27">v. 25–27</scripRef>.) But when they
departed, as they <pb n="325" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_325.html" id="vi.lv-Page_325" />were opposed to each other, then he reproaches them,
not because he wished to reproach those (that believed not), but to
confirm these (that believed). “Well said Esaias,” says he
to them. So that to the Gentiles it is given to know this mystery. No
wonder then, if they did gainsay: this was foretold from the first.
Then again he moves their jealousy (on the score) of them of the
Gentiles. “Be it known therefore unto you, that the salvation of
God is sent unto the Gentiles, and that they will hear it. And when he
had said these words, the Jews departed, and had great reasoning among
themselves. And Paul dwelt two whole years in his own hired house, and
received all that came in unto him, preaching the kingdom of God, and
teaching those things which concern the Lord Jesus Christ, with all
confidence, no man forbidding him. Amen.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 28.28-31" id="vi.lv-p6.6" parsed="|Acts|28|28|28|31" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.28-Acts.28.31">v. 28–31</scripRef>.) It shows the freedom
he had now: without hindrance in Rome, he who had been hindered in
Judea; and he remained teaching there for two years. What of the
(years) after these?<note place="end" n="1174" id="vi.lv-p6.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.lv-p7"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lv-p7.1">Τί δὴ τὰ
μετὰ ταῦτα</span>; For the answer to this question, see the
Recapitulation.—The remainder of the Exposition had fallen into
extreme confusion, in consequence of the original redactor’s
having read the notes in the order 2, 4, 6: 1, 3, 5: 7: and this is
followed by another series of trajections. The restoration of the true
order here, and in the numerous cases of the like kind in the former
homilies, was no easy matter; but being effected, it speaks for itself.
Later scribes (of the old text) have altered a few words here and
there: but the framer of the mod. text has endeavored to make it read
smoothly, in point of grammar, little regarding the sense and coherence
of the whole.</p></note></p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.lv-p8">(Recapitulation.) (<i>d</i>)
“Who having examined me,” says he, “found nothing in
me” (<scripRef passage="Acts 28.18" id="vi.lv-p8.1" parsed="|Acts|28|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.18">v. 18</scripRef>). When those ought to
have rescued, they “delivered (him) into the hands of the
Romans.” And such the superabundance,<note place="end" n="1175" id="vi.lv-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.lv-p9"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lv-p9.1">Καὶ
τοσαύτη ἡ
περιουσία</span>, i.e. not only the Jews could prove nothing against him,
but the Romans also, to whom they delivered him, after strict and
repeated examinations, found nothing in him worthy of death. So <i>ex
abundanti,</i> enough and more than enough, was his innocence
established. Mod. text adds <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lv-p9.2">τῆς
ἐλευθερίας</span>.</p></note>
* * because those had not power to condemn but delivered him prisoner.
“Not as having aught to accuse my nation of,” (<scripRef passage="Acts 28.19" id="vi.lv-p9.3" parsed="|Acts|28|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.19">v. 19</scripRef>) am I come. See what
friendliness of expression “my nation:” he does not hold
them as aliens. He does not say, I do not accuse, but, “I have
not (whereof) to accuse:” although he had suffered so many evils
at their hands. But nothing of all this does he say, nor make his
speech offensive: neither does he seem to be sparing them as matter of
favor. For this was the main point, to show that they delivered him
prisoner to the Romans,<note place="end" n="1176" id="vi.lv-p9.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.lv-p10"> This clause <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lv-p10.1">τὸ
δεῖξαι ὅτι
Ρωμαίοις
παρέδωκαν
δέσμιον</span> is
wanting in A. C. In the next clause, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lv-p10.2">δέον
ἐκείνους
καταδικάσαι</span>, “whereas, had I been guilty, <i>those,</i> the Jews
at Jerusalem, ought to have condemned me, instead of that, ‘they
delivered me prisoner to the Romans,’ and the consequence was,
that ‘I was compelled to appeal unto Cæsar.’”
But this clause being followed by <i>e</i>, mod. text connects
thus: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lv-p10.3">τοὺς
δὲ
καταδικάσαι
δέον
ἐκείνους,
δέον
κατηγορῆσαι</span>: but whereas <i>these</i> (the Jews at Rome) ought to have
condemned those (the Jews at Jerusalem), ought to have accused them,
they rather apologize for them, etc.</p></note> when those ought
to have condemned him. (<i>a</i>) “For this cause,” he
says, “I wished to see you” (<scripRef passage="Acts 28.20" id="vi.lv-p10.4" parsed="|Acts|28|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.20">v. 20</scripRef>): that it might not be in any man’s power to accuse
me, and to say what (naturally) might suggest itself (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lv-p10.5">τὰ
παριστάμενα</span>), that having escaped their hands I have come for this:
not to bring evils upon others, but myself fleeing from evils. “I
was compelled to appeal unto Cæsar.” Observe them also
speaking more mildly to him. “We beg,” say they: and wish
to speak in exculpation of those (at Jerusalem). (<i>e</i>) Whereas
they ought to accuse them, they plead for them: by the very fact of
their exonerating them, they do in fact accuse them.<note place="end" n="1177" id="vi.lv-p10.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.lv-p11"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lv-p11.1">δέον
ἐκείνων
κατηγορῆσαι·
ἀπολογοῦνται
δἰ ὧν
κατηγοροῦσιν
αὐτῶν</span>. We restore it
thus, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lv-p11.2">ἀπολογοῦνται·
δἰ ὧν
ἀπολογοῦνται,
κατηγοροῦσιν
αὐτῶν</span>. And in
(<i>b</i>), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lv-p11.3">Τοῦτο μὲν
γὰρ αὐτὸ</span> for—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lv-p11.4">αὐτοῦ</span>.
“This very thing,” i.e. their neither sending letters
concerning him to Rome, nor coming themselves; ‘if they had been
confident of their cause (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lv-p11.5">ἐθάρρουν</span>), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lv-p11.6">κἂν
τοῦτο
ἐποίησαν</span>, they would at any rate have sent letters concerning him, if they
did not come themselves. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lv-p11.7">ὥστε
μὴ δυνηθῆναι
συναρπάσαι
με</span>, Erasmus, who here makes his
version from the old text, <i>ita ne possent me simul rapere.</i> The
mod. text “for if they had been confident, they would at least
have done this and come together, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lv-p11.8">ὥστε
αὐτὸν
συναρπάσαι</span>, <i>ut ipsum secum attraherent.</i>” (Ben.) It does
not appear what <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lv-p11.9">με</span>has to do here, unless the
words, defectively reported, are put in St. Paul’s mouth:
“if,” he might say, “they were confident, they would
have done this, so that I should not be able <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lv-p11.10">συναρπάσαι</span>.” The expression <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lv-p11.11">συναρπάσαι</span>
(sc. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lv-p11.12">τὸ
ζητούμενον</span>) is a term of logic, “to seize to one’s self
as proved some point which is yet in debate and not granted by the
opponent:” therefore a <i>petitio principii.</i> Above, p. 321,
we had <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lv-p11.13">συναρπαγή</span>
in the sense of “jumping hastily to a
conclusion.” Later authors also use it in the sense, “to
suppress.” See above, p. 209, note 5. Here, “they would at
any rate have written letters concerning him (or, me), that so he (or,
I) might not be able to have it all his (or, my) own way:” to beg
the point in dispute, and run off with his own
justification.—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lv-p11.14">ἄλλως
τε καὶ ἐλθεῖν
ὤκνησαν</span>,
“especially as they shrunk from coming: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lv-p11.15">καὶ τὸ
πολλάκις
ἐπιχειρίσαι
ἔδειξαν, Α., ἐπιχῆραι
ἔδεισαν</span>.” Read <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lv-p11.16">καὶ τῷ π.
ἐπιχειρῆσαι</span>
“by their repeated attempts (to slay
him?)” <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lv-p11.17">ἔδειξαν
ὅτι οὐκ
ἐθάρρουν</span>, or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lv-p11.18">ὅτι
ἔδεισαν</span>.
Mod. text. “But now, not being confident they shrunk from coming;
especially as by their frequent attempting, they showed that they were
not confident.”</p></note> (<i>b</i>) For this very thing was a
proof that they knew themselves exceedingly in the wrong. Had they been
confident, they would at any rate have done this, so that he should not
have it in his power to make out his story in his own way, and besides
they shrank from coming. And by their many times attempting they showed
* * (<i>f</i>) “As for this sect, it is known to us,” say
they, “that it is everywhere spoken against.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 28.21,22" id="vi.lv-p11.19" parsed="|Acts|28|21|28|22" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.21-Acts.28.22">v. 21, 21</scripRef>.)<note place="end" n="1178" id="vi.lv-p11.20"><p class="endnote" id="vi.lv-p12"> Needless difficulties have been found in <scripRef passage="Acts 28.22" id="vi.lv-p12.1" parsed="|Acts|28|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.22">v. 22</scripRef>. It is said that the Jews speak as if they had heard of the
Christian Church at Rome, which some years before is represented by
Paul’s Epistle to the Romans as large and flourishing
(<scripRef passage="Rom. i. 8" id="vi.lv-p12.2" parsed="|Rom|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.8">Rom. i. 8</scripRef>), only from hearsay, and that Luke must have represented them as
so speaking in order to represent Paul as the founder of the Roman
Church. For the reserve of the Jews, however, plausible and sufficient
reasons can be given, if the fact that they say no more than they do
requires explanation. To us it does not seem to require any. The Jews
do not state that they know <i>nothing</i> concerning the Roman
Christians. They speak of the “sect” in general, but do not
say that they know of it only by hearsay. They simply state one thing
which they know, not <i>how</i> they know it, nor that it is <i>all</i>
that they know. This statement served their purpose to commit
themselves in no way against Paul concerning whom they had received no
official information from Jerusalem (<scripRef passage="Acts 28.21" id="vi.lv-p12.3" parsed="|Acts|28|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.21">v. 21</scripRef>) as also the purpose to encourage Paul to explain himself
and defend his cause fully and frankly to them.—G.B.S.</p></note> True, but (people) <pb n="326" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_326.html" id="vi.lv-Page_326" />are also everywhere
persuaded (as, in fact, here), “some were persuaded, and some
believed not. And when they had appointed him a day,” etc.
(<scripRef passage="Acts 28.23-25" id="vi.lv-p12.4" parsed="|Acts|28|23|28|25" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.23-Acts.28.25">v. 23–25</scripRef>.) See again how
not by miracles but by Law and Prophets he puts them to silence, and
how we always find him doing this. And yet he might also have wrought
signs; but then it would no longer have been matter of faith. In fact,
this (itself) was a great sign, his discoursing from the Law and the
Prophets. Then that you may not deem it strange (that they believed
not), he introduces the prophecy which saith, “Hearing ye shall
hear and not understand,” more now than then: “and ye shall
see and not perceive” (<scripRef passage="Acts 28.26" id="vi.lv-p12.5" parsed="|Acts|28|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.26">v.
26</scripRef>)
more now than then. This is not spoken for the former sort, but for the
unbelievers. How then? Was it contrary to the prophecy, that those
believed? (“Go,”) it says, “unto this people”
(that is), to the unbelieving people. He did not say this to insult
them, but to remove the offence. “Be it known then,” he
says, “unto you, that unto the Gentiles is sent the salvation of
God. They,” says he, “will hear it too.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts 28.28" id="vi.lv-p12.6" parsed="|Acts|28|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.28">v. 28</scripRef>.) Then why dost thou
discourse to us? Didst thou not know this? Yes, but that ye might be
persuaded, and that I might exculpate myself, and give none a handle
(against me). (<i>c</i>) The unbelieving were they that withdrew. But
see how they do not now form plots against him. For in Judea they had a
sort of tyranny. Then wherefore did the Providence of God order that he
should go thither, and yet the Lord had said, “Get thee out
quickly from Jerusalem?” (<scripRef passage="Acts 22.18" id="vi.lv-p12.7" parsed="|Acts|22|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.18">ch. xxii.
18</scripRef>.)
That both their wickedness might be shown and Christ’s prophecy
made good, that they would not endure to hear him: and so that all
might learn that he was ready to suffer all things, and that the event
might be for the consolation of those in Judea: for there also (the
brethren) were suffering many grievous evils. But if while preaching
the Jewish doctrines, he suffered thus, had he preached the doctrines
of the glory of Christ, how would they have endured him? While
“purifying himself” (<scripRef passage="Acts 21.26" id="vi.lv-p12.8" parsed="|Acts|21|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.26">ch. xxi.
26</scripRef>)
he was intolerable, and how should he have been tolerable while
preaching? What<note place="end" n="1179" id="vi.lv-p12.9"><p class="endnote" id="vi.lv-p13"> i.e. “You say, He is accused of preaching everywhere against
the Law—but of what do ye accuse him? what have you heard him
say? Not a word of the kind did he speak. They did but see him in the
Temple, <scripRef passage="Acts 21.27" id="vi.lv-p13.1" parsed="|Acts|21|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.27">xxi. 27</scripRef>, and straightway
stirred up all the people against him.”</p></note> lay ye to his
charge? What have ye heard? He spoke nothing of the kind. He was simply
seen, and he exasperated all against him. Well might he then be set
apart for the Gentiles: well might he be sent afar off: there also
destined to discourse to the Gentiles. First he calls the Jews, then
having shown them the facts he comes to the Gentiles. (<scripRef passage="Acts 24.18" id="vi.lv-p13.2" parsed="|Acts|24|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.18">ch. xxiv. 18</scripRef>.) “Well spake the
Holy Ghost,” etc. But this saying, “The Spirit said,”
is nothing wonderful: for an angel also is said to say what the Lord
saith: but<note place="end" n="1180" id="vi.lv-p13.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.lv-p14"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lv-p14.1">ἀλλ᾽
ἐκεῖνος
οὐκέτι. Α., ἐκείνων</span>. Cat., <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lv-p14.2">ἐκεῖνο</span>. Mod.
text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lv-p14.3">ἀλλ᾽
ἐνταῦθα μὲν
οὕτως, κεῖ δὲ
οὐκέτι. &amp;
169·Αλλως δὲ
καὶ</span>—. He makes this an
argument against those who affirmed the Holy Ghost to be a created
Angel. There are many places where an Angel speaks in the name of the
Lord, and what the Angel says, is the Lord’s saying. But in
speaking of such a communication, one would not say, Well spake the
Angel, but, Well spake the Lord. So here, if the Spirit were but an
Angel, St. Paul would not have said, “Well spake the Holy Spirit:
he would have said, Well spake the Lord. Hence the clause <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lv-p14.4">ἀλλ᾽
ἐκεῖνος</span> or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lv-p14.5">ἐκεῖνο</span> (sc. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lv-p14.6">τὸ
Πν</span>.) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lv-p14.7">οὐκέτι</span> means, “But not so the Spirit,” i.e. What has been
said of the case of an Angel speaking in the name of the Lord, does not
apply here: the Holy Spirit speaks in His own name. The sense is
obscured by the insertion of the clause <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lv-p14.8">καλῶς εἶπε,
φ., τὸ Πν. τὸ
῞Α</span>. (which we omit) before
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lv-p14.9">ἀλλ᾽ ἐκεῖνος
οὐκέτι</span>.</p></note> He (the Spirit) not so. When one is
speaking of the things said by the angel, one does not say, Well said
the angel, but, Well said the Lord. “Well said the Spirit:”
as much as to say, It is not me that ye disbelieve. But God foreknew
this from the first. “He discoursed,” it says, “with
boldness, unhindered” (<scripRef passage="Acts 28.31" id="vi.lv-p14.10" parsed="|Acts|28|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.31">v.
31</scripRef>):
for it is possible to speak with boldness, yet hindered. His boldness
nothing checked: but in fact he also spoke unhindered. (<i>c</i>)
“Discoursed,<note place="end" n="1181" id="vi.lv-p14.11"><p class="endnote" id="vi.lv-p15"> Here follows another series of trajections: the parts, as it
seems, having been transcribed from the notes in this order, 5, 3, 1:
6, 4, 2: 7, 9: 8, 10. Mod. text inserts here: “But Paul,”
it says, “dwelt two whole years in his own hired house.” So
without superfluity was he, rather so did he imitate his Master in all
things, since he had even his dwelling furnished him, not from the
labors of others, but from his own working: for the words, “in
his own hired house,” signify this. But that the Lord also did
not possess a house, hear Him saying to the man who had not rightly
said, “I will follow Thee whithersoever Thou goest: The
foxes” said He “have holes, and the birds of the air have
nests: but the Son of Man hath not where to lay His head.” Thus
did He from His own self teach that we should possess nothing, nor be
exceedingly attached to things of this life. “And he
received,” it says, “all that came in unto him, preaching
the kingdom of God.” See him speaking nothing of the things of
sense; nothing concerning the present things, but all concerning the
kingdom of God.” And below after <i>b,</i> in place of
<i>c—g,</i> the same has: “But he does this, and tells not
what things came afterwards, deeming it would be superfluous for those
who would take in hand the things he had written, and who would learn
from these how to add on to the narration: for what the things were
which went before, such doubtless he found these which came after. Hear
too what he says, writing after these things (?) to the Romans,
“Whensoever I take my journey into Spain, I will come to
you.”</p></note>” it says,
“the things concerning the kingdom of God:” mark, nothing
of the things of sense, nothing of the things present. (<i>f</i>) But
of his affairs after the two years, what say we? (<i>b</i>) (The
writer) leaves the hearer athirst for more: the heathen authors do the
same (in their writings), for to know everything makes the reader dull
and jaded. Or else he does this, (<i>e</i>) not having it in his power
to exhibit it from his own personal knowledge. (<i>a</i>) Mark the
order of God’s Providence,<note place="end" n="1182" id="vi.lv-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.lv-p16"> The report is very defective, but the meaning in general is this:
See how his desire of coming to Rome is accomplished, but not in the
way which he proposed. Hence in (<i>h</i>) we do not hesitate to supply
the negative which is omitted in the <span class="c14" id="vi.lv-p16.1">mss.</span> and
the printed text. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lv-p16.2">᾽Ορᾷς πῶς
ΟΥ πάντα
προεώρα</span>.</p></note> “I
have been much hindered from coming unto you…having a great
desire these many years to <pb n="327" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_327.html" id="vi.lv-Page_327" />come unto you.” (<scripRef passage="Rom. xv. 22, 23" id="vi.lv-p16.3" parsed="|Rom|15|22|15|23" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.22-Rom.15.23">Rom. xv. 22, 23</scripRef>.)
(<i>d</i>) But he fed them with hopes. (<i>g</i>) I am in haste to go
to Spain, and “I hope,” says he, “to see you in my
journey, and to be brought thitherward on my journey by you, if first I
be filled with your company in some measure.” (<scripRef passage="Rom. 15.24" id="vi.lv-p16.4" parsed="|Rom|15|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.24">ib. 24</scripRef>.) (<i>i</i>) Of this he
says, I will come and rest together with you “in the fulness of
the blessing of the Gospel” (<scripRef passage="Rom. 15.29" id="vi.lv-p16.5" parsed="|Rom|15|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.29">ib. 29</scripRef>): and again “I am going to Jerusalem to minister to
the saints” (<scripRef passage="Rom. 15.25" id="vi.lv-p16.6" parsed="|Rom|15|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.25">ib.
25</scripRef>):
this is the same that he has said here, “To do alms to my nation
I came.” (<scripRef passage="Acts xxiv. 17" id="vi.lv-p16.7" parsed="|Acts|24|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.17">Acts xxiv. 17</scripRef>.) (<i>h</i>) Do you
mark how he did not foresee everything—that sacred and divine
head, the man higher than the heavens, that had a soul able to grasp
all at once, the holder of the first place—Paul? The man whose
very name, to them that know him, suffices for rousing of the soul, for
vigilance, for shaking off all sleep! Rome received him bound, coming
up from the sea, saved from a ship-wreck—and was saved from the
shipwreck of error. Like an emperor that has fought a naval battle and
overcome, he entered into that most imperial city. (<i>k</i>) He was
nearer now to his crown. Rome received him bound, and saw him crowned
and proclaimed conqueror. There he had said, I will rest together with
you: but this was the beginning of a course once more, and he added
trophies to trophies, a man not to be overcome. Corinth kept him two
years, and Asia three, and this city two for this time; a second time
he again entered it, when also he was consummated. Thus he escaped
then, and having filled the whole world, he so brought his life to a
close. Why didst thou wish to learn what happened after these two
years? Those too are such as these: bonds, tortures, fightings,
imprisonments, lyings in wait, false accusations, deaths, day by day.
Thou hast seen but a small part of it? How much soever thou hast seen,
such is he for all the rest. As in the case of the sky, if thou see one
part of it, go where thou wilt thou shalt see it such as this: as it is
with the sun, though thou see its rays but in part, thou mayest
conjecture the rest: so is it with Paul. His Acts thou hast seen in
part; such are they all throughout, teeming with dangers. He was a
heaven having in it the Sun of Righteousness, not such a sun (as we
see): so that that man was better than the very heaven. Think you that
this is a small thing—when you say “The Apostle,”
immediately every one thinks of him (as), when you say “The
Baptist,” immediately they think of John? To what shall one
compare his words? To the sea, or even to the ocean? But nothing is
equal to them.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vi.lv-p17">More copious than this (sea) are
(his) streams; purer and deeper; so that one would not err in calling
Paul’s heart both a sea and a heaven, the one for purity, the
other for depth. He is a sea, having for its voyagers not those who
sail from city to city, but those from earth to heaven: if any man sail
in this sea, he will have a prosperous voyage. On this sea, not winds,
but instead of winds the Holy and Divine Spirit wafts the souls which
sail thereon: no waves are here, no rock, no monsters: all is calm. It
is a sea which is more calm and secure than a haven, having no bitter
brine, but a pure fountain both sweeter than * *, and brighter and more
transparent than the sun: a sea it is, not having precious stones, nor
purple dye as ours, but treasures far better than those. He who wishes
to descend into this sea, needs not divers, needs not oil, but much
loving-kindness (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.lv-p17.1">φιλανθρωπίας</span>): he will find in it all the good things that are in the
kingdom of Heaven. He will even be able to become a king, and to take
the whole world into his possession, and to be in the greatest honor;
he who sails on this sea will never undergo shipwreck, but will know
all things well. But as those who are inexpert in this (our visible
sea) are suffocated (in attempting to dive therein), so is it in that
other sea: which is just the case with the heretics, when they attempt
things above their strength. It behooves therefore to know the depth,
or else not to venture. If we are to sail on this sea, let us come
well-girded. “I could not,” he says, “speak unto you
as unto spiritual, but as unto carnal.” (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. iii. 1" id="vi.lv-p17.2" parsed="|1Cor|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.1">1 Cor. iii. 1</scripRef>.) Let no one who
is without endurance sail on this sea. Let us provide for ourselves
ships, that is, zeal, earnestness, prayers, that we may pass over the
sea in quiet. For indeed this is the living water. Like as if one
should get a mouth of fire, such a mouth does that man get who knows
Paul well: like as if one should have a sharp sword, so again does such
an one become invincible. And for the understanding of Paul’s
words there is needed also a pure life. For therefore also he said:
“Ye are become such as have need of milk, seeing ye are dull of
hearing.” (<scripRef passage="Heb. v. 11, 12" id="vi.lv-p17.3" parsed="|Heb|5|11|5|12" osisRef="Bible:Heb.5.11-Heb.5.12">Heb. v. 11, 12</scripRef>.) For there is, there
is an infirmity of hearing. For as a stomach which is infirm could not
take in wholesome food (which it finds) hard of digestion, so a soul
which is become tumid and heated, unstrung and relaxed, could not
receive the word of the Spirit. Hear the disciples saying, “This
is a hard saying: who can hear it” (<scripRef passage="John vi. 60" id="vi.lv-p17.4" parsed="|John|6|60|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.60">John vi. 60</scripRef>)? But if the soul
be strong and healthy, all is most easy, all is light: it becomes more
lofty and buoyant: it is more able to soar and lift itself on high.
<pb n="328" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_328.html" id="vi.lv-Page_328" />Knowing then these things, let us bring our soul into a healthy state:
let us emulate Paul, and imitate that noble, that adamantine soul: that,
advancing in the steps of his life, we may be enabled to sail through
the sea of this present life, and to come unto the haven wherein are no
waves, and attain unto the good things promised to them that love Him,
through the grace and mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ, with Whom to the
Father and Holy Ghost together be glory, might, honor, now and ever,
world without end. Amen.</p>
</div2></div1>

<div1 title="The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans" shorttitle="" progress="61.09%" prev="vi.lv" next="vii.i" id="vii">
<pb n="329" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_329.html" id="vii-Page_329" />
<p class="c21" id="vii-p1"><span class="c20" id="vii-p1.1">the homilies of st. john chrysostom,</span></p>
<p class="c31" id="vii-p2"><span class="c22" id="vii-p2.1">archbishop of constantinople,</span></p>
<p class="c23" id="vii-p3"><span class="c22" id="vii-p3.1">on the</span></p>
<p class="c23" id="vii-p4"><span class="c20" id="vii-p4.1">epistle of st. paul the apostle</span></p>
<p class="c23" id="vii-p5"><span class="c22" id="vii-p5.1">to the</span></p>
<p class="c23" id="vii-p6"><span class="c24" id="vii-p6.1">r o m a n s</span></p>
<p class="c26" id="vii-p7"><span class="c18" id="vii-p7.1">translated by</span></p>
<p class="c25" id="vii-p8"><span class="c20" id="vii-p8.1">rev. J. B. morris, m.a.,</span></p> 
<p class="c28" id="vii-p9"><span class="c27" id="vii-p9.1">of exeter college, oxford, and;</span></p>
<p class="c25" id="vii-p10"><span class="c20" id="vii-p10.1">rev. w. h. simcox,</span></p>
<p class="c28" id="vii-p11"><span class="c27" id="vii-p11.1">fellow of queen’s college, oxford.</span></p>
<p class="c21" id="vii-p12"><span class="c18" id="vii-p12.1">revised, with notes, by</span></p>
<p class="c25" id="vii-p13"><span class="c20" id="vii-p13.1">GEORGE B. STEVENS, P</span><span class="c29" id="vii-p13.2">h</span><span class="c20" id="vii-p13.3">.D.,
d.d.,</span></p>
<p class="c28" id="vii-p14"><span class="c27" id="vii-p14.1">professor IN YALE UNIVERSITY.</span></p>
<pb n="330" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_330.html" id="vii-Page_330" />

<div2 title="Preface to Homilies on Romans." shorttitle="" progress="61.10%" prev="vii" next="vii.ii" id="vii.i">
<pb n="331" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_331.html" id="vii.i-Page_331" />
<p class="c30" id="vii.i-p1"><span class="c9" id="vii.i-p1.1">Preface to Homilies on
Romans.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="vii.i-p2">————————————</p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.i-p3"><span class="c11" id="vii.i-p3.1">St. Chrysostom’s</span>
Commentary on the Epistle to the Romans is one of the
closest and most argumentative of those he has left us. The style of
the Epistle itself called for this, being such as almost constantly to
remind an attentive reader of the necessity of forming some notion of
the views and feelings of the persons to whom it was originally
addressed. To this point St. Chrysostom has paid much attention, and
has consequently obtained a far clearer view of the doctinal bearing of
the Epistle than most other commentators. His early rhetorical
education would probably have given him even too strong a bias toward
that kind of exposition, but for his subsequent course of severe
discipline and ascetic devotion. As it is, the rhetorical element in
his commentary is of very great value. His ready apprehension of the
effect intended to be produced by the style and wording of a sentence,
is often the means of clearing up what might otherwise seem obscure or
even inconsistent. An example of this occurs in the beginning of the
seventh chapter, which he expounds in the 12th Homily. The illustration
of our release from the Law of Moses by partaking in the Death of
Christ, by the dissolution of marriage at death, is so stated in the
Epistle as to contain an apparent inconsistency, as though the death of
the Law, and the death of the person, were confounded. And the various
readings only shift the difficulty, without removing it. This, however,
he has very ably shown to be, in fact, an argument <i>a fortiori</i>. Other cases will
strike other persons as they happen to have found difficulty in the
Text.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.i-p4">A far higher qualification for
interpreting St. Paul, in whom, as much as in any of the sacred
writers, the Man appears as well as the guiding Spirit, was that
peculiar affection with which he regarded him, and which he expresses
particularly in the beginning of the introduction, and at the close of
the last Homily. The effect of this is perhaps best traced in the
commentary on <scripRef passage="Rom. ix. 3" id="vii.i-p4.1" parsed="|Rom|9|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.3">Rom. ix. 3</scripRef>, Hom. xvi.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.i-p5">The elaborate composition of
these Homilies, and the close attention which it must have required,
has been thought an indication that they must have been delivered
before the Author was engaged in the cares of the Bishopric of
Constantinople. But Tillemont has detected even surer indications,
which place the point clearly beyond all question. In his exortation to
Charity, Homily 8 he speaks of himself and his hearers as under one
Bishop. It has been objected that he speaks of himself as Pastor, in
Hom. xxix. but he does the same in other Homilies, certainly delivered
by him when he was only a preacher at Antioch, and the terms are less
definite than in the other case, v. ad. P. Ant. Hom. xx. on the
Statues. Besides, he seems to address persons who have ready access to
the place in which St. Paul taught and was bound, which cannot be shown
to tally with Constantinople, but evidently agrees with Antioch. The
binding of St. Paul there mentioned is not, however, on record, and it
is just possible he may mean in that expression to refer to another
place.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.i-p6">Some account of the life of the
Author has been given in the Preface to the Homilies on the First
Epistle to the Corinthians, already translated.<note place="end" n="1183" id="vii.i-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.i-p7"> [For this a more complete sketch of the Life and Work of St.
Chrysostom has been given by the Editor in the Prolegomena to the first
volume.]</p></note> It may be worthwhile, however, to
notice particularly, in connection with this work, the manner in which
St. Chrysostom was quoted in the Pelagian controversy, as some of the
passages were taken from it.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.i-p8">St. Augustin, <i>adv.
Julianum.</i> l. 1, c. vi. discusses a passage in a Homily to the newly
baptized, which was alleged against the doctrine of Original Sin. He
had spoken of infants as not having sins, meaning of course actual
sins, as the plural number implies. The words were, however, easily
turned in translation so as to bear another sense. St. Augustin quotes
on the other side his Letter to Olympias, that “Adam by his sin
condemned the whole race of men.” And Hom. ix. in <scripRef passage="Gen. c." id="vii.i-p8.1">Gen. c.</scripRef> i. v.
28, where he speaks of the loss of command over the creation, as a
penalty of the Fall. And finally a passage from the homily before
quoted (as <pb n="332" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_332.html" id="vii.i-Page_332" /><i>ad Neophytos</i>), in which he speaks of our Lord finding
us “bound by a hereditary debt;” and one in Hom. x. of this
Commentary, viz. that on <scripRef passage="Rom. v. 14" id="vii.i-p8.2" parsed="|Rom|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.14">Rom. v. 14</scripRef>. These are sufficient to make it
clear, that St. Chrysostom did not hold any Pelagian doctrine on this
point.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.i-p9">With respect to Free-will, he
has one or two passages, as in Hom. on the words of St. Paul, <scripRef passage="2 Cor. iv. 13" id="vii.i-p9.1" parsed="|2Cor|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.13">2 Cor.
iv. 13</scripRef>. Ben. t. iii. p. 264. “That first believing, and obeying
when called, is of our good will; but when the foundation of faith is
laid, we need the assistance of the Spirit.” And on St. <scripRef passage="John i. 38" id="vii.i-p9.2" parsed="|John|1|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.38">John i.
38</scripRef>. Ben. 8. p. 107, p. 154, O.T. “that God does not precede our
wills with his gifts; but when we have begun, when we have sent our
will before, then He gives us abundant opportunities of
salvation.” However, in Hom. lviii. in Gen. he says,
“though he received help from above, yet he first did his own
part. So let us persuade ourselves, that though we strive ever so much,
we can do no good thing at all, except we are aided by help from above.
For as we can never do anything aright without that help, so unless we
contribute our own share, we shall not be able to obtain help from
above.” This illustrates his meaning about doing our own part
<i>first</i>, and shows that he does not mean to exclude Divine aid in
the very beginning of good actions, only not <i>superseding</i> the
motion of our will. The word <i>gifts</i> is also to be observed. He
probably did not think of its being applicable to the first motions of
prevenient grace, intending himself the Evangelical gifts. This view of
his meaning seems to solve the difficulties of his expressions, so far
as is necessary in a writer more rhetorical than logical. Some passages
in this Commentary bear on the point, as <scripRef passage="Rom. ii. 16" id="vii.i-p9.3" parsed="|Rom|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.16">Rom. ii. 16</scripRef>, and viii.
26.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.i-p10">In a Letter to Olympias, shortly
before his death, he laments the errors of a “Monk
Pelagius,” and it is supposed that he means the well-known
heretic.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.i-p11">The present Translation is from
the text of Savile, except where otherwise noted. For the first sixteen
Homilies, several <span class="c14" id="vii.i-p11.1">mss.</span> have been collated in
Paris, with a view to an Edition of the original, the rest of the
collation is not yet come to hand. Four contain nearly the whole of the
Commentary, and three more several parts of it: two of these were
partially used by the Benedictine Editors, and supply some valuable
readings in the latter homilies. There is also one <span class="c14" id="vii.i-p11.2">ms.</span> in the Bodleian Library, which has many mistakes, but
agrees in general with the best readings in those which have been
collated. It contains nearly the whole text as far as Hom. xxx. and has
been entirely collated after Hom. xvi and for a great part of the
earlier Homilies.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.i-p12">The Editors are indebted for the
Translation, and much of the matter contained in the notes, to the
Reverend J.B. Morris, M.A., of Exeter College, as well as for the
Index.</p>

<p class="c35" id="vii.i-p13"><span class="c11" id="vii.i-p13.1">C. Marriot</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.i-p14">The Benedictine text having been
revised by Mr. Field with singular acumen by aid of collations of all
European <span class="c14" id="vii.i-p14.1">mss.</span> of any account, it was not
thought right to republish this important volume without revising the
tranlation by that text. This was kindly undertaken by the Rev. W. H.
Simcox, late Fellow of Queen’s College, and has been executed
with the care and exactness to be expected from that accomplished
scholar. In other respects, he has with a remarkable modesty left the
previous translation untouched.</p>

<p class="c35" id="vii.i-p15"><span class="c11" id="vii.i-p15.1">E. B. Pusey</span></p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.i-p16">1876.</p>
<pb n="333" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_333.html" id="vii.i-Page_333" />
<pb n="334" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_334.html" id="vii.i-Page_334" />
</div2>

<div2 title="The Argument" shorttitle="" progress="61.34%" prev="vii.i" next="vii.iii" id="vii.ii">
<pb n="335" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_335.html" id="vii.ii-Page_335" />
<p class="c25" id="vii.ii-p1"><span class="c20" id="vii.ii-p1.1">homilies</span></p>
<p class="c31" id="vii.ii-p2"><span class="c18" id="vii.ii-p2.1">of</span></p>
<p class="c31" id="vii.ii-p3"><span class="c24" id="vii.ii-p3.1">st. john chrysostom,</span></p>
<p class="c32" id="vii.ii-p4"><span class="c22" id="vii.ii-p4.1">Archbishop of Constantinople,</span></p>
<p class="c31" id="vii.ii-p5"><span class="c18" id="vii.ii-p5.1">on the</span></p>
<p class="c31" id="vii.ii-p6"><span class="c20" id="vii.ii-p6.1">epistle of st. paul the apostle</span></p>
<p class="c31" id="vii.ii-p7"><span class="c18" id="vii.ii-p7.1">to the</span></p>
<p class="c31" id="vii.ii-p8"><span class="c20" id="vii.ii-p8.1">romans.</span></p> 
<p class="c21" id="vii.ii-p9">————————————</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.ii-p10"><span class="c9" id="vii.ii-p10.1">The Argument.<note place="end" n="1184" id="vii.ii-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii-p11"> 
Field counts this as the first Homily: but it seemed needless to
disturb the usual numeration.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.ii-p12"><span class="c11" id="vii.ii-p12.1">As</span> I
keep hearing the Epistles of the blessed Paul read, and that twice
every week, and often three or four times, whenever we are celebrating
the memorials of the holy martyrs, gladly do I enjoy the spiritual
trumpet, and get roused and warmed with desire at recognizing the voice
so dear to me, and seem to fancy him all but present to my sight, and
behold him conversing with me. But I grieve and am pained, that all
people do not know this man, as much as they ought to know him; but
some are so far ignorant of him, as not even to know for certainty the
number of his Epistles. And this comes not of incapacity, but of their
not having the wish to be continually conversing with this blessed man.
For it is not through any natural readiness and sharpness of wit that
even I am acquainted with as much as I do know, if I do know anything,
but owing to a continual cleaving to the man, and an earnest affection
towards him. For, what belongs to men beloved, they who love them know
above all others; because they are interested in them. And this also
this blessed Apostle shows in what he said to the Philippians;
“Even as it is meet for me to think this of you all, because I
have you in my heart, both in my bonds, and in the defence and
confirmation of the Gospel.” (<scripRef passage="Phil. i. 7" id="vii.ii-p12.2" parsed="|Phil|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.7">Phil. i. 7</scripRef>.) And so ye also,
if ye be willing to apply to the reading of him with a ready mind, will
need no other aid. For the word of Christ is true which saith,
“Seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be opened unto
you.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. vii. 7" id="vii.ii-p12.3" parsed="|Matt|7|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.7">Matt. vii. 7</scripRef>.) But since the greater
part of those who here gather themselves to us, have taken upon
themselves the bringing up of children, and the care of a wife, and the
charge of a family, and for this cause cannot afford to all events
aroused to receive those things which have been brought together by
others, and bestow as much attention upon the hearing of what is said
as ye give to the gathering together of goods. For although it is
unseemly to demand only so much of you, yet still one must be content
if ye give as much. For from this it is that our countless evils have
arisen—from ignorance of the Scriptures; from this it is that the
plague of heresies has broken out; from this that there are negligent
lives; from this labors without advantage. For as men deprived of this
daylight would not walk aright, so they that look not to the gleaming
of the Holy Scriptures must needs be frequently and constantly sinning,
in that they are walking in the worst darkness. And that this fall not
out, let us hold our eyes open to the bright shining of the
Apostle’s words; for this man’s tongue shone forth above
the sun, and he abounded more than all the rest in the word of
doctrine; for since he labored more abundantly than they, he also drew
upon himself a large measure of the Spirit’s grace. <pb n="336" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_336.html" id="vii.ii-Page_336" />(<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 10" id="vii.ii-p12.4" parsed="|1Cor|15|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.10">1 Cor. xv. 10</scripRef>.)
And this I constantly affirm, not only from his Epistles, but also from
the Acts. For if there were anywhere a season for oratory, to him men
everywhere gave place. Wherefore also he was thought by the unbelievers
to be Mercurius, because he took the lead in speech. (<scripRef passage="Acts xiv. 12" id="vii.ii-p12.5" parsed="|Acts|14|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.12">Acts xiv. 12</scripRef>.)
And as we are going to enter fully into this Epistle, it is necessary
to give the date also at which it was written. For it is not, as most
think, before all the others, but before all that were written from
Rome, yet subsequent to the rest, though not to all of them. For both
those to the Corinthians were sent before this: and this is plain from
what he wrote at the end of this, saying as follows: “But now I
go unto Jerusalem to minister unto the saints: for it hath pleased them
of Macedonia and Achaia to make a certain contribution for the poor
saints which are at Jerusalem.” (<scripRef passage="Rom. xv. 25, 26" id="vii.ii-p12.6" parsed="|Rom|15|25|15|26" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.25-Rom.15.26">Rom. xv. 25, 26</scripRef>.)
For in writing to the Corinthians he says: “If it be meet that I
go also, they shall go with me” (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xvi. 4" id="vii.ii-p12.7" parsed="|1Cor|16|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.4">1 Cor. xvi. 4</scripRef>); meaning this
about those who were to carry the money from thence. Whence it is
plain, that when he wrote to the Corinthians, the matter of this
journey of his was in doubt, but when to the Romans, it stood now a
decided thing. And this being allowed, the other point is plain, that
this Epistle was after those. But that to the Thessalonians also seems
to me to be before the Epistle to the Corinthians: for having written
to them before, and having moved the question of alms to them, when he
said, “But as touching brotherly love, ye need not that I write
unto you: for ye yourselves are taught of God to love one another. And
indeed ye do it toward all the brethren” (<scripRef passage="1 Thess. iv. 9, 10" id="vii.ii-p12.8" parsed="|1Thess|4|9|4|10" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.9-1Thess.4.10">1 Thess. iv. 9, 10</scripRef>):
then he wrote to the Corinthians. And this very point he makes plain in
the words, “For I know the forwardness of your mind, for which I
boast of you to them of Macedonia, that Achaia was ready a year ago,
and your zeal hath provoked very many” (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. ix. 2" id="vii.ii-p12.9" parsed="|2Cor|9|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.9.2">2 Cor. ix. 2</scripRef>): whence he shows
that they were the first he had spoken to about this. This Epistle then
is later than those, but prior (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii-p12.10">πρώτη</span>) to those
from Rome; for he had not as yet set foot in the city of the Romans
when he wrote this Epistle, and this he shows by saying, “For I
long to see you, that I may impart unto you some spiritual gift.”
(<scripRef passage="Rom. i. 11" id="vii.ii-p12.11" parsed="|Rom|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.11">Rom. i. 11</scripRef>.) But it was from Rome he wrote to the Philippians; wherefore he
says, “All the saints salute you, chiefly they that are of
Cæsar’s household” (<scripRef passage="Phil. iv. 22" id="vii.ii-p12.12" parsed="|Phil|4|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.22">Phil. iv. 22</scripRef>): and to the
Hebrews from thence likewise, wherefore also he says, “all they
of Italy salute them.” (<scripRef passage="Heb. xiii. 24" id="vii.ii-p12.13" parsed="|Heb|13|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.24">Heb. xiii. 24</scripRef>.) And the Epistle
to Timothy he sent also from Rome, when in prison; which also seems to
me to be the last of all the Epistles; and this is plain from the end:
“For I am now ready to be offered,” he says, “and the
time of my departure is at hand.” (<scripRef passage="2 Tim. iv. 6" id="vii.ii-p12.14" parsed="|2Tim|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.6">2 Tim. iv. 6</scripRef>.) But that he
ended his life there, is clear, I may say, to every one. And that to
Philemon is also very late, (for he wrote it in extreme old age,
wherefore also he said, “as Paul the aged, and now also a
prisoner in Christ Jesus”) (<scripRef passage="Philem. 9" id="vii.ii-p12.15" parsed="|Phlm|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phlm.1.9">Philem. 9</scripRef>), yet previous to
that to the Colossians. And this again is plain from the end. For in
writing to the Colossians, he says, “All my state shall Tychicus
declare unto you, whom I have sent with Onesimus, a faithful and
beloved brother.” (<scripRef passage="Col. iv. 7" id="vii.ii-p12.16" parsed="|Col|4|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.7">Col. iv. 7</scripRef>.) For this was
that Onesimus in whose behalf he composed the Epistle to Philemon. And
that this was no other of the same name with him, is plain from the
mention of Archippus. For it is he whom he had taken as worker together
with himself in the Epistle to Philemon, when he besought him for
Onesimus, whom when writing to the Colossians he stirreth up, saying,
“Say to Archippus, Take heed to the ministry which thou hast
received, that thou fulfil it.” (<scripRef passage="Col. iv. 17" id="vii.ii-p12.17" parsed="|Col|4|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.17">Col. iv. 17</scripRef>.) And that to the
Galatians seems to me to be before that to the Romans.<note place="end" n="1185" id="vii.ii-p12.18"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii-p13"> It
is remarkable that the conclusions of Chrys. should harmonize so well
with the results of modern scholarship in regard to the order of the
Pauline epistles. Except in assigning the Epistle to the Hebrews to
Paul and in apparently interposing a considerable period between
Philemon and Colossians, his statements may be taken as giving the best
conclusions of criticism.—G.B.S.</p></note> But if they have a different order in the
Bibles, that is nothing wonderful, since the twelve Prophets, though
not exceeding one another in order of time, but standing at great
intervals from one another, are in the arrangement of the Bible placed
in succession. Thus Haggai and Zachariah and the Messenger<note place="end" n="1186" id="vii.ii-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii-p14"> “Or ‘Angel,’ i.e. Malachi; who was so called
from the expression <scripRef passage="Mal. i. 1" id="vii.ii-p14.1" parsed="|Mal|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mal.1.1">Mal. i. 1</scripRef> (LXX.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii-p14.2">διὰ
χειρὸς
ἀγγέλου
αὐτοῦ</span> cf. E.V. in
margin ‘by the hand of Malachi’), cf. <scripRef passage="2 Esdr. i. 40" id="vii.ii-p14.3" parsed="|2Esd|1|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Esd.1.40">2 Esdr. i. 40</scripRef>.”</p></note> prophesied after Ezekiel and Daniel, and
long after Jonah and Zephaniah and all the rest. Yet they are
nevertheless joined with all those from whom they stand so far off in
time.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.ii-p15">But let no one consider this an
undertaking beside the purpose, nor a search of this kind a piece of
superfluous curiosity; for the date of the Epistles contributes no
little to what we are looking after.<note place="end" n="1187" id="vii.ii-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii-p16"> Our author rightly attaches much importance to the time and
occasion of writing as bearing upon the meaning of the epistles. The
earliest epistles—those to the Thessalonians—relate to
Paul’s missionary labors and are but a continuation of the
apostle’s preaching. They might almost be called samples of his
sermons. The group which falls next in order (Gal., 1 and 2 Cor., and
Rom.) comprehends the great doctrinal discussions of the problems of
law and grace, and reflects the conflict of the Apostle to the Gentiles
with the Judaizing tendency in all its phases. This group is most
important for the study of the Pauline theology. The third
group—the epistles of the (first) imprisonment—Col.,
Philem., Eph. and Phil.—besides containing a wonderful fulness
and richness of Christian thought, exhibits to us the rise and spread
of Gnostic heresies,—the introduction of heathen philosophical
ideas which were destined to exert a mighty influence upon the
theology, religion and life of the church for centuries. The last
group—the Pastoral epistles—has a peculiar private and
personal character from being addressed to individuals. They have a
special value, for all who hold their genuineness, from being the
latest Christian counsels of “Paul the
aged.”—G.B.S.</p></note> For when
I see him writing to <pb n="337" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_337.html" id="vii.ii-Page_337" />the Romans and to the Colossians about the same
subjects, and yet not in a like way about the same subjects; but to the
former with much condescension, as when he says, “Him that is
weak in the faith receive ye, but not to doubtful disputations; for one
believeth that he may eat all things, another, herbs”
(<scripRef passage="Rom. xiv. 1, 2" id="vii.ii-p16.1" parsed="|Rom|14|1|14|2" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.1-Rom.14.2">Rom. xiv. 1, 2</scripRef>): who is weak, eateth weak, but to the Colossians he does not
write in this way, though about the same things, but with greater
boldness of speech: “Wherefore if ye be dead with Christ,”
he says, “why, as though living in the world, are ye subject to
ordinances (touch not, taste not, handle not), which all are to perish
with the using, not in any honor to the satisfying of the flesh”
(<scripRef passage="Col. ii. 20-23" id="vii.ii-p16.2" parsed="|Col|2|20|2|23" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.20-Col.2.23">Col. ii. 20–23</scripRef>);—I find no other reason for this difference than the
time of the transaction. For at the first it was needful to be
condescending, but afterwards it became no more so. And in many other
places one may find him doing this. Thus both the physician and the
teacher are used to do. For neither does the physician treat alike his
patients in the first stage of their disorder, and when they have come
to the point of having health thenceforth, nor the teacher those
children who are beginning to learn and those who want more advanced
subjects of instruction. Now to the rest he was moved to write by some
particular cause and subject, and this he shows, as when he says to the
Corinthians, “Touching those things whereof ye wrote unto
me” (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 1" id="vii.ii-p16.3" parsed="|1Cor|7|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.1">1 Cor. vii. 1</scripRef>): and to the Galatians
too from the very commencement of the whole Epistle writes so as to
indicate the same thing; but to these for what purpose and wherefore
does he write? For one finds him bearing testimony to them that they
are “full of goodness, being filled with all knowledge, and able
also to admonish others.” (<scripRef passage="Rom. xv. 14" id="vii.ii-p16.4" parsed="|Rom|15|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.14">Rom. xv. 14</scripRef>.) Why then does
he write to them? “Because of the grace of God,” he says,
“which is given unto me, that I should be the minister of Jesus
Christ” (<scripRef passage="Rom. 15.15,16" id="vii.ii-p16.5" parsed="|Rom|15|15|15|16" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.15-Rom.15.16">ib. 15 ,
16</scripRef>):
wherefore also he says in the beginning: “I am a debtor; as much
as in me is, I am ready to preach the Gospel to you that are at Rome
also;” for what is said—as that they are “able to
exhort others also” (<scripRef passage="Rom. i. 14, 15" id="vii.ii-p16.6" parsed="|Rom|1|14|1|15" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.14-Rom.1.15">Rom. i. 14, 15</scripRef>),—and the like, rather belongs to encomium and
encouragement: and the correction afforded by means of a letter, was
needful even for these; for since he had not yet been present, he
bringeth the men to good order in two ways, both by the profitableness
of his letter and by the expectation of his presence. For such was that
holy soul, it comprised the whole world and carried about all men in
itself thinking the nearest relationship to be that in God. And he
loved them so, as if he had begotten them all, or rather showed (so 4
<span class="c14" id="vii.ii-p16.7">mss.</span>) a greater instinctive affection than any
father (so Field: all <span class="c14" id="vii.ii-p16.8">mss.</span> give “a
father’s toward all”); for such is the grace of the Spirit,
it exceedeth the pangs of the flesh, and displays a more ardent longing
than theirs. And this one may see specially in the soul of Paul, who
having as it were become winged through love, went continually round to
all, abiding nowhere nor standing still. For since he had heard Christ
saying, “Peter, lovest thou Me? feed My sheep”
(<scripRef passage="John xxi. 15" id="vii.ii-p16.9" parsed="|John|21|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.21.15">John xxi. 15</scripRef>); and setting forth this as the greatest test of love, he
displayed it in a very high degree. Let us too then, in imitation of
him, each one bring into order, if not the world, or not entire cities
and nations, yet at all events his own house, his wife, his children,
his friends, his neighbors. And let no one say to me, “I am
unskilled and unlearned:” nothing were less instructed than
Peter, nothing more rude than Paul, and this himself confessed, and was
not ashamed to say, “though I be rude in speech, yet not in
knowledge.” (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. xi. 6" id="vii.ii-p16.10" parsed="|2Cor|11|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.6">2 Cor. xi. 6</scripRef>.) Yet
nevertheless this rude one, and that unlearned man,<note place="end" n="1188" id="vii.ii-p16.11"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii-p17"> The “learning” of the Apostle Paul has been greatly
exaggerated on both sides. It has been customary to overestimate it. He
has been described as learned in Greek literature. The quotation of a
few words from Aratus (<scripRef passage="Acts xvii. 28" id="vii.ii-p17.1" parsed="|Acts|17|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.28">Acts xvii. 28</scripRef>) and the use of
two (probably) proverbial sayings which have been traced to Menander
and Epimenides (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 33" id="vii.ii-p17.2" parsed="|1Cor|15|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.33">1 Cor. xv. 33</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Titus i. 12" id="vii.ii-p17.3" parsed="|Titus|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.12">Titus i. 12</scripRef>) furnish too slender
support for this opinion. (vid. Meyer <i>in locis</i>). It is said that
Paul had abundant opportunity to become acquainted with the Greek
literature in Tarsus. But he left Tarsus at an early age and all the
prejudices of his family would disincline him to the study of Heathen
literature. His connection with Gamaliel and the style of his epistles
alike show that his education was predominantly Jewish and Rabbinic. He
was learned after the manner of the strictest Pharisees and from his
residence in Tarsus and extended travel had acquired a good writing and
speaking knowledge of the Greek language. Chrys. is uniformly inclined,
however, to depreciate the culture of Paul. This springs from a desire
to emphasize the greatness of his influence and power as compared with
his attainments. The apostle’s confession that he is an
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii-p17.4">ἰδιώτης
τῷ-λόγῳ</span> (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. xi. 6" id="vii.ii-p17.5" parsed="|2Cor|11|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.6">2 Cor. xi. 6</scripRef>), means only that he was unskilled in eloquence and is to
be taken as his own modest estimate of himself in that particular.
Moreover it is immediately qualified by <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii-p17.6">ἀλλ᾽
οὐ τῇ
γνώσει</span> which is
entirely inconsistent with the idea that he was rude or illiterate in
general, or that he considered himself to be
so.—G.B.S.</p></note> overcame countless philosophers,
stopped the mouths of countless orators, and did all by their own ready
mind and the grace of God. What excuse then shall we have, if we are
not equal to twenty names, and are not even of service to them that
live with us? This is but a pretence and an excuse—for it is not
want <pb n="338" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_338.html" id="vii.ii-Page_338" />of learning or of instruction which hindereth our teaching, but
drowsiness and sleep. (<scripRef passage="Acts i. 15" id="vii.ii-p17.7" parsed="|Acts|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.15">Acts i. 15</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts ii:41" id="vii.ii-p17.8">ii.
41</scripRef>.)
Let us then having shaken off this sleep with all diligence cleave to
our own members, that we may even here enjoy much calm, by ordering in
the fear of God them that are akin to us, and hereafter may partake of
countless blessings through the grace and love of our Lord Jesus Christ
towards man, through Whom, and with Whom, be glory to the Father, with
the Holy Ghost, now, and evermore, and to all ages. Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily I on Rom. i. 1, 2." shorttitle="" progress="61.83%" prev="vii.ii" next="vii.iv" id="vii.iii">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Rom. i. 1, 2." id="vii.iii-p0.1" parsed="|Rom|1|1|1|2" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.1-Rom.1.2" />
<p class="c21" id="vii.iii-p1"><span class="c9" id="vii.iii-p1.1">Homily I.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vii.iii-p2"><scripRef passage="Rom. I. 1, 2" id="vii.iii-p2.1" parsed="|Rom|1|1|1|2" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.1-Rom.1.2">Rom. I. 1, 2</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vii.iii-p3">“Paul, a servant of Jesus
Christ, called to be an Apostle, separated unto the Gospel of God,
(which He promised afore by His prophets in the Holy
Scriptures.)”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.iii-p4"><span class="c11" id="vii.iii-p4.1">Moses</span> having written five books, has nowhere put his own name to them,
neither have they who after him put together the history of events
after him, no nor yet has Matthew, nor John, nor Mark, nor Luke; but
the blessed Paul everywhere in his Epistles sets<note place="end" n="1189" id="vii.iii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iii-p5"> In every one of his Epistles prefixes (Savile).</p></note> his own name. Now why was this? Because
they were writing to people, who were present, and it had been
superfluous to show themselves when they were present. But this man
sent his writings from afar and in the form of a letter, for which
cause also the addition of the name was necessary. But if in the
Epistle to the Hebrews he does not do the same, this too is after his
own wise judgment.<note place="end" n="1190" id="vii.iii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iii-p6"> This
expression is significant as showing the confidence of Chrys. in the
Pauline authorship of the Epistle to the Hebrews. It need hardly be
said that the reason for the omission of the Apostle’s name is
purely fanciful and that the non-Pauline character of the Epistle is
almost demonstrable.—G.B.S.</p></note> For since they felt
prejudiced against him, lest on hearing the name at the outstart, they
should stop up all admission to his discourse, he subtly won their
attention by concealing the name. But if some Prophets and Solomon have
put their names, this I leave as a subject for you to look further into
hereafter, why some of them wished to put it so, and some not. For you
are not to learn everything from me, but to take pains yourselves also
and enquire further, lest ye become more dull-witted.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.iii-p7">“Paul, a servant of Jesus
Christ.” Why did God change his name, and call him Paul who was
Saul? It was, that he might not even in this respect come short of the
Apostles, but that that preëminence which the chief of the
Disciples had, he might also acquire (<scripRef passage="Mark iii. 16" id="vii.iii-p7.1" parsed="|Mark|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.3.16">Mark iii. 16</scripRef>); and have
whereon to ground a closer union with them. And he calls himself, the
servant of Christ, yet not merely this;<note place="end" n="1191" id="vii.iii-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iii-p8"> Or,
“not in one way only.”</p></note>
for there be many sorts of servitude. One owing to the Creation,
according to which it says, “for all are Thy servants”
(<scripRef passage="Ps. cxix. 91" id="vii.iii-p8.1" parsed="|Ps|19|91|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.91">Ps. cxix. 91</scripRef>); and according to which it says, “Nebuchadnezzar, My
servant” (<scripRef passage="Jer. xxv. 9" id="vii.iii-p8.2" parsed="|Jer|25|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.25.9">Jer. xxv. 9</scripRef>), for the work is the
servant of Him which made it. Another kind is that from the faith, of
which it saith, “But God be thanked that ye were the servants of
sin, but ye have obeyed from a pure heart that form of doctrine which
was delivered unto you: being then made free from sin, ye became the
servants of righteousness.” (<scripRef passage="Rom. vi. 17, 18" id="vii.iii-p8.3" parsed="|Rom|6|17|6|18" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.17-Rom.6.18">Rom. vi. 17, 18</scripRef>.)
Another is that from civil subjection (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iii-p8.4">πολιτείας</span>), after which it saith, “Moses my servant is
dead” (<scripRef passage="Jos. i. 2" id="vii.iii-p8.5" parsed="|Josh|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Josh.1.2">Jos. i. 2</scripRef>); and indeed all the
Jews were servants, but Moses in a special way as shining most brightly
in the community. Since then, in all the forms of the marvellous
servitude, Paul was a servant, this he puts in the room of the greatest
title of dignity, saying, “a servant of Jesus Christ.” And
the Names appertaining to the dispensation<note place="end" n="1192" id="vii.iii-p8.6"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iii-p9"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iii-p9.1">οἰκονομίας</span>, viz. the concealment of His glory in the
Incarnation.</p></note>
he sets forth, going on upwards from the lowest. For with the Name
Jesus, did the Angel come from Heaven when He was conceived of the
Virgin, and Christ He is called from being anointed, which also itself
belonged to the flesh. And with what oil, it may be asked, was He
anointed? It was not with oil that He was anointed, but with the
Spirit. And Scripture has instances of calling such
“Christs”: inasmuch as the Spirit is the chief point in the
unction, and that for which the oil is used. And where does it call
those “Christs” who are not anointed with oil? “Touch
not,” it says, “Mine anointed, and do My prophets no
harm” (<scripRef passage="Ps. cv. 15" id="vii.iii-p9.2" parsed="|Ps|5|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.5.15">Ps. cv. 15</scripRef>), but at that time the
institution of anointing with oil did not yet even exist.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.iii-p10">“Called an Apostle.”
He styles himself <pb n="339" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_339.html" id="vii.iii-Page_339" />“called” in all his Epistles, so showing
his own candor (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iii-p10.1">εὐγνωμοσύνην</span>), and that it was not of his own seeking that he found,
but that when called he came near and obeyed. And the faithful, he
styles, “called to be saints,”<note place="end" n="1193" id="vii.iii-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iii-p11"> It
is noticeable that in the New Testament the apostles call the body of
believers “saints,” but never apply this term to themselves
or to one another. In later times the body of believers returned the
compliment and fixed the term as a title upon the Apostles, New
Testament writers, Church Fathers, and a large number of Christians
more or less distinguished for learning or piety. Most Christians find
the title more appropriate to the two first classes than to the two
last.—G.B.S.</p></note>
but while they had been called so far as to be believers, he had
besides a different thing committed to his hands, namely, the
Apostleship, a thing full of countless blessings, and at once greater
than and comprehensive of, all the gifts.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.iii-p12">And what more need one say of
it, than that whatsoever Christ was doing when present, this he
committed to their hands when He departed. Which also Paul cries aloud,
speaking thereof and magnifying the dignity of the Apostles’
office; “We are ambassadors for Christ, as though God did beseech
by us;” i.e. in Christ’s stead. “Separated to the
Gospel of God.” (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. v. 20" id="vii.iii-p12.1" parsed="|2Cor|5|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.20">2 Cor. v. 20</scripRef>.) For as in a
house, each one is set apart for divers works; thus also in the Church,
there be divers distributions of ministrations. And herein he seems to
me to hint, that he was not appointed by lot only, but that of old and
from the first he was ordained to this office; which also Jeremy saith,
that God spake concerning himself, “Before thou camest forth out
of the womb, I sanctified thee, I ordained thee a prophet unto the
nations.” (<scripRef passage="Jer. i. 5" id="vii.iii-p12.2" parsed="|Jer|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.1.5">Jer. i. 5</scripRef>.) For in that he was
writing to a vainglorious city, and one every way puffed up, he
therefore uses every mode of showing that his election was of God. For
he Himself called him, and Himself separated him. And he does this,
that he may make the Epistle deserve credit, and meet an easy
reception. “To the Gospel of God.” Not Matthew then alone
is an Evangelist, nor Mark, as neither was this man alone an Apostle,
but they also; even if he be said prëeminently to be this, and
they that. And he calleth it the Gospel, not for those good things only
which have been brought to pass, but also for those which are to come.
And how comes he to say, that the Gospel “of God” is
preached by himself? for he says, “separated to the Gospel of
God”—for the Father was manifest, even before the Gospels.
Yet even if He were manifest, it was to the Jews only, and not even to
all of these as were fitting. For neither did they know Him to be a
Father, and many things did they conceive unworthily of Him. Wherefore
also Christ saith, “The true worshippers” shall come, and
that “the Father seeketh such to worship Him.”
(<scripRef passage="John iv. 23" id="vii.iii-p12.3" parsed="|John|4|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.23">John iv. 23</scripRef>.) But it was afterwards that He Himself with the Son was unveiled
to the whole world, which Christ also spake of beforehand, and said,
“that they might know Thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ
Whom Thou has sent.” (<scripRef passage="John xvii. 3" id="vii.iii-p12.4" parsed="|John|17|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.3">John xvii. 3</scripRef>.) But he calls it
the “Gospel” of God, to cheer the hearer at the outstart.
For he came not with tidings to make the countenance sad, as did the
prophets with their accusations, and charges, and reproofs, but with
glad tidings, even the “Gospel of God;” countless treasures
of abiding and unchangeable blessings.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.iii-p13"><scripRef passage="Rom. 1.2" id="vii.iii-p13.1" parsed="|Rom|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.2">Ver.
2</scripRef>.
“Which He promised afore by His Prophets in the Holy
Scriptures.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.iii-p14">For the Lord, saith he,
“shall give the word to them that proclaim glad tidings with
great power” (<scripRef passage="Ps. lxviii. 12" id="vii.iii-p14.1" parsed="|Ps|68|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.68.12">Ps. lxviii. 12</scripRef>,
Sept.); and again, “How beautiful are the feet of them that
preach the Gospel of peace.” (<scripRef passage="Is. lii. 7" id="vii.iii-p14.2" parsed="|Isa|52|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.52.7">Is. lii. 7</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rom. x. 15" id="vii.iii-p14.3" parsed="|Rom|10|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.15">Rom. x.
15</scripRef>.)
See here both the name of the Gospel expressly and the temper of it,
laid down in the Old Testament. For, we do not proclaim it by words
only, he means, but also by acts done; since neither was it human, but
both divine and unspeakable, and transcending all nature. Now since
they have laid against it the charge of novelty also, He shows it to be
older than the Greeks, and described aforetime in the Prophets. And if
He gave it not from the beginning because of those that were unwilling
to receive it, still, they that were willing did hear it. “Your
father Abraham,” He says, “rejoiced to see My day, and he
saw it, and was glad.” (<scripRef passage="John viii. 56" id="vii.iii-p14.4" parsed="|John|8|56|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.56">John viii. 56</scripRef>.) How then comes
He to say, “Many prophets desired to see the things which ye see,
and have not seen them?” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xiii. 17" id="vii.iii-p14.5" parsed="|Matt|13|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.17">Matt. xiii.
17</scripRef>.)
He means not so, as ye see and hear, the Flesh itself, and the very
miracles before your eyes. But let me beg you to look and see what a
very long time ago these things were foretold. For when God is about to
do openly some great things, He announces them of a long time before,
to practise men’s hearing for the reception of them when they
come.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.iii-p15">“In the Holy
Scriptures.” Because the Prophets not only spake, but also writ
what they spake; nor did they write only, but also shadowed them forth
by actions, as Abraham when he led up Isaac, and Moses when he lifted
up the Serpent, and when he spread out his hands<note place="end" n="1194" id="vii.iii-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iii-p16"> Which the Fathers teach to be a type of Christ upon the Cross. See
on <i>Tert. Apol.</i> c. 30, p. 70. Oxf. Tr.</p></note> against Amalek, and when he offered the
Paschal Lamb.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.iii-p17"><pb n="340" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_340.html" id="vii.iii-Page_340" /><scripRef passage="Rom. 1.3" id="vii.iii-p17.1" parsed="|Rom|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.3">Ver.
3</scripRef>.
“Concerning His Son which was made of the seed of David,
according to the flesh.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.iii-p18">What dost, thou, O Paul, that
after lifting up our souls so, and elevating them, and causing great
and unutterable things to pass in show before them, and speaking of the
Gospel, and that too the Gospel of God, and bringing in the chorus of
the Prophets, and showing the whole of them heralding forth many years
before those things which were to come: why dost thou again bring us
down to David? Art thou conversing, oh tell me, of some man, and giving
him Jesse’s son for a father? And wherein are these things worthy
of what thou hast just spoken of? Yea, they are fully worthy. For our
discourse is not, saith he, of any bare man. Such was my reason for
adding, “according to the flesh;” as hinting that there is
also a Generation of the Same after the Spirit. And why did he begin
from that and not from this the higher? It is because that was what
Matthew, and Luke, and Mark, began from. For he who would lead men by
the hand to Heaven, must needs lead them upwards from below. So too was
the actual dispensation ordered. First, that is, they saw Him a man
upon earth, and then they understood Him to be God. In the same
direction then, as He Himself had framed His teaching, did His disciple
also shape out the way which leadeth thither. Therefore the generation
according to the flesh is in his language placed first in order, not
because it was first, but because he was for leading the hearer from
this up to that.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.iii-p19"><scripRef passage="Rom. 1.4" id="vii.iii-p19.1" parsed="|Rom|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.4">Ver.
4</scripRef>.
“And declared to be the Son of God with power, according to the
Spirit of Holiness, by the resurrection from the dead, even Jesus
Christ.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.iii-p20">What is said has been made
obscure by the close-folding of the words, and so it is necessary to
divide it. What then is it, which he says? We preach, says he, Him Who
was made of David. But this is plain. Whence then is it plain, that
this incarnate “Person” was also the Son of God? First, it
is so from the prophets; wherefore he says, “Which He had
promised afore by the Prophets in the Holy Scriptures.”
(<scripRef passage="Rom. 1.2" id="vii.iii-p20.1" parsed="|Rom|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.2">v. 2</scripRef>.) And this way of
demonstration is no weak one. And next also from the very way of His
Generation: which also he sets forth by saying, “of the seed of
David according to the flesh:” for He broke the rule of nature.
Thirdly, from the miracles which He did, yielding a demonstration of
much power, for “in power” means this. Fourthly, from the
Spirit which He gave to them that believe upon Him, and through which
He made them all holy, wherefore he saith, “according to the
Spirit of holiness.” For it was of God only to grant such gifts.
Fifthly, from the Resurrection; for He first and He alone raised
Himself: and this Himself too said to be above all a miracle sufficient
to stop the mouths even of them that behaved shamelessly. For,
“Destroy this Temple,” He says, “and in three days I
will raise it up” (<scripRef passage="John 2.19" id="vii.iii-p20.2" parsed="|John|2|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.2.19">John
xix</scripRef>.); and, “When ye have lifted” Me “up from the
earth, then shall ye know that I am He” (<scripRef passage="John 8.28" id="vii.iii-p20.3" parsed="|John|8|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.28">ib. viii. 28</scripRef>); and again, This
“generation seeketh after a sign; and there shall no sign be
given unto it, but the sign of Jonas.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xii. 39" id="vii.iii-p20.4" parsed="|Matt|12|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.39">Matt. xii. 39</scripRef>.) What then is
the being “declared?” being shown, being manifested, being
judged, being confessed, by the feeling and suffrage of all; by
Prophets, by the marvelous Birth after the Flesh, by the power which
was in the miracles, by the Spirit, through which He gave
sanctification, by the Resurrection, whereby He put an end to the
tyranny of death.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.iii-p21"><scripRef passage="Rom. 1.5" id="vii.iii-p21.1" parsed="|Rom|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.5">Ver.
5</scripRef>.
“By Whom we have received grace and Apostleship for obedience to
the faith.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.iii-p22">See the candor of the servant.
He wishes nothing to be his own, but all his Master’s. And indeed
it was the Spirit that gave this. Wherefore He saith, “I have
many things to say unto you, but ye cannot bear them now. Howbeit when
He, the Spirit of Truth, is come, He will guide you into all
truth” (<scripRef passage="John xvi. 12" id="vii.iii-p22.1" parsed="|John|16|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.16.12">John xvi. 12</scripRef>): and again,
“Separate Me Paul and Barnabas.” (<scripRef passage="Acts xiii. 2" id="vii.iii-p22.2" parsed="|Acts|13|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.2">Acts xiii. 2</scripRef>.) And in the
Epistle to the Corinthians, he says, that “to one is given by the
Spirit the word of wisdom, to another the word of knowledge”
(<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xii. 8, 11" id="vii.iii-p22.3" parsed="|1Cor|12|8|0|0;|1Cor|12|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.8 Bible:1Cor.12.11">1 Cor. xii. 8, 11</scripRef>); and that It divideth all as It willeth. And in addressing
the Milesians, he says, “Over which the Holy Ghost hath made you
shepherds and overseers.” (<scripRef passage="Acts xx. 28" id="vii.iii-p22.4" parsed="|Acts|20|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.28">Acts xx. 28</scripRef>.) You see, he
calls the things of the Spirit, the Son’s, and the things of the
Son, the Spirit’s. “Grace and Apostleship;” that is,
it is not we that have achieved for ourselves, that we should become
Apostles. For it was not by having toiled much and labored that we had
this dignity allotted to us, but we received grace, and the successful
result is a part of the heavenly gift. “For obedience to the
faith.” So it was not the Apostles that achieved it, but grace
that paved the way before them. For it was their part to go about and
preach, but to persuade was of God, Who wrought in them. As also Luke
saith, that “He opened their heart” (<scripRef passage="Acts xvi. 14" id="vii.iii-p22.5" parsed="|Acts|16|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.14">Acts xvi. 14</scripRef>); and again, To
whom it was given to hear the word of God.<note place="end" n="1195" id="vii.iii-p22.6"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iii-p23"> Supposed to be a vague recollection of St. <scripRef passage="Luke viii. 10" id="vii.iii-p23.1" parsed="|Luke|8|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.8.10">Luke viii. 10</scripRef>, or of <scripRef passage="Acts xix. 10" id="vii.iii-p23.2" parsed="|Acts|19|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.10">Acts xix.
10</scripRef>.</p></note>
“To obedience;” he <pb n="341" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_341.html" id="vii.iii-Page_341" />says not, to questioning and parade
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iii-p23.3">κατασκευὴν</span>) of argument but “to obedience.” For we were
not sent, he means, to argue, but to give those things which we had
trusted to our hands. For when the Master declareth aught, they that
hear should not be nice and curious handlers of what is told them, but
receivers only; for this is why the Apostles were sent, to speak what
they had heard, not to add aught from their own stock, and that we for
our part should believe—that we should believe
what?—“concerning His Name.” Not that we should be
curious about the essence, but that we should believe on the Name; for
this it was which also wrought the miracles. For it says, “in the
Name of Jesus Christ rise up and walk.” (<scripRef passage="Acts iii. 6" id="vii.iii-p23.4" parsed="|Acts|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.6">Acts iii. 6</scripRef>.) And this too
requireth faith, neither can one grasp aught of these things by
reasoning (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iii-p23.5">λογισμᾥ
καταλαβεἵν</span>). “Among all nations, among whom are ye also the
called of Jesus Christ.” What? did Paul preach then to all the
nations? Now that he ran through the whole space from Jerusalem to
Illyricum, and from thence again went forth to the very ends of the
earth, is plain from what he writes to the Romans; but even if he did
not come to all, yet still what he says is not false, for he speaks not
of himself alone, but of the twelve Apostles, and all who declared the
word after them. And in another sense, one should not see any fault to
find with the phrase, if about himself, when one considers his ready
mind, and how that after death he ceaseth not to preach in all parts of
the world. And consider how he extols the gift, and shows that it is
great and much more lofty than the former, since the old things were
with one nation, but this gift drew sea and land to itself. And attend
to this too, how free the mind of Paul is from all flattery; for when
conversing with the Romans, who were seated as it were upon a sort of
summit of the whole world, he attaches no more to them than to the
other nations, nor does he on the score of their being then in power
and ruling, say, that they have in spiritual things also any advantage.
But as (he means) we preach to all the nations, so do we to you,
numbering them with Scythians and Thracians: for if he did not wish to
show this, it were superfluous to say “Among whom are ye
also.”<note place="end" n="1196" id="vii.iii-p23.6"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iii-p24"> The
expression has also another important bearing upon a question much
debated by modern scholars, viz.: was the Roman Church predominantly
Jewish or Gentile? The Pauline usage is strongly in favor of
understanding by the words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iii-p24.1">τὰ&amp; 158· θνη</span> Gentiles as opposed to Jews. If this is correct the
expression together with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iii-p24.2">ἐν
οἷς ἐστὲ</span> would seem decisive as showing the predominantly Gentile character
of the Roman Christian community.—G.B.S.</p></note> And this he does to take down their
high spirit (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iii-p24.3">κενὥν τὸ
φύσημα</span>) and to
prostrate the swelling vanity of their minds, and to teach them to
honor others alike to themselves: and so he proceeds to speak upon this
very point.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.iii-p25"><scripRef passage="Rom. 1.6" id="vii.iii-p25.1" parsed="|Rom|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.6">Ver.
6</scripRef>.
“Among whom are ye also the called of Jesus
Christ.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.iii-p26">That is, along with whom ye also
are: and he does not say, that he called the others with you, but you
with the others. For if in Christ Jesus there is neither bond nor free,
much less is there king and private man. For even ye were called and
did not come over of yourselves.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.iii-p27"><scripRef passage="Rom. 1.7" id="vii.iii-p27.1" parsed="|Rom|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.7">Ver.
7</scripRef>.
“To all that be in Rome, beloved of God, called to be saints:
grace to you and peace from God our Father, and the Lord Jesus
Christ.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.iii-p28">See how continually he puts the
word “called,” saying, “called to be an Apostle;
among whom ye also are called; to all that be in Rome, called:”
and this he does not out of superfluity of words, but out of a wish to
remind them of the benefit. For since among them which believed, it was
likely that there would be some of the consuls (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iii-p28.1">ὑπάτων</span>; Ben.
<i>consulares</i>) and rulers as well as poor and common men, casting
aside the inequality of ranks, he writes to them all under one
appellation. But if in things which are more needful and which are
spiritual, all things are set forth as common both to slaves and to
free, for instance, the love from God, the calling, the Gospel, the
adoption, the grace, the peace, the sanctification, all things else,
how could it be other than the uttermost folly, whom God had joined
together, and made to be of equal honor in the greater things, those to
divide on account of things on earth? on this ground, I presume, from
the very outstart, this blessed Apostle, after casting out this
mischievous disease, conducts them to the mother of blessings,
humble-mindedness. This made servants better, since they learnt that
they should take no harm from their servitude, while they had the true
freedom; this would incline masters to be gentle, as being instructed
that they have no advantage in being free, unless the goods of faith
have the first place given them. And that you may learn that he was not
doing this to work confusion, by dashing all things, but still knew the
best distinction, he wrote not simply to all that were in Rome, but
with a definition added, “beloved of God.” For this is the
best discrimination, and shows whence the sanctification was. Whence
then was the sanctification? from Love. For after saying,
“beloved,” then he proceeds, “called to be
saints,” showing that it is from this that the <pb n="342" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_342.html" id="vii.iii-Page_342" />fount of all
blessings is. But saints he calls all the faithful. “Grace unto
you and peace.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.iii-p29">Oh address, that bringeth
countless blessings to us! This also Christ bade the Apostles to use as
their first word when entering into houses. (<scripRef passage="Luke x. 5" id="vii.iii-p29.1" parsed="|Luke|10|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.5">Luke x. 5</scripRef>.) Wherefore it is
from this that Paul also in all places takes his beginning, from grace
and peace; for it was no small war which Christ put an end to, but
indeed one varying and of every kind and of a long season (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iii-p29.2">τοικίλον
καὶ
ταντοδαπὸν</span>); and this not from our labors, but through His grace.
Since then love presented us with grace, and grace with peace, having
set them down in the due order of an address, he prays over them that
they may abide perpetual and unmoved, so that no other war may again be
blown into flame, and beseeches Him that gave, to keep these things
firmly settled, saying as follows, “Grace be unto you and peace
from God our Father, and the Lord Jesus Christ.” See in this
passage, the “from” is common to the Son and the Father,
and this is equivalent to “of whom.”<note place="end" n="1197" id="vii.iii-p29.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iii-p30"> See St. Basil <i>de Spiritu Sancto,</i> c. 2, 4. and 5. St.
Chrysostom is arguing against the Arian abuse of <scripRef passage="1 Cor. viii. 6" id="vii.iii-p30.1" parsed="|1Cor|8|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.6">1 Cor. viii. 6</scripRef>, as
he does on the passage itself.</p></note> For he did not say, Grace be unto you and
peace from God the Father, “through” our Lord Jesus Christ;
but, “from God the Father, and the Lord Jesus Christ.”
Strange! how mighty is the love of God! we which were enemies and
disgraced, have all at once become saints and sons. For when he calls
Him Father, he shows them to be sons; and when he says sons, he has
unveiled the whole treasure of blessings.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.iii-p31">Let us then keep showing a
conversation worthy of the gift, and hold on in peace and holiness. For
other dignities are but for a time, and are brought to an end along
with this life present, and may be bought with money (whence one might
say they are not dignities at all but names of dignities only, having
their strength in the investiture of fine array and the servility of
attendants), but this as having been given of God, the gift of
sanctification and adoption, is not broken through even by death, but
even here maketh men conspicuous, and also departs with us upon our
journey to the life to come. For he that holdeth on in the adoption,
and keeps an exact watch upon his holiness, is much brighter and more
happy even than he that is arrayed with the diadem itself, and has the
purple; and has the delight of abundant peace in the present life and
is nurtured up with goodly hopes, and hath no ground for worry and
disturbance, but enjoys constant pleasure; for as for good spirits and
joy, it is not greatness of power, not abundance of wealth, not pomp of
authority, not strength of body, not sumptuousness of the table, not
the adorning of dresses, nor any other of the things in man’s
reach that ordinarily produces them, but spiritual success, and a good
conscience alone. And he that hath this cleansed, even though he be
clad in rags and struggling with famine, is of better spirits than they
that live so softly. So too he that is conscious of wicked deeds, even
though he may gather to himself all men’s goods, is the most
wretched of all men. For this cause Paul, living in continual hunger
and nakedness, and being scourged every day was joyful, and went more
softly than they that were then emperors. But Ahab though a king, and
indulging in a sumptuous luxury, when he had done that one sin, groaned
and was out of spirits, and his countenance was fallen both before the
sin and after the sin. If then we wish to enjoy pleasure, above all
things else let us shun wickedness, and follow after virtue; since it
is not in the nature of things for one to have a share thereof on any
other terms, even if we were mounted upon the king’s throne
itself. Wherefore also Paul saith, “But the fruit of the Spirit
is love, joy, peace.” (<scripRef passage="Gal. v. 22" id="vii.iii-p31.1" parsed="|Gal|5|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.22">Gal. v. 22</scripRef>.) This fruit then
let us keep growing by us, that we may be in the fruition of joy here,
and may obtain the kingdom to come, by the grace and love towards man
of our Lord Jesus Christ, through Whom and with Whom, be glory to the
Father, and to the Holy Spirit, now and always, even unto all ages.
Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily II on Rom. i. 8." shorttitle="" progress="62.58%" prev="vii.iii" next="vii.v" id="vii.iv">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Rom. i. 8." id="vii.iv-p0.1" parsed="|Rom|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.8" />
<pb n="343" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_343.html" id="vii.iv-Page_343" />
  <p class="c21" id="vii.iv-p1"><span class="c9" id="vii.iv-p1.1">Homily II.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vii.iv-p2"><scripRef passage="Rom. I. 8" id="vii.iv-p2.1" parsed="|Rom|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.8">Rom. I. 8</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vii.iv-p3">“First, I thank my God
through Jesus Christ for you all, that your faith is spoken of
throughout the whole world.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.iv-p4"><span class="c11" id="vii.iv-p4.1">An</span> exordium worthy of this blessed spirit, and able to teach all men
to offer unto God the firstlings of their good deeds and words, and to
render thanks not only for their own, but also for others’
well-doings: which also maketh the soul pure from envy and grudging,
and draweth God in a greater measure towards the loving spirit of them
that so render thanks. Wherefore also elsewhere he says, “Blessed
be God and the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, Who hath blessed us
with all spiritual blessing.” (<scripRef passage="Eph. i. 3" id="vii.iv-p4.2" parsed="|Eph|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.3">Eph. i. 3</scripRef>.) And it is
fitting that we render thanks not only when rich, but also when poor,
not when in health only, but also when sick, not when we thrive only,
but also when we have to bear the reverse. For when our affairs are
borne onward with a fair wind, to be thankful is not matter of wonder.
But when no small tempests be upon us, and the vessel veers about and
is in jeopardy, then is the great time for displaying patience and
goodness of heart. For this cause Job also gained a crown from hence,
and the shameless mouth of the devil did he stop, and show clearly that
not even when he saw good days was it through his wealth that he was
thankful, but through his much love toward God. And see too what things
he is thankful for: not for things earthly and perishing, as power and
authority and glory (for these things are of no account), but for real
blessings, faith and boldness of speech. And with how much feeling<note place="end" n="1198" id="vii.iv-p4.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv-p5"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p5.1">διαθέσεως</span>, see <i>Ernesti Lex. Technol.</i> in v.</p></note> he gives thanks: for he saith not
“to God,” but “to my God,” which also the
Prophets do, so making that which is common to all their own. And what
is there wonderful in the Prophets doing so? For God himself plainly
does it continually to His servants, calling Himself the God of Abraham
and Isaac and Jacob, as peculiarly theirs. “That your faith is
spoken of throughout the whole world.” What then, had the whole
world heard of the faith of the Romans? Yes, the whole, according to
him. (Or, since that time, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p5.2">πἅσα ἐξ
ἐκείνου</span>).
And it is not a thing unlikely. For the city was not one of no note,
but as being upon a sort of eminence it was on every account
conspicuous. But consider, I pray, the power of the preaching, how in a
short time by means of publicans and fishermen it took hold upon the
very head of all cities, and Syrians became the teachers and guides of
Romans. He attests then two excellencies in them, both that they
believed, and that they believed with boldness, and that so great as
that the fame of them reached into all the world. “For your
faith,” he says “is spoken of throughout the whole world.
Your faith,” not your verbal disputations, nor your questionings,
nor your syllogisms. And yet there were there many hindrances to the
teaching. For having recently acquired the empire of the world they
were elated, and lived in riches and luxury, and fishermen brought the
preaching there, and they Jews and of the Jews, a nation hated and had
in abomination among all men; and they were bidden to worship the
Crucified, Who was brought up in Judea. And with the doctrine the
teachers proclaimed also an austere life to men who were practised in
softness, and were agitated about things present. And they that
proclaimed it were poor and common men, of no family, and born of men
of no family. But none of these things hindered the course of the word.
So great was the power of the Crucified as to carry the word round
everywhere. “For it is spoken of,” he says, “in all
the world.” He says not, it is manifested, but, is spoken of, as
if all men had them in their mouths. And indeed when he bears witness
of this in the Thessalonians, he adds another thing also. For after
saying, “from you sounded out the word of God,” he adds,
“so that we need not to speak anything.” (<scripRef passage="1 Thess. i. 8" id="vii.iv-p5.3" parsed="|1Thess|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.1.8">1 Thess. i. 8</scripRef>.)
For the disciples had come into the place of teachers, by their
boldness of speech instructing all, and drawing them to themselves. For
the preaching came not anywhere to a stand, but went over the whole
world more rapidly than fire. But here there is only thus
much—“it is spoken of.” He well says that “it
<pb n="344" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_344.html" id="vii.iv-Page_344" />is spoken of,” showing that there was no need to add aught to
what was said, or to take away. For a messenger’s business is
this, to convey from one to another only what is told him. For which
cause also the priest is called a “messenger” (<scripRef passage="Mal. ii. 7" id="vii.iv-p5.4" parsed="|Mal|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mal.2.7">Mal. ii. 7</scripRef>),
because he speaks not his own words, but those of Him that sent him.
And yet Peter had preached there. But he reckons what was his, to be
his own as well. In such degree, as I said before, was he beyond
measure clear of all grudging!</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.iv-p6"><scripRef passage="Rom. 1.9" id="vii.iv-p6.1" parsed="|Rom|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.9">Ver.
9</scripRef>.
“For God is my witness, whom I serve with my spirit in the Gospel
of His Son.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.iv-p7">Words these of an
Apostle’s bowels of affection, the showing forth this of fatherly
concernment!<note place="end" n="1199" id="vii.iv-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv-p8"> Four <span class="c14" id="vii.iv-p8.1">mss.</span> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p8.2">διδασκαλίας</span>, a father’s mode of Teaching. S. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p8.3">κηδεμονίας</span>.</p></note> And what is it which he says, and
why does he call God to witness? He had to declare his feeling toward
them. Since then he had not as yet ever seen them, he therefore called
no man to witness, but Him Who entereth in the hearts. For since he was
saying, “I love you,” and as a token thereof alleged his
praying continually for them, and wishing to come to them, and neither
was this self-evident, he betakes himself to the trustworthy testimony.
Will then any one of you be able to boast that he remembers, when
praying at his house (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p8.4">ἐπὶ
τἥς οἰκίας</span>) the entire body of the Church? I think not. But Paul drew
near to God in behalf not of one city only, but of the whole world, and
this not once, or twice, or thrice, but continually. But if the
continually bearing any one about in one’s memory would not
happen without much love; to have any in one’s prayers, and to
have them there continually, think what great affection and friendship
that implies. But when he says, “Whom I serve with my spirit in
the Gospel of His Son,” he shows us at once the grace of God, and
also his own humble-mindedness; the grace of God because He entrusted
to him so great a matter; but his own humility, because he imputes it
all not to his own zeal, but to the assistance of the Spirit. But the
addition of “the Gospel,” shows the kind of ministry. For
there are many and diverse modes of service. And as under kings all are
ranged under one that beareth kingly power, and all have not to
minister (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p8.5">διακονοὕνται</span>) about the same thing, but to one belongeth the ministry
of ruling armies and to another that of ordering cities and to another
again that of keeping treasures in the storehouses, thus also in
spiritual things, one serveth God and laboreth (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p8.6">λατρεύει
καὶδουλεύει</span>) in believing and ordering his own life well, and another
in undertaking the care of strangers, and another in taking in hand the
patronship of them that be in need. As even during the Apostle’s
own time, they of Stephen’s company served God in the
guardianship of the widows, others (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p8.7">ἄλλοι</span>2 <span class="c14" id="vii.iv-p8.8">mss.</span>, all <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p8.9">ὡν</span>) in the teaching of the word, of whom also Paul was serving in
the preaching of the Gospel. And this was the fashion of his service:
for it was to this that he was appointed. On this account, he not only
calls God to witness, but also says what he was entrusted with, to show
that having so great things put into his hands, he would not have
called Him Who trusted them to him to witness what was false. And
therewith he wished to make another point out also, viz. that he could
not but have this love and care for them. For that they might not say
“who art thou? and, from whence? that thou sayest that thou art
anxious over a city so great, and most imperial,” he shows that
he must needs have this care,<note place="end" n="1200" id="vii.iv-p8.10"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv-p9"> One
<span class="c14" id="vii.iv-p9.1">ms</span>. adds, if Christ hath given him this care,
and</p></note> if at least the sort
of service that was committed to him, was to declare the Gospel: for he
that hath this put into his hands, must needs have continually upon his
mind them that are to receive the word. And he shows another thing
besides this by saying, “in my spirit;” that this service
is much higher than either the Gentile or the Jewish. For the Gentile
is both fleshly and in error, and the Jewish is true indeed, yet even
this is fleshly. But that of the Church is the opposite of the Gentile,
but more lofty than the Jewish by a great deal. For the mode of our
service is not with sheep and oxen and smoke and fat, but by a
spiritual soul, which Christ also shows in saying that “God is a
Spirit, and they that worship Him must worship Him in spirit and in
truth.” (<scripRef passage="John iv. 24" id="vii.iv-p9.2" parsed="|John|4|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.24">John iv. 24</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.iv-p10">“In the Gospel of His
Son.” Having said above that it was the Father’s Gospel,
here he says it is the Son’s. So indifferent is it to say the
Father’s or the Son’s! For he had learnt from that blessed
voice that the things of the Father are the Son’s, and the things
of the Son are the Father’s. For “all Mine are Thine, and
Thine are Mine.” (<scripRef passage="John xvii. 10" id="vii.iv-p10.1" parsed="|John|17|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.10">John xvii. 10</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.iv-p11">“That without ceasing I
make mention of you always in my prayers.” This is the part of
genuine love, and he seems indeed to be saying some one thing, yet
states four things even here. Both that he remembers, and that he does
so continually, and that it is in his prayers, and that it is to ask
great things for them.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.iv-p12"><pb n="345" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_345.html" id="vii.iv-Page_345" /><scripRef passage="Rom. 1.10,11" id="vii.iv-p12.1" parsed="|Rom|1|10|1|11" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.10-Rom.1.11">Ver. 10,
11</scripRef>.
“Making request, if by any means now at length I might have a
prosperous journey by the will of God to come unto
you.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.iv-p13">You see him painfully desiring
to see them, and yet not enduring to see them contrary to what seemed
good unto God, but having his longing mingled with the fear of God. For
he loved them, and was eager to come to them. Yet he did not, because
he loved them, desire to see them, contrary to what seemed good unto
God. This is true love, not as we love who err on both sides from the
laws of love: for either we love no one, or if we ever do love, we love
contrary to what seemeth good unto God, acting in both against the
Divine law. And if these things be grievous (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p13.1">φορτικὰ</span>) when spoken of, they are more grievous when done. And how
do we love contrary to what seems good to God? (you will say.) When we
neglect Christ pining with hunger, and provide our children and friends
and relations above their needs. Or rather what need to carry the
subject further. For if any one will examine his own conscience, he
will find that this takes place in many things. But such was not that
blessed person, but he knew both how to love and to love as he ought (3
<span class="c14" id="vii.iv-p13.2">mss.</span> omit “as he ought”), and as
was fitting, and though exceeding all men in loving, he transgressed
not the measures of love. See then two things thrive extremely in him,
fear of God, and also longing towards the Romans. For to be praying
continually, and not to desist when he obtained not, shows exceeding
love. But while loving, thus to continue yielding to the will of God,
shows intense reverence. In another place, however, having
“thrice besought the Lord” (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. xii. 8" id="vii.iv-p13.3" parsed="|2Cor|12|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.8">2 Cor. xii. 8</scripRef>), he not only did
not receive, but on the contrary, when he did not receive, he was very
thankful for not having been heard. So, in all things did he look to
God. But here he received, though not when he asked, but after delay,
and neither hereat was he discontented. And these things I mention that
we may not repine at not being heard, or at being heard slowly. For we
are not better than Paul, who confesses his thankfulness for both, and
with good ground. For when he had once given himself up to the
all-governing Hand, and put himself with as much subjection under it,
as clay under the potter, he followed wheresoever God led. Having then
said that he desired to see them, he mentioned also the cause of his
desire; and what is it?</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.iv-p14"><scripRef passage="Rom. 1.11" id="vii.iv-p14.1" parsed="|Rom|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.11">Ver.
11</scripRef>.
“That I may impart unto you some spiritual gift, to the end ye
may be established.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.iv-p15">For it was not merely as many
now go travelling in a needless and profitless way that he also went,
but for necessary and very urgent ends. And he does not tell them his
meaning openly, but by way of hints, for he does not say that I may
teach you, that I may instruct you, that I may fill up that which is
wanting; but, “that I may impart;” showing, that it is not
his own things which he is giving them, but that he was imparting to
them what he had received. And here again he is unassuming, in saying
“some,” he means, a small one, and suited to my powers. And
what may this small one be which thou art now going to impart? This it
is, he says, “to the end that ye may be established.” This
then also cometh of grace, namely, the being unwavering and standing
fast. But when you hear of grace, think not that the reward of resolve
on our part is thereby cast aside; for he speaks of grace, not to
disparage the labor of resolve on our part, but to undermine
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p15.1">ὑποτεμνόμενος</span>, as piercing a thing inflated) the haughtiness of an
insolent spirit (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p15.2">ἀπονοίας</span>). Do not thou then, because that Paul hath called this a gift of
grace, grow supine. For he knows how, in his great candor, to call even
well doings, graces; because even in these we need much influence from
above. But in saying, “to the end that ye may be
established,” he covertly shows that they needed much correction:
for what he would say is this: Of a “long time I have both
desired” and prayed to see you, for no other reason than that I
may “stablish, strengthen, fix” you thoroughly in the word
of God, so that ye be not continually wavering. But he does not express
himself so (for he would have shocked them), but in another way he
hints to them the same thing, though in a subdued tone. For when he
says, “to the end that ye may be established,” he makes
this plain. Then since this also was very irksome, see how he softens
it by the sequel. For that they may not say, are we wavering, and
carried about? and need we speech of yours in order to stand fast? he
anticipates and does away any gainsaying of the kind, by saying as
follows.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.iv-p16"><scripRef passage="Rom. 1.12" id="vii.iv-p16.1" parsed="|Rom|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.12">Ver.
12</scripRef>.
“That is, that I may be comforted together with you by the mutual
faith both of you and me.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.iv-p17">As if he said, Do not suspect
that I spoke to accuse you. It was not with this feeling that I said
what I did. But what may it be that I wished to say? Ye are undergoing
many tribulations, being drenched on every side (by those who persecute
you <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p17.1">περιαντλούμενοι</span>. 3 <span class="c14" id="vii.iv-p17.2">mss.</span> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p17.3">παρενοχλούμενοι</span>, harassed). I desired then to see you, that <pb n="346" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_346.html" id="vii.iv-Page_346" />I might
comfort you, or rather, not that I might comfort you only, but that I
might myself receive comfort. See the wisdom of the teacher. He said,
to the end that “ye may be strengthened;” he knew that what
he had said would be heavy and irksome to the disciples. He says,
“to the end that ye may be comforted.” But this again is
heavy, not indeed to such a degree as the former, still it is heavy. He
then pares down what is galling in this also, smoothing his speech on
every side, and rendering it easy of acceptance. For he does not say
barely, “to be comforted,” but, “to be comforted
together with you;” nor was he content with this but he puts in a
further lenitive, when he says, “by the mutual faith both of you
and me.”<note place="end" n="1201" id="vii.iv-p17.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv-p18"> <scripRef passage="Rom. 1.12" id="vii.iv-p18.1" parsed="|Rom|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.12">Verse 12</scripRef>
is best understood as a quasi-correction, or
modification of <scripRef passage="Rom. 1.11" id="vii.iv-p18.2" parsed="|Rom|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.11">v.
11</scripRef>,
to show that he does not mean that his coming to them would be a
blessing to them alone, but also to himself; thus: I mean to say that I
want to visit you not only that I may impart (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p18.3">μεταδῶ</span>, <scripRef passage="Rom. 1.11" id="vii.iv-p18.4" parsed="|Rom|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.11">v. 11</scripRef>) something unto you,
but that I may be encouraged in you (or among you) through the action
and reaction of our common (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p18.5">ἐν
ἀλλήλοις</span>) faith. Thus <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p18.6">τοῦτο δὲ
ἐστιν</span> is taken not as
simply explanatory, but as mildly adversative.—G.B.S.</p></note> Oh how great was
his humble-mindedness! He showed himself also to be in need of them,
and not them only of him. And he puts the disciples in the position of
teachers, not letting any superiority remain upon his own side, but
pointing out their full equality. For the gain is mutual, he means, and
I need the comfort from you, and you that from me. And how comes this
to pass? “Through the mutual faith both of you and me.” For
as in the case of fire, if any one gather together many lights, it is a
bright flame that he kindles, thus also does it naturally happen with
the faithful. For when we be by ourselves, torn away from others, we
are somehow in worse spirits. But when we see one another, and are
entwined<note place="end" n="1202" id="vii.iv-p18.7"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv-p19"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p19.1">περιπλακῶμεν</span>
seems here to have a double sense from the
context.</p></note> with the members of our own selves,
great is the comfort we receive. You must not look to the present time,
during which, by God’s grace, both in city and in the desert
itself, there be many hosts of believers, and all impiety hath been
driven out; but consider, in that time, how great a good it was both
for disciples to see their master, and for brethren who had come from
another city to be seen of brethren. But that I may make what I am
saying plainer, let me bring the matter to an example. For if it should
even happen and come to pass (may it never do so!) that we had been
carried away to the land of the Persians or Scythians or other
barbarians, and had been scattered (7 <span class="c14" id="vii.iv-p19.2">mss.</span>
“torn asunder”) by twos and threes in their cities, and
were then suddenly to see any one of those here coming to us, reflect
what a harvest of comfort we should reap of it! See ye not those too
who are in the prisons, it they see any of their acquaintance, how they
revive, and are quite fluttering with the pleasure? But if I compare
those days with captivity and imprisonment, count it no wonder. For
these suffered far harder things than those, scattered as they were,
and driven about, and dwelling in the midst of famine and of wars, and
tremblingly expecting daily death, and suspecting friends and kindred
and relatives, and dwelling in the world as in a strange land, aye, and
in far harder plight than they who live in another’s country.
This is why he says, “to the end that ye may be established and
comforted with us by our mutual faith.” And this he says, not as
though himself needed any assistance from them (far from it; for how
should the pillar of the Church, who was stronger than iron and the
rock, the spiritual adamant, who was equal to the charge of countless
cities), but that he should not make his language impetuous and his
reproof vehement, he says, that he himself also needs their
consolation. But if any one here should say, that the comfort was his
gladness at the increase of their faith, and that Paul needed this, he
would not be mistaking his meaning in this way either. If then thou
desire, one might say, and pray, and wilt gain comfort and give comfort
by it, what is there to hinder thy coming? By way of dissipating this
suspicion then, he proceeds.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.iv-p20"><scripRef passage="Rom. 1.13" id="vii.iv-p20.1" parsed="|Rom|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.13">Ver.
13</scripRef>.
“Now I would not have you ignorant, brethren, that oftentimes I
desired to come unto you (but was let hitherto).”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.iv-p21">Here is a compliance great as
that of slaves, and a plain exhibition of his excellent temper
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p21.1">εὐγνωμοσύνης</span>)! For, that he was let, he says, but why, he does not go
on to say. For he does not pry into the command of his Master, but only
obeys. And yet one might expect a person to start questions, as to why
God hindered a city so conspicuous and great, and towards which the
whole world was looking, from enjoying such a teacher, and that for so
long a time. For he that had overcome the governing city, could easily
go on to the subjects of it. But he that let alone the more royal one,
and lay in wait about the dependents, had the main point left
neglected. But none of these things does he busy himself with, but
yields to the incomprehensibleness of Providence, thereby both showing
the right tone of his soul, and instructing us all never to call God to
account for what happens, even though what is done seem to trouble the
minds of many. For the Master’s part it is alone to enjoin, the
servants’ to obey. And <pb n="347" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_347.html" id="vii.iv-Page_347" />this is why he says, that he was let, but
not for what cause; for he means, even I do not know; ask not then of
me the counsel or mind of God. For neither “shall the thing
formed say to him that formed it, Why hast thou made me thus?”
For why, tell me, do you even seek to learn it? do you not know that
all things are under His care, that He is wise, that He doeth nothing
at a mere hazard, that He loveth thee more than they who begat thee,
and goes exceeding far beyond a father’s yearnings of affection
to thee, and a mother’s anxiousness. Seek then no more, and go
not a step further; for this is sufficient consolation for thee: since
even then it was well ordered for the Romans. And if thou knowest not
the manner, take it not to heart: for this is a main feature of faith,
even when in ignorance of the manner of the dispensation, to receive
what is told us of His Providence.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.iv-p22">Paul then having succeeded in
what he was earnest about (and what was this? to show that it was not
as slighting them that he did not come to them, but because, though
greatly desiring it, he was hindered), and having divested himself of
the accusation of remissness, and having persuaded them that he was not
less desirous to see them than themselves, further shows his love to
them by other things. For even when I was hindered he means, I did not
stand aloof from the attempt, but I kept attempting always yet was
always hindered, yet never did I stand aloof thus, without falling out
with the will of God, still keeping my love. For by his purposing it to
himself and not standing aloof from it, he showed his affection; but
through his being hindered and yet not struggling against it, all his
love to God. “That I might have some fruit among you also.”
Yet he had told them the cause of his longing before, and shown that it
was becoming him; but still here also, he states it, clearing away all
their suspicion. For since the city was conspicuous, and in the whole
extent of sea and land had no equal to many even the mere desire of
becoming acquainted with it became a reason (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p22.1">πρόφασις</span>) for a journey to it; that they might not think anything of
the sort about Paul, or suspect that, merely with a view to glory in
claiming them to himself he desired to be present there, he repeatedly
lays down the ground of his desire, and before he says, it was that
“I may impart to you some spiritual gift,” that I desired
to see you; but here more clearly, “that I might have some fruit
among you also even as among other Gentiles.” The rulers he puts
with the subjects, and after the countless triumphs and victories and
the glory of the consuls, he puts them with the barbarians, and with
good reason too. For where the nobility of faith is, there is none
barbarian, none Grecian, none stranger, none citizen, but all mount up
to one height of dignity. And see him here also unassuming, for he does
not say, that I may teach and instruct, but what? “that I might
have some fruit.” And not fruit, simply, but “some
fruit.” Again, depreciating his own share therein just as he had
said above, “that I may impart some gift.” And then to
repress them too, as I said also before, he says, “even as among
other Gentiles.”<note place="end" n="1203" id="vii.iv-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv-p23"> <scripRef passage="Rom. 1.13" id="vii.iv-p23.1" parsed="|Rom|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.13">Verse 13</scripRef>
adds a new reason for his wish to visit
Rome—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p23.2">ἵνα τινὰ
καρπὸν σχῶ</span>. It seems to me that more is here meant than the
establishing and encouragement of <scripRef passage="Rom. 1.11,12" id="vii.iv-p23.3" parsed="|Rom|1|11|1|12" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.11-Rom.1.12">v. 11,
12</scripRef>;
that the Apostle is not here merely repeating the idea of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p23.4">τι μεταδῶ
χάρισμα</span> (Meyer, Afford), but is thinking of the conversion of those
outside of the Roman Christian community. This is confirmed by the
generalization of <scripRef passage="Rom. 1.14" id="vii.iv-p23.5" parsed="|Rom|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.14">v.
14</scripRef>:
“And to Greeks and Barbarians, I am debtor.” It was not
merely a joy that he might experience, but a conquest which he might
win for Christ. His purpose to go to Rome is grounded upon his fixed
purpose to carry the gospel to all Gentile nations without distinction
of race or culture (so Godet, Hofmann). Chrysostom’s exposition
proceeds upon the supposition of the simple identity of these
statements.—G.B.S.</p></note> For, I do not,
because you are rich, and have the advantage of others, show less
concern about the others. For it is not the rich that we are seeking,
but the faithful. Where now are the wise of the Greeks, they that wear
long beards and that are clad in open dress,<note place="end" n="1204" id="vii.iv-p23.6"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv-p24"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p24.1">ἐξωμίδας</span>, a short tunic leaving the arms and shoulders bare, which had
with it a kind of mantle. It was used by slaves, and adopted perhaps by
these philosophers as a badge of austerity. See Ælian. <i>Var.
Hist</i>. 1. ix. c. 34. Ed. Varior. note of Perizonius.</p></note>
and puff forth great words (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p24.2">τὰ μεγάλα
φυσὥντες</span>)? All Greece and all barbarian lands has the tentmaker converted.
But Plato, who is so cried up and carried about<note place="end" n="1205" id="vii.iv-p24.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv-p25"> Field
reads <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p25.1">ἀδόμενος
καὶ
περιφερόμενος</span>, Vulg. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p25.2">ἀγόμενος</span> which may mean “alleged.”</p></note>
among them, coming a third time to Sicily with the bombast of those
words of his, with his brilliant reputation (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p25.3">ὑπσλήψεως</span>), did not even get the better of a single king, but came
off so wretchedly, as even to have lost his liberty. But this tentmaker
ran over not Sicily alone or Italy, but the whole world; and while
preaching too he desisted not from his art, but even then sewed skins,
and superintended the workshop. And even this did not give offence to
those who were born of consuls, and with very good reason, for it is
not their trades and occupations, but falsehood and forged doctrines,
which usually render teachers easy subjects of contempt. And for this
reason, even Athenians still laugh at the former. But this man even
barbarians attend to, and even foolish and ignorant men. For his
preaching is set forth to all alike, it knows no distinction of rank,
no preëminence of nation, no other thing of the sort; for faith
alone does <pb n="348" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_348.html" id="vii.iv-Page_348" />it require, and not reasonings. Wherefore it is most worthy
of admiration, not only because it is profitable and saving, but that
it is readily admissible and easy (Sav. “lovable”), and
comprehensible to all: which is a main object in the Providence of God,
who setteth forth His blessings to all in common.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.iv-p26">For what He did in respect of
the sun and the moon and the earth and the sea and other things, not
giving the rich and the wise a greater share of the benefits of these,
and a less to the poor, but setting forth the enjoyment of them to all
alike, this also did He with regard to the preaching, and even in a
much greater degree, by how much this is more indispensable than they.
Wherefore Paul repeatedly says, “among all the Gentiles,”
to show that he in no respect favors them, but is fulfilling his
Master’s command, and sending them away to thanksgiving to the
God of all, he says;</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.iv-p27"><scripRef passage="Rom. 1.14" id="vii.iv-p27.1" parsed="|Rom|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.14">Ver.
14</scripRef>.
“I am a debtor to the Greeks and to the Barbarians, both to the
wise and to the unwise.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.iv-p28">Which also he said when writing
to the Corinthians. And he says it, to ascribe the whole to God.
(<scripRef passage="1 Cor. ix. 16" id="vii.iv-p28.1" parsed="|1Cor|9|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.16">1 Cor. ix. 16</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.iv-p29"><scripRef passage="Rom. 1.15" id="vii.iv-p29.1" parsed="|Rom|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.15">Ver.
15</scripRef>.
“So, as much as in me is, I am ready to preach the Gospel to you
that are at Rome also.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.iv-p30">Oh, noble soul! having taken on
him a task laden of so great dangers, a voyage across the sea,
temptations, plottings, risings—for it was likely, that one who
was going to address so great a city which was under the tyrannic sway
of impiety, should undergo temptations thick as snowflakes; and it was
in this way that he lost his life in this city, being cut off by the
tyrant of it—yet still expecting to undergo so great troubles,
for none of these did he become less energetic, but was in haste and
was in travail and was ready-minded. Wherefore he says, “So, as
much as in me is, I am ready to preach the Gospel to you that are at
Rome also.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.iv-p31"><scripRef passage="Rom. 1.16" id="vii.iv-p31.1" parsed="|Rom|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.16">Ver.
16</scripRef>.
“For I am not ashamed of the Gospel.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.iv-p32">"What sayest thou, O, Paul? When
it were fitting to say, that I boast, and am proud, and luxuriate in
it; thou sayest not this, but what is less than this, that thou art
“not ashamed,” which is not what we usually say of things
very glorious. What then is this which he says, and why does he thus
speak? while yet he exults over it more than over heaven. At least, in
writing to the Galatians, he said, “God forbid that I should
glory, save in the Cross of our Lord Jesus Christ.” (<scripRef passage="Gal. vi. 14" id="vii.iv-p32.1" parsed="|Gal|6|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.14">Gal. vi. 14</scripRef>.)
How then comes he here to say, not that I even glory, but that “I
am not ashamed?” The Romans were most anxiously eager about the
things of the world, owing to their riches, their empire, their
victories; and their kings they reckoned to be equal to the gods, and
so they even called them. And for this cause too, they worshipped them
with temples and with altars and with sacrifices. Since then they were
thus puffed up, but Paul was going to preach Jesus, who was thought to
be the carpenter’s son, who was brought up in Judea, and that in
the house of a mean woman, who had no body guards, who was not
encircled in wealth, but even died as a culprit with robbers, and
endured many other inglorious things; and it was likely that they were
concealing themselves as not as yet knowing any of the unspeakable and
great things: for this reason he says, “I am not ashamed,”
having still to teach them not to be ashamed. For he knew that if they
succeeded in this, they would speedily go on and come to glorying also:
and do you then, if you hear any one saying, Dost thou worship the
Crucified? be not ashamed, and do not look down, but luxuriate in it,
be bright-faced at it, and with the eyes of a free man, and with
uplifted look, take up your confession; and if he say again, Dost thou
worship the Crucified? say in reply to him, Yes! and not the adulterer,
not the insulter of his father, not the murderer of his children (for
such be all the gods they have<note place="end" n="1206" id="vii.iv-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv-p33"> And
this the wiser heathen urge, as Plato, Rep. xi. and Euthyph. and
Aristoph. Nub.</p></note>), but Him who by
the Cross stopped the mouths of devils, and did away with their
countless juggleries. For the Cross is for our sakes, being the work of
unspeakable Love towards man, the sign of His great concern for us. And
in addition to what has been said, since they were puffed up with great
pomposity of speech and with their cloak of external wisdom, I, he
means to say, bidding an entire farewell to these reasonings, come to
preach the Cross, and am not ashamed because of it: “for it is
the power of God to salvation.” For since there is a power of God
to chastisement also (for when He chastised the Egyptians, He said,
“This is My great power,<note place="end" n="1207" id="vii.iv-p33.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv-p34"> <scripRef passage="Joel ii. 25" id="vii.iv-p34.1" parsed="|Joel|2|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Joel.2.25">Joel ii. 25</scripRef>. S. Ephrem
considers that passage to allude to the plagues of Egypt; and so
others.</p></note>”)
(<scripRef passage="Joel ii. 25" id="vii.iv-p34.2" parsed="|Joel|2|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Joel.2.25">Joel
ii. 25</scripRef>) and a power to destruction, (for, “fear Him,” He
says, “that is able to destroy both body and soul in
hell”), (<scripRef passage="Matt. x. 28" id="vii.iv-p34.3" parsed="|Matt|10|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.28">Matt. x. 28</scripRef>) for this cause he
says, it is not these that I come to bring, the powers of chastisement
and punishment, but those of salvation. What then? Did not the Gospel
tell of these things also, namely, the account of hell, and that of the
outer <pb n="349" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_349.html" id="vii.iv-Page_349" />darkness, and of the venomous worm? And yet we know of these from
no other source than the Gospel. In what sense then does he say,
“the power of God unto salvation?” Attend only to what
follows. “To every one that believeth; to the Jew first, and also
to the Greek.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.iv-p35">For it is not to all absolutely,
but to them that receive it. For though thou be a Grecian (i.e.
Heathen), and even one that has run into every kind of vice, though a
Scythian, though a barbarian, though a very brute, and full of all
irrationality, and burdened with the weights of endless sins, no sooner
hast thou received the word concerning the Cross, and been baptized,
than thou hast blotted out all these; and why says he here, “to
the Jew first, and also to the Greek?” What meaneth this
difference? and yet he has often said, “Neither circumcision is
anything, nor uncircumcision” (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 19" id="vii.iv-p35.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.19">1 Cor. vii. 19</scripRef>. See <scripRef passage="Gal. v. 6" id="vii.iv-p35.2" parsed="|Gal|5|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.6">Gal. v. 6</scripRef>
and <scripRef passage="Gal. 6:15" id="vii.iv-p35.3" parsed="|Gal|6|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.15">vi. 15</scripRef>); how then doth he here discriminate, setting the Jew before the
Greek? Now why is this? seeing that by being first he does not
therefore receive any more of the grace (for the same gift is bestowed
both on this person and that,) but the “first” is an honor
in order of time only. For he has no such advantage as that of
receiving greater righteousness, but is only honored in respect of his
receiving it first. Since in the case of those that are enlightened
(you that are initiated know what is meant,) all run<note place="end" n="1208" id="vii.iv-p35.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv-p36"> See the Ceremonies of Baptism, St. Cyril Lect. xx. (ii. on Myst.)
c. 4. He says they “were led to the holy pool.” p. 264.
O.T.</p></note> to the baptism, yet not all at the same
hour, but one first and another second. Yet the first doth not receive
more than the second, nor he than the person after him, but all enjoy
the same gifts. The “first” then here is an honor in word,
not a superiority in grace. Then after saying, “unto
salvation,” he enhances the gift further, by showing that it
stayeth not at the present point, but proceedeth farther.<note place="end" n="1209" id="vii.iv-p36.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv-p37"> <scripRef passage="Rom. 1.16" id="vii.iv-p37.1" parsed="|Rom|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.16">Verse 16</scripRef>
might almost be considered as a summary of the
apostle’s doctrine. It could be expressed thus: subject: The
gospel, what is it? God’s power. For what? Salvation. For whom?
Every one that believeth. On what historic conditions? To the Jew first
and also to the Greek. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p37.2">Πρῶτον</span> is
best taken not as simply chronological (Chrys. Godet, Hodge), but as
denoting a providential, economic precedence (Meyer, De Wette, Tholuck,
Philippi, Alford).—G.B.S.</p></note> For this is what he sets forth, when he
says,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.iv-p38"><scripRef passage="Rom. 1.17" id="vii.iv-p38.1" parsed="|Rom|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.17">Ver.
17</scripRef>.
“For therein is the righteousness of God
revealed.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.iv-p39">But he who hath become just
shall live, not for the present life only, but for that which is to
come. And he hints not only this, but also another thing along with
this, namely, the brightness and gloriousness of such a life. For since
it is possible to be saved, yet not without shame (as many are saved of
those, who by the royal humanity are released from punishment), that no
one may suspect this upon hearing of safety, he adds also
righteousness; and righteousness, not thine own, but that of God;
hinting also the abundance of it and the facility.<note place="end" n="1210" id="vii.iv-p39.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv-p40"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p40.1">Δικαιοσύνη
θεοῦ</span> (<scripRef passage="Rom. 1.17" id="vii.iv-p40.2" parsed="|Rom|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.17">17</scripRef>) means a righteousness which is from God (<i>gen.
orig.</i>) and of which God’s character is the norm. The
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p40.3">δίκαιος</span> stands in an ethical relation which, on its divine side, is
designated as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p40.4">δικ.
θεοῦ</span>. God is the author of
this right condition, but man is placed in it on condition and in
consequence of faith. The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p40.5">δικ</span>. is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p40.6">ἐκ
πίστεως</span> as
its conditioning cause and its aims at faith and terminates in
faith—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p40.7">εἰς
πίστιν</span>. How
closely and vitally are faith and righteousness connected! And yet they
are to be distinguished. Faith is a subjective exercise; righteousness
is a status. The former is that which man does; the latter is the
relation and condition in which God places the believer. They represent
respectively the human and the divine sides of salvation and are so
vitally related that Paul can say: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p40.8">λογίζεται ἡ
πίστις εἰς
δικαιοσύνην</span>
(<scripRef passage="Rom. iv. 5" id="vii.iv-p40.9" parsed="|Rom|4|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.5">Rom. iv. 5</scripRef>
sq).—G.B.S.</p></note> For you do not achieve it by toilings and
labors, but you receive it by a gift from above, contributing one thing
only from your own store, “believing.” Then since his
statement did not seem credible, if the adulterer and effeminate
person, and robber of graves, and magician, is not only to be suddenly
freed from punishment but to become just, and just too with the highest
righteousness; he confirms his assertion from the Old Testament. And
first with a short sentence, he lays open a vast sea of histories to
one who has a capacity for seeing them. For after having said,
“from faith to faith,” he sends the hearer back to the
dispensations of God, which took place thus in the Old Testament,
which, when writing to the Hebrews, he explains with his usual great
wisdom, showing that both the just and the sinners were justified in
that way even then, wherefore also he made mention both of the harlot
and of Abraham. But then here, after having just hinted at it (for he
was running on to another and a pressing subject), he again confirms
what he had said from the Prophets, bringing in Habakkuk before them,
crying, and saying, that it is not in the nature of things for him who
is to live, to live otherwise save by faith; for “the
just,” he says, “shall live by faith” (<scripRef passage="Hab. ii. 4" id="vii.iv-p40.10" parsed="|Hab|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hab.2.4">Hab. ii. 4</scripRef>),
speaking about the life to come. For since what God giveth transcends
reasoning entirely, it is but reason that we need faith. But the man
that thinks meanly of it, and is contemptuous and vainglorious, will
not effect anything at all. Let heretics hearken to the voice of the
Spirit, for such is the nature of reasonings. They are like some
labyrinth or puzzles which have no end to them anywhere, and do not let
the reason stand upon the rock, and have their very origin in vanity.
For being ashamed to allow of faith, and to seem ignorant of heavenly
things, they involve themselves in the dust-cloud of <pb n="350" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_350.html" id="vii.iv-Page_350" />countless
reasonings. Then oh miserable and painful man, fit object for endless
tears, should any one ask thee, how the heaven was made, and how the
earth,—and why do I say the heaven and the earth? how thou wert
thyself born,<note place="end" n="1211" id="vii.iv-p40.11"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv-p41"> See <scripRef passage="Eccles. xi. 5" id="vii.iv-p41.1" parsed="|Eccl|11|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.11.5">Eccles. xi. 5</scripRef>. and Homer,
<i>Odys.</i> 1. 216, also Menander as quoted by Eustathius on that
passage.</p></note> how nourished, and
how thou grewest, art thou then not ashamed of thine ignorance? But if
anything be said about the Only-begotten, dost thou thrust thyself
through shame into a pit of destruction, thinking that it is unworthy
of thee not to know everything? And yet disputatiousness is an unworthy
thing, and so is ill-timed curiosity. And why do I speak of doctrines?
for even from the corruption in our present life we have escaped by no
other means than through the faith. Thus shone also all those
aforetime, thus Abraham, thus Isaac, thus Jacob, thus too the harlot
was saved, the one in the Old Testament, and likewise the one in the
New. For, “by faith,” he says, “the harlot Rahab
perished not with them that believed not when she had received the
spies.” (<scripRef passage="Heb. xi. 31" id="vii.iv-p41.2" parsed="|Heb|11|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.31">Heb. xi. 31</scripRef>.) For if she had said
to herself, “and how can they that are captives and exiles, and
refugees, and live the life of vagabond tribes, get the better of us
who have a city, and walls, and towers?” she would have destroyed
both herself and them. Which also the forefathers of those who were
then saved did suffer. For when, upon the sight of men great and tall,
they questioned the manner of victory, they perished, without battle or
array, all of them. Seest thou what a pit is that of unbelief! what a
wall that of faith! For the one carried down endless thousands, the
other not only saved a harlot, but made her the patroness of so
numerous a people!</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.iv-p42">Now since we know of these and
more than these, never let us call God to account for what is done, but
whatsoever He may lay on us, that let us take up with, and let us not
run into niceties and curious questions, though to human reasoning the
thing commanded appears even amiss. For what, let me ask, looks more
amiss than for a father to slay with his own hands his only and
legitimate son? (<scripRef passage="Gen. xxii. 3" id="vii.iv-p42.1" parsed="|Gen|22|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.22.3">Gen. xxii. 3</scripRef>.) But still when the
righteous man was bid do it, he raised no nice scruples about it, but
owing to the dignity of the bidder, he merely accepted the injunction.
And another too that was bidden of God to strike a prophet, when he
raised nice scruples about the seeming unreasonableness of the
injunction, and did not simply obey, he was punished to the extreme.
(<scripRef passage="1 Kings xx. 35, 36" id="vii.iv-p42.2" parsed="|1Kgs|20|35|20|36" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.20.35-1Kgs.20.36">1 Kings xx. 35, 36</scripRef>.) But he that struck, gained a good report. And Saul too,
when he saved men contrary to the decree of God, fell from the kingdom,
and was irretrievably punished. And one might find other instances
beside these: by all which we learn, never to require a reason for
God’s injunctions,<note place="end" n="1212" id="vii.iv-p42.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv-p43"> 2
<span class="c14" id="vii.iv-p43.1">mss.</span> “to call God to account for His
injunctions.”</p></note> but to yield and
obey only. But if it be dangerous to raise nice scruples about aught
that He may enjoin, and extreme punishment is appointed for those who
are curious questioners, what possible excuse shall they have who
curiously question things far more secret and awful than these, as for
instance, how He begat the Son, and in what fashion, and what His
Essence is? Now as we know this, let us with all kindliness receive the
mother of all blessings, faith; that sailing as it were in a still
harbor, we may at once keep our doctrines orthodox, and by steering our
life safely in a straight course, may attain those eternal blessings by
the grace and love toward man of our Lord Jesus Christ, through Whom
and with Whom be glory unto the Father, with the Holy Ghost, for ever
and ever. Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily III on Rom. i. 18." shorttitle="" progress="63.83%" prev="vii.iv" next="vii.vi" id="vii.v">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Rom. i. 18." id="vii.v-p0.1" parsed="|Rom|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.18" />
<p class="c21" id="vii.v-p1"><span class="c9" id="vii.v-p1.1">Homily III.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vii.v-p2"><scripRef passage="Rom. I. 18" id="vii.v-p2.1" parsed="|Rom|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.18">Rom. I. 18</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vii.v-p3">“For the wrath of God is
revealed from Heaven against all ungodliness and unrighteousness of
men, who hold down the truth in unrighteousness.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.v-p4"><span class="c11" id="vii.v-p4.1">Observe</span> the discretion of Paul, how after encouraging by the gentler
things, he turns his discourse to the more fearful. For after saying
that the Gospel is the cause of salvation and of life, that it is the
power of God, that it gendereth salvation and righteousness, he
mentions what might well make them fear that were heedless of it. For
since in general most men are not drawn so much by the promise of what
is good as by the fear of what is painful, he draws them on both sides.
For this cause too did God not only promise a kingdom, but also
threaten hell. And the Prophets spake thus with the Jews, ever
intermingling <pb n="351" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_351.html" id="vii.v-Page_351" />the evil with the good. For this cause too Paul thus
varies his discourse, yet not any how, but he sets first the good
things, and after the evil, to show that the former came of the guiding
purpose of God, but the latter of the wickedness of the backsliding.
And in this way the prophet puts the good first, saying, “If ye
be willing and will obey me, ye shall eat the good of the land: but if
ye be not willing and will not obey me, the sword shall devour
you.” (<scripRef passage="Is. i. 19, 20" id="vii.v-p4.2" parsed="|Isa|1|19|1|20" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.19-Isa.1.20">Is. i. 19, 20</scripRef>.) So here too does Paul
conduct his discourse. But observe him; Christ, he means, came to bring
forgiveness, righteousness, life, yet not in any way, but by the Cross,
which is greatest too and wonderful, that He not only gave such things,
but that He also suffered such things. If then ye insolently scorn the
gifts, then will the penalties await you. And see how he raises his
language, “For the wrath of God,” he says, “is
revealed from heaven.” Whence does this appear? If it be a
believer who says this, we will tell him of the declarations of Christ,
but if the unbeliever and the Grecian, him Paul silences, by what he
says presently of the judgment of God, bringing an uncontrovertible
demonstration from the things which were done by them. And this too is
by far the most striking point in him, how he exhibits those who speak
against the truth, as themselves bearing witness by the things which
they do daily, and say, to the doctrines of the truth. But of this in
the sequel: but for the present, let us keep to what is set before us.
“For the wrath of God is revealed from heaven.” And indeed
even here this often takes place in famines and pestilences and wars:
for each individually and all in common are punished. What will be the
new thing then? That the chastisement will be greater, and common to
all, and not by the same rules. For now what takes place is for
correction; but then for vengeance.<note place="end" n="1213" id="vii.v-p4.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.v-p5"> The author does not make it plain in what he understands the
revelation of God’s wrath here spoken of to consist. He mentions
famines and pestilences as things in which it “often takes
place.” Paul evidently means that God’s wrath is manifest
in the judicial hardening of the people for their sins (vid.
<scripRef passage="Rom. 1.21,28" id="vii.v-p5.1" parsed="|Rom|1|21|0|0;|Rom|1|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.21 Bible:Rom.1.28">vv. 21, 28</scripRef>). Their shameful deeds
and lives are the penalty of their sin. “God punishes their sin
by sin” (Weiss), that is, He made them reap the bitter fruit in
sinful lives of their sinful choices and acts. The view of Ritschl
that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.v-p5.2">ὀργὴ θεοῦ</span> is here eschatological in meaning seems very inadequately
supported (vid. Godet on Romans—Am. ed. p.
102).—G.B.S.</p></note> And this
also St. Paul showed, when he said, “We are chastened now, that
we should not be condemned with the world.” (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xi. 32" id="vii.v-p5.3" parsed="|1Cor|11|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.32">1 Cor. xi. 32</scripRef>.) And now indeed
to many such things usually seem to come not of the wrath from above,
but of the malice of man. But then the punishment from God shall be
manifest, when the Judge, sitting upon the fearful tribunal, shall
command some to be dragged to the furnaces, and some to the outer
darkness,<note place="end" n="1214" id="vii.v-p5.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.v-p6"> St.
Basil speaks similarly of various punishments, <i>Regulæ. Br. Tr.
int.</i> 267, ed. Ben. text ii. p. 507. Theophylact on <scripRef passage="Matt. viii. 12" id="vii.v-p6.1" parsed="|Matt|8|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.12">Matt. viii. 12</scripRef>,
seems to allude to this passage. Both say that “outer
darkness” implies an “inner,” but seemingly in
opposite senses, Theoph. taking <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.v-p6.2">ἔσω</span> to be towards Heaven. Origen on <scripRef passage="Matt. xxii. 13" id="vii.v-p6.3" parsed="|Matt|22|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.13">Matt. xxii. 13</scripRef> makes it a
temporary punishment. St. Chrys. on <scripRef passage="Matt. xxii. 13" id="vii.v-p6.4" parsed="|Matt|22|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.13">Matt. xxii. 13</scripRef>. St. Aug. on <scripRef passage="Ps. vi. 6" id="vii.v-p6.5" parsed="|Ps|6|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.6.6">Ps. vi.
6</scripRef>. St. Jerome on <scripRef passage="Matt. viii. 12" id="vii.v-p6.6" parsed="|Matt|8|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.12">Matt. viii. 12</scripRef>, take it otherwise. See also St. Bas.
on <scripRef passage="Ps. 33" id="vii.v-p6.7" parsed="|Ps|33|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.33">Ps. 33</scripRef> (4), 11, text i. 151 e. See Maldonatus on <scripRef passage="Matt. viii. 12" id="vii.v-p6.8" parsed="|Matt|8|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.12">Matt. viii. 12</scripRef>, and
St. Chrys. on <scripRef passage="Rom. xvi. 16" id="vii.v-p6.9" parsed="|Rom|16|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.16">Rom. xvi. 16</scripRef>, <i>infra</i> on the difference of
punishments.</p></note> and some to other inexorable and
intolerable punishments. And why is it that he does not speak as
plainly as this, the Son of God is coming with ten thousand angels, and
will call each man to account, but says, that “the wrath of God
is revealed?” His hearers were as yet novices, and therefore he
draws them first by things quite allowed by them. And besides what is
here mentioned, he also seems to me to be aiming against the Greeks.
And this is why he makes his beginning from this, but afterwards he
introduces the subject of Christ’s judgment.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.v-p7">“Against all ungodliness
and unrighteousness of men who hold the truth in
unrighteousness.” Here he showeth that the ways of ungodliness
are many, and that of truth, one. For error is a thing various and
multiform and compound, but the truth is one. And after speaking of
doctrines he speaks of life, mentioning the unrighteousness of men. For
there be various kinds of unrighteousness also. One is in money
affairs, as when any one deals unrighteously by his neighbor in these;
and another in regard to women, when a man leaves his own wife, and
breaks in upon the marriage of another. For St. Paul calls this also
defrauding, saying thus, “That no man go beyond or defraud his
brother in the matter.” (<scripRef passage="1 Thess. iv. 6" id="vii.v-p7.1" parsed="|1Thess|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.6">1 Thess. iv. 6</scripRef>.)
Others again injure not the wife or property, but the reputation of
their neighbor, and this too is unrighteousness. For “a good name
is better than great riches.” (<scripRef passage="Prov. xxii. 1" id="vii.v-p7.2" parsed="|Prov|22|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.22.1">Prov. xxii. 1</scripRef>.) But some say
that this also is said of Paul about doctrines. Still there is nothing
to prevent its having been said of both. But what it is “to hold
the truth in unrighteousness,” learn from the sequel.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.v-p8"><scripRef passage="Rom. 1.19" id="vii.v-p8.1" parsed="|Rom|1|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.19">Ver.
19</scripRef>.
“Because that which may be known of God is manifest in them, for
God hath showed it unto them.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.v-p9">But this glory they invested
stocks and stones with. As then he which is entrusted with the goods of
the king, and is ordered to spend them upon the king’s glory, if
he waste these upon robbers, and harlots, and witches, and make these
splendid out of the king’s stores, he is punished as having done
the <pb n="352" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_352.html" id="vii.v-Page_352" />kingdom the greatest wrong. Thus they also who after having
received the knowledge of God and of His glory, invested idols
therewith, “held the truth in unrighteousness,” and, at
least as far as was in their power, dealt unrighteously by the
knowledge, by not using it upon fitting objects. Now, has what was said
become clear to you, or must one make it still clearer? Perhaps it were
needful to say somewhat more. What then is it which is here said? The
knowledge of Himself God placed in men from the beginning. But this
knowledge they invested stocks and stones with, and so dealt
unrighteously to the truth, as far at least as they might. For it
abideth unchanged, having its own glory immutable. “And whence is
it plain that He placed in them this knowledge, O Paul?”
“Because,” saith he, “that which may be known of Him
is manifest in them.” This, however, is an assertion, not a
proof. But do thou make it good, and show me that the knowledge of God
was plain to them, and that they willingly turned aside. Whence was it
plain then? did He send them a voice from above? By no means. But what
was able to draw them to Him more than a voice, that He did, by putting
before them the Creation, so that both wise, and unlearned, and
Scythian, and barbarian, having through sight learned the beauty of the
things which were seen, might mount up to God.<note place="end" n="1215" id="vii.v-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.v-p10"> Pascal. Pen. c. 20, thinks an inward illumination implied
here.</p></note>
Wherefore he says,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.v-p11"><scripRef passage="Rom. 1.20" id="vii.v-p11.1" parsed="|Rom|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.20">Ver.
20</scripRef>.
“For the invisible things of Him from the Creation of the world
are clearly seen, being understood by the things which are
made.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.v-p12">Which also the prophet said,
“The heavens declare the glory of God.” (<scripRef passage="Ps. xix. 1" id="vii.v-p12.1" parsed="|Ps|19|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.1">Ps. xix. 1</scripRef>.)
For what will the Greeks (i.e. Heathen) say in that day? That “we
were ignorant of Thee?” Did ye then not hear the heaven sending
forth a voice by the sight, while the well-ordered harmony of all
things spake out more clearly than a trumpet? Did ye not see the hours
of night and day abiding unmoved continually, the goodly order of
winter, spring, and the other seasons remaining both sure and unmoved,
the tractableness (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.v-p12.2">εὐγνωμοσύνην</span>) of the sea amid all its turbulence and waves? All things
abiding in order and by their beauty and their grandeur, preaching
aloud of the Creator? For all these things and more than these doth
Paul sum up in saying, “The invisible things of Him from the
creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things
which are made, even His eternal Power and Godhead; so that they are
without excuse.” And yet it is not for this God hath made these
things, even if this came of it. For it was not to bereave them of all
excuse, that He set before them so great a system of teaching, but that
they might come to know Him. But by not having recognized<note place="end" n="1216" id="vii.v-p12.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.v-p13"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.v-p13.1">ἀγνοήσαντες</span>
4 <span class="c14" id="vii.v-p13.2">mss.</span> and Sav. marg.; in
text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.v-p13.3">ἀγνωμονήσαντες</span>, having been obstinate.</p></note> Him they deprived themselves of every
excuse, and then to show how they are bereaved of excuse, he
says,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.v-p14"><scripRef passage="Rom. 1.21" id="vii.v-p14.1" parsed="|Rom|1|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.21">Ver.
21</scripRef>.
“Because that, when they knew God, they glorified Him not as
God.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.v-p15">This is the one greatest charge;
and the second after it is their also worshipping idols, as Jeremy too
in accusing them said, “This people hath committed two evils:
they have forsaken me the fountain of living water, and have dug for
themselves broken cisterns.” (<scripRef passage="Jer. ii. 13" id="vii.v-p15.1" parsed="|Jer|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.2.13">Jer. ii. 13</scripRef>.) And then as a
sign of their having known God, and not used their knowledge upon a fit
object, he adduces this very thing, that they knew gods. Wherefore he
adds, “because that, when they knew God, they glorified Him not
as God.” And he names the cause through which they fell into such
senselessness. What then is it? They trusted everything to their
reasonings. Still he does not word it so, but in a much sharper
language, “but became vain in their reasonings, and their foolish
heart was darkened.” For as in a night without a moon, if any one
attempt to go by a strange road, or to sail over a strange sea, so far
will he be from soon reaching his destination, that he will speedily be
lost. Thus they, attempting to go the way leading to Heaven, and having
destroyed the light from their own selves, and, in lieu of it, trusted
themselves to the darkness of their own reasoning, and seeking in
bodies for Him who is incorporeal, and in shapes for Him who hath no
shape, underwent a most rueful shipwreck. But beside what has been
said, he names also another cause of their error, when he
says,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.v-p16"><scripRef passage="Rom. 1.22" id="vii.v-p16.1" parsed="|Rom|1|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.22">Ver.
22</scripRef>.
“Professing themselves to be wise, they became
fools.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.v-p17">For having some great conceit of
themselves, and not enduring to go the way which God had commanded
them, they were plunged into the reasonings of senselessness (1 <span class="c14" id="vii.v-p17.1">ms.</span> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.v-p17.2">διανοίας</span>). And then to show and give in outline, what a rueful surge
it was, and how destitute of excuse, he goes on to say,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.v-p18"><scripRef passage="Rom. 1.23" id="vii.v-p18.1" parsed="|Rom|1|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.23">Ver.
23</scripRef>.
“And changed the glory of the uncorruptible God into an image
made like to corruptible man, and to birds, and four-footed beasts, and
creeping things.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.v-p19">The first charge is, that they
did not find God; the second was, that it was while they had great and
clear (Sav. marg. “wise”) means <pb n="353" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_353.html" id="vii.v-Page_353" />to do it; the third, that
withal they said they were wise; the fourth, that they not only did not
find that Reverend Being, but even lowered Him to devils and to stones
and stocks. Now he takes down their haughtiness also in the Epistle to
the Corinthians, but not in the same way there as here. For there it is
from the Cross he gives them the blow, saying, “The foolishness
of God is wiser than men.” (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 25" id="vii.v-p19.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.25">1 Cor. i. 25</scripRef>.) But here,
without any comparison, he holds their wisdom by itself up to ridicule,
showing it to be folly and a mere display of vain boasting. Then, that
you may learn that when they had the knowledge of God they gave it up
thus treacherously, “they changed,” he says. Now he that
changeth, hath something to change. For they wished to find out more,
and not bear with the limits given them, and so they were banished from
these also. For they were lusters after new devices, for such is all
that is Grecian. And this is why they stood against one another and
Aristotle rose up against Plato, and the Stoics blustered (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.v-p19.2">ἐφρυάξαντο</span>
6 <span class="c14" id="vii.v-p19.3">mss.</span> “fenced
themselves,” <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.v-p19.4">ἐφράξαντο</span>: which Field inclines to prefer) against him, and one has
become hostile to one, another to another. So that one should not so
much marvel at them for their wisdom, as turn away from them indignant
and hate them, because through this very thing they have become fools.
For had they not trusted what they have to reasonings, and syllogisms,
and sophistries, they would not have suffered what they did suffer.
Then, to strengthen the accusation against them he holds the whole of
their idolatry up to ridicule. For in the first place the changing even
were a very fit subject of scorn. But to change to such things too, is
beyond all excuse. For what then did they change it, and what was it
which they invested with His Glory? Some conceptions they ought to have
had about Him, as, for instance, that He is God, that He is Lord of
all, that He made them, which were not, that He exerciseth a
Providence, that He careth for them. For these things are the
“Glory of God.” To whom then did they ascribe it? Not even
to men, but “to an image made like to corruptible man.”
Neither did they stop here, but even dropped down to the brutes, or
rather to the images of these. But consider, I pray, the wisdom of
Paul, how he has taken the two extremes, God the Highest, and creeping
things the lowest: or rather, not the creeping things, but the images
of these; that he might clearly show their evident madness. For what
knowledge they ought to have had concerning Him Who is incomparably
more excellent than all, with that they invested what was incomparably
more worthless than all. But what has this to do with the philosophers?
a man may say. To these belongs most of all what I have said to do with
them. For they have the Egyptians who were the inventors of these
things to their masters. And Plato, who is thought more reverend than
the rest of them, glories in these masters. (Plat. Tim. 21. B. etc.)
And his master is in a stupid awe of these idols, for he it is that
bids them sacrifice the cock to Æsculapius<note place="end" n="1217" id="vii.v-p19.5"><p id="vii.v-p20"> Thus Tert. <scripRef passage="Ap. 46" id="vii.v-p20.1" parsed="|Rev|46|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.46">Ap. 46</scripRef>. Lact. iii. 20. Origen cont. Cels. vi. c. 4,
quotes this as showing the Philosophers guilty of St. Paul’s
charge, at the same time speaking of Socrates’ previous discourse
as “what God had shown them;” the note of Spencer, Ed. Ben.
i. 631, quotes an allegorical explanation. Theodoret, Græc. Aff.
Cur. Dis. vii. de Sacr. says it was done to disprove the charge of
Atheism.</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" id="vii.v-p21">[Probably
Socrates’ real judgment on the popular mythology was, that it was
an imperfect and economical revelation of a higher truth than it
expressed: and its ceremonies the legitimate though conventional
expression of true devotion. Thus “the cock to
Æsculapius” was the sick man’s thank-offering for
recovery from “life’s fitful fever.”]</p></note>
(his last words, Phædo), where (i.e. in his temple. So Field from
<span class="c14" id="vii.v-p21.1">mss</span>.) are the images of these beasts, and
creeping things. And one may see Apollo and Bacchus worshipped along
with these creeping things. And some of the philosophers even lifted up
to Heaven bulls, and scorpions, and dragons, and all the rest of that
vanity. For in all parts did the devil zealously strive to bring men
down before the images of creeping things, and to range beneath the
most senseless of all things, him whom God hath willed to lift up above
the heavens. And it is not from this only, but also from other grounds,
that you will see their chief man to come under the remarks now made.
For having made a collection of the poets, and having said that we
should believe them upon matters relating to God, as having accurate
knowledge, he has nothing else to bring forward but the “linked
sweetness” of these absurdities, and then says, that this utterly
ludicrous trifling is to be held for true.<note place="end" n="1218" id="vii.v-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.v-p22"> See Plat. Io 533 E. and perhaps Euthyph. 6 A. B: passages
certainly not fairly representative of Plato’s deliberate
opinions. But Greek Philosophy is here treated as attempting to rival
the Gospel. The Fathers who most value what is true in it, as Clement
of Alexandria and Justin Martyr, speak of it as from partial Divine
Light, and use it against the false; as Cl. A. <i>Str.</i> 1.
recommends the study of it for subordinate knowledge, and Cohort. <i>ad
Gr.</i> quotes Heathens against the mythology, whose authors he
considers led by demons to deceive men. So too Justin, <scripRef passage="Ap. i. 46" id="vii.v-p22.1" parsed="|Rev|1|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.46">Ap. i. 46</scripRef>,
allows Heathens a partaking of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.v-p22.2">Λόγος</span>, and 20,
55, 58, 62, etc., refers idol rites to the demons. St. Augustin <i>de
Civ. Dei,</i> viii. 10, and elsewhere, gives a fair estimate of Gentile
Philosophy. The Apostolical Constitutions, 1. i. c. 6, forbid studying
heathen books. Cotelerius in his note quotes on the same side, 1. ii.
c. 61, recog. x. 15, 42. Isid. Sent. iii. 13, etc., and the blame cast
on Origen by many. On the other side Tert. <i>de Idol.</i> c. 10, who
however only defends learning in heathen schools, rather than
Christians should conform to heathen customs as teachers. Origen
Philocal. c. 13. Greg. Naz. Or. 20. Hieron. ep. 84. 70 Vall. <i>ad
Magnum Oratorem</i> Greg. Papa. ad 1 Reg. xiii. 19, 20. Theod. H. E.
iv. 26, as checking excess in such studies, Greg. ad Desiderium, l. ix.
<scripRef passage="Ep. 48" id="vii.v-p22.3">Ep. 48</scripRef>. Hier. adv. Luciferianos, c. 5. <scripRef passage="Ep. 61" id="vii.v-p22.4">Ep. 61</scripRef>, c. 1. Cassian. Coll.
xiv. c. 12, etc.</p></note> <note place="end" n="1219" id="vii.v-p22.5"><p class="endnote" id="vii.v-p23"> The
steps of this degeneracy of the Gentile world as indicated in
<scripRef passage="Rom. 1.21-23" id="vii.v-p23.1" parsed="|Rom|1|21|1|23" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.21-Rom.1.23">v. 21–23</scripRef> may be indicated
thus: (1) ceasing to give glory to God and to recognize his power and
divineness. (2) Thanklessness. They lost the sense of their relation to
him as recipients of his bounty. (3) They entered into vain and foolish
speculations—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.v-p23.2">διαλογισμοί</span>. (4) These ended only in blindness of mind and heart to
the truth which they once possessed. (5) Mistaking all this folly for
wisdom, they were ripe for complete self-deception. They perverted
their religious feeling by ceasing to make the glorious perfection of
God the object of their worship and by substituting images of men and
animals.—G.B.S.</p></note></p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.v-p24"><pb n="354" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_354.html" id="vii.v-Page_354" /><scripRef passage="Rom. 1.24" id="vii.v-p24.1" parsed="|Rom|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.24">Ver.
24</scripRef>.
“Wherefore also God gave them up to uncleanness, through the
lusts of their own hearts, to dishonor their own bodies between
themselves.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.v-p25">Hence he shows, that even of the
perversion of the laws it was ungodliness which was the cause, but He
“gave them up,” here is, let them alone.<note place="end" n="1220" id="vii.v-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.v-p26"> The
expression: “God gave them up,” etc. is not to be so
softened down into the idea of mere permission. With this v.
(<scripRef passage="Rom. 1.24" id="vii.v-p26.1" parsed="|Rom|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.24">24</scripRef>) begins the description
of God’s revelation of his wrath against them. This is introduced
by <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.v-p26.2">διὸ</span>; because they had pursued the course outlined in the
preceding verses (<scripRef passage="Rom. 1.19-23" id="vii.v-p26.3" parsed="|Rom|1|19|1|23" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.19-Rom.1.23">19–23</scripRef>) God set in operation against them those moral and
providential forces which reduced them to the lowest depth of misery
and shame. <scripRef passage="Rom. 1.25-32" id="vii.v-p26.4" parsed="|Rom|1|25|1|32" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.25-Rom.1.32">Vv. 25–32</scripRef> show what this
exhibition of his wrath was and what were its consequences. For
historic illustration of the condition of the Heathen world at this
time, see Fisher, <i>Beginnings of Christianity,</i> chap.
vi.—G.B.S.</p></note> For as he that hath the command in an army,
if upon the battle lying heavy upon him he retreat and go away, gives
up his soldiers to the enemies not by thrusting them himself, but by
stripping them of his own assistance; thus too did God leave those that
were not minded to receive what cometh from Him, but were the first to
bound off from Him, though Himself having wholly fulfilled His own
part. But consider; He set before them, for a form of doctrine, the
world; He gave them reason, and an understanding capable of perceiving
what was needful. None of these things did the men of that day use unto
salvation, but they perverted to the opposite what they had received.
What was to be done then? to drag them by compulsion and force? But
this were not to make them virtuous. It remained then, after that, for
Him to leave them alone, and this He did too, that in this way, if by
no other, having by trial come to know the things they lusted after,
they might flee from what was so shameful (3 <span class="c14" id="vii.v-p26.5">mss.</span> add <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.v-p26.6">εἰκότως</span>, and with reason). For if any that was a king’s son,
dishonoring his father, should choose to be with robbers and murderers,
and them that break up tombs, and prefer their doings to his
father’s house; the father leaves him, say, so that by actual
trial, he may learn the extravagance of his own madness. But how comes
he to mention no other sin, as murder, for instance, or covetousness,
or other such besides, but only unchasteness? He seems to me to hint at
his audience at the time, and those who were to receive the Epistle.
“To uncleanness, to dishonor their own bodies between
themselves.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.v-p27">Note the emphasis here, as it is
most severe. For they stood not in need of any others, it means, to do
insolent violence to them, but the very treatment the enemies would
have shown them, this they did to themselves. And then, taking up the
charge again, he says,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.v-p28"><scripRef passage="Rom. 1.25" id="vii.v-p28.1" parsed="|Rom|1|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.25">Ver.
25</scripRef>.
“Who changed the truth of God into a lie, and worshipped and
served the creature more than the Creator.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.v-p29">Things which were matter for
utter scorn, he puts down specially, but what seemed of a graver cast
than the rest, in general terms; and by all he shows, that serving the
creature is Grecian. And see how strong he makes his assertion, for he
does not say, barely, “they served the creature,” but
“more than the Creator:” thus everywhere giving fresh force
to the charge, and, by the comparison, taking from them all ground of
mitigation. “Who is blessed forever. Amen.” But by this, he
means, He was not any whit injured. For Himself abideth “blessed
for ever.” Here he shows, that it was not in self-defence that He
left them alone, inasmuch as He suffered nothing Himself. For even if
these treated Him insolently, yet He was not insolently treated,
neither was any scathe done to the bearings of His glory, but He
abideth continually blessed. For if it often happen, that man through
philosophy would not feel the insults men offered him, much less would
God, the imperishable and unalterable Nature, the unchangeable and
immovable Glory.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.v-p30">For men are in this respect made
like unto God,<note place="end" n="1221" id="vii.v-p30.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.v-p31"> Greg. Nyss. i. p. 720. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.v-p31.1">ἐπεὶ
ἀπαθὲς τὸ
Θεῖον, ὁ ἐν
πάθει ὡν τῆς
πρὸς τὸ Θεῖον
συναφείας
ἀποσχοινίζεται</span>.</p></note> when they do not
feel what is inflicted by them who would do them despite, and are
neither insulted of others who insult them, nor beaten of them when
beating them, nor made scorn of when they make scorn of them. And how
in the nature of things can this be? it may be said. It is so, yea most
certainly it is possible, when thou art not vexed at what is done. And
how, it may be said, is it possible not to be vexed? Nay rather, how is
it possible to be vexed? Tell me now, if your little child were to
insult you, would you then reckon the insult an insult? What, but would
you be vexed? Surely not. But and if you were to be vexed, would you
not then be ridiculous? Thus too let us then get to feel disposed
towards our neighbors, and then we shall have no sense of displeasure.
For they that insult us are more senseless than children. Neither let
us even seek to be free from insults, but when we are insulted to bear
them. For this is the only secure honor. But why so? Because this you
are master of, but that, another person. Do you not see the adamant
reverberating <pb n="355" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_355.html" id="vii.v-Page_355" />the blows it receives? But nature, you will say, gives it
this property. Yet you too have it in your power to become by free
choice such, as that happens to be by nature. How? do you not know that
the children in the furnace were not burned? and that Daniel in the den
suffered no harm? This may even now come to pass. There stand by us too
lions, anger and lust, with fearful teeth tearing asunder him that
falleth among them. (Plato <i>Rep.</i> viii.) Become then like that
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.v-p31.2">ἔκεινον</span> 3
<span class="c14" id="vii.v-p31.3">mss.</span>) Daniel, and let not these affections
fasten their fangs into thy soul. But that, you will say, was wholly of
grace. Yes; because the acts<note place="end" n="1222" id="vii.v-p31.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.v-p32"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.v-p32.1">τὰ τῆς πρ</span>. i.e. his fastings, etc. S. Ephrem notes that it was not
the miracles which were supernatural, but the grace of the doers
thereof, in <i>Nat. Dom.</i> ix. text 2. p. 427. f.</p></note> of free-will led
the way thereto. So that if we be willing to train ourselves to a like
character, even now the grace is at hand. And even though the brutes be
an hungered, yet will they not touch thy sides. For if at the sight of
a servant’s body they were abashed, when they have seen the
members of Christ, (and this is what we believers are,) how shall they
do else than be still? Yet if they be not still, it is owing to the
fault of those cast among them. For indeed many spend largely upon
these lions, by keeping harlots, breaking through marriages, taking
vengeance upon enemies. And so before ever they come to the bottom of
the den they get torn in pieces. (<scripRef passage="Dan. vi. 24" id="vii.v-p32.2" parsed="|Dan|6|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.6.24">Dan. vi. 24</scripRef>.) But with Daniel
this did not so happen, neither yet would it with us, if we were so
minded, but even a greater thing would take place than what then
happened. For the lions hurt not him; and if we be sober-minded, then
will they that hurt us even profit us. Thus then did Paul grow bright
out of those that thwarted him and plotted against him, thus Job out of
the many scourges, thus Jeremy out of the miry pit, thus Noah out of
the flood, thus Abel out of the treachery, thus Moses out of the
bloodthirsty Jews, thus, Elisha, thus each of the worthies of old, not
out of relaxedness and softness, but out of tribulations and trials,
came to be attired with their bright crowns. Wherefore also Christ,
inasmuch as He knew this to be the groundwork of a good report, said to
His disciples, “In the world ye shall have tribulation, but be of
good cheer, I have overcome the world.” (<scripRef passage="John xvi. 33" id="vii.v-p32.3" parsed="|John|16|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.16.33">John xvi. 33</scripRef>.) What then, they
will say, Have not many been turned to flight by these terrors? Yes,
but that was not of the nature of temptation, but of their own
remissness. But He that “with the temptation maketh also an
escape, so that ye may be able to bear it” (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. x. 13" id="vii.v-p32.4" parsed="|1Cor|10|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.13">1 Cor. x. 13</scripRef>), may He stand by
all of us, and reach forth His hand, that being gloriously proclaimed
victorious we may attain to the everlasting crowns, through the grace
and love towards man (5 <span class="c14" id="vii.v-p32.5">mss.</span> add the rest and
so Field <i>passim</i>) of our Lord Jesus Christ, through Whom, and
with Whom, to the Father be glory, with the Holy Ghost, for ever and
ever. Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily IV on Rom. i. 26, 27." shorttitle="" progress="64.67%" prev="vii.v" next="vii.vii" id="vii.vi">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Rom. i. 26, 27." id="vii.vi-p0.1" parsed="|Rom|1|26|1|27" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.26-Rom.1.27" />
<p class="c21" id="vii.vi-p1"><span class="c9" id="vii.vi-p1.1">Homily IV.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vii.vi-p2"><scripRef passage="Rom. I. 26, 27" id="vii.vi-p2.1" parsed="|Rom|1|26|1|27" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.26-Rom.1.27">Rom. I. 26, 27</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vii.vi-p3">“For this cause God gave
them up unto vile affections: for even their women did change the
natural use into that which is against nature: and likewise also the
men, leaving the natural use of the woman, burned in their lust one
towards another.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.vi-p4"><span class="c11" id="vii.vi-p4.1">All</span> these affections then were vile, but chiefly the mad lust after
males; for the soul is more the sufferer in sins, and more dishonored,
than the body in diseases. But behold how here too, as in the case of
the doctrines, he deprives them of excuse, by saying of the women, that
“they changed the natural use.” For no one, he means, can
say that it was by being hindered of legitimate intercourse that they
came to this pass, or that it was from having no means to fulfil their
desire that they were driven into this monstrous insaneness. For the
changing implies possession. Which also when discoursing upon the
doctrines he said, “They changed the truth of God for a
lie.” And with regard to the men again, he shows the same thing
by saying, “Leaving the natural use of the woman.” And in a
like way with those, these he also puts out of all means of defending
themselves by charging them not only that they had the means of
gratification, and left that which they had, and went after another,
but that having dishonored that which was natural, they ran after that
which was contrary to nature. But that which is contrary to nature hath
in it an irksomeness and displeasingness, so that they could not fairly
allege even <pb n="356" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_356.html" id="vii.vi-Page_356" />pleasure. For genuine pleasure is that which is according
to nature. But when God hath left one, then all things are turned
upside down. And thus not only was their doctrine Satanical, but their
life too was diabolical. Now when he was discoursing of their
doctrines, he put before them the world and man’s understanding,
telling them that, by the judgment afforded them by God, they might
through the things which are seen, have been led as by the hand to the
Creator, and then, by not willing to do so, they remained inexcusable.
Here in the place of the world he sets the pleasure according to
nature, which they would have enjoyed with more sense of security and
greater glad-heartedness, and so have been far removed from shameful
deeds. But they would not; whence they are quite out of the pale of
pardon, and have done an insult to nature itself. And a yet more
disgraceful thing than these is it, when even the women seek after
these intercourses, who ought to have more sense of shame than men. And
here too the judgment of Paul is worthy of admiration, how having
fallen upon two opposite matters he accomplishes them both with all
exactness. For he wished both to speak chastely and to sting the
hearer. Now both these things were not in his power to do,<note place="end" n="1223" id="vii.vi-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vi-p5"> 3
<span class="c14" id="vii.vi-p5.1">mss.</span> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vi-p5.2">ταῦτα δὲ</span> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vi-p5.3">βουλομένῳ</span>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vi-p5.4">ἀμφότερα
οὐκ ἐνὸν</span> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vi-p5.5">κατορθοῦν</span>). (Sav. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vi-p5.6">ἐνῆν</span>) but in these one
cannot succeed merely by wishing it.</p></note> but one hindered the other. For if you
speak chastely you shall not be able to bear hard upon the hearer. But
if you are minded to touch him to the quick, you are forced to lay the
naked facts before him in plain terms. But his discreet and holy soul
was able to do both with exactness, and by naming nature has at once
given additional force to his accusation, and also used this as a sort
of veil, to keep the chasteness of his description. And next, having
reproached the women first, he goes on to the men also, and says,
“And likewise also the men leaving the natural use of the
woman.” Which is an evident proof of the last degree of
corruptness, when both sexes are abandoned, and both he that was
ordained to be the instructor of the woman, and she who was bid to
become an helpmate to the man, work the deeds of enemies against one
another. And reflect too how significantly he uses his words. For he
does not say that they were enamoured of, and lusted after one another,
but, “they burned in their lust one toward another.” You
see that the whole of desire comes of an exorbitancy which endureth not
to abide within its proper limits. For everything which transgresseth
the laws by God appointed, lusteth after monstrous things and not those
which be customary. For as many oftentimes having left the desire of
food get to feed upon earth and small<note place="end" n="1224" id="vii.vi-p5.7"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vi-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vi-p6.1">μικρὰς</span>, <span class="c14" id="vii.vi-p6.2">mss.</span> the fem. is used of jewels. The
Translator once had some earth which the natives of Mozambique eat in
this way; it becomes a dram to them, its taste is like magnesia with
iron, which last would give it a stimulant property. There are some
other instances, but cases of madness are perhaps intended.</p></note>
stones, and others being possessed by excessive thirst often long even
for mire, thus these also ran into this ebullition of lawless love. But
if you say, and whence came this intensity of lust? It was from the
desertion of God:<note place="end" n="1225" id="vii.vi-p6.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vi-p7"> 3
<span class="c14" id="vii.vi-p7.1">mss.</span> I should say,.…and if you ask
whence is the desertion of God, I shall answer you again.</p></note> and whence is the
desertion of God? from the lawlessness of them that left Him;
“men with men working that which is unseemly.” Do not, he
means, because you have heard that they burned, suppose that the evil
was only in desire. For the greater part of it came of their
luxuriousness, which also kindled into flame their lust. And this is
why he did not say being swept along or being overtaken,<note place="end" n="1226" id="vii.vi-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vi-p8"> <scripRef passage="Gal. 6, 1" id="vii.vi-p8.1" parsed="|Gal|6|0|0|0;|Gal|1|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6 Bible:Gal.1">Gal. 6, 1</scripRef>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vi-p8.2">προληφθέντες</span>, but 5 <span class="c14" id="vii.vi-p8.3">mss.</span> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vi-p8.4">παραλ</span>.</p></note> an expression he uses elsewhere; but
what? working. They made a business of the sin, and not only a
business, but even one zealously followed up. And he called it not
lust, but that which is unseemly, and that properly.<note place="end" n="1227" id="vii.vi-p8.5"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vi-p9"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vi-p9.1">κυρίως</span>, perhaps “as by name.”</p></note> For they both dishonored nature, and
trampled on the laws. And see the great confusion which fell out on
both sides. For not only was the head turned downwards but the feet too
were upwards, and they became enemies to themselves and to one another,
bringing in a pernicious kind of strife, and one even more lawless than
any civil war, and one rife in divisions, and of varied form. For they
divided this into four new, and lawless kinds. Since (3 <span class="c14" id="vii.vi-p9.2">mss.</span> whence) this war was not twofold or threefold, but
even fourfold. Consider then. It was meet, that the twain should be
one, I mean the woman and the man. For “the twain,” it
says, “shall be one flesh.” (<scripRef passage="Gen. ii. 24" id="vii.vi-p9.3" parsed="|Gen|2|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.24">Gen. ii. 24</scripRef>.) But this the
desire of intercourse effected, and united the sexes to one another.
This desire the devil having taken away, and having turned the course
thereof into another fashion, he thus sundered the sexes from one
another, and made the one to become two parts in opposition to the law
of God. For it says, “the two shall be one flesh;” but he
divided the one flesh into two: here then is one war. Again, these same
two parts he provoked to war both against themselves and against one
another. For even women again abused women, and not men only. And the
men stood against one another, and against the female sex, as happens
in a battle by night. You see a second <pb n="357" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_357.html" id="vii.vi-Page_357" />and third war, and a fourth and
fifth; there is also another, for beside what have been mentioned they
also behaved lawlessly against nature itself. For when the Devil saw
that this desire it is, principally, which draws the sexes together, he
was bent on cutting through the tie, so as to destroy the race, not
only by their not copulating lawfully, but also by their being stirred
up to war, and in sedition against one another.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.vi-p10">“And receiving in
themselves that recompense of their error which was meet.” See
how he goes again to the fountain head of the evil, namely, the impiety
that comes of their doctrines, and this he says is a reward of that
lawlessness. For since in speaking of hell and punishment, it seemed he
would not at present be credible to the ungodly and deliberate choosers
of such a life, but even scorned, he shows that the punishment was in
this pleasure itself. (So Plato <i>Theæt.</i> p. 176, 7.) But if
they perceive it not, but are still pleased, be not amazed. For even
they that are mad, and are afflicted with phrenzy (cf. Soph. <i>Aj.</i>
265–277) while doing themselves much injury and making themselves
such objects of compassion, that others weep over them themselves smile
and revel over what has happened. Yet we do not only for this not say
that they are quit of punishment, but for this very reason are under a
more grievous vengeance, in that they are unconscious of the plight
they are in. For it is not the disordered but those who are sound whose
votes one has to gain. Yet of old the matter seemed even to be a law,<note place="end" n="1228" id="vii.vi-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vi-p11"> See Müller’s <i>Dorians,</i> 1. iv. c. 4, §6,
where it is shown that this charge is more than exaggerated from
confounding earlier times with later. Aristotle, <i>Pol.</i> ii. and
Plato, <i>Leg.</i> i. 636, accuse the Lacedæmonians in like
manner, but see Xen. <i>de Rep. Lac.</i> ii. 13. Ælian. v. H. iii.
I. 12, and other writers quoted by Müller. At Athens opinion was,
according to Plato, rather lax than positively immoral: it may be
doubted if Solon’s law (Aesch. <i>in Tim.</i> 19, 25,) was meant
to bear the worst sense, though censured by Plutarch in almost the same
terms as here. That there was however a fearful prevalence of this vice
among the heathen cannot be disputed.</p></note> and a certain law-giver among them bade
the domestic slaves neither to use unguents when dry (i.e. except in
bathing) nor to keep youths, giving the free this place of honor, or
rather of shamefulness. Yet they, however, did not think the thing
shameful, but as being a grand privilege, and one too great for slaves,
the Athenian people, the wisest of people, and Solon who is so great
amongst them, permitted it to the free alone. And sundry other books of
the philosophers may one see full of this disease. But we do not
therefore say that the thing was made lawful, but that they who
received this law were pitiable, and objects for many tears. For these
are treated in the same way as women that play the whore. Or rather
their plight is more miserable. For in the case of the one the
intercourse, even if lawless, is yet according to nature: but this is
contrary both to law and nature. For even if there were no hell, and no
punishment had been threatened, this were worse than any punishment.
Yet if you say “they found pleasure in it,” you tell me
what adds to the vengeance. For suppose I were to see a person running
naked, with his body all besmeared with mire, and yet not covering
himself, but exulting in it, I should not rejoice with him, but should
rather bewail that he did not even perceive that he was doing
shamefully. But that I may show the atrocity in a yet clearer light,
bear with me in one more example. Now if any one condemned a virgin to
live in close dens (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vi-p11.1">θαλομευομένην</span>), and to have intercourse with unreasoning brutes, and
then she was pleased with such intercourse, would she not for this be
especially a worthy object of tears, as being unable to be freed from
this misery owing to her not even perceiving the misery? It is plain
surely to every one. But if that were a grievous thing, neither is this
less so than that. For to be insulted by one’s own kinsmen is
more piteous than to be so by strangers: these I say (5 <span class="c14" id="vii.vi-p11.2">mss.</span> “I consider”) are even worse than
murderers: since to die even is better than to live under such
insolency. For the murderer dissevers the soul from the body, but this
man ruins the soul with the body. And name what sin you will, none will
you mention equal to this lawlessness. And if they that suffer such
things perceived them, they would accept ten thousand deaths so they
might not suffer this evil. For there is not, there surely is not, a
more grievous evil than this insolent dealing. For if when discoursing
about fornication Paul said, that “Every sin which a man doeth is
without the body, but he that committeth fornication sinneth against
his own body” (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. vi. 18" id="vii.vi-p11.3" parsed="|1Cor|6|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.18">1 Cor. vi. 18</scripRef>); what shall we
say of this madness, which is so much worse than fornication as cannot
even be expressed? For I should not only say that thou hast become a
woman, but that thou hast lost thy manhood, and hast neither changed
into that nature nor kept that which thou haddest, but thou hast been a
traitor to both of them at once, and deserving both of men and women to
be driven out and stoned, as having wronged either sex. And that thou
mayest learn what the real force of this is, if any one were to come
and assure you that he would make you a dog instead of being a man,
would you not flee from him as a plague? But, lo! thou hast not made
thyself a dog out of a man, but an animal more disgraceful than this.
For this is useful unto <pb n="358" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_358.html" id="vii.vi-Page_358" />service, but he that hath thus given himself up
is serviceable for nothing. Or again, if any one threatened to make men
travail and be brought to bed, should we not be filled with
indignation? But lo! now they that have run into this fury have done
more grievously by themselves. For it is not the same thing to change
into the nature of women, as to continue a man and yet to have become a
woman; or rather neither this nor that. But if you would know the
enormity of the evil from other grounds, ask on what account the
lawgivers punish them that make men eunuchs, and you will see that it
is absolutely for no other reason than because they mutilate nature.
And yet the injustice they do is nothing to this. For there have been
those that were mutilated and were in many cases useful after their
mutilation. But nothing can there be more worthless than a man who has
pandered himself. For not the soul only, but the body also of one who
hath been so treated, is disgraced, and deserves to be driven out
everywhere. How many hells shall be enough for such? But if thou
scoffest at hearing of hell and believest not that fire, remember
Sodom. For we have seen, surely we have seen, even in this present
life, a semblance of hell. For since many would utterly disbelieve the
things to come after the resurrection, hearing now of an unquenchable
fire, God brings them to a right mind by things present. For such is
the burning of Sodom, and that conflagration! And they know it well
that have been at the place, and have seen with their eyes that scourge
divinely sent, and the effect of the lightnings from above.
(<scripRef passage="Jude 7" id="vii.vi-p11.4" parsed="|Jude|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jude.1.7">Jude 7</scripRef>.)
Consider how great is that sin, to have forced hell to appear even
before its time! For whereas many thought scorn of His words, by His
deeds did God show them the image thereof in a certain novel way. For
that rain was unwonted, for that the intercourse was contrary to
nature, and it deluged the land, since lust had done so with their
souls. Wherefore also the rain was the opposite of the customary rain.
Now not only did it fail to stir up the womb of the earth to the
production of fruits, but made it even useless for the reception of
seed. For such was also the intercourse of the men, making a body of
this sort more worthless than the very land of Sodom. And what is there
more detestable than a man who hath pandered himself, or what more
execrable? Oh, what madness! Oh, what distraction! Whence came this
lust lewdly revelling and making man’s nature all that enemies
could? or even worse than that, by as much as the soul is better than
the body. Oh, ye that were more senseless than irrational creatures,
and more shameless than dogs! for in no case does such intercourse take
place with them, but nature acknowledgeth her own limits. But ye have
even made our race dishonored below things irrational, by such
indignities inflicted upon and by each other. Whence then were these
evils born? Of luxury; of not knowing God. For so soon as any have cast
out the fear of Him, all that is good straightway goes to ruin.<note place="end" n="1229" id="vii.vi-p11.5"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vi-p12"> There is no more forcible exhibition of the meaning of the apostle
in the volume, then that found in this Homily. The depravity of the
heathen world of which Paul has drawn but an outline picture is here
painted in full in dark and awful colors. The force of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vi-p12.1">δὶα
τοῦτο</span> (<scripRef passage="Rom. 1.26" id="vii.vi-p12.2" parsed="|Rom|1|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.26">26</scripRef>) is rightly brought out
as showing the relation of this depravity to the divine penalty for
unbelief and irreligion. This deplorable moral condition is the
judicial consequence of not following the light which God had given. It
follows from the recoil of the moral law upon those who violate it. It
is an example of the Saviour’s warning: “If the light that
is in thee be darkness, how great is the darkness?” (<scripRef passage="Matt. vi. 23" id="vii.vi-p12.3" parsed="|Matt|6|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.23">Matt. vi.
23</scripRef>).
The inevitable result of continued sin is a constantly increased and
inveterate sinfulness which, as Chrys. says, is itself a most bitter
punishment.—G.B.S.</p></note></p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.vi-p13">Now, that this may not happen,
let us keep clear before our eyes the fear of God. For nothing, surely
nothing, so ruins a man as to slip from this anchor, as nothing saves
so much as continually looking thereto. For if by having a man before
our eyes we feel more backward at doing sins, and often even through
feeling abashed at servants of a better stamp we keep from doing
anything amiss, consider what safety we shall enjoy by having God
before our eyes! For in no case will the Devil attack us when so
conditioned, in that he would be laboring without profit. But should he
see us wandering abroad, and going about without a bridle, by getting a
beginning in ourselves he will be able to drive us off afterwards any
whither. And as it happens with thoughtless servants at market, who
leave the needful services which their masters have entrusted to them,
and rivet themselves at a mere haphazard to those who fall in their
way, and waste out their leisure there; this also we undergo when we
depart from the commandments of God. For we presently get standing on,
admiring riches, and beauty of person, and the other things which we
have no business with, just as those servants attend to the beggars
that do jugglers’ feats, and then, arriving too late, have to be
grievously beaten at home. And many pass the road set before them
through following others, who are behaving in the same unseemly way.
But let not us so do. For we have been sent to dispatch many affairs
that are urgent. And if we leave those, and stand gaping at these
useless things, all our time will be wasted in vain and to no profit,
and we shall suffer the extreme of punishment. For if you <pb n="359" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_359.html" id="vii.vi-Page_359" />wish yourself
to be busy, you have whereat you ought to wonder, and to gape all your
days, things which are no subject for laughter, but for wondering and
manifold praises. As he that admires things ridiculous, will himself
often be such, and even worse than he that occasioneth the laughter.
And that you may not fall into this, spring away from it forthwith. For
why is it, pray, that you stand gaping and fluttering at sight of
riches? What do you see so wonderful, and able to fix your eyes upon
them? these gold-harnessed horses, these lackeys, partly savages, and
partly eunuchs, and costly raiment, and the soul that is getting
utterly soft in all this, and the haughty brow, and the bustlings, and
the noise? And wherein do these things deserve wonder? what are they
better than the beggars that dance and pipe in the market-place? For
these too being taken with a sore famine of virtue, dance a dance more
ridiculous than theirs, led and carried round at one time to costly
tables, at another to the lodging of prostitute women, and at another
to a swarm of flatterers and a host of hangers-on. But if they do wear
gold, this is why they are the most pitiable, because the things which
are nothing to them, are most the subject of their eager desire. Do not
now, I pray, look at their raiment, but open their soul, and consider
if it is not full of countless wounds, and clad with rags, and
destitute, and defenceless! What then is the use of this madness of
shows? for it were much better to be poor and living in virtue, than to
be a king with wickedness; since the poor man in himself enjoys all the
delights of the soul, and doth not even perceive his outward poverty
for his inward riches. But the king, luxurious in those things which do
not at all belong to him, is punished in those things which are his
most real concern, even the soul, the thoughts, and the conscience,
which are to go away with him to the other world. Since then we know
these things, let us lay aside the gilded raiment, let us take up
virtue and the pleasure which comes thereof. For so, both here and
hereafter, shall we come to enjoy great delights, through the grace and
love towards man of our Lord Jesus Christ, through Whom, and with Whom,
be glory to the Father, with the Holy Spirit, for ever and ever.
Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily V on Rom. i. 28." shorttitle="" progress="65.31%" prev="vii.vi" next="vii.viii" id="vii.vii">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Rom. i. 28." id="vii.vii-p0.1" parsed="|Rom|1|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.28" />
<p class="c21" id="vii.vii-p1"><span class="c9" id="vii.vii-p1.1">Homily V.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vii.vii-p2"><scripRef passage="Rom. I. 28" id="vii.vii-p2.1" parsed="|Rom|1|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.28">Rom. I. 28</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vii.vii-p3">“Even as they did not like
to retain God in their knowledge, God gave them over to a reprobate
mind, to do those things which are not convenient.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.vii-p4"><span class="c11" id="vii.vii-p4.1">Lest</span> he
should seem to be hinting at them by delaying in his discourse so long
over the unnatural sin, he next passes on to other kinds of sins also,
and for this cause he carries on the whole of his discourse as of other
persons. And as he always does when discoursing with believers about
sins, and wishing to show that they are to be avoided, he brings the
Gentiles in, and says, “Not in the lust of concupiscence, even as
the other Gentiles which know not God.” (<scripRef passage="1 Thess. iv. 5" id="vii.vii-p4.2" parsed="|1Thess|4|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.5">1 Thess. iv. 5</scripRef>.)
And again: “sorrow not, even as others which have no hope.”
(<scripRef passage="1 Thess. 4.13" id="vii.vii-p4.3" parsed="|1Thess|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.13">ib. 13</scripRef>.) And so here too he
shows that it was to them the sins belonged, and deprives them of all
excuse. For he says, that their daring deeds came not of ignorance, but
of practice. And this is why he did not say, “and as they knew
not God;” but “as they did not like to retain God in their
knowledge;” as much as to say, that the sin was one of a
perverted determination of obstinacy, more than of a sudden ravishment,
and shows that it was not the flesh (as some heretics say) but the
mind,<note place="end" n="1230" id="vii.vii-p4.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vii-p5"> <span class="c11" id="vii.vii-p5.1">mss.</span> the evil mind and negligence (or
self-will, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vii-p5.2">ῥᾳθυμίας</span>) to
which the sins belonged. See St. Aug. <i>Conf.</i> b. 3, c. 16, b. 5,
c. 18, b. 7, c. 4, Oxf. Tr. pp. 40, 78, 110, etc.</p></note> to the wicked lust whereof the sins
belonged, and that it was thence the fount of the evils flowed.<note place="end" n="1231" id="vii.vii-p5.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vii-p6"> Chrys. is correct in denying that Paul refers sin to the flesh (in
the sense of the <i>body</i>), as its cause and seat. With the
apostle <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vii-p6.1">σάρξ</span> is not the same
as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vii-p6.2">σῶμα</span>
in its relation to sin. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vii-p6.3">Σάρξ</span> comprehends the
whole unregenerate man and not merely his body or the impulses and
passions connected with his physical life. It is true that Paul regards
the body as the sphere in which sin makes many of its worst
manifestations. It may be due to this that he chose the word
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vii-p6.4">σάρξ</span> to denote unrenewed human nature. With Paul the cause and
seat of sin are in the will. He nowhere identifies evil with the body
and therefore lays no basis for asceticism or for the contempt or
ill-treatment of the body. Of the “works of the flesh”
which he enumerates in <scripRef passage="Gal. v. 19-21" id="vii.vii-p6.5" parsed="|Gal|5|19|5|21" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.19-Gal.5.21">Gal. v. 19–21</scripRef> more than half are sins having no special relation to the
body and not manifesting themselves through physical appetites or
passions, as, e.g. “idolatry, enmities, jealousies, divisions,
heresies.”—G.B.S.</p></note> For since the mind is become
undistinguishing,<note place="end" n="1232" id="vii.vii-p6.6"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vii-p7"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vii-p7.1">ἀδόκιμος</span>, usually rendered “reprobate” as in the text, here
seems to be used with a consciousness of its etymology, as St. Paul
plays on the word in <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vii-p7.2">οὐκ
ἐδοκίμασαν</span>.</p></note> all else is
then dragged out of course and overturned, when he is corrupted that
held the reins! (Plat. <i>Phaedr.</i> 246 A. B.)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.vii-p8"><scripRef passage="Rom. 1.29" id="vii.vii-p8.1" parsed="|Rom|1|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.29">Ver.
29</scripRef>.
“Being filled with all unrighteousness, <pb n="360" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_360.html" id="vii.vii-Page_360" />wickedness, covetousness,
maliciousness.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.vii-p9">See how everything here is
intensitive. For he says, “being filled,” and “with
all,” and having named maliciousness in general, he also further
pursues the particulars, and these too in excess, saying, “Full
of envy, murder,” for the latter of these comes from the former,
as was shown in Abel’s case and Joseph’s, and then after
saying, “debate, deceit, malignity;”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.vii-p10"><scripRef passage="Rom. 1.30" id="vii.vii-p10.1" parsed="|Rom|1|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.30">Ver.
30</scripRef>.
“Whisperers, backbiters, haters of God, despiteful,” and
classing things which to many seem indifferent among his charges, he
further strengthens his accusation, going up to the stronghold of their
wickednesses, and styles them “boasters.” For even worse
than sinning is it, even though sinning to be haughty-minded. Wherefore
also he charges the Corinthians with it, saying, “Ye are puffed
up.” (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. v. 2" id="vii.vii-p10.2" parsed="|1Cor|5|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.2">1 Cor. v. 2</scripRef>.) For if in a good
action he that puffs himself up loseth all, if any one do so among his
sins, what vengeance is there of which he is not worthy, since such an
one cannot repent any more? Next, he says, “inventors of evil
things;” showing that they were not content with those already
existing, but even invented others. And this again is like men that are
full purposed and in earnest, not those that are hurried away and
forced out of their course; and after mentioning the several kinds of
maliciousness, and showing that here too they stood against nature
itself (for he says, “disobedient to parents”), he then
goes on to the root of the great pestilence, calling them,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.vii-p11"><scripRef passage="Rom. 1.31" id="vii.vii-p11.1" parsed="|Rom|1|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.31">Ver.
31</scripRef>.
“Without natural affection, implacable.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.vii-p12">For this Christ Himself also
pronounces to be the cause of wickedness, saying, “When iniquity
shall abound, the love of many shall wax cold.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xxiv. 12" id="vii.vii-p12.1" parsed="|Matt|24|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.12">Matt. xxiv.
12</scripRef>).
This too St. Paul here says, calling them “covenant-breakers,
without natural affection, implacable, unmerciful,” and showing
that they were traitors even to the gift of nature. For we have a sort
of family feeling even by nature towards one another, which even beasts
have got towards each other. “For every beast,” it says,
“loveth his like, and every man his neighbor.”
(<scripRef passage="Ecclesiasticus 13.15" id="vii.vii-p12.2" parsed="|Sir|13|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sir.13.15">Ecclus. xiii. 15</scripRef>.) But these
became more ferocious even than they. The disorder then which resulted
to the world by evil doctrines, he proves to us by these witnesses, and
clearly shows that the malady in either case came of the negligence of
them that were disordered. He shows besides, what he did in the case of
the doctrines, that they were here also deprived of all excuse; and so
he says,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.vii-p13"><scripRef passage="Rom. 1.32" id="vii.vii-p13.1" parsed="|Rom|1|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.32">Ver.
32</scripRef>.
“Who knowing the judgment of God, that they which commit such
things are worthy of death, not only do the same, but have pleasure in
them that do them.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.vii-p14">Having assumed here two
objections, he in the first place removes them. For what reason have
you to say, he means, that you know not the things which ought to be
done? At best, even if you did not know, you are to blame in having
left God who instructs you. But as it is by many arguments we have
shown that you do know, and transgress willingly. But are you drawn by
passion? Why then do you both coöperate therewith and praise it?
For they “not only do such things,” he says, “but
have pleasure in them that do them.” Having then put the more
grievous and the unpardonable sin first, that he might have done with
it (Or “convict you of it,” <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vii-p14.1">ἵνα
ἑλῃ</span>); (for he that praiseth
the sin is far worse than even he that trespasseth;) having then put
this the first, he by this method grapples more powerfully with him in
the sequel, speaking on this wise,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.vii-p15"><scripRef passage="Rom. 2.1" id="vii.vii-p15.1" parsed="|Rom|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.1">Chap. ii.
ver. 1</scripRef>. “Therefore thou art inexcusable, O man; whosoever thou art
that judgest; for wherein thou judgest another, thou condemnest
thyself.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.vii-p16">These things he says, with an
aim at the rulers, inasmuch as that city then had the rule of the world
put into its hands.<note place="end" n="1233" id="vii.vii-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vii-p17"> The author seems here to overlook the fact that Paul at the
beginning of ch. ii. turns to the Jews. Chrys. speaks as if he were now
addressing specifically “rulers.” But as the argument goes
on, the language shows more and more clearly that he is here thinking
of the Jewish world (see <scripRef passage="Rom. 2.12-17" id="vii.vii-p17.1" parsed="|Rom|2|12|2|17" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.12-Rom.2.17">v. 12 sq
and esp. 17</scripRef>). The “therefore” grounds the fact of universal
condemnation upon the description of sin as universal, contained
in <scripRef passage="Rom. 1.18-32" id="vii.vii-p17.2" parsed="|Rom|1|18|1|32" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.18-Rom.1.32">i. 18–32</scripRef>. The only
peculiarity is that the statement that this picture of Gentile
depravity is a picture of universal application, is made afterwards,
“For wherein,” etc. The argument proceeds as if
after <scripRef passage="Rom. 1.32" id="vii.vii-p17.3" parsed="|Rom|1|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.32">i. 32</scripRef> the apostle had been
interrupted with the objection, “But your description does not
apply to us.” The apostle answers: “It does, for you do the
same things.” The “therefore” is proleptic so far as
it assumes as shown what he now asserts: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vii-p17.4">τὰ γὰρ ἀυτὰ
πράσσεις ὁ
κρίνων</span>. The
conclusion is thus stated before the major
premiss.—G.B.S.</p></note> He anticipated
them therefore by saying, Thou art depriving thyself of defence,
whoever thou mayest be; for when thou condemnest an adulterer, and
thyself committest adultery, although no man condemneth thee, in thy
judgment upon the guilty person thou hast also passed sentence against
thyself.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.vii-p18"><scripRef passage="Rom. 2.2" id="vii.vii-p18.1" parsed="|Rom|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.2">Ver.
2</scripRef>.
“For we are sure that the judgment of God is according to truth
against them who commit such things.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.vii-p19">For lest any should say, until
now I have escaped, to make him afraid, he says, that it is not so with
God as it is here. For here (Plato in <i>Theæt. et
Phædon.</i>) one is punished, and another escapes while doing the
same thing. But hereafter it is not so. That he that judgeth then
knoweth the right, he has <pb n="361" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_361.html" id="vii.vii-Page_361" />said: but whence he knoweth it, he hath not
added; for it was superfluous. For in the case of ungodliness, he shows
both that the ungodly was so even with a knowledge of God, and also
whence he got that knowledge, namely, from the Creation. For inasmuch
as it was not plain to all, he gave the cause also; but here he passes
it over as a thing admitted. But when he says, “whosoever thou
art that judgest,” he is not addressing himself to the rulers
only, but to private individuals and subjects also. For all men, even
if they have no chair of state, nor executioners, nor stocks at
command, yet even they judge those that offend, in conversations and
public meetings (Gr. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vii-p19.1">κοινοἵς
συλλόγοις</span>) and by the vote of their conscience. And no one would
venture to say, that the adulterer does not deserve punishment. But it
is others, he says, they condemn, and not themselves. And for this
cause he stands forth vehemently against them, and says,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.vii-p20"><scripRef passage="Rom. 2.3" id="vii.vii-p20.1" parsed="|Rom|2|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.3">Ver.
3</scripRef>.
“And thinkest thou this” (4 <span class="c14" id="vii.vii-p20.2">mss.</span>
om. this), “O man, that judgest those which do such things, and
doest the same, that thou shalt escape the judgment of
God?”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.vii-p21">For since he had shown the sin
of the world to be great, from its doctrines, from its doings, and that
they did yet sin though wise, and though they had the creation to lead
them by the hand, and not by leaving God only, but also by choosing the
images of creeping things, and by their dishonoring virtue, and
deserting, in spite of nature’s drawings back, to the service of
vice even contrary to nature: he goes on next to show, that they who do
such things are punished too. He did indeed at once point out a
punishment by mentioning their very practice. For “they
received,” he says, “in themselves that recompense of their
error which was meet.” But as they do not perceive that, he
mentions another also, which they stood most in fear of. And indeed
already he chiefly pointed at this. For when he says, “That the
judgment of God is according to truth,” he is speaking of no
other than this. But he establishes the same again upon other further
grounds, saying thus, “And thinkest thou this, O man, that
judgest them which do such things, and doest the same, that thou shalt
escape the judgment of God?” Thou hast not been acquitted of
thine own judgment, and wilt thou escape through God’s? Who
indeed would say this? And yet thou hast judged thyself (3 <span class="c14" id="vii.vii-p21.1">mss.</span> “and not been acquitted”). But since the
rigorousness of the judgment-court was such, and thou wert not able to
spare even thyself, how should not God, that cannot do amiss, and who
is in the highest sense just, be much surer to do the same? But hast
thou condemned thyself, and is God to approve of thee and praise thee?
And how can this be reasonable? And all the while thou art deserving of
a greater punishment, than he who is of thee condemned. For sinning
merely, is not the same thing with falling again into the same sins you
have chastised another for committing. See, how he has strengthened the
charge! For if you, he means, punish a person who has committed less
sins, though by it you will put yourself to shame, how shall not God
cast you in your suit, and condemn you more severely, who have
committed greater transgressions, and this too when He will never make
Himself ashamed, and you are already condemned by your own reckoning.
But if thou say, I know that I deserve punishment; yet through His
long-suffering thinkest slightingly of it, and art confident because
thou dost not suffer punishment forthwith; this surely is a reason why
thou oughtest to be afraid and tremble. For the fact that thou hast not
yet suffered punishment, will not result in thy not suffering any
punishment, but in thy suffering a more severe one if thou abidest
unamended.<note place="end" n="1234" id="vii.vii-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vii-p22"> So Field, from <span class="c14" id="vii.vii-p22.1">mss:</span> the old reading would
have to mean “For it is not that thou shouldst not suffer any
punishment, but that thou mayest suffer a worse if thou abide
unamended, that He delayeth—and may that never befall
thee.”</p></note> And so he goes on to
say:</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.vii-p23"><scripRef passage="Rom. 2.4" id="vii.vii-p23.1" parsed="|Rom|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.4">Ver.
4</scripRef>.
“Or despiseth thou the riches of His goodness and forbearance and
long-sufferring; not knowing that the goodness of God leadeth thee to
repentance?”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.vii-p24">For after praising God’s
long-suffering, showing the gain thereof to be very great to them that
heeded it (and this was the drawing sinners to repentance); he adds to
the terror. For as to them, who avail themselves of it aright, it is a
ground of safety; so to them that slight it, it is conducive to a
greater vengeance. For whenever you utter this common notion, that God
doth not exact justice, because He is good and long-suffering, he says,
You do but mention what will make the vengeance intenser. For God
showeth His goodness that you may get free from your sins, not that you
may add to them. If then thou make not this use thereof, the judgment
will be more fearful. Wherefore it is a chief ground for abstaining
from sin, that God is long-suffering, and not for making the benefit a
plea for obstinacy. For if He be long-suffering, He most certainly
punisheth. Whence does this appear? from what is next said. For if the
wickedness be great and the wicked have not been requited, it is
absolutely necessary that they should be requited. For if men do not
overlook these things, how <pb n="362" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_362.html" id="vii.vii-Page_362" />should God make an oversight? And so from
this point he introduces the subject of the judgment. For the fact of
showing many who, if they repent not, are liable, yet still are not
punished here, introduces with it necessarily the judgment, and that
with increase. Wherefore he says,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.vii-p25"><scripRef passage="Rom. 2.5" id="vii.vii-p25.1" parsed="|Rom|2|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.5">Ver.
5</scripRef>.
“But after thy hardness and impenitent heart treasurest up unto
thyself wrath.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.vii-p26">For when a man is neither to be
softened by goodness nor to be turned back by fear, what can be harder
than such an one? For after that he had showed the goodness of God
towards men, he then shows His vengeance that it is unbearable for him
who<note place="end" n="1235" id="vii.vii-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vii-p27"> Or, “he” (St. Paul, according to Field) “is
terribly severe upon him who:” for most <span class="c14" id="vii.vii-p27.1">mss</span>. omit “he shows that.”</p></note> does not even so return to repentance.
And observe with what propriety he uses the words! “Thou
treasurest up unto thyself wrath,” he says, so making it plain
what is certainly laid up, and showing that it is not He that judgeth,
but he that is condemned, who is the author of this. For he says,
“thou treasurest up for thyself,” not God for thee. For He
did all, whatsoever things were fitting, and created thee with a power
to discern between good and what was not so, and showed long-suffering
over thee, and called thee to repentance, and threatened a fearful day,
so by every means drawing thee to repentance. But if thou shouldst
continue unyielding, “thou treasurest up unto thyself wrath
against the day of wrath and revelation and (so all <span class="c14" id="vii.vii-p27.2">mss.</span> but two) the righteous judgment of God.” For
lest on hearing of wrath thou shouldest think of any passion, he adds,
“the righteous judgment of God.” And he said
“revelation” with good reason, for then is this revealed
when each man receives his desert. For here many men often annoy and
practise harm to one without justice. But hereafter it is not
so.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.vii-p28"><scripRef passage="Rom. 2.6,7" id="vii.vii-p28.1" parsed="|Rom|2|6|2|7" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.6-Rom.2.7">Ver. 6,
7</scripRef>.
“Who will render to every man according to his deeds, to them who
by patient continuance in well doing,” etc.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.vii-p29">Since he had become awestriking
and harsh by discoursing of the judgment and of the punishment that
shall be, he does not forthwith, as one might expect, enter upon the
vengeance, but turns his discourse to what was sweeter, to the
recompense of good actions, saying as follows,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.vii-p30"><scripRef passage="Rom. 2.7" id="vii.vii-p30.1" parsed="|Rom|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.7">Ver.
7</scripRef>.
“To them who by patient continuance in well doing seek for glory
and honor and immortality, eternal life.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.vii-p31">Here also he awakens those who
had drawn back during the trials, and shows that it is not right to
trust in faith only. For it is deeds also into which that tribunal will
enquire. But observe, how when he is discoursing about the things to
come, he is unable to tell clearly the blessings, but speaketh of glory
and honor. For in that they transcend all that man hath, he hath no
image of them taken from this to show, but by those things which have a
semblance of brightness among us, even by them he sets them before us
as far as may be, by glory, by honor, by life. For these be what men
earnestly strive after, yet are those things not these, but much better
than these, inasmuch as they are incorruptible and immortal. See how he
has opened to us the doors toward the resurrection of the body by
speaking of incorruptibility. For incorruptibility belongs to the
corruptible body. Then, since this sufficed not, he added glory and
honor. For all of us are to rise incorruptible, but not all to glory,
but some to punishment, and some to life.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.vii-p32"><scripRef passage="Rom. 2.8" id="vii.vii-p32.1" parsed="|Rom|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.8">Ver.
8</scripRef>.
“But unto them that are contentious,”<note place="end" n="1236" id="vii.vii-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vii-p33"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vii-p33.1">᾽Εριθεία</span> is probably derived from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vii-p33.2">ἔριθος</span>, <i>a hired
laborer</i> and not from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vii-p33.3">ἔρις</span>
(strife) as commonly. Hence the meaning is: labor for
hire—<i>Lohnarbeit,</i> party spirit. Better translate
“factious” (R.V.) than “contentious” (A.V.). So
Weiss, Thayer’s <i>Lex.</i>—G.B.S.</p></note> he says. Again, he deprives of excuse
those that live in wickedness, and shows that it is from a kind of
disputatiousness and carelessness that they fall into
unrighteousness.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.vii-p34">“And do not obey the
truth, but obey unrighteousness.” See, here is another accusation
again. For what defence can he set up, who flees from the light and
chooses the dark? And he does not say, who are “compelled
by,” “lorded over by,” but who “obey
unrighteousness,” that one may learn that the fall is one of free
choice, the crime not of necessity.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.vii-p35"><scripRef passage="Rom. 2.9" id="vii.vii-p35.1" parsed="|Rom|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.9">Ver.
9</scripRef>.
“Indignation and wrath, tribulation and anguish, upon every soul
of man that doeth evil.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.vii-p36">That is, if a man be rich, if a
consul, if a very sovereign (so Field: several <span class="c14" id="vii.vii-p36.1">mss.</span> and Edd. “the emperor himself”), by none
of them is the account of the judgment out-faced. Since in this
dignities have no place. Having then shown the exceeding greatness of
the disease, and having added the cause, that it was from the
carelessness of the disordered, and finally, that destruction awaits
them and that amendment is easy, in the punishment also he again gives
the Jew the heavier lot. For he that had enjoyed a larger share of
instruction would also deserve to undergo a larger share of vengeance
if doing lawlessly. And so the wiser or mightier men we are, the more
are we punished if we sin. For if thou art rich, thou wilt have more
money demanded of thee than of the poor; and if wiser than others, a
stricter obedience; and if thou hast been <pb n="363" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_363.html" id="vii.vii-Page_363" />invested with authority, more
shining acts of goodness; and so in the case of all the other things,
thou wilt have to bring in measures proportioned to your
power.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.vii-p37"><scripRef passage="Rom. 2.10" id="vii.vii-p37.1" parsed="|Rom|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.10">Ver.
10</scripRef>.
“But glory, honor, and peace to every man that worketh good, to
the Jew first, and also to the Gentile.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.vii-p38">What Jew does he here mean? or
about what Gentiles is he discoursing? It is of those before
Christ’s coming. For his discourse had not hitherto come to the
times of grace, but he was still dwelling upon the earlier times, so
breaking down first from afar off and clearing away the separation
between the Greek and the Jew, that when he should do this in the
matter of grace, he might no more seem to be devising some new and
degrading view. For if in the earlier times when this Grace had not
shone forth in such greatness, when the estate of the Jews was solemn
and renowned and glorious before all men, there was no difference, what
could they say for themselves (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vii-p38.1">τίνα ἂν
ἔχοιεν λόγον
εἰπεἵν</span>;) now
after so great a display of grace? And this is why he establishes it
with so great earnestness. For when the hearer has been informed that
this held in the earlier times, much more will he receive it after the
faith. But by Greeks he here means not them that worshipped idols, but
them that adored God, that obeyed the law of nature, that strictly kept
all things, save the Jewish observances, which contribute to piety,
such as were Melchizedek and his (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vii-p38.2">οἱ περὶ</span>),
such as was Job, such as were the Ninevites, such as was Cornelius.
Here then he is first breaking through the partition between the
circumcision and the uncircumcision: and at a distance dissipates this
distinction beforehand, so as to do it without being suspected, and to
strike into it as compelled by another occasion, which is ever a
characteristic of his Apostolic wisdom. For if he had showed it in the
times of grace, what he said would have had a very suspicious look. But
on describing the vice which possessed the world, and where end the
ways of wickedness, to pass from that consecutively into the treatment
of these points renders his teaching unsuspected. And that he means
this, and for this purpose so put this together, is plain from hence:
for if he were not intent upon effecting this, it were enough for him
to have said, “According to thy hardness and impenitent heart
thou treasurest up unto thyself wrath against the day of wrath;”
and then to have dropped this subject, since it would have been
complete. But in that what he had in view was not to speak of the
judgment to come only, but to show also that the Jew had no advantage
of such a Greek, and so was not to be haughty-spirited, he advances
farther, and speaks<note place="end" n="1237" id="vii.vii-p38.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vii-p39"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vii-p39.1">τάξει
κέχρηται</span>, see on v. 16.</p></note> of them in
order. But consider! He had put the hearer in fear, had advanced<note place="end" n="1238" id="vii.vii-p39.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vii-p40"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vii-p40.1">ἐπετείχισεν</span>, strictly, attacked him by planting in his heart the
thought of that fearful day.</p></note> against him the fearful day, had told
him what an evil it is to be living in wickedness, had showed him that
no man sinneth of ignorance, nor with impunity, but that even though he
suffer no punishment now, yet he certainly will suffer it: then he
wishes to make good next that the teaching of the Law was not a thing
of great importance. For it is upon works that both punishment and
reward depend, not upon circumcision and uncircumcision. Since then he
had said, that the Gentile shall by no means go unpunished and had
taken this for granted, and upon it had made good that he shall also be
rewarded, he next showed the Law and circumcision to be superfluous.
For it is the Jews that he is here chiefly opposing. For inasmuch as
they were somewhat captiously disposed, first, of their haughtiness,
not deigning to be reckoned along with the Gentiles, and secondly
thinking it ridiculous if the faith is to do away all sins; for this
cause he accused the Gentiles first, in whose behalf he is speaking,
that without suspicion and with boldness of speech, he may attack the
Jews. And then having come to the enquiry concerning the punishment, he
shows that the Jew is so far from being at all profited by the Law,
that he is even weighed down by it. And this was his drift some way
back. For if the Gentile be on this score inexcusable, because, when
the creation led him on and his own reasonings, he yet did not amend,
much more were the Jew so, who besides these had the teaching of the
Law also. Having then persuaded him to a ready admission of these
reasonings, in the case of other men’s sins, he now compels him
even against his will to do so in the case of his own. And in order
that what he says may be more readily allowed, he leads him forward
with the better things also in view, speaking on this wise: “But
glory and honor and peace to every man that worketh good, to the Jew
first, and also to the Gentile.” For here whatever good things a
man hath, he hath with fightings, even if he be rich, if a prince, if a
king. Even if he be not at variance with others, yet is he often so
with himself, and has abundant war in his own thoughts. But there it is
no such thing, but all is still and void of trouble, and in possession
of true peace. Having then made good from what was said above, that
they too which have not the Law are to enjoy <pb n="364" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_364.html" id="vii.vii-Page_364" />the same blessings, he
adds his reason in the following words:</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.vii-p41"><scripRef passage="Rom. 2.11" id="vii.vii-p41.1" parsed="|Rom|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.11">Ver.
11</scripRef>.
“For there is no respect of persons with God.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.vii-p42">For when he says that as well
the Jew as the Gentile is punished if he sin, he needs no reasonings:
but when he wants to prove that the Gentile is honored also, he then
needs a foundation for it also; as it seemed wonderful and extravagant
if he who had heard neither Law nor Prophets, were to be honored upon
his working good. And this is why (as I also said before) he exercises
their hearing in the times before grace, that he might afterwards more
treatably bring in, along with the faith, the acquiescence in these
things also. For here he is not at all suspected, as seeming not to be
making his own point good. Having then said, “Glory and honor and
peace to every man that worketh good, to the Jew first, and also to the
Gentile,” he adds, “For there is no respect of persons with
God.” Wonderful! What more than victory has he gained! For he
shows, by reducing it to an absurdity, that it was not meet with God
that it should be otherwise. For it would then be a case of respecting
of persons. But of such character God is not. And he does not say,
“for if this were not so, God would be a respecter of
persons,” but with more of dignity, “For there is no
respect of persons with God.” That it is not quality of persons,
but difference of actions. Which He maketh inquisition for. By so
saying he shows that it was not in actions but in persons only that the
Jew differed from the Gentile. The consequence of this would be thus
expressed; For it is not because one is a Jew and the other a Gentile,
that one is honored and the other disgraced, but it is from the works
that either treatment comes. But he does not say so, since it would
have roused the anger of the Jew, but he sets down something more, so
bringing their haughty spirit yet lower, and quelling it for the
admission of the other. But what is this? The next position.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.vii-p43"><scripRef passage="Rom. 2.12" id="vii.vii-p43.1" parsed="|Rom|2|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.12">Ver.
12</scripRef>.
“For as many,” he says, “as have sinned without law
shall also perish without law: and as many as have sinned in the law
shall be judged by the law.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.vii-p44">For here, as I said before, he
shows not only the equality of the Jew and the Gentile, but that the
Jew was even much burdened by the gift of the Law. For the Gentile is
judged without law. But this “without law” (Gr. lawlessly)
here expresses not the worse plight but the easier, that is, he has not
the Law to accuse him. For “without law” (that is, without
the condemnation arising from it), is he condemned solely from the
reasonings of nature, but the Jew, “in the Law,” that is,
with nature and the Law too to accuse him. For the greater the
attention he enjoyed, the greater the punishment he will suffer. See
how much greater is the necessity which he lays upon the Jews of a
speedy recourse to grace! For in that they said, they needed not grace,
being justified by the Law, he shows that they need it more than the
Gentiles, considering they are liable to be punished more. Then he adds
another reason again, and so farther contends for what has been said.<note place="end" n="1239" id="vii.vii-p44.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vii-p45"> <scripRef passage="Rom. 2.12" id="vii.vii-p45.1" parsed="|Rom|2|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.12">Verse 12</scripRef>
assigns the ground of <scripRef passage="Rom. 2.11" id="vii.vii-p45.2" parsed="|Rom|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.11">v. 11</scripRef>. “Sin brings penalty and death whether committed
under the Mosaic law or under the ethical law of conscience.” The
first member of the sentence (<scripRef passage="Rom. 2.12" id="vii.vii-p45.3" parsed="|Rom|2|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.12">v.
12</scripRef>)
applies to the Gentiles. They have sinned without the standard and
guidance of positive law; they are, therefore, not brought to the test
of that law’s demands, but to the tests of natural, moral law
(which the apostle will directly describe), and by that test their sins
meet their penalty. Death, as sin’s penalty, is coextensive with
<i>sin,</i> not with the Mosaic law. Sin existed before the Mosaic law
and apart from it; it is imputed to the Gentiles—not, indeed in
the same way and degree (<scripRef passage="Rom. v. 13" id="vii.vii-p45.4" parsed="|Rom|5|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.13">Rom. v. 13</scripRef>)—because
they have a law of conscience. Each class is judged by the standard
which has been given to them. All the terms relating to <i>law</i> here
signify the Mosaic law, which was to Paul the specific statutory
expression of the divine will and the embodiment of moral principles
and duties.—G.B.S.</p></note></p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.vii-p46"><scripRef passage="Rom. 2.13" id="vii.vii-p46.1" parsed="|Rom|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.13">Ver
13</scripRef>.
“For not the hearers of the law are just before
God.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.vii-p47">Well doth he add “before
God;” for haply before men they may be able to appear dignified
and to vaunt great things, but before God it is quite
otherwise—the doers of the Law alone are justified. You see with
what advantage he combats, by turning what they said to an opposite
bearing. For if it is by the Law you claim to be saved, in this
respect, saith he, the Gentile will stand before you,<note place="end" n="1240" id="vii.vii-p47.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vii-p48"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vii-p48.1">πρῶτος
σοῦ</span> cf. St. <scripRef passage="John i. 30" id="vii.vii-p48.2" parsed="|John|1|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.30">John i. 30</scripRef>.</p></note> when seen to be a doer of what is written
in the Law. And how is it possible (one may say) for one who hath not
heard to be a doer? Not this only, he says, is possible, but what is
much more even than this. For not only is it possible without hearing
to be a doer, but even with hearing not to be so. Which last thing he
makes plainer, and that with a greater advantage over them, when he
says, “Thou that teachest another, teachest thou not
thyself?” (<scripRef passage="Rom. ii. 21" id="vii.vii-p48.3" parsed="|Rom|2|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.21">Rom. ii. 21</scripRef>.) But here he is still
making the former point good.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.vii-p49"><scripRef passage="Rom. 2.14" id="vii.vii-p49.1" parsed="|Rom|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.14">Ver.
14</scripRef>.
“For when the Gentiles,” he says, “which have not the
law, do by nature the things contained in the law, these, having not
the law, are a law unto themselves.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.vii-p50">I am not, he means, rejecting
the Law, but even on this score I justify the Gentiles. You see how
when undermining the conceit of Judaism, he giveth no handle against
himself as villifying the Law, but on the contrary by extolling it and
showing its greatness he so makes good his whole position. But whenever
he saith “by nature,” he means by the <pb n="365" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_365.html" id="vii.vii-Page_365" />reasonings of nature.
And he shows that others are better than they, and, what is more better
for this, that they have not received the Law, and have not that
wherein the Jews seem to have an advantage over them. For on this
ground he means they are to be admired, because they required not a
law, and yet exhibited all the doings of the Law, having the works, not
the letters, graven upon their minds. For this is what he
says,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.vii-p51"><scripRef passage="Rom. 2.15" id="vii.vii-p51.1" parsed="|Rom|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.15">Ver.
15</scripRef>.
“Which show the work of the Law written in their hearts, their
conscience also bearing witness, and their thoughts the meanwhile
accusing or else excusing one another.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.vii-p52"><scripRef passage="Rom. 2.16" id="vii.vii-p52.1" parsed="|Rom|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.16">Ver.
16</scripRef>.
“In the day when God shall judge the secrets of men by Jesus
Christ, according to my Gospel.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.vii-p53">See how he again puts that day
before them, and brings it close to them, battering down their conceit,
and showing, that those were to be the rather honored who without the
Law strove earnestly to fulfil the things of the Law. But what is most
to be marvelled at in the discretion of the Apostle, it is worth while
to mention now. For having shown, from the grounds given, that the
Gentile is greater than the Jew; in the inference, and the conclusion
of his reasoning, he does not state it, in order not to exasperate the
Jew. But to make what I have said clearer, I will give the very words
of the Apostle. For after saying, that it is not the hearers of the
Law, but the doers of the Law, that shall be justified, it followed to
say, “For when the Gentiles, which have not the Law, do by nature
the things contained in the Law,” they are much better than those
who are instructed by the Law. But this he does not say, but he stays
at the encomium of the Gentiles, and does not yet awhile carry on his
discourse by way of comparison, that so at least the Jew may receive
what is said. And so he does not word it as I was doing, but how?
“For when the Gentiles, which have not the Law, do by nature the
things contained in the Law, these, not having the Law, are a law unto
themselves; which show the work of the Law, written in their hearts,
their conscience also bearing witness.” For the conscience and
reason doth suffice in the Law’s stead. By this he showed, first,
that God made man independent,<note place="end" n="1241" id="vii.vii-p53.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vii-p54"> αὐτάρκης, writing before the Pelagian controversy, he does not
notice the distinction between a sufficiency of knowledge, etc., and a
supply of grace which must be presupposed. See Aug. <i>ad Dardanum</i>,
<i>Ep</i>. 188, al. 143, c. 11, 12. See also De C. D. x. c. 29 and 32.
Conc. Araus. <span class="c14" id="vii.vii-p54.1">a.d.</span> 529, cap. 19. Labbe IV.
1670, B. declares grace needed even before the fall, much more after.
See Bp. Bull on the state of man before the fall, Works, II. also Vinc.
Lir. c. 24. The question is here whether men had means to attain
salvation. It is taken for granted they had power given them to choose
the right, but whether in the way of nature or of grace it is not
defined. The grace given to Christians was always regarded as so
distinct from and superior to everything granted to Jews or Heathens,
that it was difficult to speak of the manner in which they received
Divine assistance. But the gift spoken of by Justin Martyr, <scripRef passage="Ap. i. 13" id="vii.vii-p54.2" parsed="|Rev|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.13">Ap. i. 13</scripRef>,
is clearly supernatural. See also, St. Basil, <i>Const. Mon</i>. 16, t.
2, p. 559, B. and Macarius, Hom. 56.</p></note> so as to be able
to choose virtue and to avoid vice. And be not surprised that he proves
this point, not once or twice, but several times. For this topic was
very needful for him to prove owing to those who say, Why ever is it,
that Christ came but now? And where in times before was the (most <span class="c14" id="vii.vii-p54.3">mss.</span> this mighty) scheme of Providence? Now it is
these that he is at present beating off by the way, when he shows that
even in former times, and before the Law was given, the human race (Gr.
nature) fully enjoyed the care of Providence. For “that which may
be known of God was manifest in them,” and they knew what was
good, and what bad; by means whereof they judged others, which he
reproaches them with, when he says, “wherein thou judgest
another, thou condemnest thyself.” But in the case of the Jews,
besides what has been mentioned, there was the Law, and not reason or
conscience only. And why does he put the words “accusing or else
excusing?”—for, if they have a Law written, and show the
work of it in them, how comes reason to be able to accuse them still?
But he is not any longer speaking of those only who do well, but also
of mankind (Gr. the nature) universally. For then our reasonings stand
up, some accusing and some excusing. And at that tribunal a man needeth
no other accuser. Then to add to their fear, he does not say the sins
of men, but the secrets of men. For since he said, “Thinkest
thou, that judgest them that do such things, and doest the same, that
thou shalt escape the judgment of God;” that thou mayest not
expect such a sentence as thou passest thyself, but mayest know, that
that of God is far more exact than thine own, he brings in, “the
secrets of men,” and adds, “through Jesus Christ according
to my Gospel.” For men sit in judgment upon overt acts alone. And
above too he spake of the Father alone, but as soon as he had crushed
them with fear, he brought in the mention of Christ also. But he does
not do barely this, but even here, after having made mention of the
Father, he so introduceth Him. And by the same things he raises the
dignity of his preaching. For this preaching, he means, openly speaks
out what nature taught by anticipation. Do you see with what wisdom he
has bound them both to the Gospel and to Christ, and demonstrated that
our affairs come not here to a stand, but travel further. And this he
made good before also, when he said, “thou treasurest up to
thyself <pb n="366" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_366.html" id="vii.vii-Page_366" />wrath against the day of wrath:” and here again,
“God shall judge the secrets of men.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.vii-p55">Now let each man enter into his
own conscience, and reckoning up his transgressions, let him call
himself to a strict account, that we be not then condemned with the
world. (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xi. 32" id="vii.vii-p55.1" parsed="|1Cor|11|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.32">1 Cor. xi. 32</scripRef>.) For fearful is that
court, awful the tribunal, full of trembling the accounts, a river of
fire rolls along (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vii-p55.2">ἕλκεται</span>). “A brother doth not redeem: shall man
redeem?” (<scripRef passage="Ps. xlix. 8" id="vii.vii-p55.3" parsed="|Ps|49|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.49.8">Ps. xlix. 8</scripRef>.
LXX.) Call then to mind what is said in the Gospel, the Angels running
to and fro, of the bridechamber being shut, of the lamps going out, of
the powers which drag to the furnaces. And consider this, that if a
secret deed of any one of us were brought forth into the midst, to-day,
before the Church only, what could he do but pray to perish, and to
have the earth to gape for him, rather than have so many witnesses of
his wickedness? How then shall we feel, when, before the whole world,
all things are brought into the midst, in a theatre so bright and open,
with both those known and those unknown to us seeing into everything?
But alas! wherewith am I forced to affright you! with men’s
estimation! when I ought to use the fear of God, and His condemnation.
For what, pray, is to become of us then when bound, and gnashing our
teeth, we are led away to the outer darkness? Or, rather, what shall we
do (and this is the most fearful thought of all) when we offend
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vii-p55.4">προσκρούσωμεν</span>) God? For if any one have sense and reason, he has already
endured a hell when he is out of sight of God. But since this doth not
pain, fire is therefore threatened. For we ought to smart not when we
are punished, but when we sin. Thus listen to Paul wailing and
lamenting over sins, for which he was not to be punished. For “I
am not meet,” he says, “to be called an Apostle, because I
persecuted the Church.” (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 9" id="vii.vii-p55.5" parsed="|1Cor|15|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.9">1 Cor. xv. 9</scripRef>.) Hear also
David, when he is set free from the punishment, yet, as thinking that
he had offended God, calling vengeance down upon himself, and saying,
“Let thy hand be upon me and upon my father’s house.”
(<scripRef passage="2 Sam. xxiv. 17" id="vii.vii-p55.6" parsed="|2Sam|24|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Sam.24.17">2 Sam. xxiv. 17</scripRef>.) For to have offended God is more distressing than to be
punished. But now we are so wretchedly disposed, that, were there no
fear of hell, we should not even choose readily to do any good thing.
Wherefore were it for nothing else, yet for this at least, we should
deserve hell, because we fear hell more than Christ (several <span class="c14" id="vii.vii-p55.7">mss</span>. God). But not so the blessed Paul, but
contrariwise. But since we feel otherwise, for this reason are we
condemned to hell: since, did we but love Christ as we should love Him,
we should have known that to offend Him we love were more painful than
hell. But since we love Him not, we know not the greatness of His
punishment. And this is what I bewail and grieve over the most! And yet
what has God not done, to be beloved of us? What hath He not devised?
What hath He omitted? We insulted Him, when He had not wronged us in
aught, but had even benefited us with blessings countless and
unspeakable. We have turned aside from Him when calling and drawing us
to Him by all ways, yet hath He not even upon this punished us, but
hath run Himself unto us, and held us back, when fleeing, and we have
shaken Him off and leaped away to the Devil. And not even on this hath
He stood aloof, but hath sent numberless messengers to call us to Him
again, Prophets, Angels,<note place="end" n="1242" id="vii.vii-p55.8"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vii-p56"> Perhaps human “messengers,” inspired teachers other
than those strictly called Prophets.</p></note> Patriarchs: and
we have not only not received the embassy, but have even insulted those
that came. But not even for this did He spew us out of His mouth, but
like those slighted lovers that be very earnest, He went round
beseeching all, the heaven, the earth, Jeremiah, Micah, and that not
that He might weigh us down, but that He might speak in behalf of His
own ways (<scripRef passage="Is. i. 2" id="vii.vii-p56.1" parsed="|Isa|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.2">Is. i. 2</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Jer. ii. 12" id="vii.vii-p56.2" parsed="|Jer|2|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.2.12">Jer. ii. 12</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Jer. 3:12" id="vii.vii-p56.3" parsed="|Jer|3|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.3.12">iii. 12</scripRef>; etc.; <scripRef passage="Mic. vi. 1" id="vii.vii-p56.4" parsed="|Mic|6|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mic.6.1">Mic. vi. 1</scripRef>): and along with the
prophets He went also Himself to those that turned aside from Him,
being ready to submit to examination, and deigning to condescend to a
conference, and drawing them that were deaf to every appeal into a
disputation with Himself. For He saith, “O my people, what have I
done unto thee, and wherein have I wearied thee? Answer me.”
(<scripRef passage="Mic. vi. 3" id="vii.vii-p56.5" parsed="|Mic|6|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mic.6.3">Mic. vi. 3</scripRef>.) After all this we killed the Prophets, we stoned them, we did
them other cruel wrongs without number. What then? In their place He
sent no longer Prophets, no longer Angels, no longer Patriarchs, but
the Son Himself. He too was killed when He had come, and yet not even
then did He quench His love, but kindled it even more, and keepeth on
beseeching us, after even His own Son was killed, and entreating us,
and doing all things to turn us unto Himself. And Paul crieth aloud,
saying, “Now then we are ambassadors for Christ, as though God
did beseech you by us: be ye reconciled to God.” (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. v. 20" id="vii.vii-p56.6" parsed="|2Cor|5|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.20">2 Cor. v. 20</scripRef>.)
None of these things however reconciled us. Yet not even then did He
leave us, but keeps on both threatening hell, and promising a kingdom,
that even so He may draw us unto Himself. But we be still in an
insensible mood. What can be worse than this brutishness? For had a man
<pb n="367" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_367.html" id="vii.vii-Page_367" />done these things, should we not many times over have let ourselves
become slaves to him? But God when doing so we turn us away from! O
what listlessness! O what unfeelingness! We that live continually in
sins and wickednesses, if we happen to do any little good, like
unfeeling domestics, with what a niggardly spirit do we exact it, and
how particular are we about the recompense made, if what we have done
has any recompense to come of it. And yet the recompense is the greater
if you do it without any hope of reward. Why saying all this, and
making exact reckoning, is language fitter for an hireling than a
domestic of willing mind. For we ought to do everything for
Christ’s sake, not for the reward, but for Him. For this also was
why He threatened hell and promised the kingdom, that He might be loved
of us. Let us then so love Him as we ought to love Him. For this is the
great reward, this is royalty and pleasure, this is enjoyment, and
glory, and honor, this is light, this is the great happiness,<note place="end" n="1243" id="vii.vii-p56.7"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vii-p57"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vii-p57.1">The <span class="c14" id="vii.vii-p57.2">ms</span>. reading means no more: but
the Edd. have</span> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vii-p57.3">μυριομακαριότης
“Countless blessedness,” which
is more like St. Chrysostom than a copyist.</span></p></note> which language (or reasoning) cannot set
before us, nor mind conceive. Yet indeed I do not know how I was led so
far in this way of speaking, and came to be exhorting men who do not
even think slightly of power and glory here for Christ’s sake, to
think slightly of the kingdom. Yet still those great and noble men even
attained to this measure of love. Hear, for instance, how Peter burns
with love towards Him, setting Him before soul, and life, and all
things. And when he had denied Him, it was not the punishment he was
grieved for, but that he had denied Him Whom he longed for, which was
more bitter to him than any punishment. And all this did he show before
the grace of the Spirit was given.<note place="end" n="1244" id="vii.vii-p57.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vii-p58"> Origen on <scripRef passage="Matt. xxvi. 69" id="vii.vii-p58.1" parsed="|Matt|26|69|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.69">Matt. xxvi. 69</scripRef>, notices the same. Ed. Ben. p. 913,
D.</p></note> And he
perseveringly pressed the question, “Whither goest thou?”
(<scripRef passage="John xiii. 36" id="vii.vii-p58.2" parsed="|John|13|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.13.36">John xiii. 36</scripRef>) and before this; “To whom shall we go?”
(<scripRef passage="John 6.67" id="vii.vii-p58.3" parsed="|John|6|67|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.67">vi. 67</scripRef>); and again; “I
will follow Thee whithersoever Thou goest.” (<scripRef passage="Luke xxii. 33" id="vii.vii-p58.4" parsed="|Luke|22|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.33">Luke xxii. 33</scripRef>?) Thus He was all
things to them, and neither heaven nor the kingdom of heaven did they
count of, in comparison of Him they longed for. For Thou art all these
things unto me, he means. And why doest thou marvel that Peter was so
minded? Hear now what the Prophet says: “What have I in heaven,
and what is there upon earth, that I should desire in comparison of
Thee?” (<scripRef passage="Ps. lxxiii. 25" id="vii.vii-p58.5" parsed="|Ps|73|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.73.25">Ps. lxxiii. 25</scripRef>.) Now what he means is
nearly this. Neither of things above nor of things below desire I any,
save Thee only. This is passion;<note place="end" n="1245" id="vii.vii-p58.6"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vii-p59"> ἔρως…φιλία: the whole
of this glorious passage suffers grievously in translation, owing to
the impossibility of expressing the climax from ἀγαπᾶν, the
common ecclesiastical word, to φιλεῖν and
even ἐρᾶν.</p></note> this is
love. Can we so love, it will not be things present only, but even
things to come, which we shall reckon as nothing compared with that
love-charm, and even here shall we enjoy the Kingdom, delighting
ourselves in the love of Him. And how is this to be? one may say. Let
us reflect how oft we insult Him after numberless goodnesses, yet He
standeth and calleth us to Him, and how often we run by Him, but He
still doth not overlook us, but runneth to us, and draweth us to Him,
and catcheth us in unto Himself. For if we consider these things, and
such as these, we shall be enabled to kindle this longing. For if it
were a common man that so loved, but a king who was thus beloved, would
he not feel a respect for the greatness of the love? Most assuredly he
would. But when the case is reversed, and His Beauty (S. “that
beauty”) is unspeakable, and the glory and the riches too of Him
that loveth us, and our vileness so great, surely we deserve the utmost
punishment, vile as we are and outcasts, who are treated with so
exceeding great love by One so great and wonderful, and yet wax wanton
against His love? He needeth not anything of ours, and yet He doth not
even now cease loving us. We need much what is His, and for all that we
cleave not unto His love, but money we value above Him, and man’s
friendship, and ease of body, and power, and fame, before Him who
valueth nothing more than us. For He had One Son, Very (Lit.
“true-born”) and Only-Begotten, and He spared not even Him
for us. But we value many things above Him. Were there not then good
reason for a hell and torment, even were it twofold or threefold or
manifold what it is? For what can we have to say for ourselves, if even
Satan’s injunctions we value more than the Laws of Christ, and
are reckless of our own salvation that we may choose the works of
wickedness, before Him who suffered all things for us? And what pardon
do these things deserve? what excuse have they? Not one even. (5 <span class="c14" id="vii.vii-p59.1">mss.</span> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vii-p59.2">οὐδὲ μιἵς</span>.) Let us stop then after this in our headlong course, and
let us grow again sober; and reckoning up all these things, let us send
up glory unto Him by our works (for words alone suffice not thereto),
that we may also enjoy the glory that cometh of Him, which may we all
attain unto by the grace and love toward man of our Lord Jesus Christ,
through Whom, and with Whom, to the Father be glory, with the Holy
Spirit, for ever and ever. Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily VI on Rom. ii. 17, 18." shorttitle="" progress="66.74%" prev="vii.vii" next="vii.ix" id="vii.viii">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Rom. ii. 17, 18." id="vii.viii-p0.1" parsed="|Rom|2|17|2|18" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.17-Rom.2.18" />
<pb n="368" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_368.html" id="vii.viii-Page_368" />
  <p class="c21" id="vii.viii-p1"><span class="c9" id="vii.viii-p1.1">Homily VI.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vii.viii-p2"><scripRef passage="Rom. II. 17, 18" id="vii.viii-p2.1" parsed="|Rom|2|17|2|18" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.17-Rom.2.18">Rom. II. 17, 18</scripRef></p>

<p class="c36" id="vii.viii-p3"><i>“Behold,</i><note place="end" n="1246" id="vii.viii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.viii-p4">One <span class="c14" id="vii.viii-p4.1">ms</span>. appears to have
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.viii-p4.2">εἰ δὲ</span> “but if,” with most <span class="c14" id="vii.viii-p4.3">mss</span>. of the N.T., instead of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.viii-p4.4">ἴδε</span>, “behold,” which St. Chrysostom
appears to have read with the present T. R.</p></note><i>thou art called a Jew,
and restest in the Law, and makest thy boast of God, and knowest His
will, and approvest the things that are more excellent, being
instructed out of the Law.”</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.viii-p5"><span class="c11" id="vii.viii-p5.1">After</span> saying that the Gentile wanteth nothing appertaining to salvation
if he be a doer of the Law, and after making that wonderful comparison,
he goes on to set down the glories of the Jews, owing to which they
thought scorn of the Gentiles: and first the very name itself, which
was of great majesty, as the name Christian is now. For even then the
distinction which the appellation made was great. And so he begins from
this, and see how he takes it down. For he does not say, Behold, thou
art a Jew, but “art called” so, “and makest thy boast
in God;” that is, as being loved by Him, and honored above all
other men. And here he seems to me to be gently mocking their
unreasonableness, and great madness after glory, because they misused
this gift not to their own salvation, but to set themselves up against
the rest of mankind, and to despise them. “And knowest His will,
and approvest the things that are more excellent.” Indeed this is
a disadvantage, if without working: yet still it seemed to be an
advantage, and so he states it with accuracy. For he does not say, thou
doest, but knowest; and approvest, not followest and doest.<note place="end" n="1247" id="vii.viii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.viii-p6"> From the <scripRef passage="Rom. 2.17" id="vii.viii-p6.1" parsed="|Rom|2|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.17">17th verse</scripRef> on the apostle speaks
of the Jew by name and clearly shows that he had him in mind from the
beginning of the chapter. The correct text reads <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.viii-p6.2">εἰ δὲ</span> instead
of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.viii-p6.3">ἴδε</span> to which the question
of <scripRef passage="Rom. 2.21" id="vii.viii-p6.4" parsed="|Rom|2|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.21">v. 21</scripRef> corresponds as
apodosis. Chrys.’ interpretation of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.viii-p6.5">δοκιμάζεις
τὰ
διαρέροντα</span>
is that which is followed by the Vulgate
(<i>“probas utiliora”</i>), most anct. vss., Wordsworth,
Meyer, and our Eng. vss. The majority of modern commentators, however,
adopt the interpretation: “testest things that differ.” So
Weiss, Godet, Wilke (Clavis N.T.), Lange, Tholuck. Alford, Philippi.
This interpretation has the advantage of following the original meaning
of both verbs.—G.B.S.</p></note></p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.viii-p7"><scripRef passage="Rom. 2.19" id="vii.viii-p7.1" parsed="|Rom|2|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.19">Ver.
19</scripRef>.
“And art confident that thou thyself.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.viii-p8">Here again he does not say that
thou art “a guide of the blind,” but “thou art
confident,” so thou boastest, he says. So great was the
unreasonableness of the Jews. Wherefore he also repeats nearly the very
words, which they used in their boastings. See for instance what they
say in the Gospels. “Thou wast altogether (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.viii-p8.1">ὅλος</span> 4 <span class="c14" id="vii.viii-p8.2">mss.</span> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.viii-p8.3">ὅλως</span>) born
in sin, and dost thou teach us?” (<scripRef passage="John ix. 34" id="vii.viii-p8.4" parsed="|John|9|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.9.34">John ix. 34</scripRef>.) And all men
they utterly looked down upon, to convince them of which, Paul keeps
extolling them and lowering the others, that so he may get more hold on
them, and make his accusation the weightier. Wherefore he goes on
adding the like things, and making more of them by different ways of
relating them. For “Thou art confident,” he saith,
“that thou thyself art a leader of the blind,”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.viii-p9"><scripRef passage="Rom. 2.20" id="vii.viii-p9.1" parsed="|Rom|2|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.20">Ver.
20</scripRef>.
“An instructor of the foolish, a teacher of babes, which hast the
form of knowledge and truth, which is in the Law.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.viii-p10">Here again he says not, in the
conscience and in actions and in well-doings, but “in the
Law;” and after saying so, he does here also what he did with
regard to the Gentiles. For as there he says, “for wherein thou
judgest another, thou condemnest thyself,” so saith he here
also.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.viii-p11"><scripRef passage="Rom. 2.21" id="vii.viii-p11.1" parsed="|Rom|2|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.21">Ver.
21</scripRef>.
“Thou therefore which teachest another, teachest thou not
thyself?”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.viii-p12">But there he frames his speech
with more of sharpness, here with more of gentleness. For he does not
say, However on this score thou deservest greater punishment, because
though entrusted with so great things thou hast not made a good use of
any of them, but he carries his discourse on by way of question,
turning them on themselves (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.viii-p12.1">ἐντρέπων</span>), and saying, “Thou that teachest another, teachest thou
not thyself?” And here I would have you look at the discretion of
Paul in another case. For he sets down such advantages of the Jews, as
came not of their own earnestness, but by a gift from above, and he
shows not only that they are worthless to them if neglectful, but that
they even bring with them increase of punishment. For neither is the
being called a Jew any well doing of theirs, nor yet is the receiving
of the Law, nor the other things he has just enumerated, but of the
grace from above. And towards the beginning he had said, that the
hearing of the Law is valueless unless the doing be thereto added
(“for not the hearers of the Law,” he says, “are just
before God,”) but now he <pb n="369" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_369.html" id="vii.viii-Page_369" />shows further still, that not only the
hearing, but, what is more than the hearing, the teaching of the Law
itself will not be able to screen the teacher, unless he do what he
says; and not only will it not screen him, but will even punish him the
more. And he has used his expressions well too, since he does not say,
Thou hast received the Law, but “Thou restest in the Law.”
For the Jew was not wearied with going about to seek what was to be
done, but had on easy terms the Law pointing the way leading to virtue.
For if even the Gentiles have natural reason (and it is on this ground
that these are better than they, in that they do the Law without
hearing), yet still the others had greater facility. But if you say, I
am not only a hearer, but even a teacher, this very thing is an
aggravation of your punishment. For because they prided themselves upon
this,<note place="end" n="1248" id="vii.viii-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.viii-p13">The younger Buxtorf, in his preface to his father’s
<i>Synagoga Judaica</i>, gives specimens of their language, as from Cad
Hakkemach, “Such is the power of Circumcision, that none who is
circumcised goeth down into Hell,” and R. Abraham, than the
Israelites were “all wise, all understanding, all skilled in the
Law.” See also Smith’s <i>Select Discourses</i>, No.
7.</p></note> from this above all he shows them to be
ridiculous. But when he says, “a guide of the blind, an
instructor of the foolish, a teacher of babes,” he is speaking
their own pompous language. For they treated proselytes extremely ill,
and these were the names they called them by. And this is why he dwells
at large upon what were supposed to be their praises, well knowing that
what was said gave ground for greater accusation; “Which hast the
form of knowledge and of the truth in the Law.” As if any one who
had a picture of the king, were to draw nothing after it, and they that
were not entrusted with it were to imitate it exactly even without the
original. And then after mentioning the advantages they had from God,
he tells them of their failings, bringing forward what the prophets
accused them of. “Thou therefore which teachest another, teachest
thou not thyself? Thou that preachest a man should not steal, dost thou
steal? Thou that sayest a man should not commit adultery, dost thou
commit adultery? Thou that abhorrest idols, dost thou commit
sacrilege?”<note place="end" n="1249" id="vii.viii-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.viii-p14"> There are three interpretations of ἱεροσυλεῖς
(<scripRef passage="Rom. 2.22" id="vii.viii-p14.1" parsed="|Rom|2|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.22">22</scripRef>) (1) “rob (heathen) temples.” So Wilke, Meyer, Godet,
Philippi, Alford, Conybeare and Howson, R.V. (2) “Rob the
temple” (at Jerusalem, by embezzling or withholding the
temple-tribute). So Hofmann, Ewald, Lange, Weiss. (3) “commit
sacrilege,” Calvin, Bengel, Luther, A.V. marg. of R.V. The
contrast with ὁβδελ, τὰ
εἴδωλα strongly
favors (1) which is adopted by Chrys. That such robbery had taken place
among the Jews seems implied in <scripRef passage="Acts xix. 37" id="vii.viii-p14.2" parsed="|Acts|19|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.37">Acts xix. 37</scripRef>, and is clearly
referred to in Josephus’ <i>Ant</i>. iv. 8,
10.—G.B.S.</p></note> For it was
strictly forbidden them to touch any of the treasures upon the idols
(so Field from the <span class="c14" id="vii.viii-p14.3">mss.:</span> Vulg. “in the
idol temples”) by reason of the defilement. But the tyranny of
avarice, he says, has persuaded you (4 <span class="c14" id="vii.viii-p14.4">mss.</span>
and mar. “us”) to trample this Law also under foot. Then he
brings the far more grievous charge afterwards, saying,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.viii-p15"><scripRef passage="Rom. 2.23" id="vii.viii-p15.1" parsed="|Rom|2|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.23">Ver.
23</scripRef>.
“Thou that makest a boast in the Law through breaking the Law
dishonorest thou God?”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.viii-p16">There are two accusations which
he makes, or rather three. Both that they dishonor, and dishonor that
whereby they were honored; and that they dishonor Him that honored
them, which was the utmost extreme of unfeelingness. And then, not to
seem to be accusing them of his own mind, he brings in the Prophet as
their accuser, here briefly and concisely as it were in a summary, but
afterwards more in detail, and here Isaiah, and after that David, when
he had shown the grounds of reproof to be more than one. For to show,
he means, that it is not I who speak these things to your reproach,
hear what Isaiah saith.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.viii-p17"><scripRef passage="Rom. 2.24" id="vii.viii-p17.1" parsed="|Rom|2|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.24">Ver.
24</scripRef>.
“For the name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiles through
you.” (<scripRef passage="Is. lii. 5" id="vii.viii-p17.2" parsed="|Isa|52|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.52.5">Is. lii. 5</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Ez. xxxvi. 20, 23" id="vii.viii-p17.3" parsed="|Ezek|36|20|0|0;|Ezek|36|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.36.20 Bible:Ezek.36.23">Ez. xxxvi. 20, 23</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.viii-p18">See again another double
accusation. For they not only commit insolence themselves, but even
induce others to do so. What then is the use of your teaching when ye
teach not your own selves? Above, however, he merely said this, but
here he has even turned it round to the contrary. For not only
yourselves, but even others, do ye not teach what should be done. And
what is far worse—ye not only teach not the things of the Law,
but ye even teach the opposite, viz. to blaspheme God, which is
opposite to the Law. But the circumcision, one will say, is a great
thing. Yea, I also confess it, but when? when (So all <span class="c14" id="vii.viii-p18.1">mss.</span> S. “then, when”) it hath the inward
circumcision. And observe his judgment, in bringing in what he says
about it so opportunely. For he did not begin straightway with it,
since the conceit men had of it was great. But after he had shown them
to have offended in that which was greater<note place="end" n="1250" id="vii.viii-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.viii-p19"> ἀπὸ τοῦ
μείζονος. Perhaps “the more guilty,” as having offended with
greater advantages.</p></note>
and to be responsible for the blasphemy against God, then having
henceforth possession of the reader’s judgment against them, and
having stripped them of their pre-eminence, he introduces the
discussion about circumcision, feeling sure that no one will any more
advocate it, and says,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.viii-p20"><scripRef passage="Rom. 2.25" id="vii.viii-p20.1" parsed="|Rom|2|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.25">Ver.
25</scripRef>.
“For circumcision verily profiteth, if thou keep the
Law.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.viii-p21">And yet, were this not so, a man
might have rejected it and said, What is circumcision? for is it any
good deed on his part that hath it? is it any manifestation of a right
<pb n="370" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_370.html" id="vii.viii-Page_370" />choice? For it takes place at an unripe age, and those in the
wilderness too remained uncircumcised for a long time. And from many
other points of view also, one might look at it as not necessary. And
yet it is not on this foot that he rejects it, but upon the most proper
ground, from the case of Abraham. For this is the most exceeding
victory,—to take the very reason for showing it to be of small
regard, whence it was held by them in reverence. Now he might have said
that even the prophets call the Jews uncircumcised. But this is no
disparagement of circumcision, but of those that hold ill to it. For
what he aims at is to show that even in the very best life, it has not
the least force. This is what he next proves. And here he does not
bring forward the Patriarch, but having previously overturned it upon
other grounds, he keeps him till afterwards, when he brings in what he
has to say of faith, on the words—“How then was it
reckoned” to Abraham? “when he was in circumcision, or in
uncircumcision?” For so long as it is struggling against the
Gentile and the uncircumcised, he is unwilling to say aught of this,
lest he should be over irksome to them. But when it comes in opposition
to the faith, then he disengages himself more completely for a combat
with it. Up to the present point then it is uncircumcision that the
contest is against, and this is why he advances in His discourse in a
subdued tone, and says,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.viii-p22">“For circumcision verily
profiteth if thou keep the Law; but if thou be a breaker of the Law,
thy circumcision is made uncircumcision.” For here he speaks of
two uncircumcisions, and two circumcisions, as also two laws. For there
is a natural law and there is a written law. But there is one also
between these, that by works. And see how he points these three out,
and brings them before you.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.viii-p23">“For when the
Gentiles,” he says, “which have not the Law.” What
Law, say? The written one. “Do by nature the things of the
Law.” Of what Law? Of that by works. “These having not the
Law.” What Law? The written one. “Are a law unto
themselves.” How so? By using the natural law. “Who show
the work of the Law.” Of what law? Of that by actions. For that
which is by writing lieth outside; but this is within, the natural one,
and the other is in actions. And one the writing proclaims; and
another, nature; and another, actions. Of this third there is need,<note place="end" n="1251" id="vii.viii-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.viii-p24"> See
Butler, <i>Anal. II</i>. i. v. fin.</p></note> for the sake of which also those two exist,
both the natural and the written. And if this be not present they are
of no good, but even very great harm. And to show this in the case of
the natural he said, “For wherein thou judgest another, thou
condemnest thyself.” But of the written Law,
thus—“Thou that preachest a man should not steal, dost thou
steal?” Thus also there are two uncircumcisions, one that of
nature, and the second from conduct: and one circumcision in the flesh,
and the other from the will. I mean for instance, a man has been
circumcised upon the eighth day; this is circumcision of the flesh: a
man has done all the Law bids him; this is circumcision of the mind
which St. Paul requires above all, yea rather the Law also. See now how
having granted it in words, he in deed does away with it. For he does
not say the circumcision is superfluous, the circumcision is of no
profit, of no use. But what saith he? “Circumcision verily
profiteth if thou keepest the Law.” (<scripRef passage="Deut. x. 16" id="vii.viii-p24.1" parsed="|Deut|10|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.10.16">Deut. x. 16</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Deut. 30:6" id="vii.viii-p24.2" parsed="|Deut|30|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.30.6">xxx.
6</scripRef>.)
He approves it so far, saying, I confess and deny not that the
circumcision is honorable. But when? When it has the Law kept along
with it.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.viii-p25">“But if thou be a breaker
of the Law, thy circumcision is made uncircumcision.” He does not
say, it is no more profitable, lest he should seem to insult it. But
having stripped the Jew of it, he goes on to smite him. And this is no
longer any insult to circumcision, but to him who through listlessness
has lost the good of it. As then in the case of those who are in
dignified stations and are after convicted of the greatest
misdemeanors, the judges deprive them of the honors of their stations
and then punish them; so has Paul also done. For after saying, if thou
art a breaker of the Law, thy “circumcision is made
uncircumcision,” and having shown him to be uncircumcised, he
condemns him after that without scruple.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.viii-p26"><scripRef passage="Rom. 2.26" id="vii.viii-p26.1" parsed="|Rom|2|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.26">Ver.
26</scripRef>.
“Therefore if the uncircumcision keep the righteousness of the
Law, shall not his uncircumcision be turned<note place="end" n="1252" id="vii.viii-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.viii-p27"> Four <span class="c14" id="vii.viii-p27.1">mss</span>. have μετατραπήσεται, both here and a little below: the others read
λογισθήσεται
here, and then contradict themselves, by
putting τραπήσεται
there. The old Edd. have περιτραπήσεται. Nearly all <span class="c14" id="vii.viii-p27.2">mss</span>. of the N.T.
have λογισθήσεται: so we must either think with Heyse that St. Chrysostom
expresses his definite opinion in favor of μετατρ. or
with Matthiae that he made a slip of memory.</p></note>
into circumcision?”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.viii-p28">See how he acts. He does not say
that the uncircumcision overcomes circumcision (for this was highly
grating to those who then heard him), but that the uncircumcision hath
become circumcision. And he next enquires what circumcision is, and
what uncircumcision and he says that circumcision is well doing and
uncircumcision is evil doing. And having first transferred into the
circumcision the uncircumcised, who has good deeds, and <pb n="371" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_371.html" id="vii.viii-Page_371" />having thrust
out the circumcised man that lived a corrupt life into the
uncircumcision, he so gives the preference to the uncircumcised. And he
does not say, To the uncircumcised, but goes on to the thing itself,
speaking as follows: “Shall not his uncircumcision be turned into
circumcision?” And he does not say “reckoned,” but
“turned to,” which was more expressive. As also above he
does not say thy circumcision is reckoned uncircumcision, but has been
made so.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.viii-p29"><scripRef passage="Rom. 2.27" id="vii.viii-p29.1" parsed="|Rom|2|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.27">Ver.
27</scripRef>.
“And shall not the uncircumcision which is by nature
judge?”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.viii-p30">You see, he recognizes two
uncircumcisions, one from nature, and the other from the will. Here,
however, he speaks of that from nature, but does not pause here, but
goes on, “if it fulfil the Law, judge thee, who by the letter and
circumcision dost transgress the Law?” See his exquisite
judgment. He does not say, that the uncircumcision which is from nature
shall judge the circumcision, but while where the victory had been, he
brings in the uncircumcision, yet where the defeat is, he does not
expose the circumcision as defeated; but the Jew himself who had it,
and so by the wording spares offending his hearer. And he does not say,
“thee that hast the Law and the circumcision,” but yet more
mildly, “thee who by the letter and circumcision dost transgress
the Law.” That is, such uncircumcision even stands up for the
circumcision, for it has been wronged and comes to the Law’s
assistance, for it has been insulted, and obtains a notable triumph.
For then is the victory decided, when it is not by Jew that Jew is
judged, but by the uncircumcised; as when he says, “The men of
Nineveh shall rise in judgment against this generation, and shall
condemn it.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xii. 41" id="vii.viii-p30.1" parsed="|Matt|12|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.41">Matt. xii. 41</scripRef>.) It is not then
the Law that he dishonors (for he reverences it greatly), but him that
does disgrace to the Law. Next, having settled these grounds clearly,
he goes on confidently to define what the Jew really is; and he shows
that it is not the Jew, nor the circumcision, but he that is no Jew,
and uncircumcised, whom he is rejecting. And he seemeth indeed to stand
up in its behalf, but yet does away with the opinion regarding it,
securing men’s concurrence by the conclusion he comes to. For he
shows not only that there is no difference between the Jew and the
uncircumcised, but that the uncircumcised has even the advantage, if he
take heed to himself, and that it is he that is really the Jew; and so
he says:</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.viii-p31"><scripRef passage="Rom. 2.12" id="vii.viii-p31.1" parsed="|Rom|2|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.12">Ver.
12</scripRef>.
“For he is not a Jew which is one outwardly.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.viii-p32">Here he attacks them as doing
all things for show.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.viii-p33"><scripRef passage="Rom. 2.29" id="vii.viii-p33.1" parsed="|Rom|2|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.29">Ver.
29</scripRef>.
“But he is a Jew which is one inwardly; and circumcision is that
of the heart, in the spirit, and not in the letter.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.viii-p34">By saying this he sets aside all
things bodily. For the circumcision is outwardly, and the sabbaths and
the sacrifices and purifications: all of which he hints in a single
word, when he says, “For he is not a Jew which is one
outwardly.” But since much was made of the circumcision,
inasmuch<note place="end" n="1253" id="vii.viii-p34.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.viii-p35"> It
might be observed, that all St. Paul’s reasoning here and to the
Galatians holds against circumcision and the Sabbath alike.</p></note> as even the sabbath gave way to it
(<scripRef passage="John vii. 22" id="vii.viii-p35.1" parsed="|John|7|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.22">John vii. 22</scripRef>), he has good reason for aiming more especially against it. But
when he has said “in the spirit” he thereafter paves the
way for the conversation<note place="end" n="1254" id="vii.viii-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.viii-p36"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.viii-p36.1">πολιτεί&amp;
139·</span>. We want a word to express at once
the spiritual citizenship and the corresponding life.</p></note> of the Church,
and introduces the faith. For it too is in the heart and spirit and
hath its praise of God. And how cometh he not to show that the Gentile
which doeth aright is not inferior to the Jew which doeth aright, but
that the Gentile which doeth aright is better than the Jew which
breaketh the Law? It was that he might make the victory an undoubted
one. For when this is agreed upon, of necessity the circumcision of the
flesh is set aside, and the need of a good life is everywhere
demonstrated. For when the Greek is saved without these, but the Jew
with these is yet punished, Judaism stands by doing nothing. And by
Greek he again means not the idolatrous Greek, but the religous and
virtuous, and free from all legal observances.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.viii-p37"><scripRef passage="Rom. 3.1" id="vii.viii-p37.1" parsed="|Rom|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.1">Chap. iii.
ver. 1</scripRef>. “What advantage then hath the Jew?”<note place="end" n="1255" id="vii.viii-p37.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.viii-p38"> The
passage <scripRef passage="Rom. 3.1-8" id="vii.viii-p38.1" parsed="|Rom|3|1|3|8" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.1-Rom.3.8">iii. 1–8</scripRef> considers four
possible objections. (1) “This placing of Jews and Gentiles in
the same condition, takes away all the theocratic prerogatives.”
(<scripRef passage="Rom. 3.1" id="vii.viii-p38.2" parsed="|Rom|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.1">v. 1</scripRef>.) No, answers Paul,
they have a great advantage as to light and privilege, though none as
to righteousness. (<scripRef passage="Rom. 3.2" id="vii.viii-p38.3" parsed="|Rom|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.2">v.
2</scripRef>.)
(2) “They have the O.T. scriptures, you say; but what if those
scriptures have not attained their end in bringing the Jews to believe
in Jesus as the Messiah? If some have not believed, does not that
render void God’s promises to his people in the O.T., so that he
is no longer bound by them?” (<scripRef passage="Rom. 3.3" id="vii.viii-p38.4" parsed="|Rom|3|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.3">v. 3</scripRef>.) The answer is: “No, God is faithful to his promises
in all conditions (<scripRef passage="Rom. 3.4" id="vii.viii-p38.5" parsed="|Rom|3|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.4">v.
4</scripRef>).
(3) “Then the unbelief of the Jews seems to be the occasion of
eliciting God’s faithfulness. The conclusion would be that
falseness contributes to God’s glory.” To this Paul gives
no specific reply but develops the argument so as to show that it leads
to a (5) position: “Let us do evil that good may come.”
(<scripRef passage="Rom. 3.8" id="vii.viii-p38.6" parsed="|Rom|3|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.8">v. 8</scripRef>.) He thinks it enough
to exhibit the logical conclusion of such an objection. It is enough to
know that it obliterates all moral distinctions and impugns the justice
of God. Paul might have shown that from God’s overruling of sin
to his praise the approval of sin does not follow. But he is content to
make it clear that the objection is inconsistent with a righteous
judgment of the world.—G.B.S.</p></note></p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.viii-p39">Since he has set all aside, the
hearing, the teaching, the name of the Jew, the circumcision, and all
the other particulars by his saying that “he is not a Jew which
is one outwardly, but he which is one inwardly;” he <pb n="372" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_372.html" id="vii.viii-Page_372" />next sees an
objection which starts up, and against this makes his stand. Now what
is this objection? If, he means, these things are no use, what reason
was there for that nation being called, and the circumcision too being
given? What does he then and how does he solve it? By the same means as
he did before: for as there, he told, not of their praises, but the
benefits of God; nor their well doings (for to be called a Jew and to
know His Will and to approve the things which are more excellent, was
no well doing of their own, but came of the grace of God: and this the
Prophet also says, upbraiding them; “He hath not done so to any
nation, neither hath he showed His judgments unto them;”
(<scripRef passage="Ps. cxlvii. 20" id="vii.viii-p39.1" parsed="|Ps|47|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.47.20">Ps. cxlvii. 20</scripRef>.) and Moses again; “Ask now whether there hath been any
such thing as this?” he says, “did ever people hear the
voice of God speaking out of the midst of the fire, and live?”)
(<scripRef passage="Deut. iv. 32, 33" id="vii.viii-p39.2" parsed="|Deut|4|32|4|33" osisRef="Bible:Deut.4.32-Deut.4.33">Deut. iv. 32, 33</scripRef>), this then he does here also. For as, when speaking
of circumcision, he did not say, Circumcision is valueless without a
good life, but, Circumcision is of value with a good life, pointing out
the same thing but in a more subdued tone. And again he does not say,
If thou be a breaker of the Law, thou who art circumcised art no whit
profited, but “thy circumcision is made uncircumcision:”
and after this again, “the uncircumcision,” saith he, shall
“judge,” not the circumcision, but “thee that dost
transgress the Law,” so sparing the things of the Law, and
smiting the persons. So he doth here also. For after setting before
himself this objection, and saying, “what advantage then hath the
Jew?” he says not, None, but he concurs with the statement, and
confutes it again by the sequel, and shows that they were even punished
owing to this preëminence. And how he does so, I will tell you
when I have stated the objection. “What advantage then,” he
says, “hath the Jew,” or “what profit is there of
circumcision?”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.viii-p40"><scripRef passage="Rom. 3.2" id="vii.viii-p40.1" parsed="|Rom|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.2">Ver.
2</scripRef>.
“Much every way: chiefly, because that they were entrusted with
the oracles of God.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.viii-p41">Do you see that, as I said
above, it is not their well doings, but the benefits of God, that he
everywhere counts up? And what is the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.viii-p41.1">ἐπιστεύθησαν</span>? (they were trusted.) It means, that they had the Law put
into their hands because He held them<note place="end" n="1256" id="vii.viii-p41.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.viii-p42"> See <scripRef passage="Gen. xviii. 19" id="vii.viii-p42.1" parsed="|Gen|18|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.18.19">Gen. xviii. 19</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Deut. iv. 37" id="vii.viii-p42.2" parsed="|Deut|4|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.4.37">Deut. iv. 37</scripRef>, and <scripRef passage="Deut 10:15" id="vii.viii-p42.3" parsed="|Deut|10|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.10.15">x. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>
to be of so much account that He entrusted to them oracles which came
down from above. I know indeed that some take the
“entrusted” not of the Jews, but of the oracles, as much as
to say, the Law was believed in. But the context does not admit of this
being held good. For in the first place he is saying this with a view
to accuse them, and to show that, though in the enjoyment of many a
blessing from above, they yet showed great ingratitude. Then, the
context also makes this clear. For he goes on to say, “For what
if some did not believe?” If they did not believe, how do some
say, the oracles were believed in?<note place="end" n="1257" id="vii.viii-p42.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.viii-p43"> For this use of the word, see <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iii. 16" id="vii.viii-p43.1" parsed="|1Tim|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.16">1 Tim. iii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> What does
he mean then? Why that God entrusted the same to them, and not that
they trusted to the oracles:<note place="end" n="1258" id="vii.viii-p43.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.viii-p44"> Field reads <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.viii-p44.1">λόγοις</span> “His words:” probably by a misprint.</p></note> how else will
the context make sense? For he farther goes on to say,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.viii-p45"><scripRef passage="Rom. 3.3" id="vii.viii-p45.1" parsed="|Rom|3|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.3">Ver.
3</scripRef>.
“For what if some did not believe?”<note place="end" n="1259" id="vii.viii-p45.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.viii-p46"> A
practical, not a theoretical unbelief. It might be clearer to use the
word “unfaithful” throughout, but that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.viii-p46.1">ἀπιστεῖν</span> is treated as the exact negative of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.viii-p46.2">πιστεύειν</span>: in fact we cannot translate idiomatically all that either
St. Paul or St. Chrysostom has to say of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.viii-p46.3">πίστις</span>,
without using the three words “faith” “trust”
and “belief” for it and its correlatives.</p></note></p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.viii-p47">And what comes next makes the
same point clear. For he again adds and follows; “Shall their
unbelief make the faith of God without effect?”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.viii-p48"><scripRef passage="Rom. 3.4" id="vii.viii-p48.1" parsed="|Rom|3|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.4">Ver.
4</scripRef>.
“God forbid.” The word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.viii-p48.2">ἐπιστεύθησαν</span>, then, proclaims God’s gift.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.viii-p49">And I would have you here also
note his judgment. For again he does not bring in his accusation of
them on his own part, but as it were by way of objection, as if he
said, But perhaps you will say, ‘What then is the use of this
circumcision since they used it not as was fitting, since they were
trusted with the Law and were unfaithful to the trust?’ And
hitherto he is not a severe accuser, but as if to clear God of
complaints against Him, he by this means turns the whole of the
accusation round upon themselves. For why, he would say, do you
complain that they did not believe? and how doth this affect God? For
as for His benefit, doth the ingratitude of those benefited overturn
it? Or doth it make the honor to be no honor? For this is what the
words, “Shall their unfaithfulness make the faith of God without
effect,” amount to. “God forbid.” As if one should
say, I have honored such an one. And if he did not receive the honor,
this gives no ground for accusing me, nor impairs my kindness, but
shows his want of feeling. But Paul does not say this merely, but what
is much more. That not only does their unbelief not leave the soil of
complaint upon God, but even shows His honor and love of man to be the
greater, in that He is seen to have bestowed honor upon one who would
dishonor Him. See how he has brought them <pb n="373" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_373.html" id="vii.viii-Page_373" />out guilty of misdemeanors by
means of what they gloried in; forasmuch as the honor with which God
treated them was so great, that even when He saw what would come
thereof, He withheld not His good-will toward them! Yet they made the
honors bestowed on them a means of insulting Him that Honor them! Next,
since he said, “For what if some did not believe?” (while
clearly it was all of them that did not believe,) lest by speaking here
too as the history allowed him, he should seem to be a severe accuser
of them like an enemy, he puts that, which really took place, in the
method of reasoning and syllogism, saying as follows: “Yea, let
God be true, but every man a liar.” What he says is something of
this sort. I do not mean, he says, that some did not believe, but if
you will, suppose that all were unbelieving, so waiving what really
happened, to fall in with the objector, that he might seem overbearing
or to be suspected. Well, he says, in this way God is the more
justified. What does the word justified mean? That, if there could be a
trial and an examination of the things He had done for the Jews, and of
what had been done on their part towards Him, the victory would be with
God, and all the right on His side. And after showing this clearly from
what was said before, he next introduces the Prophet also as giving his
approval to these things, and saying, “that Thou mightest be
justified in Thy sayings, and clear when Thou art judged.”
(<scripRef passage="Ps. li. 4" id="vii.viii-p49.1" parsed="|Ps|51|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.51.4">Ps. li. 4</scripRef>.) He then for His part did everything, but they were nothing the
better even for this. Then he brings forward after this another
objection that arises, and says,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.viii-p50"><scripRef passage="Rom. 3.5" id="vii.viii-p50.1" parsed="|Rom|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.5">Ver.
5</scripRef>.
“But if our unrighteousness commend the righteousness of God,
what shall we say? is God unrighteous Who taketh vengeance? I speak as
a man.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.viii-p51"><scripRef passage="Rom. 3.6" id="vii.viii-p51.1" parsed="|Rom|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.6">Ver.
6</scripRef>.
“God forbid.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.viii-p52">He solves one perplexity by
another again. Yet as this is not clear, we must needs declare it more
clearly. What is it then he means? God honored the Jews: they did
despite to Him. This gives Him the victory, and shows the greatness of
His love towards man, in that He honored them even such as they were.
Since then, he means, we did despite to Him and wronged Him, God by
this very thing became victorious, and His righteousness was shown to
be clear.<note place="end" n="1260" id="vii.viii-p52.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.viii-p53"> Field thinks that St. Chrysostom wrote “Therefore if,
because we did despite to Him……was shown to be clear, why
am I to be punished,” etc.? Heyse would have “Then, since
through our despite and wrong God became victorious.…why,”
etc.?</p></note> Why then (a man may say) am I to be
punished, who have been the cause of His victory by the despite I did
Him? Now how does he meet this? It is, as I was saying, by another
absurdity again. For if it were you, he says, that were the cause of
the victory, and after this are punished, the thing is an act of
injustice. But if He is not unjust, and yet you are punished, then you
are no more the cause of the victory. And note his apostolic reverence;
(or caution: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.viii-p53.1">εὐλάβεια</span>); for after saying, “Is God unrighteous Who taketh
vengeance?” he adds, “I speak as a man.” As if, he
means, any body were to argue in the way men reason. For what things
seem with us to be justice, these the just judgment of God far
exceedeth, and has certain other unspeakable grounds for it. Next,
since it was indistinct, he says the same thing over again:</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.viii-p54"><scripRef passage="Rom. 3.7" id="vii.viii-p54.1" parsed="|Rom|3|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.7">Ver.
7</scripRef>.
“For if the truth of God hath more abounded through my lie unto
His glory: why yet am I also judged as a sinner?”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.viii-p55">For if God, he means is shown to
be a Lover of man, and righteous, and good, by your acts of
disobedience, you ought not only to be exempt from punishment but even
to have good done unto you. But if so, that absurdity will be found to
result, which is in circulation with so many, that good comes of evil,
and that evil is the cause of good; and one of the two is necessary,
either that He be clearly unjust in punishing, or that if He punish
not, it is from our vices that He hath the victory. And both of these
are absurd to a degree. And himself meaning to show this too, he
introduces the Greeks (i.e. heathens) as the fathers of these opinions,
thinking it enough to allege against what he has mentioned the
character of the persons who say these things. For then they used to
say in ridicule of us, “let us do evil that good may come.”
And this is why he has stated it clearly in the following
language.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.viii-p56"><scripRef passage="Rom. 3.8" id="vii.viii-p56.1" parsed="|Rom|3|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.8">Ver.
8</scripRef>.
“If<note place="end" n="1261" id="vii.viii-p56.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.viii-p57"> So
Field with most <span class="c14" id="vii.viii-p57.1">mss</span>. and Interp.</p></note> not (as some affirm that we say,)
Let us do evil that good may come? Whose damnation is
just.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.viii-p58">For whereas Paul said,<note place="end" n="1262" id="vii.viii-p58.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.viii-p59"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.viii-p59.1">ἔλεγεν</span>. St.
Chrysostom treats it as his habitual teaching, so that it had been
already misrepresented, though not yet embodied in this
Epistle.</p></note> “where sin abounded grace did much
more abound” (<scripRef passage="Rom. v. 20" id="vii.viii-p59.2" parsed="|Rom|5|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.20">Rom. v. 20</scripRef>), in ridicule of
him and perverting what he said to another meaning, they said, We must
cling to vice that we may get what is good. But Paul said not so;
however<note place="end" n="1263" id="vii.viii-p59.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.viii-p60"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.viii-p60.1">γοῦν</span>. He is
evidently aiming at some who still used such reasonings.</p></note> to correct this notion it is that
he says, “What then? shall we continue in sin that grace may
abound? God forbid!” (<scripRef passage="Rom. 6.1,2" id="vii.viii-p60.2" parsed="|Rom|6|1|6|2" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.1-Rom.6.2">ib. vi. 1, 2</scripRef>.) For I said it, he
means, of the times which are past, not that we should make this a
practice. To lead them away then from this suspicion, he <pb n="374" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_374.html" id="vii.viii-Page_374" />said, that
henceforth this was even impossible. For “how shall we,” he
says, “that are dead unto sin, live any longer therein?”
Against the Greeks then he inveighs (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.viii-p60.3">κατέδραμεν</span>) without difficulty. For their life was exceeding
abandoned. But of the Jews, even if their life seemed to have been
careless, still they had great means of cloaking these things in the
Law and circumcision, and the fact of God having conversed with them,
and their being the teachers of all. And this is why he strips them
even of these, and shows that for these they were the more punished,
and this is the conclusion to which he has here drawn his discussion.
For if they be not punished, he would say, for so doing, that
blasphemous language—let us do evil that good may come—must
necessarily gain currency. But if this be impious, and they who hold
this language shall be punished (for this he declared by saying,
“whose damnation is just”), it is plain that they are
punished. For if they who speak it be deserving of vengeance, much more
are they who act it, but if deserving thereof, it is as having done
sin. For it is not man that punishes them, that any one should suspect
the sentence, but God, that doeth all things righteously. But if they
are righteously punished, it is unrighteously that they, who make
ridicule of us, said what they did. For God did and doth everything,
that our conversation might shine forth and be upright on every
side.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.viii-p61">Let us then not be listless; for
so we shall be able to recover the Greeks also from their error. But
when we are in words lovers of wisdom, but in deeds behave unseemly,
with what looks shall we face them? with what lips shall we discourse
concerning doctrines? For he<note place="end" n="1264" id="vii.viii-p61.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.viii-p62"> i.e. The Greek, see a few lines below. Savile’s punctuation
was first corrected by the Benedictines.</p></note> will say to each
of us, How can you that have failed in what is less, claim to teach me
about what is greater? you who as yet have not learnt that covetousness
is a vice, how can you be wise upon the things in heaven? But do you
know that it is a vice? Then, the charge is the greater, because you
transgress knowingly. And why speak I of the Greek, for even our laws
allow us not to speak thus boldly when our life has become abandoned.
For to “the sinner,” it says, “saith God, what hast
thou to do to declare my statutes?” (<scripRef passage="Ps. l. 16" id="vii.viii-p62.1" parsed="|Ps|50|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.50.16">Ps. l. 16</scripRef>.) There was a
time when the Jews were carried away captive, and when the Persians
were urgent with them, and called upon them to sing those divine songs
unto them, they said, “How shall we sing the Lord’s song in
a strange land?” (<scripRef passage="Ps. cxxxvii. 4" id="vii.viii-p62.2" parsed="|Ps|37|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.37.4">Ps. cxxxvii. 4</scripRef>.)
Now if it were un lawful to sing the oracles of God in a strange land,
much less might the estranged soul do it. For estranged<note place="end" n="1265" id="vii.viii-p62.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.viii-p63"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.viii-p63.1">Βάρβαρος</span>, Though this word is not equivalent to Barbarian, it has
force enough to give a fitness to the term “merciless.” St.
Chrysostom excels in these side-strokes, which he so much admires too
in the Apostle.</p></note> the merciless soul is. If the Law made
those who were captives and had become slaves to men in a strange land,
to sit in silence; much more is it right for those who are slaves to
sin and are in an alien community (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.viii-p63.2">πολιτεί&amp;
139·</span>) to have a curb upon their mouths.
And however they had their instruments then. For it says, “Upon
the willows in the midst thereof did we hang our instruments,”
but still they might not sing. And so we also, though we have a mouth
and tongue, which are instruments of speech, have no right to speak
boldly, so long as we be slaves to what is more tyrannical than any
barbarian, sin. For tell me what have you to say to the Greek, if you
plunder, and be covetous? will you say, Forsake idolatry, acknowledge
God, and draw not near to gold and silver? Will he not then make a jest
of you, and say, Talk to thyself first in this way? For it is not the
same thing for a Gentile to practise idolatry, and a Christian to
commit this same (4 <span class="c14" id="vii.viii-p63.3">mss</span>. om.
“same”) sin. For how are we to draw others away from that
idolatry if we draw not ourselves away from this? For we are nearer
related to ourselves<note place="end" n="1266" id="vii.viii-p63.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.viii-p64"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.viii-p64.1">κάκιστος ὁ
πρὸς ἑαυτὸν
χρώμενος τῇ
μοχθηρί&amp; 139·</span>, etc. Arist. <i>Eth.</i> v. 1.</p></note> than our
neighbor is, and so when we persuade not ourselves, how are we to
persuade others? For if he that doth not rule well over his own house,
will not take care of the Church either (<scripRef passage="1 Tim. iii. 5" id="vii.viii-p64.2" parsed="|1Tim|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.5">1 Tim. iii. 5</scripRef>), how shall he
that doth not rule even over his own soul be able to set others right?
Now do not tell me, that you do not worship an image of gold, but make
this clear to me, that you do not do those things which gold bids you.
For there be different kinds of idolatry, and one holds mammon lord,
and another his belly his god, and a third some other most baneful
lust. But, “you do not sacrifice oxen to them as the Gentiles
do.” Nay, but what is far worse, you butcher your own soul. But
“you do not bow the knee and worship.” Nay, but with
greater obedience you do all that they command you, whether it be your
belly, or money, or the tyranny of lust. For this is just what makes
Gentiles disgusting, that they made gods of our passions; calling lust
Venus, and anger Mars, and drunkenness Bacchus. If then you do not
grave images as did they, yet do you with great eagerness bow under the
very same passions, when you make the members <pb n="375" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_375.html" id="vii.viii-Page_375" />of Christ members of an
harlot, and plunge yourself into the other deeds of iniquity.
(<scripRef passage="1 Cor. vi. 15" id="vii.viii-p64.3" parsed="|1Cor|6|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.15">1 Cor. vi. 15</scripRef>.) I therefore exhort you to lay to heart the exceeding
unseemliness hereof, and to flee from idolatry:—for so doth Paul
name covetousness—and to flee not only covetousness in money, but
that in evil desire, and that in clothing, and that in food, and that
in everything else: since the punishment we shall have to suffer if we
obey not God’s laws is much severer. For, He says, “the
servant that knew his Lord’s will,” and did it not,
“shall be beaten with many stripes.” (<scripRef passage="Luke xii. 47" id="vii.viii-p64.4" parsed="|Luke|12|47|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.47">Luke xii. 47</scripRef>.) With a view
then to escaping from this punishment, and being useful both to others
and to ourselves, let us drive out all iniquity from our soul and
choose virtue. For so shall we attain to the blessings which are to
come, whereto may it be granted us all to attain by the grace and love
toward man, etc.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily VII on Rom. iii. 9-18." shorttitle="" progress="67.93%" prev="vii.viii" next="vii.x" id="vii.ix">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Rom. iii. 9-18." id="vii.ix-p0.1" parsed="|Rom|3|9|3|18" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.9-Rom.3.18" />
<p class="c21" id="vii.ix-p1"><span class="c9" id="vii.ix-p1.1">Homily VII.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vii.ix-p2"><scripRef passage="Rom. III. 9-18" id="vii.ix-p2.1" parsed="|Rom|3|9|3|18" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.9-Rom.3.18">Rom. III. 9–18</scripRef></p>

<p class="c36" id="vii.ix-p3"><i>“What then have we
more</i><note place="end" n="1267" id="vii.ix-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p4"> So St. Chrysostom here and in the next homily, but in both places
some <span class="c14" id="vii.ix-p4.1">mss</span>. (and Vulg. ante Field) had inserted
the common reading of the text of the N.T. “what then? are we
better than they? No, in no wise.”</p></note><i>than they?</i><note place="end" n="1268" id="vii.ix-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p5"> The meaning of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p5.1">προεχόμεθα</span>
here is much disputed. What is its subject? Most agree
(vs. Olshausen, Reiche) that it is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p5.2">᾽Ιουδαῖοι</span>. Is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p5.3">προεχ</span>. middle or
passive? If middle, it may mean (1) Do we hold (a place) before them?
Are we superior to them (the Gentiles) as respects the condition of
sinfulness? So Vulgate (<i>“prœcellimus”</i>) Luther,
Calvin, Bengel, Tholuck, Baur, De Wette, Alford, Weiss; or (2) Do we
hold before us (any protection)? Have we any excuse or pretext? So
Meyer, Godet, Schaff, on the ground that (1) is against the admitted
advantage of the few (<scripRef passage="Rom. 3.1,2" id="vii.ix-p5.4" parsed="|Rom|3|1|3|2" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.1-Rom.3.2">vv. 1,
2</scripRef>).
If passive, it can mean (<i>a</i>) Are we held superior to them? This
is substantially the same as (1) or (<i>b</i>) Are we surpassed by
them? This is the sense given in the trans. of the R.V.: “Are we
in worse case than they?” It connects <scripRef passage="Rom. 3.9" id="vii.ix-p5.5" parsed="|Rom|3|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.9">v. 9</scripRef> immediately with the special points of <scripRef passage="Rom. 3.1-8" id="vii.ix-p5.6" parsed="|Rom|3|1|3|8" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.1-Rom.3.8">v. 1–8</scripRef>. It seems to me that it
is better to suppose that he here breaks away from these special
objections and recurs to the larger subject. In this view the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p5.7">προ</span> in compos. points back to such passages as <scripRef passage="Rom. 1.18-32; 2.15,17-29" id="vii.ix-p5.8" parsed="|Rom|1|18|1|32;|Rom|2|15|0|0;|Rom|2|17|2|29" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.18-Rom.1.32 Bible:Rom.2.15 Bible:Rom.2.17-Rom.2.29">i. 18–32; ii. 15 and
17–29</scripRef>. The argument is: “We have established the sinfulness
of all; therefore we Jews have no advantage in relation to sin,
repentance and justification.”—G.B.S.</p></note><i>For we have proved both Jews and Gentiles, that they are all under
sin. As it is written, There is none righteous, no, not one: there is
none that understandeth, there is none that seeketh after God. They are
all gone out of the way, they are together become unprofitable; there
is none that doeth good, no not one. Their throat is an open sepulchre;
with their tongues have they used deceit; the poison of asps is under
their lips; whose mouth is full of cursing and bitterness: their feet
are swift to shed blood: destruction and misery are in their ways: and
the way of peace have they not known: there is no fear of God before
their eyes.”</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.ix-p6"><span class="c11" id="vii.ix-p6.1">He</span> had
accused the Gentiles, he had accused the Jews; it came next in order to
mention the righteousness which is by faith. For if the law of nature
availed not, and the written Law was of no advantage, but both weighed
down those that used them not aright, and made it plain that they were
worthy of greater punishment, then after this the salvation which is by
grace was necessary. Speak then of it, O Paul, and display it. But as
yet he does not venture, as having an eye to the violence of the Jews,
and so turns afresh to his accusation of them; and first he brings in
as accuser, David speaking of the same things at length, which Isaiah
mentioned all in short compass, so furnishing a strong curb for them,
so that they might not bound off, nor any of his hearers, while the
matters of faith were laid open to them, might after this start away;
being beforehand safely held down by the accusations of the prophets.
For there are three excesses which the prophet lays down; he says that
all of them together did evil, and that they did not do good
indifferently with evil, but that they followed after wickedness alone,
and followed it also with all earnestness. And next that they should
not say, “What then, if these things were said to others?”
he goes on:</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.ix-p7"><scripRef passage="Rom. 3.19" id="vii.ix-p7.1" parsed="|Rom|3|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.19">Ver.
19</scripRef>.
“Now we know that what things soever the Law saith, it saith to
them who are under the Law.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.ix-p8">This then is why, next to
Isaiah, who confessedly aimed at them, he brought in David; that he
might show that these things also belonged to the same subject. For
what need was there, he means, that a prophet who was sent for your
correction should accuse other people. For neither was the Law given to
any else than you. And for what reason did he not say, we know that
what things soever the prophet saith, but what things soever the Law
saith? It is because Paul uses to call the whole Old Testament the Law.
And in another place he says, “Do ye not hear the Law, that
Abraham had two sons?” (<scripRef passage="Gal. iv. 21, 22" id="vii.ix-p8.1" parsed="|Gal|4|21|4|22" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.21-Gal.4.22">Gal. iv. 21, 22</scripRef>.)
And here he calls the Psalm the Law<note place="end" n="1269" id="vii.ix-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p9"> The term Law was commonly applied to all the Pentateuch by Jewish
writers: but to the Psalms not so. They, however, viewed the whole Old
Testament as an evolved form of the Law.</p></note> when he
says, “We know that what things soever the Law saith, it saith to
them who are under the Law.” Next he shows that <pb n="376" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_376.html" id="vii.ix-Page_376" />neither are these
things he said merely for accusation’s sake, but that he<note place="end" n="1270" id="vii.ix-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p10"> So
Field with 2 <span class="c14" id="vii.ix-p10.1">mss</span>: others “that the
Word,” one <span class="c14" id="vii.ix-p10.2">mss</span>. and Vulg. “that
the Law.”</p></note> may again be paving the way for faith. So
close is the relationship of the Old Testament with the New, since even
the accusations and reproofs were entirely with a view to this, that
the door of faith might open brightly upon them that hear it. For since
it was the principal bane of the Jews that they were so conceited with
themselves (which thing he mentioned as he went on, “how that
being ignorant of the righteousness of God, and going about to
establish their own righteousness, they submitted not themselves to the
righteousness of God”) (<scripRef passage="Rom. x. 3" id="vii.ix-p10.3" parsed="|Rom|10|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.3">Rom. x. 3</scripRef>), the Law and the
Prophet by being beforehand with them cast down their high thoughts,
and laid low their conceit, that being brought to a consideration of
their own sins, and having emptied out the whole of their
unreasonableness, and seen themselves in danger of the last extremity,
they might with much earnestness run unto Him Who offered them the
remission of their sins, and accept grace through faith. And this it is
then which St. Paul hints even here, when he says,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.ix-p11">“Now we know that what
things soever the Law saith, it saith to them who are under the Law,
that every mouth may be stopped, and all the world may become guilty
before God.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.ix-p12">Here then he exhibits them as
destitute of the boldness of speech which comes of works, and only
using a parade of words and behaving in a barefaced way. And this is
why he uses so literal an expression, saying, “that every mouth
may be stopped,” so pointing out the barefaced and almost
uncontrollable pomposity of their language, and that their tongue was
now curbed in the strictest sense. For as an unsupportable torrent, so
had it been borne along. But the prophet stopped it. And when Paul
saith, “that every mouth may be stopped,” what he means is,
not that the reason of their sinning was that their mouth might be
stopped, but that the reason of their being reproved was that they
might not commit this very sin in ignorance. “And all the world
may become guilty before God.” He does not say the Jew, but the
whole of mankind.<note place="end" n="1271" id="vii.ix-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p13"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p13.1">ἡ φύσις</span>, here used
probably for the particular nature or kind in question, viz. the human.
Somewhat in the same manner it is used of individual beings. For the
several uses of the term, see Arist. <i>Metaph.</i> 4, where he calls
this use metaphorical.</p></note> For the phrase,
“that every mouth may be stopped,” is the language of a
person hinting at them, although he has not stated it clearly, so as to
prevent the language being too harsh. But the words “that all the
world may become guilty before God,” are spoken at once both of
Jews and of Greeks. Now this is no slight thing with a view to take
down their unreasonableness. Since even here they have no advantage
over the Gentiles, but are alike given up as far as salvation is
concerned. For he would be in strict propriety called a guilty person,
who cannot help himself to any excuse, but needeth the assistance of
another: and such was the plight of all of us, in that we had lost the
things pertaining to salvation.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.ix-p14"><scripRef passage="Rom. 3.20" id="vii.ix-p14.1" parsed="|Rom|3|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.20">Ver.
20</scripRef>.
“For by the Law is the knowledge of sin.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.ix-p15">He springs upon the Law again,
with forbearance however (for what he says is not an accusation of it,
but of the listlessness of the Jews). Yet nevertheless he has been
earnest here with a view (as he was going to introduce his discourse
about faith) to show its utter feebleness. For if thou boastest in the
Law, he means, it puts thee to the greater shame: it solemnly parades
forth your sins before you. Only he does not word it in this harsh way,
but again in a subdued tone; “For by the Law is the knowledge of
sin.” And so the punishment is greater, but<note place="end" n="1272" id="vii.ix-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p16"> <span class="c11" id="vii.ix-p16.1">mss.</span> “yet not owing to the
feebleness of the Law, but to the listlessness of the
Jews.”</p></note> that because of the Jew. For the Law
accomplished the disclosure of sin to you, but it was your duty then to
flee it. Since then you have not fled you have pulled the punishment
more sorely on yourself, and the good deed of the Law has been made to
you a supply of greater vengeance. Now then having added to their fear,
he next brings in the things of grace, as having brought them to a
strong desire of the remission of their sins, and says,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.ix-p17"><scripRef passage="Rom. 3.21" id="vii.ix-p17.1" parsed="|Rom|3|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.21">Ver.
21</scripRef>.
“But now the righteousness of God without the Law is
manifested.”<note place="end" n="1273" id="vii.ix-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p18"> With <scripRef passage="Rom. 3.21" id="vii.ix-p18.1" parsed="|Rom|3|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.21">iii. 21</scripRef>begins the great central
argument of the epistle: the positive development of the doctrine of
justification by faith. He had prepared the way for this negatively by
showing that all men were sinners and could not hope for justification
on the condition of obedience to the law of God. This he proved in
regard to the Gentiles in <scripRef passage="Rom. 1.18-32" id="vii.ix-p18.2" parsed="|Rom|1|18|1|32" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.18-Rom.1.32">i.
18–32</scripRef>, and in regard to the Jews in <scripRef passage="Rom. 2.1-3.20" id="vii.ix-p18.3" parsed="|Rom|2|1|3|20" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.1-Rom.3.20">ii. 1–iii. 20</scripRef>. Having now showed that
justification cannot be by law he proceeds to prove that it is by
faith. This central argument extends to the end of chap. viii. It may
be analyzed as follows; (1) General introductory statement <scripRef passage="Rom. 3.21-31" id="vii.ix-p18.4" parsed="|Rom|3|21|3|31" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.21-Rom.3.31">iii. 21–31</scripRef>. (2) O.T.
proof, <scripRef passage="Rom. 4" id="vii.ix-p18.5" parsed="|Rom|4|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4">iv</scripRef>. (3) Consequences of
justification, <scripRef passage="Rom. 5.1-11" id="vii.ix-p18.6" parsed="|Rom|5|1|5|11" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.1-Rom.5.11">v.
1–11</scripRef>. (4) Universality of the principles of sin and grace, showed by
the parallel between Adam and Christ, <scripRef passage="Rom. 5.12-21" id="vii.ix-p18.7" parsed="|Rom|5|12|5|21" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.12-Rom.5.21">v. 12–21</scripRef>. (5) Objections
answered and false inferences refuted, <scripRef passage="Rom. 6; 7" id="vii.ix-p18.8" parsed="|Rom|6|0|0|0;|Rom|7|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6 Bible:Rom.7">vi. vii</scripRef>. (6) Triumphant
conclusion: the blessedness of justification, <scripRef passage="Rom. 8" id="vii.ix-p18.9" parsed="|Rom|8|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8">viii</scripRef>. This argument concludes the doctrinal portion of the Epistle so
far as the question of justification is concerned. <scripRef passage="Rom. 9-11" id="vii.ix-p18.10" parsed="|Rom|9|0|11|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9">Chaps. ix.–xi</scripRef>. treat of the rejection
of the Jews and may be considered a kind of doctrinal appendix to the
main argument. The remaining chaps. (<scripRef passage="Rom. 12-16" id="vii.ix-p18.11" parsed="|Rom|12|0|16|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12">xii.–xvi</scripRef>.) are chiefly
practical.—G.B.S.</p></note></p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.ix-p19">Here he utters a great thing,
and such as needed much proof. For if they that lived in the Law not
only did not escape punishment, but were even the more weighed down
thereby, how without the Law is it possible not only to escape
vengeance, but even to be <pb n="377" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_377.html" id="vii.ix-Page_377" />justified? For he has here set down two high
points,<note place="end" n="1274" id="vii.ix-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p20"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p20.1">ἄκρα</span>high or excellent
things; thus Longinus. Or perhaps “terms.” See Arist.
<i>Anal. Pr.</i> 1. i. where this use of the word is
explained.</p></note> the being justified, and the
obtaining these blessings, without the Law. And this is why he does not
say righteousness simply, but the righteousness of God, so by the
worthiness of the Person displaying the greater degree of the grace,
and the possibility of the promise. For to Him all things are possible.
And he does not say, “was given,” but “is
manifested,” so cutting away the accusation of novelty. For that
which is manifested, is so as being old, but concealed. And it is not
this only, but the sequel that shows that this is no recent thing. For
after saying, “is manifested,” he proceeds:</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.ix-p21">“Being witnessed by the
Law and the Prophets.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.ix-p22">Do not be troubled, he means,
because it has but now been given, nor be affrighted as though at a
thing new and strange. For of old both the Law and the Prophets
foretold it. And some passages he has pointed out in the course of this
argument, and some he will shortly, having in what came before brought
in Habakkuk as saying, “the just shall live by faith”
(<scripRef passage="Rom. 1.17" id="vii.ix-p22.1" parsed="|Rom|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.17">i. 17</scripRef>), but in what comes
after, Abraham and David, as themselves also conversing with us about
these things. Now the regard they had for these persons was great, for
one was a patriach and a prophet, and the other a king and a prophet:
and further the promises about these things had come to both of them.
And this is why Matthew in the first beginning of his Gospel mentions
both of these first, and then brings forward in order the forefathers.
For after saying, “the Book of the Generation of Jesus
Christ” (<scripRef passage="Matt. i. 1" id="vii.ix-p22.2" parsed="|Matt|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.1.1">Matt. i. 1</scripRef>), he does not wait
after Abraham to name Isaac also and Jacob, but mentions David along
with (5 <span class="c14" id="vii.ix-p22.3">mss.</span> “after”) Abraham. And
what is wonderful indeed is, that he has even set David before Abraham
speaking on this wise, “the Son of David, the Son of
Abraham,” and then begins the catalogue of Isaac and Jacob, and
all the rest in order. And this is why the Apostle here keeps
presenting them in turns, and speaks of the righteousness of God being
witnessed by the Law and the Prophets. Then that no one should say, How
are we to be saved without contributing anything at all to the object
in view? he shows that we also offer no small matter toward this, I
mean our faith. Therefore after saying, “the righteousness of
God,” he adds straightway, “by faith unto all and upon all
that believe.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.ix-p23">Here again the Jew is alarmed by
his not having anything better than the rest, and being numbered with
the whole world. Now that he may not feel this, he again lowers him
with fear by adding, “For there is no difference, for all have
sinned.” For tell me not that it is such and such a Greek,<note place="end" n="1275" id="vii.ix-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p24"> 4
<span class="c14" id="vii.ix-p24.1">mss.</span> read <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p24.2">ὁ δεῖνα
῾Ελλὴν</span>, etc.
for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p24.3">ὁ δεῖνα ὁ
῾Ελλὴν</span>, making
the sense, do not say (in contempt) “such an one is a Greek! such
an one a Scythian!” etc.</p></note> such and such a Scythian, such and such a
Thracian, for all are in the same plight. For even if you have received
the Law, one thing alone is there which you have learnt from the
Law—to know sin, not to flee from it. Next, that they may say,
“even if we have sinned, still it is not in the same way that
they did,” he added, “and have come short of the glory of
God.” So that even if you have not done the same sins as others,
still you are alike bereft of the glory, since you belong to those who
have offended, and he that hath offended belongeth not to such as are
glorified, but to such as are put to shame. Yet, be not afraid: for the
reason of my saying this was not that I might thrust you into despair,
but that I might show the love of the Lord (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p24.4">Δεσπότου</span>) toward man: and so he goes on;</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.ix-p25"><scripRef passage="Rom. 3.24,25" id="vii.ix-p25.1" parsed="|Rom|3|24|3|25" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.24-Rom.3.25">Ver. 24,
25</scripRef>.
“Being justified freely by His grace through the redemption that
is in Christ Jesus: Whom God hath set forth to be a propitiation
through faith<note place="end" n="1276" id="vii.ix-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p26"> So Sav. Mor. Ben., against the <span class="c14" id="vii.ix-p26.1">mss</span>. and
the Ed. of Verona, which omits these words.</p></note> in His blood,
to declare His righteousness.”<note place="end" n="1277" id="vii.ix-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p27"> <scripRef passage="Rom. 3.26" id="vii.ix-p27.1" parsed="|Rom|3|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.26">v. 26</scripRef>, 3 P. <span class="c14" id="vii.ix-p27.2">mss</span>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p27.3">ἐν
τῷ νῦν
καιρῷ</span>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.ix-p28">See by how many proofs he makes
good what was said. First, from the worthiness of the person, for it is
not a man who doeth these things, that He should be too weak for it,
but God all-powerful. For it is to God, he says, that the righteousness
belongs. Again, from the Law and the Prophets. For you need not be
afraid at hearing the “without the Law,” inasmuch as the
Law itself approves this. Thirdly, from the sacrifices under the old
dispensation. For it was on this ground that he said, “In His
blood,” to call to their minds those sheep and calves. For if the
sacrifices of things without reason, he means, cleared from sin, much
more would this blood. And he does not say barely <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p28.1">λυτρώσεως</span>, but ἀ<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p28.2">πολυτρώσεως</span>, entire redemption, to show<note place="end" n="1278" id="vii.ix-p28.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p29"> 4 <span class="c14" id="vii.ix-p29.1">mss.</span> add, “to show that this was
so brought about.”</p></note> that we should come no more into such
slavery. And for this same reason he calls it a propitiation, to show
that if the type had such force, much more would the reality display
the same. But to show again that it was no novel thing or recent, he
says, “fore-ordained” (Auth. Version marg.); and by saying
God “fore-ordained,” <pb n="378" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_378.html" id="vii.ix-Page_378" />and showing that the good deed is the
Father’s, he showeth it to be the Son’s also. For the
Father “fore-ordained,” but Christ in His own blood wrought
the whole aright.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.ix-p30">“To declare His
righteousness.” What is declaring of righteousness? Like the
declaring of His riches, not only for Him to be rich Himself, but also
to make others rich, or of life, not only that He is Himself living,
but also that He makes the dead to live; and of His power, not only
that He is Himself powerful, but also that He makes the feeble
powerful. So also is the declaring of His righteousness not only that
He is Himself righteous, but that He doth also make them that are
filled with the putrefying sores (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p30.1">κατασαπέντας</span>) of sin suddenly righteous. And it is to explain this,
viz. what is “declaring,” that he has added, “That He
might be just, and the justifier of him which believeth in
Jesus.” Doubt not then: for it is not of works, but of faith: and
shun not the righteousness of God, for it is a blessing in two ways;
because it is easy, and also open to all men. And be not abashed and
shamefaced. For if He Himself openly declareth (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p30.2">ἐνδείκνυται</span>) Himself to do so, and He, so to say, findeth a delight
and a pride therein, how comest thou to be dejected and to hide thy
face at what thy Master glorieth in? Now then after raising his hearers
expectations by saying that what had taken place was a declaring of the
righteousness of God, he next by fear urges him on that is tardy and
remissful about coming; by speaking as follows:</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.ix-p31">“On account of the
relaxing<note place="end" n="1279" id="vii.ix-p31.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p32"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p32.1">πάρεσιν</span>. Our translation cannot be kept without losing St.
Chrysostom’s meaning. He takes this word in a medical sense, for
the cessation of vital energy. It was sometimes used thus, or for
paralysis. It does not occur elsewhere in the New Testament; the usual
word for remission is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p32.2">ἄφεσις</span>.</p></note> of sins that were before.”
Do you see how often he keeps reminding them of their transgressions?
Before, he did it by saying, “through the Law is the knowledge of
sin;” and after by saying, “that all have sinned,”
but here in yet stronger language. For he does not say for the sins,
but, “for the relaxing,” that is, the deadness. For there
was no longer any hope of recovering health, but as the paralyzed body
needed the hand from above, so doth the soul which hath been deadened.
And what is indeed worse, a thing which he sets down as a charge, and
points out that it is a greater accusation. Now what is this? That the
last state was incurred in the forbearance of God. For you cannot
plead, he means, that you have not enjoyed much forbearance and
goodness. But the words “at this time” are those of one who
is pointing out the greatness of the power (Sav. forbearance) and love
toward man. For after we had given all over, (he would say,) and it
were time to sentence us, and the evils were waxed great and the sins
were in their full, then He displayed His own power, that thou mightest
learn how great is the abundancy of righteousness with Him. For this,
had it taken place at the beginning, would not have had so wonderful
and unusual an appearance as now, when every sort of cure was found
unavailing.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.ix-p33"><scripRef passage="Rom. 3.27" id="vii.ix-p33.1" parsed="|Rom|3|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.27">Ver.
27</scripRef>.
“Where is boasting then? it is excluded,” he says.
“By what law? of works? Nay, but by the law of
faith.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.ix-p34">Paul is at great pains to show
that faith is mighty to a degree which was never even fancied of the
Law. For after he had said that God justifieth man by faith, he
grapples with the Law again. And he does not say, where then are the
well doings of the Jews? where their righteous dealing? but,
“where is then the boasting?” so taking every opportunity
of showing, that they do but use great words, as though they had
somewhat more than others, and have no work to show. And after saying,
“Where then is the boasting?” he does not say, it is put
out of sight and hath come to an end, but “it is excluded,”
which word rather expresses unseasonableness; since the reason for it
is no more. For as when the judgment is come they that would repent
have not any longer the season for it, thus now the sentence being
henceforth passed, and all being upon the point of perishing, and He
being at hand Who by grace would break these terrors, they had no
longer the season for making a plea of amelioration wrought by the Law.
For if it were right to strengthen themselves upon these things, it
should have been before His coming. But now that He who should save by
faith was come, the season for those efforts<note place="end" n="1280" id="vii.ix-p34.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p35"> Or
“pleading the same.”</p></note>
was taken from them. For since all were convicted, He therefore saveth
by grace. And this is why He is come but now, that they may not say, as
they would had He come at the first, that it was possible to be saved
by the Law and by our own labors and well-doings. To curb therefore
this their effrontery, He waited a long time: so that after they were
by every argument clearly convicted of inability to help themselves, He
then saved them by His grace. And for this reason too when he had said
above, “To declare His righteousness,” he added, “at
this time.” If any then were to gainsay, they do the same as if a
person who after committing great sins was unable to defend himself in
court, but was condemned <pb n="379" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_379.html" id="vii.ix-Page_379" />and going to be punished, and then being by
the royal pardon forgiven, should have the effrontery after his
forgiveness to boast and say that he had done no sin. For before the
pardon came, was the time to prove it: but after it came he would no
longer have the season for boasting. And this happened in the
Jews’ case. For since they had been traitors to themselves, this
was why He came, by His very coming doing away their boasting. For he
who saith that he is a “teacher of babes, and maketh his boast in
the Law,” and styles himself “an instructor of the
foolish,” if alike with them he needed a teacher and a Saviour,
can no longer have any pretext for boasting. For if even before this,
the circumcision was made uncircumcision, much rather was it now, since
it is cast out from both periods. But after saying that “it was
excluded,” he shows also, how. How then does he say it was
excluded? “By what law? of works? Nay, but by the law of
faith.” See he calls the faith also a law delighting to keep to
the names, and so allay the seeming novelty. But what is the “law
of faith?” It is, being saved by grace. Here he shows God’s
power, in that He has not only saved, but has even justified, and led
them to boasting,<note place="end" n="1281" id="vii.ix-p35.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p36"> The term <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p36.1">καυχᾶσθαι</span>, here rendered boasting, is used in a good sense also, and
sometimes rendered glorying in our Version. See <scripRef passage="Rom. v. 2" id="vii.ix-p36.2" parsed="|Rom|5|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.2">Rom. v. 2</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Rom 5:3" id="vii.ix-p36.3" parsed="|Rom|5|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.3">3</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Rom 5:11" id="vii.ix-p36.4" parsed="|Rom|5|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.11">11</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rom. 15:17" id="vii.ix-p36.5" parsed="|Rom|15|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.17">xv. 17</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 31" id="vii.ix-p36.6" parsed="|1Cor|1|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.31">1 Cor.
i. 31</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Cor. x. 17" id="vii.ix-p36.7" parsed="|2Cor|10|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.10.17">2 Cor. x. 17</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2Cor 12:9" id="vii.ix-p36.8" parsed="|2Cor|12|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.9">xii. 9</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Gal. vi. 4" id="vii.ix-p36.9" parsed="|Gal|6|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.4">Gal. vi. 4</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="Gal. 6:14" id="vii.ix-p36.10" parsed="|Gal|6|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.14">14</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Phil. iii. 5" id="vii.ix-p36.11" parsed="|Phil|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.5">Phil. iii. 5</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Thess. ii. 19" id="vii.ix-p36.12" parsed="|1Thess|2|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.2.19">1 Thess.
ii. 19</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="James i. 9" id="vii.ix-p36.13" parsed="|Jas|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.9">James i. 9</scripRef>, etc.</p></note> and this too
without needing works, but looking for faith only. And in saying this
he attempts to bring the Jew who has believed to act with moderation,
and to calm him that hath not believed, in such way as to draw him on
to his own view. For he that has been saved, if he be high-minded in
that he abides by the Law, will be told that he himself has stopped his
own mouth, himself has accused himself, himself has renounced claims to
his own salvation, and has excluded boasting. But he that hath not
believed again, being humbled by these same means, will be capable of
being brought over to the faith. Do you see how great faith’s
preëminence is? How it hath removed us from the former things, not
even allowing us to boast of them?</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.ix-p37"><scripRef passage="Rom. 3.28" id="vii.ix-p37.1" parsed="|Rom|3|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.28">Ver.
28</scripRef>.
“Therefore we conclude that a man is justified by faith without
the deeds of the Law.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.ix-p38">When he had shown that by faith
they were superior to the Jews, then he goes on with great confidence
to discourse upon it also, and what seemed therein to annoy he again
heals up. For these two things were what confused the Jews; one, if it
were possible for men, who with works were not saved, to be saved
without them, and another, if it were just for the uncircumcised to
enjoy the same blessings with those, who had during so long a period
been nurtured in the Law; which last confused them more by far than the
former. And on this ground having proved the former, he goes on to the
other next, which perplexed the Jews so far, that they even complained
on account of this position against Peter after they believed. What
does he say then? “Therefore we conclude, that by faith a man is
justified.” He does not say, a Jew, or one under the Law, but
after leading forth his discourse into a large room, and opening the
doors of faith to the world, he says “a man,” the name
common to our race. And then having taken occasion from this, he meets
an objection not set down. For since it was likely that the Jews, upon
hearing that faith justifieth every man, would take it ill and feel
offended, he goes on,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.ix-p39"><scripRef passage="Rom. 3.29" id="vii.ix-p39.1" parsed="|Rom|3|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.29">Ver.
29</scripRef>.
“Is He the God of the Jews only?”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.ix-p40">As if he said, On what foot does
it then seem to you amiss that every man should be saved? Is God
partial? So showing from this, that in wishing to flout the Gentiles,
they are rather offering an insult to God’s glory, if, that is,
they would not allow Him to be the God of all. But if He is of all,
then He taketh care of all; and if He care for all, then He saveth all
alike by faith. And this is why he says, “Is He the God of the
Jews only? is He not also of the Gentiles? Yes, of the Gentiles
also.” For He is not partial as the fables of the Gentiles (cf.
Ov. Tr. I. ii. 5. sqq) are, but common to all, and One. And this is why
he goes on,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.ix-p41"><scripRef passage="Rom. 3.30" id="vii.ix-p41.1" parsed="|Rom|3|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.30">Ver.
30</scripRef>.
“Seeing it is one God.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.ix-p42">That is, the same is the Master
of both these and those. But if you tell me of the ancient state of
things, then too the dealings of Providence were shared by both,
although in diverse ways. For as to thee was given the written law, so
to them was the natural; and they came short in nothing, if, that is,
only they were willing, but were even able to surpass thee. And so he
proceeds, with an allusion to this very thing, “Who shall justify
the circumcision by faith, and the uncircumcision through faith,”
so reminding them of what he said before about uncircumcision and
circumcision, whereby he showed that there was no difference.<note place="end" n="1282" id="vii.ix-p42.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p43"> Field omits “there was no difference;” but most <span class="c14" id="vii.ix-p43.1">mss</span>. have the words; and at any rate they must be
supplied.</p></note> But if then there was no difference,
much less is there any now. And this accordingly he now establishes
upon still clearer grounds, and so demonstrates, <pb n="380" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_380.html" id="vii.ix-Page_380" />that either of them
stand alike in need of faith.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.ix-p44"><scripRef passage="Rom. 3.31" id="vii.ix-p44.1" parsed="|Rom|3|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.31">Ver.
31</scripRef>.
“Do we then,” he says, “make void the Law through
faith? God forbid: yea, we establish the Law.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.ix-p45">Do you see his varied and
unspeakable judgment? For the bare use of the word
“establish” shows that it was not then standing, but was
worn out (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p45.1">καταλελυμένον</span>). And note also Paul’s exceeding power, and how
superabundantly he maintains what he wishes. For here he shows that the
faith, so far from doing any disparagement to the “Law,”
even assists it, as it on the other hand paved the way for the faith.
For as the Law itself before bore witness to it (for he saith,
“being witnessed by the Law and the Prophets”), so here
this establisheth that, now that it is unnerved. And how did it
establish? he would say. What was the object of the Law and what the
scope of all its enactments? Why, to make man righteous. But this it
had no power to do. “For all,” it says, “have
sinned:” but faith when it came accomplished it. For when a man
is once a believer, he is straightway justified. The intention then of
the Law it did establish, and what all its enactments aim after, this
hath it brought to a consummation. Consequently it has not disannulled,
but perfected it. Here then three points he has demonstrated; first,
that without the Law it is possible to be justified; next, that this
the Law could not effect; and, that faith is not opposed to the Law.
For since the chief cause of perplexity to the Jews was this, that the
faith seemed to be in opposition to it, he shows more than the Jew
wishes, that so far from being contrary, it is even in close alliance
and coöperation with it, which was what they especially longed to
hear proved.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.ix-p46">But since after this grace,
whereby we were justified, there is need also of a life suited to it,
let us show an earnestness worthy the gift. And show it we shall, if we
keep with earnestness charity, the mother of good deeds. Now charity is
not bare words, or mere ways of speaking (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p46.1">προσρήσεις</span>) to men, but a taking care (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p46.2">προστασία</span>) of them, and a putting forth of itself by works, as, for
instance, by relieving poverty, lending one’s aid to the sick,
rescuing from dangers, to stand by them that be in difficulties, to
weep with them that weep, and to rejoice with them that rejoice.
(<scripRef passage="Rom. xii. 15" id="vii.ix-p46.3" parsed="|Rom|12|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.15">Rom. xii. 15</scripRef>.) For even this last is a part of charity. And yet this seems a
little thing, to be rejoicing with them that rejoice: nevertheless it
is exceedingly great, and requireth for it the spirit of true wisdom.
And we may find many that perform the more irksome part (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p46.4">πεικρότερον</span>), and yet want vigor for this. For many weep with them
that weep, but still do not rejoice with them that rejoice, but are in
tears when others rejoice; now this comes of grudging and envy. The
good deed then of rejoicing when our brother rejoices is no small one,
but even greater than the other: and haply not only greater than
weeping with them that weep, but even than standing by them that are in
danger. There are many, at all events, that have shared danger with men
in danger, but were cut to the heart when they came into honor. So
great is the tyranny of a grudging spirit! And yet the one is a thing
of toils and labors, and this of choice and temper only. Yet at the
same time many that have endured the harder task have not accomplished
the one easier than it, but pine and consume away when they see others
in honor, when a whole Church is benefited, by doctrine, or in any
other fashion. And what can be worse than this? For such an one doth
not any more fight with his brother, but with the will of God. Now
consider this, and be rid of the disease: and even if you be unwilling
to set your neighbor free, at least set yourself free from these
countless evils. Why do you carry war into your own thoughts? Why fill
your soul with trouble? why work up a storm? why turn things upside
down? How will you be able, in this state of mind, to ask forgiveness
of sins? For if those that allow not the things done against themselves
to pass, neither doth He forgive, what forgiveness shall He grant to
those who go about to injure those that have done them no injury? For
this is a proof of the utmost wickedness. Men of this kind are fighting
with the Devil, against the Church, and haply even worse than he. For
him one can be on one’s guard against. But these cloaking
themselves under the mask of friendliness, secretly kindle the pile,
throwing themselves the first into the furnace, and laboring under a
disease not only unfit for pity, but even such as to meet with much
ridicule. For why is it, tell me, that thou art pale and trembling and
standing in fear? What evil has happened? Is it that thy brother is in
honor, and looked up to, and in esteem? Why, thou oughtest to make
chaplets, and rejoice, and glorify God, that thine own member is in
honor and looked up to! But art thou pained that God is glorified?<note place="end" n="1283" id="vii.ix-p46.5"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p47"> 4 <span class="c14" id="vii.ix-p47.1">mss.</span> add what madness doth not this
exceed?</p></note> Seest thou to what issue the war
tends? But, some will say, it is not because God is glorified, but
because my brother is. Yet through him the glory ascendeth up to God:
and so will the war from thee do also. <pb n="381" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_381.html" id="vii.ix-Page_381" />But it is not this, he will say,
that grieves me, for I should wish God to be glorified by me. Well
then! rejoice at thy brother’s being in honor, and then glorified
is God again through thee also; and<note place="end" n="1284" id="vii.ix-p47.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p48"> 4 <span class="c14" id="vii.ix-p48.1">mss.</span> for “and” have
“for when thou art so disposed toward thy
brother.”</p></note> all will
say, Blessed be God that hath His household so minded, wholly freed
from envy, and rejoicing together at one another’s goods! And why
do I speak of thy brother? for if he were thy foe and enemy, and God
were glorified through him, a friend shouldest thou make of him for
this reason. But thou makest thy friend an enemy because God is
glorified by his being in honor. And were any one to heal thy body when
in evil plight, though he were an enemy, thou wouldest count him
thenceforward among the first of thy friends: and dost thou reckon him
that gladdens the countenance of Christ’s Body, that is, the
Church, and is thy friend, to be yet an enemy? How else then couldest
thou show war against Christ? For this cause, even if a man do
miracles, have celibacy to show, and fasting, and lying on the bare
ground, and doth by this virtue advance even to the angels, yet shall
he be most accursed of all, while he has this defect, and shall be a
greater breaker of the Law than the adulterer, and the fornicator, and
the robber, and the violator of supulchres. And, that no one may
condemn this language of hyperbole, I should be glad to put this
question to you. If any one were come with fire and mattock, and were
destroying and burning this House, and digging down this Altar, would
not each one of those here stone him with stones as accursed and a
law-breaker? What then, if one were to bring a flame yet more consuming
than that fire, I mean envy, that doth not ruin the buildings of stone
nor dig down an Altar of gold, but subverteth and scornfully marreth
what is far more precious than either walls or Altar, the
Teachers’ building, what sufferance would he deserve? For let no
one tell me, that he has often endeavored and been unable: for it is
from the spirit that the actions are judged. For Saul did kill David,
even though he did not hit him. (<scripRef passage="1 Sam. xix. 10" id="vii.ix-p48.2" parsed="|1Sam|19|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.19.10">1 Sam. xix. 10</scripRef>.)
Tell me, dost thou not perceive that thou art plotting against the
sheep of Christ when thou warrest with His Shepherd? those sheep for
whom also Christ shed His Blood, and bade us both to do and to suffer
all things? Dost thou not remind thyself that thy Master sought thy
glory and not His own, but thou art seeking not that of thy Master but
thine own? And yet if thou didst see His then thou wouldst have
obtained thine own also. But by seeking thine own before His, thou wilt
not ever gain even this.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.ix-p49">What then will be the remedy?
Let us all join in prayer, and let us lift up our voice with one accord
in their behalf as for those possessed, for indeed these are more
wretched than they, inasmuch as their madness is of choice. For this
affliction needeth prayer and much entreaty. For if he that loveth not
his brother, even though he empty out his money, yea, and have the
glory of martyrdom, is no whit advantaged; consider what punishment the
man deserves who even wars with him that hath not wronged him in
anything; he is even worse than the Gentiles: for if to love them that
love us does not let us have any advantage over them, in what grade
shall he be placed, tell me, that envieth them that love him? For
envying is even worse than warring; since he that warreth, when the
cause of the war is at an end, puts an end to his hatred also: but the
grudger would never become a friend. And the one shows an open kind of
battle, the other a covert: and the one often has a reasonable cause to
assign for the war, the other, nothing else but madness, and a Satanic
spirit. To what then is one to compare a soul of this kind? to what
viper? to what asp? to what canker-worm? to what scorpion? since there
is nothing so accursed or so pernicious as a soul of this sort. For it
is this, it is this, that hath subverted the Churches, this that hath
gendered the heresies, this it was that armed a brother’s hand,
and made his right hand to be dipped in the blood of the righteous, and
plucked away the laws of nature, and set open the gates for death, and
brought that curse into action, and suffered not that wretch to call to
mind either the birth-pangs, or his parents, or anything else, but made
him so furious, and led him to such a pitch of phrenzy, that even when
God exhorted him and said, “Unto thee shall be his recourse,<note place="end" n="1285" id="vii.ix-p49.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p50"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p50.1">ἀποστροφὴ</span>, “turning away,” some read <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p50.2">ἐπιστροφὴ</span>, as Cyr. <i>Al. Glaph. ad. loc.</i> who speaks of
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p50.3">ἀποστροφὴ</span>
or turning away of God’s face from Cain; but to
render it thus here is inconsistent with <scripRef passage="Gen. iii. 16" id="vii.ix-p50.4" parsed="|Gen|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.16">Gen. iii. 16</scripRef>, and with St.
Chrysostom’s interpretation in <scripRef passage="Gen. iv." id="vii.ix-p50.5" parsed="|Gen|4|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.4">Gen. iv.</scripRef> Hom. xix. which
illustrates several expressions here.</p></note> and thou shalt rule over him”
(<scripRef passage="Gen. iv. 7" id="vii.ix-p50.6" parsed="|Gen|4|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.4.7">Gen. iv. 7</scripRef>, LXX.); he did not even then give in. Yet did He both forgive him
the fault, and make his brother subject to him: but his complaint is so
incurable, that even if thousands of medicines are applied, it keeps
sloughing with its own corruption. For wherefore art thou so vexed,
thou most miserable of men? Is it because God hath had honor shown Him?
Nay, this would show a Satanical spirit. Is it then because thy brother
outstrips thee in good name? As for <pb n="382" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_382.html" id="vii.ix-Page_382" />that, it is open to thee in turn to
outstrip him. And so, if thou wouldest be a conqueror, kill not,
destroy not, but let him abide still, that the material for the
struggle may be preserved, and conquer him living. For in this way thy
crown had been a glorious one; but by thus destroying thou passest a
harder sentence of defeat upon thyself. But a grudging spirit hath no
sense of all this. And what ground hast thou to covet glory in such
solitude? for those were at that time the only inhabitants of the
earth. Still even then this restrained him not, but he cast away all
from his mind, and stationed himself in the ranks of the devil; for he
it was who then led the war upon Cain’s side. For inasmuch as it
was not enough for him that man had become liable to death, by the
manner of the death he tried to make the tragedy still greater, and
persuaded him to become a fratricide. For he was urgent and in travail
to see the sentence carried into effect, as never satisfied with our
ills. As if any one who had got an enemy in prison, and saw him under
sentence, were to press, before he was out of the city, to see him
butchered within it, and would not wait even the fitting time, so did
the devil then, though he had heard that man must return to earth,
travail with desire to see something worse, even a son dying before his
father, and a brother destroying a brother, and a premature and violent
slaughter. See you what great service envy hath done him? how it hath
filled the insatiate spirit of the devil, and hath prepared for him a
table great as he desired to see?</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.ix-p51">Let us then escape from the
disease; for it is not possible, indeed it is not, to escape from the
fire prepared for the devil, unless we get free from this sickness. But
free we shall get to be if we lay to mind how Christ loved us, and also
how He bade us love one another. Now what love did He show for us? His
precious Blood did He shed for us when we were enemies, and had done
the greatest wrong to Him. This do thou also do in thy brother’s
case (for this is the end of His saying “A new commandment I give
unto you, That ye so<note place="end" n="1286" id="vii.ix-p51.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p52"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p52.1">οὕτως</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p52.2">ἐγὼ</span> are not in the
text in St. <scripRef passage="John. 1" id="vii.ix-p52.3" parsed="|John|1|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1">John. 1</scripRef> <span class="c14" id="vii.ix-p52.4">ms</span>. (Bodl.) here
omits <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p52.5">οὕτως</span>.</p></note> love one
another as I have loved you”) (<scripRef passage="John xiii. 34" id="vii.ix-p52.6" parsed="|John|13|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.13.34">John xiii. 34</scripRef>); or rather even
so the measure does not come to a stand. For it was in behalf of His
enemies that He did this. And are you unwilling to shed your blood for
your brother? Why then dost thou even shed his blood, disobeying the
commandment even to reversing it? Yet what He did was not as a due: but
you, if you do it, are but fulfilling a debt. Since he too, who, after
receiving the ten thousand talents, demanded the hundred pence, was
punished not merely for the fact that he demanded them, but because
even by the kindness done him he had not become any better, and did not
even follow where his Lord had begun, or remit the debt. For on the
part of the servant the thing done was but a debt after all, if it had
been done. For all things that we do, we do towards the payment of a
debt. And this is why Himself said, “When ye have done all, say,
We are unprofitable servants, we have done that which was our duty to
do.” (<scripRef passage="Luke xvii. 10" id="vii.ix-p52.7" parsed="|Luke|17|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.10">Luke xvii. 10</scripRef>.) If then we display
charity, if we give our goods to them that need, we are fulfilling a
debt; and that not only in that it was He who first began the acts of
goodness, but because it is His goods that we are distributing if we
ever<note place="end" n="1287" id="vii.ix-p52.8"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p53"> 5 <span class="c14" id="vii.ix-p53.1">mss.</span> “if we give
all.”</p></note> do give. Why then deprive thyself of
what He willeth thee to have the right of? For the reason why He bade
thee give them to another was that thou mightest have them thyself. For
so long as thou hast them to thyself even thou thyself hast them not.
But when thou hast given to another, then hast thou received them
thyself. What charm then will do as much as this? Himself poured forth
His Blood for His enemies: but we not even money for our benefactor. He
did so with His Blood that was His own: we will not even with money
that is not ours. He did it before us, we not even after His example.
He did it for our salvation, we will not do it even for our own
advantage. For He is not to have any advantage from our love toward
man, but the whole gain accrueth unto us. For this is the very reason
why we are bidden to give away our goods, that we may not be thrown out
of them. For as a person who gives a little child money and bids him
hold it fast, or give it the servant to keep, that it may not be for
whoever will to snatch it away, so also doth God. For He says, Give to
him that needeth, lest some one should snatch it away from thee, as an
informer, for instance, or a calumniator, or a thief, or, after all
these are avoided, death. For so long as thou holdest it thyself, thou
hast no safe hold of it. But if thou givest it Me through the poor, I
keep it all for thee exactly, and in fit season will return it with
great increase. For it is not to take it away that I receive it, but to
make it a larger amount and to keep it more exactly, that I may have it
preserved for you against that time, in which there is no one to lend
or to pity. What then can be more hard-hearted, than if we, after such
promises, cannot make <pb n="383" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_383.html" id="vii.ix-Page_383" />up our minds to lend to him? Yes, it is for this
that we go before Him destitute and naked and poor, not having the
things committed to our charge, because we do not deposit them with Him
who keepeth them more exactly than any. And for this we shall be most
severely punished. For when we are charged with it, what shall we be
able to say about the loss of them?<note place="end" n="1288" id="vii.ix-p53.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p54"> Savile, “about our own self-destruction,” <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p54.1">περὶ τῆς
ἀπωλείας
ἑαυτῶν</span>, but the
<span class="c14" id="vii.ix-p54.2">mss</span>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p54.3">αὐτῶν</span>, which
makes better sense.</p></note> what
pretext to put forward? what defence? For what reason is there why you
did not give? Do you disbelieve that you will receive it again? And how
can this be reasonable? For He that hath given to one that hath not
given, how shall He not much rather give after He has received? Does
the sight of them please you? Well then, give much the more for this
reason, that you may there be the more delighted, when no one can take
them from you. Since now if you keep them, you will even suffer
countless evils. For as a dog, so doth the devil leap upon them that
are rich, wishing to snatch from them, as from a child that holdeth a
sippet or a cake. Let us then give them to our Father, and if the devil
see this done, he will certainly withdraw: and when he has withdrawn,
then will the Father safely give them all to thee, when he cannot
trouble, in that world to come. For now surely they that be rich differ
not from little children that are troubled by dogs, while all are
barking round them, tearing and pulling; not men only, but ignoble
affections; as gluttony, drunkenness, flattery, uncleanness of every
kind. And when we have to lend, we are very anxious about those that
give much, and look particularly for those that are frank dealers. But
here we do the opposite. For God, Who dealeth frankly, and giveth not
one in the hundred, but a hundred-fold, we desert, and those who will
not return us even the capital, these we seek after. For what return
will our belly make us, that consumeth the larger share of our goods?
Dung and corruption. Or what will vainglory? Envy and grudging. Or what
nearness? Care and anxiety. Or what uncleanness? Hell and the venomous
worm! For these are the debtors of them that be rich, who pay this
interest upon the capital, evils at present, and dreadful things in
expectation. Shall we then lead to these, pray, with such punishment
for interest, and shall we not trust the same to Christ (4 <span class="c14" id="vii.ix-p54.4">mss.</span> om. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p54.5">τᾥ</span>) Who holdeth forth unto us
heaven, immortal life, blessings unutterable? And what excuse shall we
have? For how comest thou not to give to Him, who will assuredly
return, and return in greater abundance? Perhaps it is because it is so
long before He repays. Yet surely He repays even here. For He is true
which saith, “Seek the kingdom of heaven, and all these things
shall be added to you.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. vi. 33" id="vii.ix-p54.6" parsed="|Matt|6|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.33">Matt. vi. 33</scripRef>.) Seest thou this
extreme munificence? Those goods, He says, have been stored up for
thee, and are not diminishing: but these here I give by way of increase
and surplus. But, besides all this, the very fact of its being so long
before thou wilt receive it, does but make thy riches the greater:
since the interest is more.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.ix-p55">For in the case of those who
have money lent them, we see that this is what the lenders do, lending,
that is, with greater readiness to those who refund a long time after.
For he that straightway repays the whole, cuts off the progression of
the interest, but he that keeps possession of it for a longer time,
makes also the gain from it greater. Shall we then, while in
man’s case we are not offended at the delay, but even use
artifices to make it greater, in the case of God be so little-minded,
as on this very ground to be backward and to retract? And yet, as I
said, He both giveth here, and along with the reason mentioned, as
planning also some other greater advantage to us, He there keepeth the
whole in store. For the abundance of what is given, and the excellency
of that gift, transcends this present worthless life. Since in this
perishable and doomed body there is not even the possibility of
receiving those unfading crowns; nor in our present state, perturbed
and full of trouble, and liable to many changes as it is, of attaining
to that unchangeable unperturbed lot.<note place="end" n="1289" id="vii.ix-p55.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p56"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p56.1">λῆξιν</span>,
which may mean “rest.”</p></note> Now you, if any one were to owe you
gold, and while you were staying in a foreign country, and had neither
servants, nor any means to convey it across to the place of your abode,
were to promise to pay you the loan, would beseech him in countless
ways to have it paid down not in the foreign land, but at home rather.
But do you think right to receive those spiritual and unutterable
things in this world? Now what madness this would show! For if you
receive them here, you must have them corruptible to a certainty; but
if you wait for that time, He will repay you them incorruptible and
unalloyed. If you receive here, you have gotten lead; but if there,
tried gold. Still He does not even deprive thee of the goods of this
life. For along with that promise He has placed another also, to the
following effect, That every one that loveth the things of the world to
come, shall receive “an hundred-fold in this life present, and
shall inherit eternal life.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xix. 29" id="vii.ix-p56.2" parsed="|Matt|19|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.29">Matt. xix. 29</scripRef>.) If then <pb n="384" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_384.html" id="vii.ix-Page_384" />we do
not receive the hundred-fold, it is ourselves that are to blame for not
lending to Him Who can give so much, for all who have given have
received much, even though they gave but little. For what great thing,
tell me, did Peter give? was it not a net that was broken (<scripRef passage="Luke v. 6, 11" id="vii.ix-p56.3" parsed="|Luke|5|6|0|0;|Luke|5|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.5.6 Bible:Luke.5.11">Luke v. 6, 11</scripRef>),
and a rod and a hook only? Yet still God opened to him the houses of
the world, and spread before him land and sea, and all men invited him
to their possessions. Or rather they sold what was their own, and
brought it to their<note place="end" n="1290" id="vii.ix-p56.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p57"> So
the <span class="c14" id="vii.ix-p57.1">mss</span>.; i.e. the Apostles’.</p></note> feet, not so much
as putting it into their hands, for they dared not, so great was the
honor they paid him, as well as their profuseness. But he was Peter,
you will say! And what of this? O man! For it was not Peter only to
whom He made this promise, neither said He, Thou, O Peter, only art to
receive an hundred-fold, but “every one whosoever hath left
houses or brethren shall receive an hundredfold.” For it is not
distinction of persons that He recognizes, but actions that are rightly
done. But a circle of little ones is round about me, one will say, and
I am desirous of leaving them with a good fortune.<note place="end" n="1291" id="vii.ix-p57.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p58"> See
St. Cypr. <i>Of works and alms,</i> c. 15: <i>Treatises,</i> pp. 243,
244, O.T.</p></note> Why then do we make them paupers? For if
you leave them everything, you are still committing your goods to a
trust that may deceive you. But if you leave God their joint-heir and
guardian, you have left them countless treasures. For as when we avenge
ourselves God assisteth us not, but when we leave it to Him, more than
we expect comes about; so in the case of goods, if we take thought
about them ourselves, He will withdraw from any providence over them,
but if we cast all upon Him, He will place both them and our children
in all safety. And why art thou amazed that this should be so with God?
for even with men one may see this happening. For if you do not when
dying invite any of your relatives to the care of your children, it
often happens, that one who is abundantly willing feels reluctancy, and
is too modest to spring to the task of his own accord. But if you cast
the care upon him, as having had a very great honor shown him, he will
in requital make very great returns. If then thou wouldest leave thy
children much wealth, leave them God’s care. For He Who, without
thy having done anything, gave thee a soul, and formed thee a body, and
granted thee life, when He seeth thee displaying such munificence and
distributing their goods to Himself along with them, must surely open
to them every kind of riches. For if Elijah after having been nourished
with a little meal, since he saw that that woman honored him above her
children, made threshing-floors and oil-presses appear in the little
hut of the widow, consider what loving caring the Lord of Elijah will
display! Let us then not consider how to leave our children rich, but
how to leave them virtuous. For if they have the confidence of riches,
they will not mind aught besides, in that they have the means screening
the wickedness of their ways in their abundant riches. But if they find
themselves devoid of the comfort to be got from that source, they will
do all so as by virtue to find themselves abundant consolation for
their poverty. Leave them then no riches that you may leave them
virtue. For it is unreasonable in the extreme, not to make them, whilst
we are alive, lords of all our goods, yet after we are dead to give the
easy nature of youth full exemption from fear. And yet while we are
alive we shall have power to call them to good account, and to sober
and bridle them, if they make an ill use of their goods: but if after
we are dead we afford them, at the time of the loss of ourselves, and
their own youthfulness, that power which wealth gives, endless are the
precipices into which we shall thrust those unfortunate and miserable
creatures, so heaping fuel upon flame, and letting oil drop into a
fierce furnace. And so, if you would leave them rich and safe withal,
leave God a debtor to them, and deliver the bequest to them into His
hands. For if they receive the money themselves, they will not know
even who to give it to, but will meet with many designing and unfeeling
people. But if thou beforehand puttest it out to interest with God, the
treasure henceforward remains unassailable, and great is the facility
wherewith that repayment will be made. For God is well pleased at
repaying us what He oweth, and both looks with a more favorable eye
upon those who have lent to Him, than on those who have not; and loveth
those the most to whom He oweth the most. And so, if thou wouldest have
Him for thy Friend continually, make Him thy Debtor to a large amount.
For there is no lender so pleased at having those that owe to him, as
Christ (6 <span class="c14" id="vii.ix-p58.1">mss.</span> God) is rejoiced at having
those that lend to Him. And such as He oweth nothing to, He fleeth
from; but such as He oweth to, He even runneth unto. Let us then use
all means to get Him for our Debtor; for this is the season for loans,
and He is now in want. If then thou givest not unto Him now, He will
not ask of thee after thy departing hence. For it is here that He
thirsteth, here that He is an hungered. He thirsteth, since He
thirsteth after <pb n="385" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_385.html" id="vii.ix-Page_385" />thy salvation; and it is for this that He even begs;
for this that He even goeth about naked, negotiating immortal life for
thee. Do not then neglect Him; since it is not to be nourished that He
wishes, but to nourish; it is not to be clothed, but to clothe and to
accoutre thee with the golden garment, the royal robe. Do you not see
even the more attached sort of physicians, when they are washing the
sick, wash themselves also, though they need it not? In the same way He
also doth all for the sake of thee who art sick. For this reason also
He uses no force in demanding, that He may make thee great returns:
that thou mayest learn that it is not because He is in need that He
asketh of thee, but that He may set right that thou needest. For this
reason too He comes to thee in a lowly guise, and with His right hand
held forth. And if thou givest Him a farthing, He turneth not away: and
even if thou rejectest Him, He departeth not but cometh again to thee.
For He desireth,<note place="end" n="1292" id="vii.ix-p58.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p59"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p59.1">ἐρᾷ</span>; cf. p. 367, note
3.</p></note> yea desireth
exceedingly, our salvation: let us then think scorn of money, that we
may not be thought scorn of by Christ. Let us think scorn of money,
even with a view to obtain the money itself. For if we keep it here, we
shall lose it altogether both here and hereafter. But if we distribute
it with abundant expenditure, we shall enjoy in each life abundant
wealthiness. He then that would become rich, let him become poor, that
he may be rich. Let him spend that he may collect, let him scatter that
he may gather. But if this is novel and paradoxical, look to the sower,
and consider, that he cannot in any other way gather more together,
save by scattering what he hath and, letting go of what is at hand. Let
us now sow and till the Heaven, that we may reap with great abundance,
and obtain everlasting goods, through the grace and love toward man,
etc.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily VIII on Rom. iv. 1, 2." shorttitle="" progress="69.62%" prev="vii.ix" next="vii.xi" id="vii.x">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Rom. iv. 1, 2." id="vii.x-p0.1" parsed="|Rom|4|1|4|2" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.1-Rom.4.2" />
<p class="c21" id="vii.x-p1"><span class="c9" id="vii.x-p1.1">Homily VIII.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vii.x-p2"><scripRef passage="Rom. IV. 1, 2" id="vii.x-p2.1" parsed="|Rom|4|1|4|2" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.1-Rom.4.2">Rom. IV. 1, 2</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vii.x-p3">“What shall we then say
that Abraham, our father as pertaining to the flesh, hath found? For if
Abraham were justified by works, he hath whereof to glory; but not
before God.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.x-p4"><span class="c11" id="vii.x-p4.1">He</span> had
said (5 <span class="c14" id="vii.x-p4.2">mss.</span> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.x-p4.3">εἶπεν</span>), that the
world had become guilty before God, and that all had sinned, and that
boasting was excluded, and that it was impossible to be saved otherwise
than by faith. He is now intent upon showing that this salvation, so
far from being matter of shame, was even the cause of a bright glory,
and a greater than that through works. For since the being saved, yet
with shame, had somewhat of dejection in it, he next takes away this
suspicion too. And indeed he has hinted at the same already, by calling
it not barely salvation, but “righteousness. Therein” (he
says) “is the righteousness of God revealed.” (<scripRef passage="Rom. i. 17" id="vii.x-p4.4" parsed="|Rom|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.17">Rom. i. 17</scripRef>.)
For he that is saved as a righteous man has a confidence accompanying
his salvation. And he calls it not “righteousness” only,
but also the setting forth of the righteousness of God. But God is set
forth in things which are glorious and shining, and great. However, he
nevertheless draws support for this from what he is at present upon,
and carries his discourse forward by the method of question. And this
he is always in the habit of doing both for clearness sake, and for the
sake of confidence in what is said. Above, for instance, he did it,
where he says, “What advantage then hath the Jew?”
(<scripRef passage="Rom. 3.1" id="vii.x-p4.5" parsed="|Rom|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.1">ib. iii. 1</scripRef>.) and, “What then
have we more than they?”<note place="end" n="1293" id="vii.x-p4.6"><p class="endnote" id="vii.x-p5"> <scripRef passage="Rom. iii. 9" id="vii.x-p5.1" parsed="|Rom|3|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.9">Rom. iii. 9</scripRef>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.x-p5.2">τί οὖν
προκατέχομεν
περισσόν</span>; as 2 <span class="c14" id="vii.x-p5.3">mss</span>. of Matt. read at the
beginning of the last Homily. So too some <span class="c14" id="vii.x-p5.4">mss</span>.
of the text, and the Syriac version.</p></note> (<scripRef passage="Rom. 3.9" id="vii.x-p5.5" parsed="|Rom|3|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.9">ib. 9</scripRef>) and again, “where then is boasting? it is
excluded” (<scripRef passage="Rom. iii. 27" id="vii.x-p5.6" parsed="|Rom|3|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.27">Rom. iii. 27</scripRef>): and here, “what
then shall we say that Abraham our father?” etc. Now since the
Jews kept turning over and over the fact, that the Patriarch, and
friend of God, was the first to receive circumcision, he wishes to
show, that it was by faith that he too was justified. And this was
quite a vantage ground to insist upon (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.x-p5.7">περιουσία
νίκης
πολλἥς</span>). For for
a person who had no works, to be justified by faith, was nothing
unlikely. But for a person richly adorned with good deeds, not to be
made just from hence, but from faith, this is the thing to cause
wonder, and to set the power of faith in a strong light. And this is
why he passes by all the others, and leads his discourse back to this
man. And he calls him “father, as pertaining to the flesh,”
to throw them out of the <pb n="386" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_386.html" id="vii.x-Page_386" />genuine relationship (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.x-p5.8">συγγενείας
γνησίας</span>) to
him, and to pave the Gentiles’ way to kinsmanship<note place="end" n="1294" id="vii.x-p5.9"><p class="endnote" id="vii.x-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.x-p6.1">ἀγχιστείαν</span>, which the orators use for right of inheritance as next of
kin. See <scripRef passage="Rom. 4.13,14" id="vii.x-p6.2" parsed="|Rom|4|13|4|14" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.13-Rom.4.14">verses 13, 14</scripRef>; c. <scripRef passage="Rom. 8:17" id="vii.x-p6.3" parsed="|Rom|8|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.17">viii. 17</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="Rom. 9:8" id="vii.x-p6.4" parsed="|Rom|9|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.8">ix. 8</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Gal. iii. 7" id="vii.x-p6.5" parsed="|Gal|3|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.7">Gal. iii. 7</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Gal 3:15" id="vii.x-p6.6" parsed="|Gal|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.15">15</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Gal 3:16" id="vii.x-p6.7" parsed="|Gal|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.16">16</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Gal 3:18" id="vii.x-p6.8" parsed="|Gal|3|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.18">18</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Heb. ix. 16" id="vii.x-p6.9" parsed="|Heb|9|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.9.16">Heb. ix. 16</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Heb 9:26" id="vii.x-p6.10" parsed="|Heb|9|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.9.26">26</scripRef>; which renders it
probable that there is reference to the death of Christ, (see
<scripRef passage="Rev. xiii. 8" id="vii.x-p6.11" parsed="|Rev|13|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.13.8">Rev. xiii. 8</scripRef>.)
and so to the idea of “Testament,” in the Ep. to the
Galatians.</p></note> with him. And then he says, “For if
Abraham were justified by works, he hath whereof to glory: but not
before God.” After saying that God “justified the
circumcision by faith and the uncircumcision through faith,” and
making the same sufficiently sure in what he said before, he now proves
it by Abraham more clearly than he promised, and pitches the battle for
faith against works, and makes this righteous man the subject of the
whole struggle; and that not without special meaning. Wherefore also he
sets him up very high by calling him “forefather,” and
putting a constraint upon them to comply with him in all points. For,
Tell me not, he would say, about the Jews, nor bring this man or that
before me. For I will go up to the very head of all, and the source
whence circumcision took its rise. For “if Abraham,” he
says, “was justified by works, he hath whereof to glory: but not
before God.”<note place="end" n="1295" id="vii.x-p6.12"><p class="endnote" id="vii.x-p7"> St.
Chrysostom understands <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.x-p7.1">πρὸς τὸν
θεὸν</span> not “as
claiming credit with God,” but “glorying in reference to
God,” in which He has a share. He takes the argument to be,
“If Abraham was justified by works he hath not whereof to glory
before God” (in this sense), “but can only glory in
himself: as it is, he hath whereof to glory before God, and therefore
was not justified by works.”</p></note> What is here said
is not plain, and so one must make it plainer. For there are two
“gloryings,” one of works, and one of faith. After saying
then, “if he was justified by works, he hath whereof to glory;
but not before God;” he points out that he might have whereof to
glory from faith also,<note place="end" n="1296" id="vii.x-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.x-p8"> 4
<span class="c14" id="vii.x-p8.1">mss.</span> that he that is of faith might also have
whereof to glory.</p></note> yea and much
greater reason for it. For the great power of Paul is especially
displayed in this, that he turns what is objected to the other side,
and shows that what seemed rather to be on the side of salvation by
works, viz. glorying or boldness of claim (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.x-p8.2">παρρησιάζεσθαι</span>) belonged much more truly to that by faith. For he that
glorieth in his works has his own labors to put forward: but he that
finds his honor in having faith in God, has a much greater ground for
glorying to show, in that it is God that he glorifieth and magnifieth.
For those things which the nature of the visible world tells him not
of, in receiving these by faith in Him, he at once displays sincere
love towards Him, and heralds His power clearly forth. Now this is the
character of the noblest soul, and the philosophic<note place="end" n="1297" id="vii.x-p8.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.x-p9"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.x-p9.1">φιλοσόφου
γνώμης</span>, the word
is used (as frequently by Christian writers) in the sense of choosing
wisdom for the guide of life.</p></note> spirit, and lofty mind. For to abstain
from stealing and murdering is trifling sort of acquirement, but to
believe that it is possible for God to do things impossible requires a
soul of no mean stature, and earnestly affected towards Him; for this
is a sign of sincere love. For he indeed honors God, who fulfils the
commandments, but he doth so in a much greater degree who thus
followeth wisdom (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.x-p9.2">φιλοσοφὥν</span>) by his faith. The former obeys Him, but the latter
receives that opinion of Him which is fitting, and glorifies Him, and
feels wonder at Him more than that evinced by works. For that glorying
pertains to him that does aright, but this glorifieth God, and lieth
wholly in Him. For he glorieth at conceiving great things concerning
Him, which redound to His glory. And this is why he speaks of having
whereof to glory before God. And not for this only, but also for
another reason: for he who is a believer glorieth again, not only
because he loveth God in sincerity, but also because he hath enjoyed
great honor and love from him. For as he shows his love to Him by
having great thoughts about Him, (for this is a proof of love), so doth
God also love him, though deserving to suffer for countless sins, not
in freeing him from punishment only, but even by making him righteous.
He then hath whereof to glory, as having been counted worthy of mighty
love.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.x-p10"><scripRef passage="Rom. 4.4" id="vii.x-p10.1" parsed="|Rom|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.4">Ver.
4</scripRef>.
“For<note place="end" n="1298" id="vii.x-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.x-p11"> So the <span class="c14" id="vii.x-p11.1">mss.</span>, omitting <scripRef passage="Rom. 4.3" id="vii.x-p11.2" parsed="|Rom|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.3">v. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> to him that worketh is the reward
not reckoned of grace, but of debt.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.x-p12">Then is not this last the
greatest? he means. By no means: for it is to the believer that it is
reckoned. But it would not have been reckoned, unless there were
something that he contributed himself. And so he too hath God for his
debtor, and debtor too for no common things, but great and high ones.
For to show his high-mindedness and spiritual understanding, he does
not say “to him that believeth” merely, but</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.x-p13"><scripRef passage="Rom. 4.5" id="vii.x-p13.1" parsed="|Rom|4|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.5">Ver.
5</scripRef>.
“To him that believeth on Him that justifieth the
ungodly.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.x-p14">For reflect how great a thing it
is to be persuaded and have full confidence that God is able on a
sudden not to free a man who has lived in impiety from punishment only,
but even to make him just, and to count him worthy of those immortal
honors. Do not then suppose that this one is lowered in that it is not
reckoned unto the former of grace. For this is the very thing that
makes the believer glorious; the fact of his enjoying so great grace,
of his displaying so great faith. And note too that the recompense is
greater. For to the former a reward is given, to the latter
righteousness. Now righteousness is <pb n="387" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_387.html" id="vii.x-Page_387" />much greater than a reward. For
righteousness is a recompense which most fully comprehends several
rewards. Therefore after proving this from Abraham, he introduces David
also as giving his suffrage in favor of the statement made. What then
doth David say? and whom doth he pronounce blessed? is it him that
triumphs<note place="end" n="1299" id="vii.x-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.x-p15"> So
Vulg. and Field: most <span class="c14" id="vii.x-p15.1">mss</span>. have <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.x-p15.2">καμόντα</span>
“that hath toiled.”</p></note> in works, or him that hath enjoyed
grace? him that hath obtained pardon and a gift? And when I speak of
blessedness, I mean the chiefest of all good things; for as
righteousness is greater than a reward, so is blessedness greater than
righteousness. Having then shown that the righteousness is better, not
owing to Abraham’s having received it only but also from
reasonings (for he<note place="end" n="1300" id="vii.x-p15.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.x-p16"> Or
“it”; i.e. the righteousness of faith.</p></note> hath whereof to
boast, he says, before God<note place="end" n="1301" id="vii.x-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.x-p17"> So
several <span class="c14" id="vii.x-p17.1">mss.</span> Vulg. “but not before
God.” But the text suits St. Chrysostom’s view of the
argument: see p. 112, note c.</p></note>); he again uses
another mode of showing that it is more dignified, by bringing David in
to give his suffrage this way. For he also, he says, pronounces him
blessed who is so made righteous, saying,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.x-p18"><scripRef passage="Rom. 4.7" id="vii.x-p18.1" parsed="|Rom|4|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.7">Ver.
7</scripRef>.
“Blessed are they whose iniquities are
forgiven.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.x-p19">And he seems to be bringing a
testimony beside his purpose. For it does not say, Blessed are they
whose faith is reckoned for righteousness. But he does so on purpose,
not through inadvertency, to show the greater superiority. For if he be
blessed that by grace received forgiveness, much more is he that is
made just, and that exhibits faith. For where blessedness is, there all
shame is removed, and there is much glory, since blessedness is a
greater degree both of reward and of glory. And for this cause what is
the advantage of the other he states as unwritten, “Now to him
that worketh is the reward reckoned not of grace;” but what the
advantage of the faithful is, he brings Scriptural testimony to prove,
saying, As David saith, “Blessed are they whose iniquities are
forgiven, and whose sins are covered.”<note place="end" n="1302" id="vii.x-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.x-p20"> 6
<span class="c14" id="vii.x-p20.1">mss.</span> om. and whose, etc.</p></note>
What, he means, is it that you say? Is it that “it is not of debt
but of grace that he<note place="end" n="1303" id="vii.x-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.x-p21"> <scripRef passage="So 5" id="vii.x-p21.1" parsed="|Song|5|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.5">So
5</scripRef> <span class="c14" id="vii.x-p21.2">mss.</span> Sav. “thou receivest,”
which scarcely makes sense.</p></note> receives
forgiveness?” But see it is this person who is pronounced
blessed. For he would not have pronounced him so, unless he saw him in
the enjoyment of great glory. And he does not say this
“forgiveness” then comes upon the circumcision; but what
saith he?</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.x-p22"><scripRef passage="Rom. 4.9" id="vii.x-p22.1" parsed="|Rom|4|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.9">Ver.
9</scripRef>.
“Cometh this blessedness then” (which is the greater thing)
“upon the circumcision or upon the
uncircumcision?”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.x-p23">For now the subject of enquiry
is, With whom is this good and great thing to be found; is it with the
circumcision or with the uncircumcision? And notice its superiority!
For he shows that it is so far from shunning the uncircumcision, that
it even dwelt gladly with it before the circumcision. For since he that
pronounced it blessed was David, who was himself also in a state of
circumcision, and he was speaking to those in that state, see how
eagerly Paul contends for applying what he said to the uncircumcised.
For after joining the ascription of blessedness to righteousness, and
showing that they are one and the same thing, he enquires how Abraham
came to be righteous. For if the ascription of blessedness belong to
the righteous, and Abraham was made righteous, let us see how he was
made righteous, as uncircumcised or circumcised? Uncircumcised, he
says.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.x-p24">“For we say that faith was
reckoned to Abraham for righteousness.”<note place="end" n="1304" id="vii.x-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.x-p25"> Chrys. is free from the polemical treatment of the subject of
justification which has been so prominent in modern expositions. The
following points may be suggested: (1) It is the imputation of faith
which here receives chief emphasis—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.x-p25.1">λογίζεται ἡ
πίστις αὐτοῦ
εἰς
δικαιοσύνην</span>
(<scripRef passage="Rom. 4.3,5,6,8,9" id="vii.x-p25.2" parsed="|Rom|4|3|0|0;|Rom|4|5|0|0;|Rom|4|6|0|0;|Rom|4|8|0|0;|Rom|4|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.3 Bible:Rom.4.5 Bible:Rom.4.6 Bible:Rom.4.8 Bible:Rom.4.9">vv.
3, 5, 6, 8, 9</scripRef>). (2) Although <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.x-p25.3">λογίζεσθαι</span>
is an <i>actus forensis,</i> it has an ethical
counterpart involved in the very conception of faith and righteousness.
(3) While faith is not to be identified with righteousness, it can be
reckoned as such because it involves the soul’s commitment to a
life of fellowship with Christ, in which a perfect righteousness is
guaranteed and increasingly secured. This righteousness is real as well
as putative. (4) The power and value of faith are in its object, not in
its own inherent moral excellence. It brings the believer into real and
vital union with God and Christ. The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.x-p25.4">δικαιοσὑνη
θεοῦ</span> is the righteousness
of which God is the author but in faith we appropriate it and God makes
it ours. Man does not attain it by any act of goodness; he receives it
from God as a gift of grace. It is God’s righteousness as coming
from God; it is man’s as being imparted to him on condition of
faith.—G.B.S.</p></note></p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.x-p26">After mentioning the Scripture
above (for he said, “What saith the Scripture? Abraham believed
in God, and it was counted unto him for righteousness,”) here he
goes on to secure also the judgment of the speakers, and shows that
justification took place in the uncircumcision. Then from these grounds
he solves another objection which is starting up. For if when in
uncircumcision, one might say he was justified, to what purpose was the
circumcision brought in?</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.x-p27"><scripRef passage="Rom. 4.11" id="vii.x-p27.1" parsed="|Rom|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.11">Ver.
11</scripRef>.
“He received it,” he says, “a sign and<note place="end" n="1305" id="vii.x-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.x-p28"> Text, “the sign of circumcision, a seal,” etc. All our
copies, however, and those of Matth. agree. The whole verse, in fact,
is paraphrased rather than quoted.</p></note> seal of the righteousness that was by the
faith, which he had being yet uncircumcised.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.x-p29">See you how he shows the Jews to
be as it were of the class of parasites (i.e. guests), rather than
those in uncircumcision, and that these were added to the others?<note place="end" n="1306" id="vii.x-p29.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.x-p30"> The
meaning seems to be that the faithful Jews were brought in as it were
to the house of Abraham, and added to the number of the faithful
already existing as uncircumcised, and children of Abraham by their
faith. The reading of Savile’s text, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.x-p30.1">ᾗ καὶ τούτους
τοὺς ἐν
ἀκροβυστί&amp; 139·
ἐκείνοις
προσερριμμένους</span>, means, “in that these too, that were in
uncircumcision, were added to them,” which is inconsistent with
the context and is not noticed in the Ben. Edition. Possibly the
passage is still corrupt.</p></note> For if he <pb n="388" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_388.html" id="vii.x-Page_388" />was justified and crowned while
in uncircumcision, the Jews came in afterwards, Abraham is then the
father first of the uncircumcised, which through faith appertain to
him, and then of those in the circumcision. For he is a forefather of
two lines. See you faith lightening up? for till it came the patriarch
was not justified. See you the uncircumcision offering no hindrance?
for he was uncircumcised, yet was not hindered from being justified.
The circumcision therefore is behind the faith. And why wonder that it
is behind the faith, when it is even behind the uncircumcision. Nor is
it behind faith only, but very far inferior to it, even so far as the
sign is to the reality of which it is the sign; for instance, as the
seal is to the soldier. (See Hom. iii. on 2 Cor. at the end.) And why,
he says, did he want a seal then? He did not want it himself. For what
purpose then did he receive it? With a view to his being the father
alike of them that believe in uncircumcision and in circumcision. But
not of those in circumcision absolutely: wherefore he goes on to say,
“To them who are not of the circumcision only.” For if to
the uncircumcised, it is not in that he is uncircumcised that he is
their father, although justified in uncircumcision; but in that they
imitated his faith; much less is it owing to circumcision that he is
the forefather of those in the state of circumcision, unless faith also
be added. For he says that the reason of his receiving circumcision was
that either of us two parties might have him for a forefather, and that
those in the uncircumcision might not thrust aside those in the
circumcision.<note place="end" n="1307" id="vii.x-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.x-p31"> 4
<span class="c14" id="vii.x-p31.1">mss.</span> “and that neither those in
circumcision might thrust away the uncircumcised, nor the uncircumcised
those in circumcision.”</p></note> See how the
former had him for their forefather first. Now if the circumcision be
of dignity owing to its preaching righteousness, the uncircumcision
even hath no small preeminence in having received it before the
circumcision. Then wilt thou be able to have him as a forefather when
thou walkest in the steps of that faith, and art not contentious, nor a
causer of division in bringing in the Law. What faith? tell
me.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.x-p32"><scripRef passage="Rom. 4.12" id="vii.x-p32.1" parsed="|Rom|4|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.12">Ver.
12</scripRef>.
“Which he had being yet uncircumcised.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.x-p33">Here again he lays low the lofty
spirit of the Jews by reminding them of the time of the justification.
And he well says, “the steps,” that you as well as Abraham
may believe in the resurrection of bodies that are dead. For he also
displayed his faith upon this point. And so if you reject the
uncircumcision, be informed for certain that the circumcision is of no
more use unto you. For if you follow not in the steps of his faith,
though you were ten thousand times in a state of circumcision, you will
not be Abraham’s offspring. For even he received the circumcision
for this end, that the man in a state of uncircumcision might not cast
thee off. Do not then demand this of him too.<note place="end" n="1308" id="vii.x-p33.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.x-p34"> i.e. “do not require him to be circumcised.”
See <scripRef passage="Rom. xiv. 3; Gal. vi. 12, 15" id="vii.x-p34.1" parsed="|Rom|14|3|0|0;|Gal|6|12|0|0;|Gal|6|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.3 Bible:Gal.6.12 Bible:Gal.6.15">Rom. xiv. 3; Gal. vi. 12, 15</scripRef>, etc.</p></note> For it was you whom the thing was to be
an assistance to, not he. But he calls it a sign of the righteousness.
And this also was for thy sake, since now it is not even this: for thou
then wert in need of bodily signs, but now there is no need of them.
“And was it not possible,” one might say, “from his
faith to learn the goodness of his soul?” Yes, it was possible
but thou stoodest in need of this addition also. For since thou didst
not imitate the goodness of his soul, and wert not able to see it, a
sensible circumcision was given thee, that, after having become
accustomed to this of the body, thou mightest by little and little be
led on to the true love of wisdom in the soul also, and that having
with much seriousness received it as a very great privilege, thou
mightest be instructed to imitate and revere thine ancestor. This
object then had God not only in the circumcision, but in all the other
rites, the sacrifices, I mean, and the sabbath, and feasts. Now that it
was for thy sake that he received the circumcision, learn from the
sequel. For after saying that he received a sign and a seal, he gives
the reason also as follows. That he might be the father of the
circumcision—to those who received the spiritual circumcision
also, since if you have only this (i.e. the carnal), no farther good
will come to you. For this is then a sign, when the reality of which it
is the sign is found with thee, that is, faith; since if thou have not
this, the sign to thee has no longer the power of a sign, for what is
it to be the sign of? or what the seal of, when there is nothing to be
sealed? much as if you were to show one a purse with a seal to it, when
there was nothing laid up within. And so the circumcision is ridiculous
if there be no faith within. For if it be a sign of righteousness, but
you have not righteousness, then you have no sign either. For the
reason of your receiving a sign was that you might seek diligently for
that reality whereof you have the sign: so that if you had been sure of
diligently seeking thereafter without it, then you had not <pb n="389" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_389.html" id="vii.x-Page_389" />needed it.
But this is not the only thing that circumcision proclaims, namely
righteousness, but righteousness in even an uncircumcised man.
Circumcision then does but proclaim, that there is no need of
circumcision.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.x-p35"><scripRef passage="Rom. 4.14" id="vii.x-p35.1" parsed="|Rom|4|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.14">Ver.
14</scripRef>.
“For if they which are of the Law be heirs, faith is made void,
and the promise made of none effect.”<note place="end" n="1309" id="vii.x-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.x-p36"> According to <scripRef passage="Rom. 4.14-17" id="vii.x-p36.1" parsed="|Rom|4|14|4|17" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.14-Rom.4.17">vv.
14–17</scripRef>, the promise cannot be through the law because that would
annul faith and destroy the promise entirely (<scripRef passage="Rom. 4.14" id="vii.x-p36.2" parsed="|Rom|4|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.14">14</scripRef>). The principle of law is <i>quid pro quo</i> and on that
basis alone there is no room for faith and promise. Claim, debt and
reward, are the ideas which stand on the plane of law. Justification by
law would imply no act of trust, obedience or gracious promise, but
would be matter of reward simply. But since man is a sinner, it is
inconceivable that he be justified on this basis, and the gospel of a
gracious salvation is the only hope. To reject the latter is to exclude
the possibility of any salvation whatever. Only by clinging to the
Gospel can the Jew find any ground of hope in the ancient promises and
covenants.—G.B.S.</p></note></p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.x-p37">He had shown that faith is
necessary, that it is older than circumcision, that it is more mighty
than the Law, that it establisheth the Law. For if all sinned, it was
necessary: if one being uncircumcised was justified, it is older: if
the knowledge of sin is by the Law and yet it was without the Law made
evident,<note place="end" n="1310" id="vii.x-p37.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.x-p38"> i.e.
as justifying. <scripRef passage="Rom. iii. 21" id="vii.x-p38.1" parsed="|Rom|3|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.21">Rom. iii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> it is more mighty: if it has
testimony borne to it by the Law, and establisheth the Law, it is not
opposed to it, but friendly and allied to it. Again, he shows upon
other grounds too that it was not even possible by the Law to attain to
the inheritance, and after having matched it with the circumcision, and
gained it the victory, he brings it besides into contrast with the Law
in these words, “For if they which are of the Law be heirs, faith
is made void.” To prevent them anyone from saying that one may
have faith and also keep up the Law, he shows this to be impracticable.
For he that clings to the Law, as if of saving force, does
disparagement to faith’s power; and so he says, “faith is
made void,” that is, there is no need of salvation by grace. For
then it cannot show forth its own proper power; “and the promise
is made of none effect.” This is because the Jew might say, What
need have I of faith? If then this held, the things that were promised,
would be taken away along with faith. See how in all points he combats
with them from the early times and from the Patriarch. For having shown
from thence that righteousness and faith went together in the
inheritance, he now shows that the promise did likewise. For to prevent
the Jew from saying, What matters it to me if Abraham was justified by
faith? Paul says, neither can what you are interested with, the promise
of the inheritance, come into effect apart from it: which was what
scared them most. But what promise is he speaking of? That of his being
“the heir of the world,” and that in him all should be
blessed. And how does he say that this promise is made of none
effect?</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.x-p39"><scripRef passage="Rom. 4.15" id="vii.x-p39.1" parsed="|Rom|4|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.15">Ver.
15</scripRef>.
“Because the Law worketh wrath: for where no Law is, there is no
transgression.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.x-p40">Now if it worketh wrath, and
renders them liable for transgression, it is plain that it makes them
so to a curse also. But they that are liable under a curse, and
punishments, and transgression, are not worthy of inheriting, but of
being punished and rejected. What then happens? faith comes, drawing on
it the grace, so that the promise comes into effect. For where grace
is, there is a remitting, and where remitting is, there is no
punishment. Punishment then being removed, and righteousness succeeding
from faith, there is no obstacle to our becoming heirs of the
promise.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.x-p41"><scripRef passage="Rom. 4.16" id="vii.x-p41.1" parsed="|Rom|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.16">Ver.
16</scripRef>.
“Therefore it is of faith,” he says, “that it might
be by grace; to the end the promise might be sure to all the
seed.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.x-p42">You see that it is not the Law
only that faith establisheth, but the promise of God also that it will
not allow to fall to the ground. But the Law, on the other hand, by
being kept<note place="end" n="1311" id="vii.x-p42.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.x-p43"> These words are very important, as they show that the Law was not
held empty in itself, but at this time, i.e. since
Christianity.</p></note> to unseasonably, makes even the
faith of none effect, and hindereth the promise. By this he shows that
faith, so far from being superfluous, is even necessary to that degree,
that without it there is no being saved. For the Law worketh wrath, as
all have transgressed it. But this doth not even suffer wrath to arise
at all: for “where no Law is,” he says, “there is no
transgression.” Do you see how he not only does away with sin
after it has existed, but does not even allow it to be produced? And
this is why he says “by grace.” For what end? Not with a
view to their being put to shame, but to the end that the promise might
be sure to all the seed. Here he lays down two blessings, both that the
things given are sure, and also that they are to all the seed, so
gathering in those of the Gentiles, and showing that the Jews are
without, if they contend against the faith. For this is a surer thing
than that. For faith doeth thee no hurt (be not contentious), but even
now thou art in danger from the Law, it preserves thee. Next having
said, “to all the seed,” he defines what seed he meaneth.
That which is of faith, he says, so blending with it<note place="end" n="1312" id="vii.x-p43.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.x-p44"> Or
perhaps “fixing the relationship,” i.e. of Abraham to the
Gentiles, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.x-p44.1">συνάπτων</span>.</p></note> their relationship to the Gentiles, and
showing that they must not be proud of Abraham who do not believe as he
<pb n="390" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_390.html" id="vii.x-Page_390" />did. And see a third thing which faith effected besides. It makes the
relationship to that righteous man more definite (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.x-p44.2">ἀκρι
βεστέραν</span>), and holds him up as the ancestor of a more numerous issue. And
this is why he does not say merely Abraham, but “our
father,” ours who believe. Then he also seals what he has said by
the testimony—</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.x-p45"><scripRef passage="Rom. 4.17" id="vii.x-p45.1" parsed="|Rom|4|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.17">Ver.
17</scripRef>.
“As it is written,” he says, “I have made thee a
father of many nations.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.x-p46">Do you observe that this was
ordered by Providence from of old? What then, he means, does He say
this on account of the Ishmaelites, or of the Amalekites, or of the
Hagarenes? This however, as he goes on he proves more distinctly not to
be said of these. But as yet he presses forward to another point, by
which means he proves this very thing by defining the mode of the
relationship, and establishing it with a vast reach of mind. What then
does he say?</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.x-p47">“Before (or, answering
to, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.x-p47.1">κατέναντι</span>) Him Whom he believed, even God.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.x-p48">But his meaning is something of
this sort, as God is not the God of a part, but the Father of all, so
is he also. And again, as God is a father not by way of the
relationship of nature, but by way of the affiance of faith, so is he
also inasmuch as it is obedience that makes him father of us all. For
since they thought nothing of this relationship, as clinging to that
grosser one, he shows that this is the truer relationship by lifting
his discourse up to God. And along with this he makes it plain that
this was the reward of faith that he received. Consequently, if it were
not so, and he were the father of all the dwellers upon earth, the
expression before (or answering to) would be out of place, while the
gift of God would be curtailed. For the “before,” is
equivalent to “alike with.” Since where is the marvel,
pray, in a man’s being the father of those sprung from himself?
This is what is every man’s lot. But the extraordinary thing is,
that those whom by nature he had not, them he received by the gift of
God. And so if thou wouldest believe that the patriarch was honored,
believe that he is the father of all. But after saying, “before
Him Whom he believed, even God,” he does not pause here, but goes
on thus; “Who quickeneth the dead, and calleth those things which
be not as though they were,” so laying beforehand his foundations
for discoursing upon the resurrection. And it was serviceable also to
his present purpose. For if He could “quicken the dead” and
bring in “those things that were not as though they were,”
then could He also make those who were not born of him to be his
children. And this is why he does not say, bringing in the things which
are not, but calling them, so showing the greater ease of it. For as it
is easy to us to call the things which are by name, so to Him it is
easy, yea, and much easier to give a subsistence to things that are
not. But after saying, that the gift of God was great and unspeakable,
and having discoursed concerning His power, he shows farther that
Abraham’s faith was deserving of the gift, that you may not
suppose him to have been honored without reason. And after raising the
attention of his hearers to prevent the Jew from clamoring and making
doubts, and saying, “And how is it possible for those who are not
children to become children?” he passes on to speak of the
patriarch, and says,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.x-p49"><scripRef passage="Rom. 4.18" id="vii.x-p49.1" parsed="|Rom|4|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.18">Ver.
18</scripRef>.
“Who against hope believed in hope, that he might become the
father of many nations, according to that which was spoken, So shall
thy seed be.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.x-p50">How was it that he
“believed in hope against hope?” It was against man’s
hope, in hope which is of God. (For he is showing the loftiness of the
action, and leaving no room for disbelieving what is said.) Things
which are contrary to one another, yet faith blends them together. But
if he were speaking about such as were from Ishmael, this language
would be superfluous: for it was not by faith but by nature that they
were begotten. But he bringeth Isaac also before us. For it was not
concerning those nations that he believed, but concerning him who was
to be from his barren wife. If then it be a reward to be father of many
nations, it would be so of those nations clearly of whom he so
believed. For that you may know that he is speaking of them, listen to
what follows.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.x-p51"><scripRef passage="Rom. 4.19" id="vii.x-p51.1" parsed="|Rom|4|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.19">Ver.
19</scripRef>.
“And being not weak in faith, he considered<note place="end" n="1313" id="vii.x-p51.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.x-p52"> Nearly all <span class="c14" id="vii.x-p52.1">mss</span>. omit “not”:
as do the oldest of the N.T.</p></note> his own body now dead.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.x-p53">Do you see how he gives the
obstacles, as well as the high spirit of the righteous man which
surmounts all? “Against hope,” he says, was that which was
promised: this is the first obstacle. For Abraham had no other person
who had received a son in this way to look to. They that were after him
looked to him, but he to no one, save to God only. And this is why he
said, “against hope.” Then, “his body now
dead.” This is a second. And, “the deadness of
Sarah’s womb.” This is a third, aye and a fourth<note place="end" n="1314" id="vii.x-p53.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.x-p54"> i.e. Sarah’s personal barrenness, and her present
age.</p></note> obstacle.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.x-p55"><scripRef passage="Rom. 4.20" id="vii.x-p55.1" parsed="|Rom|4|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.20">Ver.
20</scripRef>.
“But he staggered not at the promise of God through
unbelief.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.x-p56">For God neither gave any proof
nor made <pb n="391" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_391.html" id="vii.x-Page_391" />any sign, but there were only bare words promising such things
as nature did not hold out any hopes of. Yet still he says, “he
staggered not.” He does not say, “He did not
disbelieve,” but, “He staggered not,” that is, he
neither doubted nor hesitated though the hindrances were so great. From
this we learn, that if God promise even countless impossibilities, and
he that heareth doth not receive them, it is not the nature of things
that is to blame, but the unreasonableness of him who receiveth them
not. “But was strong in faith.” See the pertinacity of
Paul.<note place="end" n="1315" id="vii.x-p56.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.x-p57"> 6
<span class="c14" id="vii.x-p57.1">mss.</span> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.x-p57.2">φιλονεικίαν</span>, Sav. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.x-p57.3">φιλοσοφίαν</span>, 1 <span class="c14" id="vii.x-p57.4">ms</span>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.x-p57.5">σοφίαν</span>, which makes better sense than the reading of Savile.</p></note> For since this discourse was about them
that work and them that believe, he shows that the believer works more
than the other, and requires more power, and great strength, and
sustains no common degree of labor. For they counted faith worthless,
as having no labor in it. Insisting then upon this, he shows that it is
not only he that succeeds in temperance, or any other virtue of this
sort, but he that displays faith also who requires even greater power.
For as the one needs strength to beat off the reasonings<note place="end" n="1316" id="vii.x-p57.6"><p class="endnote" id="vii.x-p58"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.x-p58.1">λογισμούς</span>. It may be used for imaginations, as by Macarius: but
perhaps St. Chrysostom is thinking of Arist. <i>Eth.</i> vii. iii. 9,
10.</p></note> of intemperance, so hath the faithful
also need of a soul endued with power, that he may thrust aside the
suggestions of unbelief. How then did he become “strong?”
By trusting the matter, he replies, to faith and not to reasonings:
else he had fallen. But how came he to thrive in faith itself? By
giving glory to God, he says.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.x-p59"><scripRef passage="Rom. 4.21" id="vii.x-p59.1" parsed="|Rom|4|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.21">Ver.
21</scripRef>.
“And being fully persuaded that what He had promised, He was able
also to perform.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.x-p60">Abstaining then from curious
questionings is glorifying God, as indulging in them is transgressing.
But if by entering into curious questions, and searching out things
below, we fail to glorify Him, much more if we be over curious in the
matter of the Lord’s generation, shall we suffer to the utmost
for our insolence. For if the type of the resurrection is not to be
searched into, much less those unutterable and awestriking subjects.<note place="end" n="1317" id="vii.x-p60.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.x-p61"> <i>Tertull. de Res.</i> Carn. cap. xii.
<i>Totus hic ordo revolubilis rerum,</i> etc.</p></note> And he does not use the word
“believed” merely, but, “being fully
persuaded.” For such a thing is faith, it is clearer than the
demonstration by reasons, and persuades more fully. For it is not
possible for another reasoning succeeding to it to shake<note place="end" n="1318" id="vii.x-p61.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.x-p62"> Or, “destroy”—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.x-p62.1">διαλῦσαι</span>, for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.x-p62.2">διασαλεῦσαι</span>. Savile’s reading seems the most forcible, but the
other makes good sense.</p></note> it afterwards. He indeed that is
persuaded with words may have his persuasion altered too by them. But
he that stays himself upon faith, hath henceforward fortified his
hearing against words that may do hurt to it. Having said then, that he
was justified by faith, he shows that he glorified God by that faith;
which is a thing specially belonging to a good life. For, “Let
your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and
glorify your Father Which is in heaven.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. v. 16" id="vii.x-p62.3" parsed="|Matt|5|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.16">Matt. v. 16</scripRef>.) But lo! this is
shown also to belong to faith! Again, as works need power, so doth
faith. For in their case the body often shareth the toil, but in the
faith the well-doing belongeth to the soul alone. And so the labor is
greater, since it has no one to share the struggles with it. Do you
observe how he shows that all that belonged to works attached to faith
in a far greater degree, as having whereof to glory before
God,—requiring power and labor,—and again, glorifying God?
And after saying, that “what He had promised, He is able also to
perform,” he seems to me to speak beforehand of things to come.
For it is not things present merely that He promises, but also things
to come. For the present are a type of the other. It is then a sign of
a weak, little, and pitiful mind not to believe. And so when any make
faith a charge against us, let us make want of faith a charge against
them in return, as pitiful, and little-minded, and foolish, and weak,
and no better in disposition than asses. For as believing belongs to a
lofty and high-born soul, so disbelieving doth to a most unreasonable
and worthless one, and such as is sunken drowsily (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.x-p62.4">κατενηνεγμένης</span>) into the senselessness of brutes. Therefore having left
these, let us imitate the Patriarch, and glorify God as he gave Him
glory. And what does it mean, gave Him glory? He held in mind His
majesty, His boundless power. And having formed a just conception of
Him, he was also “fully persuaded” about His
promises.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.x-p63">Let us then also glorify Him by
faith as well as by works, that we may also attain to the reward of
being glorified by Him. “For them that glorify Me, I will
glorify” (<scripRef passage="1 Sam. ii. 30" id="vii.x-p63.1" parsed="|1Sam|2|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.2.30">1 Sam. ii. 30</scripRef>), He says: and indeed,
if there were no reward, the very privilege of glorifying God were
itself a glory. For if men take a pride in the mere fact of speaking
eulogies of kings, even if there be no other fruit of it; consider how
glorious it must be, that our Lord is glorified by us: as again, how
great a punishment to cause Him to be by our means blasphemed. And yet
this very being glorified, He wisheth to be brought about for our
sakes, since He doth not need it Himself. For what distance dost thou
suppose to be between God and <pb n="392" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_392.html" id="vii.x-Page_392" />man? as great as that between men and
worms? or as great as between Angels and worms? But when I have
mentioned a distance even thus great, I have not at all expressed it:
since to express its greatness is impossible. Would you, now, wish to
have a great and marked reputation among worms? Surely not. If then
thou that lovest glory, wouldest not wish for this, how should He Who
is far removed from this passion, and so much farther above us, stand
in need of glory from thee? Nevertheless, free from the want of it as
He is, still He saith that He desireth it for thy sake. For if He
endured for thy sake to become a slave, why wonder that He upon the
same ground layeth claim to the other particulars also? For He counts
nothing unworthy of Himself which may be conducive to our salvation.
Since then we aware of this, let us shun sin altogether, because by
reason of it He is blasphemed. For it says, “flee from sin, as
from the face of a serpent: if thou comest too near unto it, it will
bite thee” (<scripRef passage="Ecclesiasticus 21.2" id="vii.x-p63.2" parsed="|Sir|21|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sir.21.2">Ecclus. xxi. 2</scripRef>): for it is not it that
comes to us, but we that desert to it. God has so ordered things that
the Devil should not prevail over us by compulsion (Gr. tyranny): since
else none would have stood against his might. And on this account He
set him a distant abode, as a kind of robber and tyrant.<note place="end" n="1319" id="vii.x-p63.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.x-p64"> Tyrant was the name given to any rebel who set himself up for
Emperor.</p></note> And unless he find a person unarmed and
solitary for his assaults, he doth not venture to attack him. Except he
see us travelling by the desert,<note place="end" n="1320" id="vii.x-p64.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.x-p65"> See
St. Chrys. on <scripRef passage="Matt. iv. 1" id="vii.x-p65.1" parsed="|Matt|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.1">Matt. iv. 1</scripRef>; <i>Hom.</i> 13 <i>in St. Matt.</i> p. 174
O.T., and the <i>Catena Aurea</i> on the same place, Oxf. Trans. p.
117, etc. Being alone is represented as always exposing us to
temptation, though it is sometimes done for holy purposes, and for
greater victory.</p></note> he has not
the courage to come near us. But the desert and place of the Devil is
nothing else than sin. We then have need of the shield of faith, the
helmet of salvation, the sword of the Spirit, not only that we may not
get evil intreated, but that ever should he be minded to leap<note place="end" n="1321" id="vii.x-p65.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.x-p66"> Alluding perhaps to the sons of Sceva, and then to
Goliath.</p></note> upon us, we may cut off his head. Need we
have of continual prayer that he may be bruised under our feet, for he
is shameless and full of hardihood, and this though he fights from
beneath. But yet even so he gets the victory: and the reason is, that
we are not earnestly set upon being above his blows. For he has not
even the power to lift himself very high, but he trails along upon the
ground. And of this the serpent is a type. But if God set him in that
rank from the beginning, much more will He now. But if thou dost not
know what fighting from beneath may be, I also will try to explain to
thee the manner of this war. What then may this fighting “from
beneath” (<scripRef passage="John viii. 23" id="vii.x-p66.1" parsed="|John|8|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.23">John viii. 23</scripRef>) be? It is standing
upon the lower things of the world to buffet us, such as pleasure and
riches and all the goods of this life. And for this reason, whoever he
seeth flying toward heaven, first, he will not even be able to leap so
far. Secondly, even if he should attempt he will speedily fall. For he
hath no feet; be not afraid: he hath no wings; fear not. He trails upon
the earth, and the things of the earth. Do thou then have naught in
common with the earth, and thou wilt not need labor even. For he hath
not any knowledge of open fight: but as a serpent he hideth him in the
thorns, nestling evermore in the “deceitfulness of riches.”
(<scripRef passage="Matt. xiii. 22" id="vii.x-p66.2" parsed="|Matt|13|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.22">Matt.
xiii. 22</scripRef>.) And if thou wert to cut away the thorns, he will easily be put
to flight, being detected:<note place="end" n="1322" id="vii.x-p66.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.x-p67"> Sav. mar. and 5 <span class="c14" id="vii.x-p67.1">mss</span>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.x-p67.2">δῆλος</span>: Vulg. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.x-p67.3">δειλὸς</span> a
coward.</p></note> and if thou
knowest how to charm him with the inspired charms he will straightway
be struck. For we have, we surely have, spiritual charms, even the Name
of our Lord Jesus Christ and the might of the Cross. This charm will
not only bring the serpent out of his lurking places, and cast him into
the fire (<scripRef passage="Acts xxviii. 5" id="vii.x-p67.4" parsed="|Acts|28|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.5">Acts xxviii. 5</scripRef>), but even wounds it
healeth. But if some that have said this Name have not been healed, it
came of their own little faith, and was not owing to any weakness in
what they said. For some did throng Jesus and press Him (<scripRef passage="Luke viii. 44, 45" id="vii.x-p67.5" parsed="|Luke|8|44|8|45" osisRef="Bible:Luke.8.44-Luke.8.45">Luke viii. 44, 45</scripRef>),
and got no good therefrom. But the woman with an issue, without even
touching His Body, but merely the hem of His garment, stanched a flux
of blood of so long standing. (So St. Aug. Serm. LXII. iii. 4, p. 124
O.T.) This Name is fearful alike to devils, and to passions, and to
diseases. In this then let us find a pleasure, herewith let us fortify
ourselves. It was thus Paul waxed great, and yet he was of the like
nature with ourselves, so the whole choir of the Disciples. But faith
had made him a perfectly different person, and so much did it abound in
them, that even their garments had great force. (<scripRef passage="Acts xix. 12" id="vii.x-p67.6" parsed="|Acts|19|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.12">Acts xix. 12</scripRef>.) What excuse
then shall we deserve, if even the shadows and the garments of those
men drave off death (<scripRef passage="Acts v. 15" id="vii.x-p67.7" parsed="|Acts|5|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.15">Acts v. 15</scripRef>), but our very
prayers do not so much as bring the passions down? What is the reason<note place="end" n="1323" id="vii.x-p67.8"><p class="endnote" id="vii.x-p68"> Compare Bp. Taylor, <i>Worthy Communicant,</i> Sect. iv. 10 t. xv.
p. 480.</p></note> of it? Our temper is widely different.
For what nature gives, is as much ours as theirs. For he was born and
brought up just as we are, and dwelt upon the earth and breathed the
air, as we do. But in other points he was far greater and better <pb n="393" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_393.html" id="vii.x-Page_393" />than
we are, in zeal, in faith, and love. Let us then imitate him. Let us
allow Christ to speak through us. He desireth it more than we do: and
by reason of this, He prepared this instrument, and would not have it
remain useless and idle, but wisheth to keep it ever in hand. Why then
dost thou not make it serviceable for the Maker’s hand, but
lettest it become unstrung, and makest it relaxed through luxury, and
unfittest the whole harp for His use, when thou oughtest to keep the
members<note place="end" n="1324" id="vii.x-p68.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.x-p69"> Or tunes, the word is ambiguous in the original.</p></note> of it in full stretch, and well
strung, and braced with spiritual salt.<note place="end" n="1325" id="vii.x-p69.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.x-p70"> The substance used was probably not salt, but something possessing
astringent properties.</p></note>
For if Christ see our soul thus attuned, He will send forth His sounds
even by it. And when this taketh place, then shalt thou see Angels
leaping for joy, (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.x-p70.1">σκιρτὥντας</span>) and Archangels too, and the Cherubim.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.x-p71">Let us then become worthy of His
spotless hands. Let us invite Him to strike even upon our heart. For He
rather needeth not any inviting. Only make it worthy of that touch, and
He will be foremost in running unto thee. For if in consideration of
their attainments not yet reached, He runneth to them (for when Paul
was not yet so advanced He yet framed that praise for him) when He
seeth one fully furnished, what is there that He will not do? But if
Christ shall sound forth and the Spirit shall indeed light upon us, and
we shall be better than the heaven, having not the sun and the moon
fixed in our body, but the Lord of both sun and moon and angels
dwelling in us and walking in us. And this I say, not that we may raise
the dead, or cleanse the lepers, but that we may show forth what is a
greater miracle than all these—charity. For wheresoever this
glorious thing shall be there the Son taketh up His abode along with
the Father, and the grace of the Spirit frequenteth. For “where
two or three are gathered together in My Name,” it says,
“there am I in the midst of them.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xviii. 20" id="vii.x-p71.1" parsed="|Matt|18|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.20">Matt. xviii.
20</scripRef>.)
Now this is for great affection, and for those that are very intimate
friends, to have those whom they love on either side of them. Who then,
he means, is so wretched as not to wish to have Christ in the midst? We
that are at variance with one another! And haply some one may ridicule
me and ask, What is it that you mean? Do you not see that we are all
within the same walls, and under the same enclosure of the Church,
standing under the same fold with unanimity; that no one fighteth, that
we be under the same shepherd, crying aloud in common, listening in
common to what is being said, sending up our prayers in
common,—and yet mention fighting and variance? Fighting I do
mention, and I am not mad nor out of my sober mind. For I see what I
see, and know that we are under the same fold, and the same shepherd.
Yet for this cause I make the greater lamentation, because, though
there are so many circumstances to draw us together, we are at
variance. And what sedition, it will be said, see you here? Here truly
I see none. But when we have broken up, such an one accuses such
another, another is openly insulting, another grudges, another is
fraudulent, and rapacious, and violent, another indulges in unlawful
love, another frames countless schemes of deceit. And if it were
possible to open your souls, then ye would see all things distinctly,
and know that I am not mad. Do you not see in a camp, that when it is
peace, men lay down their arms and cross over unarmed and undefended
into the camp of the enemy, but when they are protected with arms, and
with guards and outposts, the nights are spent in watching, and the
fires are kept continually burning, this state of things is no longer
peace but war? Now this is what may be seen among us. For we are on our
guard against one another, and fear one another and talk each of us
into his neighbor’s ear. And if we see any one else present, we
hold our peace, and draw in all we were going to say. And this is not
like men that feel confidence, but like those that are strictly on
their guard. “But these things we do (some one may say,) not to
do wrong, but to escape having it done us.” Yea, for this I
grieve, that living as we do among brethren, we need be on our guard
against having wrong done us; and we light up so many fires, and set
guards and out-posts! The reason is the prevalence of falsehood, the
prevalence of craft, the prevailing secession of charity, and war
without truce. By this means one may find men that feel more confidence
in Gentiles (Greeks) than in Christians. And yet, how ashamed we ought
to be of this; how we ought to weep and bewail at it! “What then,
some may say, is to become of me? such and such an one is of ungainly
temper, and vexatious.” Where then is your religion (Gr.
philosophy)? where are the laws of the Apostles, which bid us bear one
another’s burdens? (<scripRef passage="Gal. vi. 2" id="vii.x-p71.2" parsed="|Gal|6|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.2">Gal. vi. 2</scripRef>.) For if you have
no notion of dealing well by your brother, when are you to be able to
do so by a stranger? If you have not learnt how to treat a member of
your own self, when are you likely to draw to you any from without, and
to knit him to yourself? But how am I to feel? I am vexed exceedingly
almost to tears, for I could have <pb n="394" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_394.html" id="vii.x-Page_394" />sent forth large fountains from mine
eyes (<scripRef passage="Jer. ix. 1" id="vii.x-p71.3" parsed="|Jer|9|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.9.1">Jer. ix. 1</scripRef>), as that Prophet says, seeing as I do countless enemies
upon the plain more galling than those he saw. For he said, upon seeing
the aliens coming against them, “My bowels! I am pained at my
bowels.” (<scripRef passage="Jer. 4.19" id="vii.x-p71.4" parsed="|Jer|4|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.4.19">ib. iv.
19</scripRef>.)
But when I see men arrayed under one leader, yet standing against one
another, and biting and tearing their own members, some for
money’s sake, and some for glory’s, and others quite at
random ridiculing and mocking and wounding one another in countless
ways, and corpses too worse treated than those in war, and that it is
but the bare name of the brethren that is now left, myself feel my
inability to devise any lament fitting such a catastrophe as this!
Reverence now, oh reverence, this Table whereof we all are partakers!
(<scripRef passage="1 Cor. x. 16-18" id="vii.x-p71.5" parsed="|1Cor|10|16|10|18" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.16-1Cor.10.18">1 Cor. x. 16–18</scripRef>.) Christ, Who was slain
for us, the Victim that is placed thereon! (<scripRef passage="Heb. xiii. 10" id="vii.x-p71.6" parsed="|Heb|13|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.10">Heb. xiii. 10</scripRef>.) Robbers when
they once partake of salt, cease to be robbers in regard to those with
whom they have partaken thereof; that table changes their dispositions,
and men fiercer than wild beasts it makes gentler than lambs. But we
though partakers of such a Table, and sharers of such food as that, arm
ourselves against one another, when we ought to arm against him who is
carrying on a war against all of us, the devil. Yet this is why we grow
weaker and he stronger every day. For we do not join to form in defence
against him, but along with him we stand against each other, and use
him as a commander for such hostile arrays, when it is he alone that we
ought to be fighting with. But now letting him pass, we bend the bow
against our brethren only. What bows, you will say? Those of the tongue
and the mouth. For it is not javelins and darts only, but words too,
keener far than darts, that inflict wounds. And how shall we be able to
bring this war to an issue? one will ask. If thou perceivest that when
thou speakest ill of thy brother, thou art casting up mire out of thy
mouth, if thou perceivest that it is a member of Christ that thou art
slandering, that thou art eating up thine own flesh (<scripRef passage="Ps. xxvii. 2" id="vii.x-p71.7" parsed="|Ps|27|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.27.2">Ps. xxvii. 2</scripRef>),
that thou art making the judgment set for thee more bitter (fearful and
uncorrupt as it is), that the shaft is killing not him that is smitten,
but thyself that shot it forth.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.x-p72">But he did you some wrong, may
be, and injured you? Groan at it, and do not rail. Weep, not for the
wrong done thee, but for his perdition, as thy Master also wept at
Judas, not because Himself was to be crucified, but because he was a
traitor. Has he insulted thee and abused thee? Beseech God for him,
that He may speedily become appeased toward him. He is thy brother, he
is a member of thee, the fruit of the same pangs as thyself, he has
been invited to the same Table. But he only makes fresh assaults upon
me, it may be said. Then is thy reward all the greater for this. On
this ground then there is the best reason for abating one’s
anger, since it is a mortal wound that he has received, since the devil
hath wounded him. Do not thou then give a further blow, nor cast
thyself down together with him. For so long as thou standest thou hast
the means of saving him also. But if thou dash thyself down by
insulting deeds in return, who is then to lift you both up? Will he
that is wounded? Nay, for he cannot, now that he is down. But wilt thou
that art fallen along with him? And how shalt thou, that couldest not
support thine own self, be able to lend a hand to another? Stand
therefore now nobly, and setting thy shield before thee, and draw him,
now he is dead, away from the battle by thy long-suffering. Rage hath
wounded him, do not thou also wound him, but cast out even that first
shaft. For if we associate with each other on such terms, we shall soon
all of us become healthful. But if we arm ourselves against one
another, there will be no farther need even of the devil to our ruin.
For all war is an evil, and civil war especially. But this is a sorer
evil than even a civil one, as our mutual rights are greater than those
of citizenship, yea, than of kindred itself. Of old, Abel’s
brother slew him and shed the blood of his kinsman. But this murder is
more lawless than that, in that the rights of kinsmanship are greater,
and the death a sorer evil. For he wounded the body, but thou hast
whetted thy sword against the soul. “But thou didst first suffer
ill.” Yes, but it is not suffering ill, but doing it, that is
really suffering ill. Now consider; Cain was the slayer, Abel was the
slain. Who then was the dead? He that after death crieth, (for He
saith, “The voice of thy brother’s blood crieth to
Me,”) (<scripRef passage="Gen. iv. 10" id="vii.x-p72.1" parsed="|Gen|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.4.10">Gen. iv. 10</scripRef>), or he who while he
lived was yet trembling and in fear? He was, assuredly he was, more an
object of pity than any dead man. Seest thou how to be wronged is
better, though a man come even to be murdered? learn that to wrong is
worse, though a man should be strong enough even to kill. He smote and
cast down his brother, yet the latter was crowned, the former was
punished. Abel was made away with and slain wrongfully, but he even
when dead accused (comp. <scripRef passage="John v. 45" id="vii.x-p72.2" parsed="|John|5|45|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.45">John v. 45</scripRef>), and convicted
and overcame: the other, though alive, was speechless, and was ashamed,
and was convicted, <pb n="395" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_395.html" id="vii.x-Page_395" />and effected the opposite of what he intended. For
he made away with him because he saw him beloved, expecting to cast him
out of the love also. Yet he did but make the love more intense, and
God sought him more when dead, saying, “Where is thy brother
Abel?” (<scripRef passage="Gen. iv. 9" id="vii.x-p72.3" parsed="|Gen|4|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.4.9">Gen. iv. 9</scripRef>.) For thou hast not
extinguished the desire towards him by thine envy, but hast kindled it
up the more. Thou hast not lessened his honor by slaying him, but hast
made it the more ample. Yet before this God had even made him subject
to thee, whereas since thou hast slain him, even when dead, he will
take vengeance upon thee. So great was my love towards him. Who then
was the condemned person, the punisher or the punished? He that enjoyed
so great honor from God, or he that was given up to a certain novel and
unexpected punishment? Thou didst not fear him (he would say) while
alive, thou shalt fear him therefore when dead. Thou didst not tremble
when on the point of thrusting with the sword. Thou shalt be seized,
now the blood is shed, with a continual trembling. While alive he was
thy servant, and thou showedst no forbearance to him. For this reason,
now he is dead, he hath become a master thou shalt be afraid of.
Thinking then upon these things, beloved, let us flee from envy, let us
extinguish malice, let us recompense one another with charity, that we
may reap the blessings rising from it, both in the present life and the
life which is to come, by the grace and love toward man, etc.
Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily IX on Rom. iv. 23." shorttitle="" progress="71.26%" prev="vii.x" next="vii.xii" id="vii.xi">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Rom. iv. 23." id="vii.xi-p0.1" parsed="|Rom|4|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.23" />
<p class="c21" id="vii.xi-p1"><span class="c9" id="vii.xi-p1.1">Homily IX.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vii.xi-p2"><scripRef passage="Rom. IV. 23" id="vii.xi-p2.1" parsed="|Rom|4|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.23">Rom. IV. 23</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vii.xi-p3">“Now it was not written
for his sake alone, that it was imputed to him for righteousness; but
for us also, to whom it shall be imputed, if we believe on Him that
raised up Jesus our Lord from the dead.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.xi-p4"><span class="c11" id="vii.xi-p4.1">After</span> saying many great things of Abraham, and his faith, and
righteousness, and honor before God, lest the hearer should say, What
is this to us, for it is he that was justified? he places us close to
the Patriarch again. So great is the power of spiritual words. For of
one of the Gentiles, one who was recently come near, one who had done
no work, he not only says that he is in nothing inferior to the Jew who
believes (i.e. as a Jew), but not even to the Patriarch, but rather, if
one must give utterance to the wondrous truth, even much greater. For
so noble is our birth, that his faith is but the type of ours. And he
does not say, If it was reckoned unto him, it is probable it will be
also to us, that he might not make it matter of syllogism. But he
speaks in authentic words of the divine law, and makes the whole a
declaration of the Scripture. For why was it written, he says, save to
make us see that we also were justified in this way? For it is the same
God Whom we have believed, and upon the same matters, if it be not in
the case of the same persons. And after speaking of our faith, he also
mentions God’s unspeakable love towards man, which he ever
presents on all sides, bringing the Cross before us. And this he now
makes plain by saying,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xi-p5"><scripRef passage="Rom. 4.25" id="vii.xi-p5.1" parsed="|Rom|4|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.25">Ver.
25</scripRef>.
“Who was delivered for our offences, and was raised again for our
justification.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xi-p6">See how after mentioning the
cause of His death, he makes the same cause likewise a demonstration of
the resurrection. For why, he means, was He crucified? Not for any sin
of His own. And this is plain from the Resurrection. For if He were a
sinner, how should He have risen? But if He rose, it is quite plain
that He was not a sinner. But<note place="end" n="1326" id="vii.xi-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xi-p7"> If a fresh argument commences here, there is no vicious circle.
For there was independent proof of each proposition, and so, when shown
to involve one another, they were mutually confirmed.</p></note> if He was not a
sinner, how came He to be crucified?—For others,—and if for
others, then surely he rose again. Now to prevent your saying, How,
when liable for so great sins, came we to be justified? he points out
One that blotteth out all sins, that both from Abraham’s faith,
whereby he was justified, and from the Saviour’s Passion, whereby
we were freed from our sins, he might confirm what he had said. And
after mentioning His Death, he speaks also of His Resurrection. For the
purpose of His dying was not that He might hold us liable to punishment
and in condemnation, but that He might do good unto us. For for this
cause He both died and rose again, that He might make us
righteous.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xi-p8"><scripRef passage="Rom. 5.1" id="vii.xi-p8.1" parsed="|Rom|5|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.1">Chap. v. ver.
1</scripRef>.
“Therefore being justified <pb n="396" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_396.html" id="vii.xi-Page_396" />by faith, let us<note place="end" n="1327" id="vii.xi-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xi-p9"> So nearly all <span class="c14" id="vii.xi-p9.1">mss</span>. here; and there is
good authority for the reading in the text of the N.T. both from <span class="c14" id="vii.xi-p9.2">mss.</span>, versions, and Fathers. It is accepted by
Tregelles: Tischendorf retains the received text “we
have.”</p></note> <note place="end" n="1328" id="vii.xi-p9.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xi-p10"> The text of Chrys. adds confirmation to the strongly
attested <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xi-p10.1">ἔχωμεν</span>(so <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="vii.xi-p10.2">א</span>
A. B. C. D.) as against the reading (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xi-p10.3">ἔχομεν</span>) of the
T.R. Strong and clear as is the external evidence here, it is to me
very doubtful whether it is not overborne by the internal evidence.
There seems to be no appropriateness in an exhortation here. The
thought has been developed in a didactic form thus far and we should
now expect a didactic conclusion (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xi-p10.4">οὖν</span>). Nor should we expect
an exhortation to have peace with God which would be the natural
consequence of justification and scarcely the proper object of an
exhortation. De Wette, Meyer, Godet and Weiss reject the better
authenticated reading <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xi-p10.5">ἔχωμεν</span>on these
grounds. It is difficult to see how Chrys. can think that the Apostle
is here treating of our “Conversation”—when he
proceeds at once to enumerate the new comfort, patience and hope which
follow from justification.—G.B.S.</p></note> have
peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xi-p11">What does “Let us have
peace” mean? Some say, “Let us not be at variance, through
a peevish obstinacy for bringing in the Law.” But to me he seems
to be speaking now of our conversation. For after having said much on
the subject of faith, he had set it before righteousness which is by
works, to prevent any one from supposing what he said was a ground for
listlessness, he says, “let us have peace,” that is, let us
sin no more, nor go back to our former estate. For this is making war
with God. And “how is it possible,” saith one, “to
sin no more?” How<note place="end" n="1329" id="vii.xi-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xi-p12"> 3
<span class="c14" id="vii.xi-p12.1">mss.</span> If thou wilt consider how,
etc.</p></note> was the former
thing possible? For if when liable for so many sins we were freed from
all by Christ, much more shall we be able through Him to abide in the
estate wherein we are. For it is not the same thing to receive peace
when there had been none, and to keep it when it has been given, since
to acquire surely is harder than to keep. Yet nevertheless the more
difficult hath been made easy, and carried out into effect. That which
is the easier thing then will be what we shall easily succeed in, if we
cling to Him who hath wrought even the other for us. But here it is not
the easiness only which he seems to me to hint at, but the
reasonableness. For if He reconciled us when we were in open war with
Him, it is reasonable that we should abide in a state of
reconciliation,<note place="end" n="1330" id="vii.xi-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xi-p13"> Or
perhaps “by the terms of reconciliation,” for so the text
may be understood. The reading in Savile’s margin, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xi-p13.1">τοῖς
καταλλαγεῖσι</span>, seems also to bear the same sense.</p></note> and give unto
Him this reward for that He may not seem to have reconciled untoward
and unfeeling creatures to the Father.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xi-p14"><scripRef passage="Rom. 5.2" id="vii.xi-p14.1" parsed="|Rom|5|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.2">Ver.
2</scripRef>.
“By Whom also we have access,” he says, “by faith
unto this grace. (7 <span class="c14" id="vii.xi-p14.2">mss.</span> add, unto,
etc.)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xi-p15">If then He hath brought us near
to Himself, when we were far off, much more will He keep us now that we
are near. And let me beg you to consider how he everywhere sets down
these two points; His part, and our part. On His part, however, there
be things varied and numerous and diverse. For He died for us, and
farther reconciled us, and brought us to Himself, and gave us grace
unspeakable. But we brought faith only as our contribution. And so he
says,” “by faith, unto this grace.” What grace is
this? tell me. It is the being counted worthy of the knowledge of God,
the being forced from error, the coming to a knowledge of the Truth,
the obtaining of all the blessings that come through Baptism. For the
end of His bringing us near was that we might receive these gifts. For
it was not only that we might have simple remission of sins, that we
were reconciled; but that we might receive also countless benefits. Nor
did He even pause at these, but promised others, namely, those
unutterable blessings that pass understanding alike and language. And
this is why he has set them both down also. For by mentioning grace he
clearly points at what we have at present received, but by saying,
“And we rejoice in hope of the glory of God,” he unveils
the whole of things to come. And he had well said, “wherein also
we stand.” For this is the nature of God’s grace. It hath
no end, it knows no bound, but evermore is on the advance to greater
things, which in human things is not the case. Take an instance of what
I mean. A person has acquired rule and glory and authority, yet he does
not stand therein continuously, but is speedily cast out of it. Or if
man take it not from him, death comes, and is sure to take it from him.
But God’s gifts are not of this kind; for neither man, nor
occasion, nor crisis of affairs, nor even the Devil, nor death, can
come and cast us out of them. But when we are dead we then more
strictly speaking have possession of them, and keep going on enjoying
more and more. And so if thou feel in doubt about those to come; from
those now present, and what thou hast already received, believe in the
other also. For this is why he says, “And we rejoice
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xi-p15.1">καυχώμεθα</span>) in hope of the glory of God,” that you may learn,
what kind of soul the faithful ought to have. For it is not only for
what hath been given, but for what is to be given, that we ought to be
filled with confidingness, as though it were already given. For one
“rejoices” in what is already given. Since then the hope of
things to come is even as sure and clear as that of what is given, he
says that in that too we in like manner “rejoice.” For this
cause also he called them glory. For if it contributeth unto
God’s glory, come to pass it certainly will, though it do not for
our sakes, yet for Him it will. And why am I saying (he means) that the
<pb n="397" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_397.html" id="vii.xi-Page_397" />blessings to come are worthy of being gloried in (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xi-p15.2">καυχήσεως</span>)? Why even the very evils of this time present are able to
brighten up our countenances, and make us find in them even our repose.
Wherefore also he added,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xi-p16"><scripRef passage="Rom. 5.3" id="vii.xi-p16.1" parsed="|Rom|5|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.3">Ver.
3</scripRef>.
“And not only so, but we glory in tribulations
also.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xi-p17">Now, consider how great the
things to come are, when even at things that seem to be distressful we
can be elated; so great is God’s gift, and such a nothing any
distastefulness in them! For in the case of external goods, the
struggle for them brings trouble and pain and irksomeness along with
it; and it is the crowns and rewards that carry the pleasure with them.
But in this case it is not so, for the wrestlings have to us no less
relish than the rewards. For since there were sundry temptations in
those days, and the kingdom existed in hopes, the terrors were at hand,
but the good things in expectation, and this unnerved the feebler sort,
even before the crowns he gives them the prize now, by saying that we
should “glory even in tribulations.” And what he says is
not “you should glory,” but we glory, giving them
encouragement in his own person. Next since what he had said had an
appearance of being strange and paradoxical, if a person who is
struggling in famine, and is in chains and torments, and insulted, and
abused, ought to glory, he next goes on to confirm it. And (what is
more), he says they are worthy of being gloried in, not only for the
sake of those things to come, but for the things present in themselves.
For tribulations are in their own selves a goodly thing. How so? It is
because they anoint us unto patient abiding. Wherefore after saying we
glory in tribulations, he has added the reason, in these words,
“Knowing that tribulation worketh patience.” Notice again
the argumentative spirit of Paul, how he gives their argument an
opposite turn. For since it was tribulations above all that made them
give up the hopes of things to come, and which cast them into
despondency, he says that these are the very reasons for confidingness,
and for not desponding about the things to come, for
“tribulation,” he says, “worketh
patience.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xi-p18"><scripRef passage="Rom. 5.4,5" id="vii.xi-p18.1" parsed="|Rom|5|4|5|5" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.4-Rom.5.5">Ver. 4,
5</scripRef>.
“And patience experience, and experience hope; and hope maketh
not ashamed.”<note place="end" n="1331" id="vii.xi-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xi-p19"> The word rendered “patience,” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xi-p19.1">ὑπομονή</span>)
means rather patient endurance, constancy. It is active rather than
passive in meaning. Then the endurance which is developed under
tribulation helps to form a tried, tested character, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xi-p19.2">Δοκιμή</span> means a tested state—approved character. The R.V.
renders “probation,” which is more nearly correct than
“experience” (A.V.). We have no word which makes a
felicitous translation. The meaning is that steadfastness under trials
develops a tested moral manhood, and this kind of character begets
hope; it takes away fear for what the future may
bring.—G.B.S.</p></note></p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xi-p20">Tribulations, that is, are so
far from confuting these hopes, that they even prove them. For before
the things to come are realized, there is a very great fruit which
tribulation hath—patience;<note place="end" n="1332" id="vii.xi-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xi-p21"> We do not see what use patience will be of in a future state, cf.
Butler’s <i>Anal.</i> part i. c. v. §4.</p></note> and the
making of the man that is tried, experienced. And it contributes in
some degree too to the things to come,<note place="end" n="1333" id="vii.xi-p21.1"><p class="c38" id="vii.xi-p22"> That such is the power of conscience even in a heathen is plain
from Plato, <i>Rep.</i> 1. §5. Steph. p. 350. e. “For you
must know, Socrates,” said he, “that when a man is near the
time when he must expect to die, there comes into his mind a fear and
anxiety about things that were never so thought of before. For the
stories that are told of things in Hades, how a man that has done wrong
here must satisfy justice for it there, which have hitherto been
laughed at, come then to perplex his soul with alarms that they may be
true. And even of himself, whether from the infirmity of age, or in
that he is in a manner already nearer to that state, he sees somewhat
more of it. However it be, he becomes full of suspicion and alarm; and
takes account and considers whether he has at all wronged any one. And
then a man who finds a number of guilty actions in his life is often
roused by alarm from his sleep, like children, and lives ever in
expectation of misery. But one who is conscious in himself of no wrong
has a pleasing hope ever with him, as the kind nurse of his old age, as
Pindar too says. For beautifully indeed, Socrates, has he expressed
this, that whoever has passed his life in justice and
holiness,</p>

<p class="c39" id="vii.xi-p23">Sweet Hope, best helpmate of the
heart,</p>

<p class="c41" id="vii.xi-p24">With cheerful
tenderness,</p>

<p class="c41" id="vii.xi-p25">Soothes his declining
years.</p>

<p class="c41" id="vii.xi-p26">She whom we mortals
trust</p>

<p class="c41" id="vii.xi-p27">In many an anxious
doubt</p>

<p class="c42" id="vii.xi-p28">To sway life’s wavering
helm.</p>

<p class="endnote" id="vii.xi-p29">Well said indeed! one
wonders to think how well,” etc.</p></note> for it gives hope a vigor within us,
since there is nothing that so inclines a man to hope for blessings as
a good conscience. Now no man that has lived an upright life is
unconfiding about things to come, as of those who have been negligent
there are many that, feeling the burden of a bad conscience, wish there
were neither judgment nor retribution. What then? do our goods lie in
hopes? Yes, in hopes—but not mere human hopes, which often slip
away, and put him that hoped to shame; when some one, who was expected
to patronize him, dies, or is altered though he lives. No such lot is
ours: our hope is sure and unmoveable. For He Who hath made the promise
ever liveth, and we that are to be the enjoyers of it, even should we
die, shall rise again, and there is absolutely nothing which can put us
to shame, as having been elated at random, and to no purpose, upon
unsound hopes. Having then sufficiently cleared them of all
doubtfulness by these words of his, he does not let his discourse pause
at the time present, but urges again the time to come, knowing that
there were men of weaker character, who looked too for present
advantages, and were not satisfied with these mentioned. And so he
offers a proof for them in blessings already given. For lest any should
say, But what if God be unwilling to give them to us? For that He can,
and that He abideth and liveth, we all <pb n="398" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_398.html" id="vii.xi-Page_398" />know: but how do we know, that
He is willing, also, to do it? From the things which have been done
already. “What things done?” The Love which He hath shown
for us. In doing what? some may say. In giving the Holy Ghost.
Wherefore after saying “hope maketh not ashamed,” he goes
on to the proof of this, as follows:</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xi-p30">“Because the love of God
is,” he does not say “given,” but “shed abroad
in our hearts,” so showing the profusion of it. That gift then,
which is the greatest possible, He hath given; not heaven and earth and
sea, but what is more precious than any of these, and hath rendered us
Angels from being men, yea sons of God, and brethren of Christ. But
what is this gift? The Holy Spirit. Now had He not been willing to
present us after our labors with great crowns, He would never have
given us such mighty gifts before our labors. But now the warmth of His
Love is hence made apparent, that it is not gradually and little by
little that He honors us; but He hath shed abroad the full fountain of
His blessings, and this too before our struggles. And so, if thou art
not exceedingly worthy, despond not, since thou hast that Love of thy
Judge as a mighty pleader for thee. For this is why he himself by
saying, “hope maketh not ashamed,” has ascribed everything
not to our well-doings, but to God’s love. But after mentioning
the gift of the Spirit, he again passes to the Cross, speaking as
follows:</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xi-p31"><scripRef passage="Rom. 5.6-8" id="vii.xi-p31.1" parsed="|Rom|5|6|5|8" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.6-Rom.5.8">Ver.
6–8</scripRef>. “For while we were yet without strength, Christ in due
time died for the ungodly. For scarcely for a righteous man will one
die: yet pervadenture for a good man some would even dare to die.<note place="end" n="1334" id="vii.xi-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xi-p32"> Meyer and Weiss make no distinction between <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xi-p32.1">δικαίου</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xi-p32.2">ἀγαθοῦ</span> here. Most have held (I think, rightly) that the latter
expresses more than the former. It comprehends those qualities of
benevolence, kindness, etc., which may be considered as the peculiar
bonds of friendship and would lead to the greatest sacrifices. Holman,
Godet and Weiss (following Jerome) take <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xi-p32.3">τοῦ ἀγαθοῦ</span>
as neuter. J. Müller supposes it to refer to God.
The force of the argument is: For an upright man one would hardly be
moved to die, but in the case of a benefactor to whom one owed much,
the motives of love and pity might move one strongly enough to lead him
to summon up the resolution (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xi-p32.4">τολμᾷ</span>) to die,
but this would be the highest and a very improbable reach of human
love. But Christ died for his <i>enemies,</i>
etc.—G.B.S.</p></note> But God commendeth His love towards
us.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xi-p33">Now what he is saying is
somewhat of this kind. For if for a virtuous man, no one would hastily
choose to die, consider thy Master’s love, when it is not for
virtuous men, but for sinners and enemies that He is seen to have been
crucified—which he says too after this, “In that, if when
we were sinners Christ died for us,”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xi-p34"><scripRef passage="Rom. 5.9,10" id="vii.xi-p34.1" parsed="|Rom|5|9|5|10" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.9-Rom.5.10">Ver. 9,
10</scripRef>.
“Much more then, being now justified by His Blood, we shall be
saved from wrath through Him. For if, when we were enemies, we were
reconciled to God by the death of His Son, much more, being reconciled,
we shall be saved by His life.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xi-p35">And what he has said looks
indeed like tautology, but it is not to any one who accurately attends
to it. Consider then. He wishes to give them reasons for confidence
respecting things to come. And first he gives them a sense of shame
from the righteous man’s decision, when he says, that he also
“was fully persuaded that what God had promised He was able also
to perform;” and next from the grace that was given; then from
the tribulation, as sufficing to lead us into hopes; and again from the
Spirit, whom we have received. Next from death, and from our former
viciousness, he maketh this good. And it seems indeed, as I said, that
what he had mentioned was one thing, but it is discovered to be two,
three, and even many more. First, that “He died:” second,
that it was “for the ungodly;” third, that He
“reconciled, saved, justified” us, made us immortal, made
us sons and heirs. It is not from His Death then only, he says, that we
draw strong assertions, but from the gift which was given unto us
through His Death. And indeed if He had died only for such creatures as
we be, a proof of the greatest love would what He had done be! but when
He is seen at once dying, and yielding us a gift, and that such a gift,
and to such creatures, what was done casts into shade our highest
conceptions, and leads the very dullest on to faith. For there is no
one else that will save us, except He Who so loved us when we were
sinners, as even to give Himself up for us. Do you see what a ground
this topic affords for hope? For before this there were two
difficulties in the way of our being saved; our being sinners, and our
salvation requiring the Lord’s Death, a thing which was quite
incredible before it took place, and required exceeding love for it to
take place. But now since this hath come about, the other requisites
are easier. For we have become friends, and there is no further need of
Death. Shall then He who hath so spared his enemies as not to spare His
Son, fail to defend them now they are become friends, when He hath no
longer any need to give up his Son? For it is either because a person
does not wish it, or because though he may wish it perhaps,<note place="end" n="1335" id="vii.xi-p35.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xi-p36"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xi-p36.1">πολλάκις</span>, Heind. ad Plat. <i>Phæd.</i> p. 140,
§12.</p></note> yet he is unable to do it, that he does
not save. Now none of these things can be said of God. For that He is
willing is plain from His having given up His Son.<note place="end" n="1336" id="vii.xi-p36.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xi-p37"> So Field, from one <span class="c14" id="vii.xi-p37.1">ms.</span> and Brixius’
version: the old reading could only mean “Now none of these
things can be said of God, considering He hath given
up.”</p></note> But that He is able also is the very
thing He proved <pb n="399" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_399.html" id="vii.xi-Page_399" />likewise, from the very fact of His having justified
men who were sinners. What is there then to prevent us any more from
obtaining the things to come? Nothing! Then again, lest upon hearing of
sinners, and enemies, and strengthless ones, and ungodly, thou
shouldest be inclined to feel abashed and blush; hear what he
says.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xi-p38"><scripRef passage="Rom. 5.11" id="vii.xi-p38.1" parsed="|Rom|5|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.11">Ver.
11</scripRef>.
“And not only so, but we also joy in God through our Lord Jesus
Christ, by Whom we have now received the atonement.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xi-p39">What meaneth the “not only
so?” Not only were we saved, he means, but we even glory<note place="end" n="1337" id="vii.xi-p39.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xi-p40"> Same word as joy. See <scripRef passage="Rom. 5.2" id="vii.xi-p40.1" parsed="|Rom|5|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.2">v.
2</scripRef>,
etc.</p></note> for this very reason, for which some
suppose we ought to hide our faces. For, for us who lived in so great
wickedness to be saved, was a very great mark of our being exceedingly
beloved by Him that saved us. For it was not by angels or archangels,
but by His Only-begotten Son Himself, that He saved us. And so the fact
of His saving us, and saving us too when we were in such plight, and
doing it by means of His Only-begotten, and not merely by His
Only-begotten, but by His Blood, weaves for us endless crowns to glory
in. For there is not anything that counts so much in the way of glory
and confidence, as the being treated as friends (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xi-p40.2">φιλεἵσθαι</span>) by God, and finding a Friend (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xi-p40.3">φιλεἵν</span>) in Him that loveth (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xi-p40.4">ἀγαπὥντα</span>) us. This it is that maketh the angels glorious, and the
principalities and powers. This is greater than the Kingdom, and so
Paul placed it above the Kingdom. For this also I count the incorporeal
powers blessed, because they love Him, and in all things obey Him. And
on this score the Prophet also expressed his admiration at them.
“Ye that excel in strength, that fulfil His Word.”
(<scripRef passage="Ps. ciii. 20" id="vii.xi-p40.5" parsed="|Ps|3|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.3.20">Ps. ciii. 20</scripRef>.) And hence too Isaiah extolleth the Seraphim, setting forth
their great excellency from their standing near that glory, which is a
sign of the greatest love.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xi-p41">Let us then emulate the powers
above, and be desirous not only of standing near the throne, but of
having Him dwelling in us who sitteth upon the Throne. He loved us when
we hated Him, and also continueth to love us. “For He maketh His
sun to rise on the evil and on the good and sendeth rain on the just
and on the unjust.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. v. 45" id="vii.xi-p41.1" parsed="|Matt|5|45|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.45">Matt. v. 45</scripRef>.) As then He
loveth us, do thou love Him. For He is our Friend (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xi-p41.2">φιλεἵ
γὰρ</span>). And how cometh it, some
will say, that one who is our Friend threateneth hell, and punishment,
and vengeance? It is owing to His loving us alone. For all He doeth and
is busied with, is with a view to strike out thy wickedness, and to
refrain with fear, as with a kind of bridle, thy inclinableness to the
worse side, and by blessings and by pains recovering thee from thy
downward course, and leading thee up to Him, and keeping thee from all
vice, which is worse than hell. But if thou mockest what is said, and
wouldest rather live continually in misery, than be punished for a
single day, it is no marvel. For this is but a sign of thy unformed
judgment (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xi-p41.3">ἀτελοὕς
γνώμης</span>),
drunkenness, and incurable disorder. Since little children even when
they see the physician going to apply burning or the knife, flee and
leap away screaming and convulsed, and choose to have a continual sore
eating into their body, rather than to endure a temporary pain, and so
enjoy health afterwards. But those who have come to discretion, know
that to be diseased is worse than submitting to the knife, as also to
be wicked is worse than to be punished. For the one is to be cured and
to be healthy, the other to ruin one’s constitution and to be in
continual feebleness. Now that health is better than feebleness, surely
is plain to every one. Thieves then ought to weep not when they have
their sides pierced through, but when they pierce through walls and
murder. For if the soul be better than the body (as it is), when the
former is ruined there is more reason to groan and lament; but if a man
does not feel it, so much the more reason to bewail it. For those that
love with an unchastened love ought to be more pitied than those who
have a violent fever, and those that are drunken, than those that are
undergoing torture. But if these are more painful (some may say), how
come we to give them the preference? Because there are many of mankind,
who, as the proverb saith, like the worse, and they choose these, and
pass by the better. And this one may see happening as well in victuals
as in forms of government, in emulous aims of life too, and in the
enjoyment of pleasure, and in wives, and in houses, and in slaves, and
in lands, and in the case of all other things. For which is more
pleasurable pray, cohabiting with women or with males? with women or
with mules? Yet still we shall find many that pass over women, and
cohabit with creatures void of reason, and abuse the bodies of males.
Yet natural pleasures are greater than unnatural ones. But still many
there are that follow after things ridiculous and joyless, and
accompanied with a penalty, as if pleasurable. Well but to them, a man
may say, these things appear so. Now this alone is ground enough to
make them miserable, that they think those things to be pleasurable
which are not so. Thus <pb n="400" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_400.html" id="vii.xi-Page_400" />they assume punishment to be worse than sin
which it is not, but just the contrary. Yet, if it were an evil to the
sinner, God would not have added evils to the evil; for He that doeth
everything to extinguish evil, would not have increased it. Being
punished then is no evil to the man who has done wrong, but not being
punished, when in that plight, is evil, just as for the infirm not to
be cured. (Plat. <i>Gorg.</i> p. 478, sqq.) For there is nothing so
evil as extravagant desire. And when I say, extravagant, I mean that of
luxury, and that of ill-placed glory, and that of power, and in general
that of all things which go beyond what is necessary. For such is he
who lives a soft and dissolute life, who seems to be the happiest of
men, but is the most wretched, as superinducing upon his soul harsh and
tyrannical sovereigns. For this cause hath God made the present a life
of labor to us, that He may rid us of that slavery, and bring us into
genuine freedom. For this cause He threatened punishment, and made
labors a part of our portion in life, so muzzling our vaunting spirit.
In this way the Jews also, when they were fettered to the clay and
brick making, were at once self-governed, and called continually upon
God. But when they were in the enjoyment of freedom, then they
murmured, and provoked the Lord, and pierced themselves through with
countless evils. What then, it may be said, will you say to those
frequent instances of men being altered for the worse by tribulations?
Why, that this is no effect of tribulation, but of their own
imbecility. For neither if a man had a weak stomach and could not take
a bitter medicine which would act as a purgative, but was made even
worse by it, would it be the drug we should find fault with, but the
weakness of the part, as we should therefore here too with the
yieldingness of temper. For he who is altered so by tribulation, is
much more likely to be affected in this way by laxity. If he fails even
when splinted, (or tied) (this is what affliction is), much more will
he when the bandage is removed. If when braced up he is altered, much
more when in a state of tumor (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xi-p41.4">χαυνούμενος</span>). And how am I, one may ask, to keep from being so altered
by tribulation? Why, if thou reflectest that, wish it or not, thou wilt
have to bear the thing inflicted: but if thou dost it with a thankful
spirit, thou wilt gain very greatly thereby; but if thou art indignant
at it, and ragest<note place="end" n="1338" id="vii.xi-p41.5"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xi-p42"> Several <span class="c14" id="vii.xi-p42.1">mss.</span> “art in
pain.”</p></note> and
blasphemest, thou wilt not make the calamity lighter, but thou wilt
render its wave more troublous. By feeling then in this way, let us
turn what is necessary into a matter of our own choice. What I mean is
this—suppose one has lost his own son, another all his property:
if you reflect that it is not in the nature of things for what has
taken place to be undone; while it is to gain fruit from the
misfortune, though irremediable, even that of bearing the circumstance
nobly; and if instead of using blasphemous words, thou wert to offer up
words of thanksgiving to the Lord, so would evils brought upon thee
against thy will become to thee the good deeds of a free choice. Hast
thou seen a son taken prematurely away? Say, “the Lord hath
given, the Lord hath taken away.” Do you see your fortune
exhausted? Say, “naked came I out of my mother’s womb, and
naked shall I return thither.” (<scripRef passage="Job. i. 21" id="vii.xi-p42.2" parsed="|Job|1|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.1.21">Job. i. 21</scripRef>.) Do you see evil
men faring well, and just men faring ill and undergoing ills without
number, and dost thou not know where to find the cause? Say, “I
became even as it were a beast before Thee. Yet I am ever with
Thee.” (<scripRef passage="Ps. lxxiii. 22" id="vii.xi-p42.3" parsed="|Ps|73|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.73.22">Ps. lxxiii. 22</scripRef>.) But if thou wilt
search out the cause, reflect that He has fixed a day in which He will
judge the world, and so you will throw off perplexity, for then every
man will meet his deserts, even as Lazarus and the rich man. Call to
mind the Apostles, for they too rejoiced at being scourged, at being
driven about and undergoing numberless sufferings, because they were
“counted worthy to suffer shame for His Name’s sake.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts v. 41" id="vii.xi-p42.4" parsed="|Acts|5|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.41">Acts v. 41</scripRef>.) And do thou, then, if thou art sick, bear it nobly, and own
thyself indebted to God for it, and thou shalt receive the same reward
with them. But how, when in feebleness and pain, art thou to be able to
feel grateful to the Lord? Thou wilt if thou lovest Him sincerely. For
if the Three Children who were thrown into the furnace, and others who
were in prisons, and in countless other evils, ceased not to give
thanks, much more will they who are in a state of disease, be able to
do this. For there is not, assuredly there is not, anything which
vehement desire doth not get the better of. But when the desire is even
that of God, it is higher than anything, and neither fire, nor the
sword, nor poverty, nor infirmity, nor death, nor aught else of the
kind appeareth dreadful to one who hath gotten this love, but scorning
them all, he will fly to heaven, and will have affections no way
inferior to those of its inhabitants, seeing nothing else, neither
heaven, nor earth, nor sea, but gazing only at the one Beauty of that
glory. And neither the vexations of this life present will depress him,
nor the things which are goodly and attended with pleasure elate him or
puff him up. Let us then love with this love (for there <pb n="401" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_401.html" id="vii.xi-Page_401" />is not anything
equal unto it) both for the sake of things present and for the sake of
things to come. Or rather, more than for these, for the nature of the
love itself. For we shall be set free both from the punishments of this
life and of that which is to come, and shall enjoy the kingdom. Yet
neither is the escape from hell, nor the fruition of the kingdom,
anything great in comparison of what is yet to be said. For greater
than all these things is it to have Christ our beloved at once and our
lover. For if when this happens with men it is above all pleasure; when
both happen from God, what language or what thought is able to set
before one the blessedness of this soul? There is none that can, save
the experience of it only. That then we may by experience come to know
what is this spiritual joy, and life of blessedness, and untold
treasure of good things, let us leave everything to cling to that love,
with a view as well to our own joy as to the glory of God. For unto Him
is the glory and power, with His Only-begotten, and the Holy Ghost,
now, and ever, and unto all ages evermore. Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily X on Rom. v. 12." shorttitle="" progress="72.26%" prev="vii.xi" next="vii.xiii" id="vii.xii">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Rom. v. 12." id="vii.xii-p0.1" parsed="|Rom|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.12" />
<p class="c21" id="vii.xii-p1"><span class="c9" id="vii.xii-p1.1">Homily X.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vii.xii-p2"><scripRef passage="Rom. V. 12" id="vii.xii-p2.1" parsed="|Rom|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.12">Rom. V. 12</scripRef></p>

<p class="c36" id="vii.xii-p3"><i>“Wherefore as by one
man sin entered into the world, and death by sin, and so death passed
upon (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xii-p3.1">διἥλθεν</span>6 <span class="c14" id="vii.xii-p3.2">mss.</span></i> <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xii-p3.3">εἴς</span>…) all men, for that all have sinned.”</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.xii-p4"><span class="c11" id="vii.xii-p4.1">As</span> the
best physicians always take great pains to discover the source of
diseases, and go to the very fountain of the mischief, so doth the
blessed Paul also. Hence after having said that we were justified, and
having shown it from the Patriarch, and from the Spirit, and from the
dying of Christ (for He would not have died unless He intended to
justify), he next confirms from other sources also what he had at such
length demonstrated. And he confirms his proposition from things
opposite, that is, from death and sin. How, and in what way? He
enquires whence death came in, and how it prevailed. How then did death
come in and prevail? “Through the sin of one.” But what
means, “for that all have sinned?” This; he having once
fallen, even they that had not eaten of the tree did from him, all of
them, become mortal.<note place="end" n="1339" id="vii.xii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xii-p5"> This whole passage is introduced to show the glory and power of
Christ’s salvation as able to conquer the power of sin and death.
The case of Adam’s sin is not introduced for its own sake but as
a background on which to exhibit the greatness of God’s grace.
Two erroneous assumptions are often made in respect to this passage (1)
that Adam’s sin and not God’s grace in Christ is the chief
theme, and (2) that the Apostle intends here to set forth a theory of
original sin. This verse contains four points (1) Sin came into the
world by the agency of one man—Adam. (2) In consequence of sin
came death. (3) In virtue of the causal relation between sin and death,
the latter extended itself to all men, for the reason (4) that all
sinned. The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xii-p5.1">ὥσπερ</span>shows
that this is used as an illustrative parallel to magnify the greatness
of grace which is mightier than sin (cf. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xii-p5.2">πολλῷ
μᾶλλον</span> <scripRef passage="Rom. 5.15-17" id="vii.xii-p5.3" parsed="|Rom|5|15|5|17" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.15-Rom.5.17">vv. 15–17</scripRef>).—G.B.S.</p></note></p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xii-p6"><scripRef passage="Rom. 5.13" id="vii.xii-p6.1" parsed="|Rom|5|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.13">Ver.
13</scripRef>.
“For until the Law sin was in the world, but sin is not imputed
where there is no law.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xii-p7">The phrase “till the
Law” some think he used of the time before the giving of the
Law—that of Abel, for instance, or of Noah, or of
Abraham—till Moses was born. What was the sin in those days, at
this rate? some say he means that in Paradise. For hitherto it was not
done away, (he would say,) but the fruit of it was yet in vigor. For it
had borne that death whereof all partake, which prevailed and lorded
over us. Why then does he proceed, “But sin is not imputed when
there is no law?” It was by way of objection from the Jews, say
they who have spoken on our side,<note place="end" n="1340" id="vii.xii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xii-p8"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xii-p8.1">οἱ τὰ
ἡμέτερα
εἰρηκότες</span>. The passage is corrupt in Savile: most <span class="c14" id="vii.xii-p8.2">mss</span>. read <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xii-p8.3">φασὶν</span> and
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xii-p8.4">λέγοντα</span>.</p></note> that he laid
this position down and said, if there be no sin without the Law, how
came death to consume all those before the Law? But to me it seems that
the sense presently to be given has more to be said for it, and suits
better with the Apostle’s meaning. And what sense is this? In
saying, that “till the Law sin was in the world,” what he
seems to me to mean is this, that after the Law was given the sin
resulting from the transgression of it prevailed, and prevailed too so
long as the Law existed. For sin, he says, can have no existence if
there be no law.<note place="end" n="1341" id="vii.xii-p8.5"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xii-p9"> The apostle does not say that there can be no sin if there is no
law. He says the exact contrary. He elsewhere says (<scripRef passage="Rom. 4.15" id="vii.xii-p9.1" parsed="|Rom|4|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.15">iv. 15</scripRef>) that where there is no law there is no
<i>transgression.</i> By “law” here he means positive,
statutory commands and prohibitions. His meaning here is: God does not
reckon <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xii-p9.2">ἁμαρτία</span> as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xii-p9.3">παράβασις</span>
where there is no explicit commandment. But sin was in
the world during all this period previous to the Mosaic law, as proved
by the reign of death. It extended its sway and penalty even to those
who had not sinned, as Adam did, against positive enactment. We know
well on what principle the apostle justifies his position that there is
sin even where no written commandment is transgressed. The principle
has been already developed viz.: there is a moral law implanted in the
human heart (<scripRef passage="Rom. 1.19,21; 2.15" id="vii.xii-p9.4" parsed="|Rom|1|19|0|0;|Rom|1|21|0|0;|Rom|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.19 Bible:Rom.1.21 Bible:Rom.2.15">i. 19, 21; ii.
15</scripRef>).
To offend against this is sin (though not transgression, which implies
positive law) and induces death as its
consequence.—G.B.S.</p></note> If then it was
this sin, he means, from <pb n="402" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_402.html" id="vii.xii-Page_402" />the transgression of the Law that brought
forth death, how was it that all before the Law died? For if it is in
sin that death hath its origin, but when there is no law, sin is not
imputed, how came death to prevail? From whence it is clear, that it
was not this sin, the transgression, that is, of the Law, but that of
Adam’s disobedience, which marred all things. Now what is the
proof of this? The fact that even before the Law all died: for
“death reigned,” he says, “from Adam to Moses, even
over them that had not sinned.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xii-p10">How did it reign? “After
the similitude of Adam’s transgression, who is the figure of Him
that was to come.” Now this is why Adam is a type of Christ. How
a type? it will be said. Why in that, as the former became to those who
were sprung from him, although they had not eaten of the tree, the
cause of that death which by his eating was introduced; thus also did
Christ become to those sprung from Him, even though they had not
wrought righteousness, the Provider<note place="end" n="1342" id="vii.xii-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xii-p11"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xii-p11.1">πρόξενος</span>.</p></note> of that
righteousness which through His Cross<note place="end" n="1343" id="vii.xii-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xii-p12"> The comparison of the two Trees is very frequent in the Fathers;
see St. Cyr. <i>Cat.</i> xiii. §19, p. 152, O.T. Tert. <i>adv.
Judæos,</i> §13.</p></note> He graciously bestowed on us all. For
this reason, at every turn he keeps to the “one,” and is
continually bringing it before us, when he says, “As by one man
sin entered into the world”—and, “If through the
offence of one many be dead:” and, “Not as it was by one
that sinned, so is the gift;” and, “The judgment was by one
to condemnation:” and again, “If by one (or, the one)
man’s offence death reigned by one;” and “Therefore
as by the offence of one.” And again, “As by one
man’s disobedience many (or, the many) were made sinners.”
And so he letteth not go of the one, that when the Jew says to thee,
How came it, that by the well-doing of this one Person, Christ, the
world was saved? thou mightest be able to say to him, How by the
disobedience of this one person, Adam, came it to be condemned? And yet
sin and grace are not equivalents, death and life are not equivalents,
the Devil and God are not equivalents, but there is a boundless space
between them. When then as well from the nature of the thing as from
the power of Him that transacteth it, and from the very suitableness
thereof (for it suiteth much better with God to save than to punish),
the preëminence and victory is upon this side, what one word have
you to say for unbelief, tell me? However, that what had been done was
reasonable, he shows in the following words.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xii-p13"><scripRef passage="Rom. 5.15" id="vii.xii-p13.1" parsed="|Rom|5|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.15">Ver.
15</scripRef>.
“But not as the offence, so is also the free gift. For if through
the offence of one many be dead, much more the grace of God, and the
gift by grace, which is by one man, Jesus Christ, hath abounded unto
the many.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xii-p14">For what he says is somewhat of
this kind. If sin had so extensive effects, and the sin of one man too;
how can grace, and that the grace of God, not the Father only, but also
the Son, do otherwise than be the more abundant of the two? For the
latter is far the more reasonable supposition. For that one man should
be punished on account of another does not seem to be much in
accordance with reason. But for one to be saved on account of another
is at once more suitable and more reasonable. If then the former took
place, much more may the latter. Hence he has shown from these grounds
the likelihood and reasonableness of it. For when the former had been
made good, this would then be readily admitted. But that it is even
necessarily so, he makes good from what follows. How then does he make
it good?</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xii-p15"><scripRef passage="Rom. 5.16" id="vii.xii-p15.1" parsed="|Rom|5|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.16">Ver.
16</scripRef>.
“And not as it was by one that sinned, so is the gift. For the
judgment was by one to condemnation, but the free gift is of many
offences unto justification.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xii-p16">And what is this that he is
speaking of? It is that sin had power to bring in death and
condemnation; but grace did not do away that one sin only, but also
those that followed after in its train. Lest then the words
“as” and “so” might seem to make the measure of
the blessings and the evils equal, and that you might not think, upon
hearing of Adam, that it was only that sin which he had brought in
which was done away with, he says that it was from many offences that
an indemnity was brought about. How is this plain? Because after the
numberless sins committed after that in paradise, the matter issued in
justification. But where righteousness is, there of necessity follows
by all means life, and the countless blessings, as does death where sin
was. For righteousness is more than life, since it is even the root of
life. That there were several goods then brought in, and that it was
not that sin only that was taken away, but all the rest along with it,
he points out when he says, that “the gift was of many offences
unto justification.” In which a proof is necessarily included,
that death was also torn up by the roots. But since he had said, that
the second was greater than the first, he is obliged to give further
grounds again for this same thing. For, before, he had said that if one
man’s sin slew all, much more will the grace of One have the
power to save. After that he shows that it was not that sin only <pb n="403" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_403.html" id="vii.xii-Page_403" />that
was done away by the grace, but all the rest too, and that it was not
that the sins were done away only, but that righteousness was given.
And Christ did not merely do the same amount of good that Adam did of
harm, but far more and greater good. Since then he had made such
declarations as these, he wants again here also further confirmation of
these. And how does he give this confirmation? He says,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xii-p17"><scripRef passage="Rom. 5.17" id="vii.xii-p17.1" parsed="|Rom|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.17">Ver.
17</scripRef>.
“For if by one man’s offence death reigned by one, much
more they which receive abundance of grace and of the gift and (so
Field with most <span class="c14" id="vii.xii-p17.2">mss.</span>) of righteousness shall
reign in life by one, Jesus Christ.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xii-p18">What he says, amounts to this
nearly. What armed death against the world? The one man’s eating
from the tree only. If then death attained so great power from one
offence, when it is found that certain received a grace and
righteousness out of all proportion to that sin, how shall they still
be liable to death? And for this cause, he does not here say
“grace,” but “superabundance of grace.” For it
was not as much as we must have to do away the sin only, that we
received of His grace, but even far more. For we were at once freed
from punishment, and put off all iniquity, and were also born again
from above (<scripRef passage="John iii. 3" id="vii.xii-p18.1" parsed="|John|3|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.3">John iii. 3</scripRef>) and rose again with
the old man buried, and were redeemed, justified, led up to adoption,
sanctified, made brothers of the Only-begotten, and joint heirs and of
one Body with Him, and counted for His Flesh, and even as a Body with
the Head, so were we united unto Him! All these things then Paul calls
a “superabundance” of grace, showing that what we received
was not a medicine only to countervail the wound, but even health, and
comeliness, and honor, and glory and dignities far transcending our
natural state. And of these each in itself was enough to do away with
death, but when all manifestly run together in one, there is not the
least vestige of it left, nor can a shadow of it be seen, so entirely
is it done away. As then if any one were to cast a person who owed ten
mites (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xii-p18.2">ὀβόλους</span>) into prison, and not the man himself only, but wife and children
and servants for his sake; and another were to come and not to pay down
the ten mites only, but to give also ten thousand talents of gold, and
to lead the prisoner into the king’s courts, and to the throne of
the highest power, and were to make him partaker of the highest honor
and every kind of magnificence, the creditor would not be able to
remember the ten mites; so hath our case been. For Christ hath paid
down far more than we owe, yea as much more as the illimitable ocean is
than a little drop. Do not then, O man, hesitate as thou seest so great
a store of blessings, nor enquire how that mere spark of death and sin
was done away, when such a sea of gifts was brought in upon it. For
this is what Paul intimated by saying that “they who have
received the abundance of the grace and righteousness shall reign in
life.” And as he had now clearly demonstrated this, he again
makes use of his former argument, clenching it by taking up the same
word afresh, and saying that if for that offence all were punished,
then they may be justified too by these means.<note place="end" n="1344" id="vii.xii-p18.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xii-p19"> Chrys. has well apprehended <scripRef passage="Rom. 5.15-17" id="vii.xii-p19.1" parsed="|Rom|5|15|5|17" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.15-Rom.5.17">v.
15–17</scripRef> as an argument <i>a fortiori.</i> Here are three contrasts
between the principles of sin and grace to show the superior power of
the latter: (1) It is a much more reasonable and supposable case that
many should find life in one man’s act than that many should
suffer death in consequence of one man’s sin, <scripRef passage="Rom. 5.15" id="vii.xii-p19.2" parsed="|Rom|5|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.15">v. 15</scripRef>. (2) The condemnation has in it (so to speak) only the
power of one sin; the gracious gift overcomes many trespasses,
<scripRef passage="Rom. 5.16" id="vii.xii-p19.3" parsed="|Rom|5|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.16">v. 16</scripRef>. (3) Life in Christ
must be greater than death in Adam.—G.B.S.</p></note> And so he says,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xii-p20"><scripRef passage="Rom. 5.18" id="vii.xii-p20.1" parsed="|Rom|5|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.18">Ver.
18</scripRef>.
“Therefore as by the offence of one judgment came upon all men to
condemnation; even so by the righteousness of One the free gift came
upon all men unto justification of life.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xii-p21">And he insists again upon it,
saying,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xii-p22"><scripRef passage="Rom. 5.19" id="vii.xii-p22.1" parsed="|Rom|5|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.19">Ver.
19</scripRef>.
“For as by one man’s disobedience many were made sinners,
so by the obedience of One shall many be made righteous.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xii-p23">What he says seems indeed to
involve no small question: but if any one attends to it diligently,
this too will admit of an easy solution. What then is the question? It
is the saying that through the offence of one many were made sinners.
For the fact that when he had sinned and become mortal, those who were
of him should be so also, is nothing unlikely. But how would it follow
that from his disobedience another would become a sinner? For at this
rate a man of this sort will not even deserve punishment, if, that is,
it was not from his own self that he became a sinner. What then does
the word “sinners” mean here? To me it seems to mean liable
to punishment and condemned to death. Now that by Adam’s death we
all became mortals, he had shown clearly and at large. But the question
now is, for what purpose was this done? But this he does not go on to
add: for it contributed nothing to his present object. For it is
against a Jew that the contest is, who doubted and made scorn of the
righteousness by One. And for this reason after showing that the
punishment too was brought in by one upon all, the reason why this was
so he has not added. For he is not for superfluities, but keeps merely
to what is necessary. For this is what the principles <pb n="404" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_404.html" id="vii.xii-Page_404" />of disputation
did not oblige him to say any more than the Jew; and therefore he
leaves it unsolved. But if any of you were to enquire with a view to
learn, we should give this answer: That we are so far from taking any
harm from this death and condemnation<note place="end" n="1345" id="vii.xii-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xii-p24"> i.e. since we have been redeemed. See on <scripRef passage="Rom. ix. 11" id="vii.xii-p24.1" parsed="|Rom|9|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.11">Rom. ix. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>, if we be sober-minded, that we are the
gainers even by having become mortal, first, because it is not an
immortal body in which we sin; secondly, because we get numberless
grounds for being religious (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xii-p24.2">φιλοσοφίας</span>). For to be moderate, and to be temperate, and to be
subdued, and to keep ourselves clear of all wickedness, is what death
by its presence and by its being expected persuades us to. But
following with these, or rather even before these, it hath introduced
other greater blessings besides. For it is from hence that the crowns
of the martyrs come, and the rewards of the Apostles. Thus was Abel
justified, thus was Abraham, in having slain his son, thus was John,
who for Christ’s sake was taken off, thus were the Three
Children, thus was Daniel. For if we be so minded, not death only, but
even the devil himself will be unable to hurt us. And besides there is
this also to be said, that immortality awaits us, and after having been
chastened a little while, we shall enjoy the blessings to come without
fear, being as if in a sort of school in the present life, under
instruction by means of disease, tribulation, temptations, and poverty,
and the other apparent evils, with a view to our becoming fit for the
reception of the blessings of the world to come.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xii-p25"><scripRef passage="Rom. 5.20" id="vii.xii-p25.1" parsed="|Rom|5|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.20">Ver.
20</scripRef>.
“Moreover the Law entered: that the offence might
abound.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xii-p26">Since then he had shown that the
world was condemned from Adam, but from Christ was saved and freed from
condemnation, he now seasonably enters upon the discussion of the Law,
here again undermining the high notions of it. For it was so far from
doing any good, he means, or from being any way helpful, but the
disorder was only increased by its having come in. But the particle
“that” again does not assign the cause, but the result. For
the purpose of its being given was not “in order that” it
might abound, for it was given to diminish and destroy the offence. But
it resulted the opposite way, not owing to the nature of the Law, but
owing to the listlessness of those who received it.<note place="end" n="1346" id="vii.xii-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xii-p27"> The Author’s view of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xii-p27.1">ἵνα
πλεονάσῃ</span> cannot be exegetically justified. Paul teaches that it was the
purpose of the dispensation of law which came in between Adam and
Christ to make transgression abound (cf. <scripRef passage="Gal. iii. 9" id="vii.xii-p27.2" parsed="|Gal|3|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.9">Gal. iii. 9</scripRef>). The meaning is
not that its purpose in coming in alongside (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xii-p27.3">παρεισῆλθεν</span>) of this reign of sin was to increase sin; but to make sin
appear as such, to exhibit it as transgression and to reveal it in its
true character to the consciousness of men. Only through the law could
sin appear as transgression and thus be apprehended by men in the
clearest manner as contrary to God’s will (cf. <scripRef passage="Rom. 4.15; 5.13" id="vii.xii-p27.4" parsed="|Rom|4|15|0|0;|Rom|5|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.15 Bible:Rom.5.13">iv. 15 and v. 13</scripRef>).—G.B.S.</p></note> But why did he not say the Law was
given, but “the Law entered by the way?” It was to show
that the need of it was temporary, and not absolute or imperative. And
this he says also to the Galatians, showing the very same thing another
way. “For before faith came,” he says, “we were kept
under the Law, shut up unto the faith which should afterwards be
revealed.” And so it was not for itself, but for another, that it
kept the flock. For since the Jews were somewhat gross-minded, and
enervated, and indifferent to the gifts themselves, this was why the
Law was given, that it might convict them the more, and clearly teach
them their own condition, and by increasing the accusation might the
more repress them. But be not thou afraid, for it was not that the
punishment might be greater that this was done, but that the grace
might be seen to be greater. And this is why he proceeds,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xii-p28">“But where sin abounded,
grace did much more abound.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xii-p29">He does not say did abound, but
“did much more abound.” For it was not remission from
punishment only that He gave us, but that from sins, and life also. As
if any were not merely to free a man with a fever from his disease, but
to give him also beauty, and strength, and rank; or again, were not to
give one an hungered nourishment only, but were to put him in
possession of great riches, and were to set him in the highest
authority. And how did sin abound? some will say. The Law gave
countless commands. Now since they transgressed them all, trangression
became more abundant. Do you see what a great difference there is
between grace and the Law? For the one became an addition to the
condemnation, but the other, a further abundance of gifts. Having then
mentioned the unspeakable munificence, he again discusses the beginning
and the root both of death and of life. What then is the root of death?
It is sin. Wherefore also he saith,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xii-p30"><scripRef passage="Rom. 5.21" id="vii.xii-p30.1" parsed="|Rom|5|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.21">Ver.
21</scripRef>.
“That as sin reigned unto death, even so might grace reign
through righteousness unto eternal life, through our Lord Jesus
Christ.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xii-p31">This he says to show that the
latter ranks as a king, the former, death, as a soldier, being
marshalled under the latter, and armed by it. If then the latter (i.e.
sin) armed death, it is plain enough that the righteousness destructive
hereof, which by grace was introduced, not only disarms death, but even
destroys it, and undoes entirely the dominion thereof, in that it is
the greatest of the two, <pb n="405" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_405.html" id="vii.xii-Page_405" />as being brought in not by man and the devil,
but by God and grace, and leading our life unto a goodlier estate, and
to blessings unlimited. For of it there will never be any end (to give
you a view of its superiority from this also). For the other cast us
out of our present life, but grace, when it came, gave us not the
present life, but the immortal and eternal one. But for all these
things Christ is our voucher. Doubt not then for thy life if thou hast
righteousness, for righteousness is greater than life as being mother
of it.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xii-p32"><scripRef passage="Rom. 6.1" id="vii.xii-p32.1" parsed="|Rom|6|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.1">Chap. vi.
ver. 1</scripRef>. “What then? shall we continue in sin, that grace may
abound? God forbid.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xii-p33">He is again turning off to
exhortation, yet introducing it not directly, lest he should seem to
many to be irksome and vexing, but as if it rose out of the doctrines.
For if, even so diversifying his address, he was afraid of their being
offended at what he said, and therefore said, “I have written the
more boldly unto you in some sort,” (<scripRef passage="Rom. xv. 15" id="vii.xii-p33.1" parsed="|Rom|15|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.15">Rom. xv. 15</scripRef>) much more would
he have seemed to them, had he not done so, to be too harsh. Since then
he showed the greatness of the grace by the greatness of the sins it
healed, and owing to this it seemed in the eyes of the unthinking to be
an encouragement to sin (for if the reason, they would say, why greater
grace was shown, was because we had done great sins, let us not give
over sinning, that grace may be more displayed still), now that they
might not say this or suspect it, see how he turns the objection back
again. First he does it by his deprecation. “God forbid.”
And this he is in the habit of doing at things confessed on all hands
to be absurd. And then he lays down an irrefragable argument. And what
is it?</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xii-p34"><scripRef passage="Rom. 6.2" id="vii.xii-p34.1" parsed="|Rom|6|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.2">Ver.
2</scripRef>.
“How shall we,” he says, “that are dead to sin, live
any longer therein?”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xii-p35">What does “we are
dead” mean? Does it mean that as for that, and as far as it goes,
we have all received the sentence<note place="end" n="1347" id="vii.xii-p35.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xii-p36"> ἀπόφασιν
ἐδεξάμεθα, see the same phrase, Hom. vii. p. 382.</p></note> of death?
or, that we became dead to it by believing any being<note place="end" n="1348" id="vii.xii-p36.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xii-p37"> i.e. baptized, St. Cyr. <i>Cat. Intr.</i> §1. p. 1,
O.T.</p></note> enlightened. This is what one should
rather say, since the sequel makes this clearly right. But what is
becoming dead to it? The not obeying it in anything any more. For this
baptism effected once for all, it made us dead to it. But this must of
our own earnestness thenceforth continually be maintained, so that,
although sin issue countless commands to us, we may never again obey
it, but abide unmovable as a dead man doth. And indeed he elsewhere
saith that sin itself is dead. But there he sets that down as wishing
to show that virtue is easy, (<scripRef passage="Rom. vii. 8" id="vii.xii-p37.1" parsed="|Rom|7|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.8">Rom. vii. 8</scripRef>?) But here, as he
earnestly desires to rouse the hearer, he puts the death on his side.
Next, since what was said was obscure, he again explains, using what he
had said also in the way of reproof.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xii-p38"><scripRef passage="Rom. 6.3,4" id="vii.xii-p38.1" parsed="|Rom|6|3|6|4" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.3-Rom.6.4">Ver. 3,
4</scripRef>.
“Know ye not,” he says, “my brethren, that so many of
us as were baptized into Christ were baptized into His death? therefore
we are buried with Him by baptism into death.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xii-p39">What does being “baptized
into His Death” mean? That it is with a view to our dying as He
did. For Baptism is the Cross. What the Cross then, and Burial, is to
Christ, that Baptism hath been to us, even if not in the same respects.
For He died Himself and was buried in the Flesh, but we have done both
to sin. Wherefore he does not say, planted together in His Death, but
in the likeness of His Death. For both the one and the other is a
death, but not of the same subject; since the one is of the Flesh, that
of Christ; the other of sin, which is our own. As then that is real, so
is this. But if it be real, then<note place="end" n="1349" id="vii.xii-p39.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xii-p40"> Or “still,” <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xii-p40.1">εἰ καὶ
ἀληθὴς</span>.</p></note> what is of
our part again must be contributed. And so he proceeds,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xii-p41">“That as Christ was raised
up from the dead by the Glory of the Father, even so we also should
walk in newness of life.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xii-p42">Here he hints, along with the
duty of a careful walk, at the subject of the resurrection. In what
way? Do you believe, he means, that Christ died, and that He was raised
again? Believe then the same of thyself. For this is like to the other,
since both Cross and Burial is thine. For if thou hast shared in Death
and Burial, much more wilt thou in Resurrection and Life. For now the
greater is done away with, the sin I mean, it is not right to doubt any
longer about the lesser, the doing away of death.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xii-p43">But this he leaves for the
present to the conscience of his hearers to reason out, but himself,
after the resurrection to come had been set before us, demands of us
another, even the new conversation, which is brought about in the
present life by a change of habits.<note place="end" n="1350" id="vii.xii-p43.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xii-p44"> St.
Gr. Naz. <i>Jamb.</i> xx; 271, p. 228 (in Ed. Ben. xxiv. 277, p. 508).
B. What? have I not the cleansing laver yet? A. You have, but mind! B.
Mind what? A. Not for your habits, but for past transgressions. B. Nay,
but for habits! What? A. Only if thou be first at work to cleanse them.
See Tert. <i>de Pœn.</i> §6, 7, and the beginning of the next
Homily.</p></note> When then the
fornicator becomes chaste, the covetous man merciful, the harsh
subdued, even here a resurrection has taken place, the prelude to the
other. And how is it a resurrection? Why, because sin is mortified, and
righteousness hath risen again, and the old life hath been made to
vanish, and <pb n="406" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_406.html" id="vii.xii-Page_406" />this new and angelic one is being lived in. But when you
hear of a new life, look for a great alteration, a wide change. But
tears come into my eyes, and I groan deeply to think how great
religiousness (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xii-p44.1">φιλοσοφίαν</span>) Paul requires of us, and what listlessness we have
yielded ourselves up to, going back after our baptism to the oldness we
before had, and returning to Egypt, and remembering the garlic after
the manna. (<scripRef passage="Num. xi. 5" id="vii.xii-p44.2" parsed="|Num|11|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.11.5">Num. xi. 5</scripRef>.) For ten or twenty
days at the very time of our Illumination, we undergo a change, but
then take up our former doings again. But it is not for a set number of
days, but for our whole life, that Paul requires of us such a
conversation. But we go back to our former vomit, thus after the youth
of grace building up the old age of sins. For either the love of money,
or the slavery to desires not convenient, or any other sin whatsoever,
useth to make the worker thereof old. “Now that which decayeth
and waxeth old is ready to vanish away.” (<scripRef passage="Heb. viii. 13" id="vii.xii-p44.3" parsed="|Heb|8|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.8.13">Heb. viii. 13</scripRef>.) For there is no
body, there surely is none, to be seen as palsied by length of time, as
a soul is decayed and tottering with many sins. Such an one gets
carried on to the last degree of doting, yielding indistinct sounds,
like men that are very old and crazed, being surcharged with rheum, and
great distortion of mind, and forgetfulness, and with scales upon its
eyes, and<note place="end" n="1351" id="vii.xii-p44.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xii-p45"> Mar. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xii-p45.1">φανεῖται</span>, 4 <span class="c14" id="vii.xii-p45.2">mss.</span> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xii-p45.3">φαινομένη</span>.</p></note> disgustful to men, and an easy prey
to the devil. Such then are the souls of sinners; not so those of the
righteous, for they are youthful and well-favored, and are in the very
prime of life throughout, ever ready for any fight or struggle. But
those of sinners, if they receive even a small shock, straightway fall
and are undone. And it was this the Prophet made appear, when he said,
that like as the chaff which the wind scattereth from the face of the
earth (<scripRef passage="Ps. i. 4" id="vii.xii-p45.4" parsed="|Ps|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.1.4">Ps. i. 4</scripRef>), thus are they that live in sin whirled to and fro, and
exposed to every sort of harm. For they neither see like a healthy
person, nor hear with simplicity, they speak not articulately, but are
oppressed with great shortness of breath. They have their mouth
overflowing with spittle. And would it were but spittle, and nothing
offensive! But now they send forth words more fetid than any mire, and
what is worst, they have not power even to spit this saliva of words
away from them, but taking it in their hand with much lewdness, they
smear it on again, so as to be coagulating, and hard to perspire
through.<note place="end" n="1352" id="vii.xii-p45.5"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xii-p46"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xii-p46.1">διατμέω</span>. ap. Hipp. p. 505. 10. Liddell &amp; Scott, sub. v. or to
cut through, from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xii-p46.2">διατέμνω</span>.</p></note> Perhaps ye are sickened with this
description. Ought ye not, then to be more so at the reality? For if
these things when happening in the body are disgustful, much more when
in the soul. Such was that son who wasted out all his share, and was
reduced to the greatest wretchedness, and was in a feebler state than
any imbecile or disordered person. But when he was willing, he became
suddenly young by his decision alone and his change. For as soon as he
had said, “I will return to my Father,” this one word
conveyed to him all blessings; or rather not the bare word, but the
deed which he added to the word. For he did not say, “Let me go
back,” and then stay there; but said, Let me go back, and went
back, and returned the whole of that way. Thus let us also do; and even
if we have gotten carried beyond the boundary, let us go up to our
Father’s house, and not stay lingering over the length of the
journey. For if we be willing, the way back again is easy and very
speedy. Only let us leave the strange and foreign land; for this is
what sin is, drawing us far away from our Father’s house; let us
leave her then, that we may speedily return to the house of our Father.
For our Father hath a natural yearning towards us, and will honor us if
we be changed, no less than those that are unattainted, if we change,
but even more, just as the father showed that son the greater honor.
For he had greater pleasure himself at receiving back his son. And how
am I to go back again? one may say. Do but put a beginning upon the
business, and the whole is done. Stay from vice, and go no farther into
it, and thou hast laid hold of the whole already. For as in the case of
the sick, being no worse may be a beginning of getting better, so is
the case with vice also. Go no further, and then your deeds of
wickedness will have an end. And if you do so for two days, you will
keep off on the third day more easily; and after three days you will
add ten, then twenty, then an hundred, then your whole life. (Cf. Hom.
xvii. on St. Matt. p. 267, O.T.) For the further thou goest on, the
easier wilt thou see the way to be, and thou wilt stand on the summit
itself, and wilt at once enjoy many goods. For so it was when the
prodigal came back, there were flutes, and harps, and dancings, and
feasts, and assemblings: and he who might have called his son to
account for his ill-timed extravagance, and flight to such a distance,
did nothing of the sort, but looked upon him as unattainted, and could
not find it in him even to use the language of reproach, or rather,
even to mention barely to him the former things, but threw himself upon
him, and kissed him, and killed the calf, and <pb n="407" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_407.html" id="vii.xii-Page_407" />put a robe upon him, and
placed on him abundant honors. Let us then, as we have such examples
before us, be of good cheer and keep from despair. For He is not so
well pleased with being called Master, as Father, nor with having a
slave as with having a son. And this is what He liketh rather than
that. This then is why He did all that He has done; and “spared
not even His Only-begotten Son” (<scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 32" id="vii.xii-p46.3" parsed="|Rom|8|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.32">Rom. viii. 32</scripRef>), that we might
receive the adoption of sons, that we might love Him, not as a Master
only, but as a Father. And if He obtained this of us He taketh delight
therein as one that has glory given him, and proclaimeth it to all
though He needeth nothing of ours. This is what, in Abraham’s
case for instance, He everywhere does, using these words, “I am
the God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob.” And yet it was they of His
household who should have found an honor in this; but now it is the
Lord evidently who does this; for this is why He says to Peter,
“Lovest thou Me more than these?” (<scripRef passage="John xxi. 17" id="vii.xii-p46.4" parsed="|John|21|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.21.17">John xxi. 17</scripRef>) to show that He
seeketh nothing so much as this from us. For this too He bade Abraham
offer his son to Him, that He might make it known to all that He was
greatly beloved<note place="end" n="1353" id="vii.xii-p46.5"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xii-p47"> This passage is one among many which show how the <i>fides
formata</i> was that which the Fathers contemplated.</p></note> by the
patriarch. Now this desire to be loved exceedingly comes from loving
exceedingly. For this cause too He said to the Apostles, “He that
loveth father or mother more than Me, is not worthy of Me.”
(<scripRef passage="Matt. x. 37" id="vii.xii-p47.1" parsed="|Matt|10|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.37">Matt.
x. 37</scripRef>.) For this cause He bids us esteem that even which is in the most
close connection with us, our soul (or, life, <scripRef passage="Matt. 5.39" id="vii.xii-p47.2" parsed="|Matt|5|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.39">v. 39</scripRef>, and <scripRef passage="John xii. 25" id="vii.xii-p47.3" parsed="|John|12|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.25">John xii.
25</scripRef>),
as second to the love of him, since He wisheth to be beloved by us with
exceeding entireness. For we too, if we have no strong feelings about a
person, have no strong desire for his friendship either, though he be
great and noble; whereas when we love any one warmly and really, though
the person loved be of low rank and humble, yet we esteem love from him
as a very great honor. And for this reason He Himself also called it
glory not to be loved by us only, but even to suffer those shameful
things in our behalf. (<scripRef passage="John 12.23" id="vii.xii-p47.4" parsed="|John|12|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.23">ib.
23</scripRef>.)
However, those things were a glory owing to love only. But whatever we
suffer for Him, it is not for love alone; but even for the sake of the
greatness and dignity of Him we long for, that it would with good
reason both be called glory, and be so indeed. Let us then incur
dangers for Him as if running for the greatest crowns, and let us
esteem neither poverty, nor disease, nor affront, nor calumny, nor
death itself, to be heavy and burdensome, when it is for Him that we
suffer these things. For if we be right-minded, we are the greatest
possible gainers by these things, as neither from the contrary to these
shall we if not right-minded gain any advantage. But consider; does any
one affront thee and war against thee? Doth he not thereby set thee
upon thy guard, and give thee an opportunity of growing like unto God?
For if thou lovest him that plots against thee, thou wilt be like Him
that “maketh His Sun to rise upon the evil and good.”
(<scripRef passage="Matt. v. 45" id="vii.xii-p47.5" parsed="|Matt|5|45|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.45">Matt.
v. 45</scripRef>.) Does another take thy money away? If thou bearest it nobly,
thou shalt receive the same reward as they who have spent all they have
upon the poor. For it says, “Ye took joyfully the spoiling of
your goods, knowing that ye have in heaven a better and an enduring
substance.” (<scripRef passage="Heb. x. 34" id="vii.xii-p47.6" parsed="|Heb|10|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.34">Heb. x. 34</scripRef>.) Has any one
reviled thee and abused thee, whether truly or falsely, he weaves for
thee a very great crown if thou bearest meekly his contumely; since he
too, who calumniates, provides for us an abundant reward. For
“rejoice,” it says, “and be exceeding glad, when men
say all manner of evil against you falsely, because great is your
reward in Heaven.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. v. 12, 11" id="vii.xii-p47.7" parsed="|Matt|5|12|0|0;|Matt|5|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.12 Bible:Matt.5.11">Matt. v. 12,
11</scripRef>.)
And he too that speaketh truth against us is of the greatest service,
if we do but bear meekly what is said. For the Pharisee spake evil of
the Publican, and with truth, still instead of a Publican he made him a
righteous man. (<scripRef passage="Luke xviii. 11" id="vii.xii-p47.8" parsed="|Luke|18|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.11">Luke xviii. 11</scripRef>.) And what need to go
into particular instances. For any one that will go to the conflicts of
Job may learn all these points accurately. And this is why Paul said,
“God for us, who against us?” (<scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 31" id="vii.xii-p47.9" parsed="|Rom|8|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.31">Rom. viii. 31</scripRef>.) As then by
being earnest, we gain even from things that vex us, so by being
listless, we do not even improve from things that favor us. For what
did Judas profit, tell me, by being with Christ? or what profit was the
Law to the Jew? or Paradise to Adam? or what did Moses profit those in
the wilderness? And so we should leave all, and look to one point only,
how we may husband aright our own resources. And if we do this, not
even the devil himself will ever get the better of us, but will make
our profiting the greater, by putting us upon being watchful. Now in
this way it is that Paul rouses the Ephesians, by describing his
fierceness. Yet we sleep and snore, though we have to do with so crafty
an enemy. And if we were aware of a serpent<note place="end" n="1354" id="vii.xii-p47.10"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xii-p48"> See Macarius on the <i>Keeping of the Heart,</i> c. 1. translated
in Penn’s <i>Institutes of Christian Perfection,</i> p.
2.</p></note>
nestling by our bed, we should make much ado to kill him. But when the
devil nestleth in our souls, we fancy that we take no harm, but lie at
our ease; and the reason is, that <pb n="408" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_408.html" id="vii.xii-Page_408" />we see him not with the eyes of our
body. And yet this is why we should rouse us the more and be sober. For
against an enemy whom one can perceive, one may easily be on guard; but
one that cannot be seen, if we be not continually in arms, we shall not
easily escape. And the more so, because he hath no notion of open
combat (for he would surely be soon defeated), but often under the
appearance of friendship he insinuates the venom of his cruel malice.
In this way it was that he suborned Job’s wife, by putting on the
mask of natural affectionateness, to give that wretchless advice. And
so when conversing with Adam, he puts on the air of one concerned and
watching over his interests, and saith, that “your eyes shall be
opened in the day that ye eat of the tree.” (<scripRef passage="Gen. iii. 5" id="vii.xii-p48.1" parsed="|Gen|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.5">Gen. iii. 5</scripRef>.) Thus Jephtha
too he persuaded, under the pretext of religion, to slay his daughter,
and to offer the sacrifice the Law forbade. Do you see what his wiles
are, what his varying warfare? Be then on thy guard, and arm thyself at
all points with the weapons of the Spirit, get exactly acquainted with
his plans, that thou mayest both keep from being caught, and easily
catch him. For it was thus that Paul got the better of him, by getting
exactly acquainted with these. And so he says, “for we are not
ignorant of his devices.” (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. ii. 11" id="vii.xii-p48.2" parsed="|2Cor|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.11">2 Cor. ii. 11</scripRef>.) Let us then
also be earnest in learning and avoiding his stratagems, that after
obtaining a victory over him, we may, whether in this present life or
in that which is to come, be proclaimed conquerors, and obtain those
unalloyed blessings, by the grace and love toward man, etc.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XI on Rom. vi. 5." shorttitle="" progress="73.44%" prev="vii.xii" next="vii.xiv" id="vii.xiii">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Rom. vi. 5." id="vii.xiii-p0.1" parsed="|Rom|6|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.5" />
<p class="c21" id="vii.xiii-p1"><span class="c9" id="vii.xiii-p1.1">Homily XI.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vii.xiii-p2"><scripRef passage="Rom. VI. 5" id="vii.xiii-p2.1" parsed="|Rom|6|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.5">Rom. VI. 5</scripRef></p>

<p class="c36" id="vii.xiii-p3"><i>“For if we have been
planted together</i><note place="end" n="1355" id="vii.xiii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiii-p4"> Better: “United with him by the likeness” or
“united with the likeness.” See, note *, p.
409.—G.B.S.</p></note><i>in the likeness of His death, we shall be also in the likeness of
His resurrection.”</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.xiii-p5"><span class="c11" id="vii.xiii-p5.1">What</span> I
had before occasion to remark, that I mention here too, that he
continually digresseth into exhortation, without making any twofold
division as he does in the other Epistles, and setting apart the former
portion for doctrines, and the latter for the care of moral
instruction. Here then he does not do so, but blends the latter with
the subject throughout, so as to gain it an easy admission. Here then
he says there are two mortifyings, and two deaths, and that one is done
by Christ in Baptism, and the other it is our duty to effect by
earnestness afterwards. For that our former sins were buried, came of
His gift. But the remaining dead to sin after baptism must be the work
of our own earnestness, however much we find God here also giving us
large help. For this is not the only thing Baptism has the power to do,
to obliterate our former transgressions; for it also secures against
subsequent ones. As then in the case of the former, thy contribution
was faith that they might be obliterated, so also in those subsequent
to this, show thou forth the change in thine aims, that thou mayest not
defile thyself again. For it is this and the like that he is
counselling thee when he says, “for if we have been planted
together in the likeness of His Death, we shall be also in the likeness
of His Resurrection.” Do you observe, how he rouses the hearer by
leading him straightway up to his Master, and taking great pains to
show the strong likeness? This is why he does not say “in
death,” lest you should gainsay it, but, “in the likeness
of His Death.” For our essence itself hath not died, but the man
of sins, that is, wickedness. And he does not say, “for if we
have been” partakers of “the likeness of His Death;”
but what? “If we have been planted together,” so, by the
mention of planting, giving a hint of the fruit resulting to us from
it. For as His Body, by being buried in the earth, brought forth as the
fruit of it the salvation of the world; thus ours also, being buried in
baptism, bore as fruit righteousness, sanctification, adoption,
countless blessings. And it will bear also hereafter the gift of the
resurrection. Since then we were buried in water, He in earth, and we
in regard to sin, He in regard to His Body, this is why he did not say,
“we were planted together in His Death,” but “in the
likeness of His Death.” For both the one and the other is death,
but not that of the same subject. If then he says, “we have been
planted together in His Death,<note place="end" n="1356" id="vii.xiii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiii-p6"> The construction here is harsh, and seems to require “in the
likeness of.”</p></note> we shall be in
that <pb n="409" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_409.html" id="vii.xiii-Page_409" />of His Resurrection,” speaking here of the Resurrection
which (Gr. be of His Resurrection) is to come. For since when he was
upon the subject of the Death before, and said, “Know ye not,
brethren, that so many of us as were baptized into Christ were baptized
into His Death?” he had not made any clear statement about the
Resurrection, but only about the way of life after baptism, bidding men
walk in newness of life; therefore he here resumes the same subject,
and proceeds to foretell to us clearly that Resurrection. And that you
may know that he is not speaking of that resulting from baptism, but
about the other, after saying, “for if we were planted together
in the likeness of His Death,” he does not say that we shall be
in the likeness of His Resurrection,<note place="end" n="1357" id="vii.xiii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiii-p7"> The word likeness in our version is in italics as an addition, and
unless it is understood, the construction is scarcely grammatical; but
this interpretation favors the reading questioned in the last note.
Perhaps also St. Chrysostom may have taken the words thus, “If we
have been in likeness planted together with His Death,” which
would be a parallel construction.</p></note> but we
shall belong to the Resurrection.<note place="end" n="1358" id="vii.xiii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiii-p8"> The word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xiii-p8.1">σύμφευτοι</span>
should be rendered “united with” (as in
R.V.)—literally “grown together,” from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xiii-p8.2">συν</span>—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xiii-p8.3">φύω</span>, not “planted
together” (A.V.) as if from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xiii-p8.4">συν</span>—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xiii-p8.5">φευτεύω</span>. The Dat. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xiii-p8.6">τῷ
ὁμοιώματι</span> may be taken as instrumental after <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xiii-p8.7">σύμ.
γεγόν</span>. (R.V., Weiss),
or (I think better), after <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xiii-p8.8">σύν</span> in composition
(Thayer’s <i>Lex.,</i> Meyer), because there is no indirect
object expressed and on the former view one must be supplied (as
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xiii-p8.9">αὐτῶ</span>, or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xiii-p8.10">χριστῷ</span>). We
must supply in the apodosis, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xiii-p8.11">σύμφευτοι
τῷ
ὀμοιώματι</span>. The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xiii-p8.12">ὁμοίωμα</span> here means that which corresponds to the death and
resurrection of Christ, i.e. our moral death to sin and resurrection to
a holy life (vid. <scripRef passage="Rom. 6.2,4" id="vii.xiii-p8.13" parsed="|Rom|6|2|0|0;|Rom|6|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.2 Bible:Rom.6.4">vv. 2,
4</scripRef>),
or (dropping the figure) the cessation of the old life and the
beginning of the new. If the former occurs, the latter also must take
place and thus the objection that if sin makes grace abound we should
continue in sin, contradicts the very idea of the Christian life which
is that of freedom from sin and continuance in holiness. The interp. of
Chrys. is somewhat confused, apparently by not clearly apprehending the
fact that Paul is dealing with an <i>analogy</i> to the death and
resurrection of Christ.—G.B.S.</p></note> For to
prevent thy saying, and how, if we did not die as He died, are we to
rise as He rose? when he mentioned the Death, he did not say,
“planted together in the Death,” but, “in the
likeness of His Death.” But when he mentioned the Resurrection,
he did not say, “in the likeness of the Resurrection,” but
we shall be “of the Resurrection” itself. And he does not
say, We have been made, but we shall be, by this word again plainly
meaning that Resurrection which has not yet taken place, but will
hereafter. Then with a view to give credibility to what he says, he
points out another Resurrection which is brought about here before that
one, that from that which is present thou mayest believe also that
which is to come. For after saying, “we shall be planted together
in the Resurrection,” he adds,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiii-p9"><scripRef passage="Rom. 6.6" id="vii.xiii-p9.1" parsed="|Rom|6|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.6">Ver.
6</scripRef>.
“Knowing this, that our old man is crucified with Him, that the
body of sin might be destroyed.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiii-p10">So putting together both the
cause and the demonstration of the Resurrection which is to come. And
he does not say is crucified, but is crucified with Him, so bringing
baptism near to the Cross. And on this score also it was that he said
above, “We have been planted together in the likeness of His
Death that the body of sin might be destroyed,” not giving that
name to this body of ours, but to all iniquity. For as he calls the
whole sum of wickedness the old man, thus again the wickedness which is
made up of the different parts of iniquity he calls the body of that
man. And that what I am saying is not mere guesswork, hearken to
Paul’s own interpretation of this very thing in what comes next.
For after saying, “that the body of sin might be
destroyed,” he adds, “that henceforth we should not serve
sin.”<note place="end" n="1359" id="vii.xiii-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiii-p11"> <scripRef passage="Rom. 6.6" id="vii.xiii-p11.1" parsed="|Rom|6|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.6">Verse 6</scripRef>
urges the same thought under the specific figure of
the crucifixion of the body. The use of this figure almost necessitates
the use of the word <i>body</i> to carry it out. As the one is
figurative, so is the other. By <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xiii-p11.2">σῶμα τῆς
ἁμαρτίας</span> is not meant “the body which is sin—or sinful,”
but the body which is under the sway of sin. In the moral process of
the new life the body so far as ruled by sin—as being the seat of
evil passions and desires—is destroyed <i>in this character.</i>
Paul could hardly have employed this figure had he not regarded the
body as the special manifestation-point of sin.—G.B.S.</p></note> For the way in which I would have
it dead is not so that ye should be destroyed and die, but so that ye
sin not. And as he goes on he makes this still clearer.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiii-p12"><scripRef passage="Rom. 6.7" id="vii.xiii-p12.1" parsed="|Rom|6|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.7">Ver.
7</scripRef>.
“For he that is dead,” he says, “is freed (Gr.
justified) from sin.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiii-p13">This he says of every man, that
as he that is dead is henceforth freed from sinning, lying as a dead
body, so must<note place="end" n="1360" id="vii.xiii-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiii-p14"> The
necessity spoken of is clearly, from the context, that of
obligation.</p></note> he that has come
up from baptism, since he has died there once for all, remain ever dead
to sin. If then thou hast died in baptism, remain dead, for any one
that dies can sin no more; but if thou sinnest, thou marrest
God’s gift. After requiring of us then heroism (Gr. philosophy)
of this degree, he presently brings in the crown also, in these
words.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiii-p15"><scripRef passage="Rom. 6.8" id="vii.xiii-p15.1" parsed="|Rom|6|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.8">Ver.
8</scripRef>.
“Now if we be dead with Christ.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiii-p16">And indeed even before the
crown, this is in itself the greater crown, the partaking with our
Master. But he says, I give even another reward. Of what kind is it? It
is life eternal. For “we believe,” he says, “that we
shall also live with Him.” And whence is this clear?</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiii-p17"><scripRef passage="Rom. 6.9" id="vii.xiii-p17.1" parsed="|Rom|6|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.9">Ver.
9</scripRef>.
“That Christ being raised from the dead, dieth no
more.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiii-p18">And notice again his
undauntedness,<note place="end" n="1361" id="vii.xiii-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiii-p19"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xiii-p19.1">φιλονεικίαν</span>, his determination to take the highest ground, and give up
no single point.</p></note> and how he makes
the thing good from opposite grounds. Since then it was likely that
some would feel perplexed at the Cross and the <pb n="410" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_410.html" id="vii.xiii-Page_410" />Death, he shows that
this very thing is a ground for feeling confident
henceforward.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiii-p20">For suppose not, he says,
because He once died, that He is mortal, for this is the very reason of
His being immortal. For His death hath been the death of death, and
because He did die, He therefore doth not die. For even that
death</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiii-p21"><scripRef passage="Rom. 6.10" id="vii.xiii-p21.1" parsed="|Rom|6|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.10">Ver.
10</scripRef>.
“He died unto sin.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiii-p22">What does “unto
sin”<note place="end" n="1362" id="vii.xiii-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiii-p23"> Or “by sin.”</p></note> mean? It means that He was not
subject even to that one, but for our sin, that He might destroy it,
and cut away its sinews and all its power, therefore He died. Do you
see how he affrighteth them? For if He does not die again, then there
is no second laver, then do thou keep from all inclinableness to sin.
For all this he says to make a stand against the “let us do evil
that good may come. Let us remain in sin that grace may abound.”
To take away this conception then, root and branch, it is, that he sets
down all this. But in that “He liveth, He liveth unto God,”
he says,—that is, unchangeably, so that death hath no more any
dominion over Him. For if it was not through any liability to it that
He died the former death, save only for the sin of others, much less
will He die again now that He hath done that sin away. And this he says
in the Epistle to the Hebrews also, “But now once,” he
says, “in the end of the world hath He appeared to put away sin
by the Sacrifice of Himself. And as it is appointed unto men once to
die, and after that the judgment; so Christ was once offered to bear
the sins of many, and unto them that look for Him shall He appear the
second time without sin unto salvation.” (<scripRef passage="Heb. ix. 26-28" id="vii.xiii-p23.1" parsed="|Heb|9|26|9|28" osisRef="Bible:Heb.9.26-Heb.9.28">Heb. ix. 26–28</scripRef>.) And he both points out the power of the life that is
according to God, and also the strength of sin. For with regard to the
life according to God, he showeth that Christ shall die no more. With
regard to sin, that if it brought about the death even of the Sinless,
how can it do otherwise than be the ruin of those that are subject to
it? And then as he had discoursed about His life; that none might say,
What hath that which you have been saying to do with us? he
adds,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiii-p24"><scripRef passage="Rom. 6.11" id="vii.xiii-p24.1" parsed="|Rom|6|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.11">Ver.
11</scripRef>.
“Likewise reckon ye also yourselves to be dead indeed unto sin,
but alive unto God.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiii-p25">He well says,
“reckon,” because there is no setting that, which he is
speaking of, before the eyes as yet. And what are we to reckon? one may
ask. That we “are dead unto sin, but alive unto God. In Jesus
Christ our Lord.” For he that so liveth will lay hold of every
virtue, as having Jesus Himself for his ally. For that is what,
“in Christ,” means, for if He raised them when dead, much
more when alive will He be able to keep them so.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiii-p26"><scripRef passage="Rom. 6.12" id="vii.xiii-p26.1" parsed="|Rom|6|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.12">Ver.
12</scripRef>.
“Let not sin therefore reign in your mortal body, that ye should
obey it in the lusts thereof.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiii-p27">He does not say, let not the
flesh live or act, but, “let not sin reign,”<note place="end" n="1363" id="vii.xiii-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiii-p28"> In all this there is a design to obviate Manichæan notions
concerning matter, and the opinion resulting from them, that we must be
content to live in sin as unavoidable.</p></note> for He came not to destroy our nature,
but to set our free choice aright. Then to show that it is not through
any force or necessity that we are held down by iniquity, but
willingly, he does not say, let it not tyrannize, a word that would
imply a necessity, but let it not reign. For it is absurd for those who
are being conducted to the kingdom of heaven to have sin empress over
them, and for those who are called to reign with Christ to choose to be
the captives of sin, as though one should hurl the diadem from off his
head, and choose to be the slave of a frantic woman, who came begging,
and was clothed in rags. Next since it was a heavy task to get the
upper hand of sin, see how he shows it to be even easy, and how he
allays the labor by saying, “in your mortal body.” For this
shows that the struggles were but for a time, and would soon bring
themselves to a close. At the same time he reminds us of our former
evil plight, and of the root of death, as it was from this that,
contrary even to its beginning, it became mortal. Yet it is possible
even for one with a mortal body not to sin. Do you see the abundancy of
Christ’s grace? For Adam, though as yet he had not a mortal body,
fell. But thou, who hast received one even subject to death, canst be
crowned. How then, is it that “sin reigns?” he says. It is
not from any power of its own, but from thy listlessness. Wherefore
after saying, “let it not reign,” he also points out the
mode of this reigning, by going on to say “that ye should obey it
in the lusts thereof.” For it is not honor to concede to it (i.e.
to the body) all things at will, nay, it is slavery in the extreme, and
the height of dishonor; for when it doth what it listeth, then is it
bereft of all liberties; but when it is put under restraints, then it
best keeps its own proper rank.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiii-p29"><scripRef passage="Rom. 6.13" id="vii.xiii-p29.1" parsed="|Rom|6|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.13">Ver.
13</scripRef>.
“Neither yield ye your members as instruments of unrighteousness
unto sin…but as instruments of righteousness.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiii-p30">The body then is indifferent
between vice <pb n="411" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_411.html" id="vii.xiii-Page_411" />and virtue, as also instruments (or arms) are. But either
effect is wrought by him that useth it. As if a soldier fighting in his
country’s behalf, and a robber who was arming against the
inhabitants, had the same weapons for defence. For the fault is not
laid to the suit of armor, but to those that use it to an ill end. And
this one may say of the flesh too which becomes this or that owing to
the mind’s decision, not owing to its own nature. For if it be
curious after the beauty of another, the eye becomes an instrument of
iniquity, not through any agency of its own (for what is of the eye, is
but seeing, not seeing amiss), but through the fault of the thought
which commands it. But if you bridle it, it becomes an instrument of
righteousness. Thus with the tongue, thus with the hands, thus with all
the other members. And he well calls sin unrighteousness. For by
sinning a man deals unrighteously either by himself or by his neighbor,
or rather by himself more than by his neighbor. Having then led us away
from wickedness, he leads us to virtue, in these words:</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiii-p31">“But yield yourselves unto
God, as those that are alive from the dead.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiii-p32">See how by his bare words he
exhorts them, on that side naming “sin” and on this
“God.” For by showing what a difference there is between
the rulers, he casts out of all excuse the soldier that leaveth God,
and desireth to serve under the dominion of sin. But it is not only in
this way, but also by the sequel, that he establishes this; by saying,
“as alive from the dead.” For by these he shows the
wretchedness of the other, and the greatness of God’s gift. For
consider, he says, what you were, and what you have been made. What
then were ye? Dead, and ruined by a destruction which could not from
any quarter be repaired. For neither was there any one who had the
power to assist you. And what have ye been made out of those dead ones?
Alive with immortal life. And by whom? By the all-powerful God. Ye
ought therefore to marshal yourselves under Him with as much cheerful
readiness, as men would who had been made alive from being
dead.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiii-p33">“And your members as
instruments of righteousness.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiii-p34">Hence, the body is not evil,
since it may be made an arm<note place="end" n="1364" id="vii.xiii-p34.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiii-p35"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xiii-p35.1">ὅπλα</span>is most usually arms,
secondarily any instruments.</p></note> of
righteousness. But by calling it an arm, he makes it clear that there
is a hard warfare at hand for us. And for this reason we need strong
armor, and also a noble spirit, and one acquainted too with the ways of
this warfare; and above all we need a commander. The Commander however
is standing by, ever ready to help us, and abiding unconquerable, and
has furnished us with strong arms likewise. Farther, we have need of a
purpose of mind to handle them as should be, so that we may both obey
our Commander, and take the field for our country. Having then given us
this vigorous exhortation, and reminded us of arms, and battle, and
wars, see how he encourages the soldier again and cherishes<note place="end" n="1365" id="vii.xiii-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiii-p36"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xiii-p36.1">ἀλείφει</span>.
anoints. Hannibal, before his victory on the Trebia, sent oil round to
his battalions to refresh their limbs. <i>Ignibus ante tentoria factis,
oleoque per manipulos, ut mollirent artus, misso, et cibo per otium
capto,</i> etc. Liv. xxi. 55.</p></note> his ready spirit.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiii-p37"><scripRef passage="Rom. 6.14" id="vii.xiii-p37.1" parsed="|Rom|6|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.14">Ver.
14</scripRef>.
“For sin shall no more have dominion over you; for ye are not
under the Law, but under grace.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiii-p38">If then sin hath no more
dominion over us, why does he lay so great a charge upon them as he
does in the words, “Let not sin reign in your mortal body,”
and, “yield not ye your members as instruments of unrighteousness
unto sin?” What does that here said mean then? He is sowing a
kind of seed in this statement, which he means to develop afterwards,
and to cultivate in a powerful argument. What then is this statement?
It is this; that our body, before Christ’s coming, was an easy
prey to the assaults of sin. For after death a great swarm of passions
entered also. And for this cause it was not lightsome for running the
race of virtue. For there was no Spirit present to assist, nor any
baptism of power to mortify. (<scripRef passage="John vii. 39" id="vii.xiii-p38.1" parsed="|John|7|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.39">John vii. 39</scripRef>.) But as some
horse (Plato <i>Phædr.</i> §74) that answereth not the rein,
it ran indeed, but made frequent slips, the Law meanwhile announcing
what was to be done and what not, yet not conveying into those in the
race anything over and above exhortation by means of words. But when
Christ had come, the effort became afterwards more easy, and therefore
we had a more distant goal (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xiii-p38.2">μείζονα τὰ
σκάμματα</span>) set us, in that the assistance we had given us was greater.
Wherefore also Christ saith, “Except your righteousness shall
exceed the righteousness of the Scribes and Pharisees, ye shall in no
case enter into the Kingdom of Heaven.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. v. 20" id="vii.xiii-p38.3" parsed="|Matt|5|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.20">Matt. v. 20</scripRef>.) But this he
says more clearly in the sequel. But at present he alludes here briefly
to it, to show that unless we stoop down very low to it, sin will not
get the better of us. For it is not the Law only that exhorteth us, but
grace too which also remitted our former sins, and secures us against
future ones. For it promised them crowns after toils, but this (i.e.
grace) crowned them first, and then led them to the contest. Now it
seems to me that he is not signifying here the <pb n="412" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_412.html" id="vii.xiii-Page_412" />whole life of a
believer, but instituting a comparison between the Baptism and the Law.
And this he says in another passage also; “The letter killeth,
but the Spirit giveth life.” (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. iii. 6" id="vii.xiii-p38.4" parsed="|2Cor|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.6">2 Cor. iii. 6</scripRef>.) For the Law
convinceth of transgression, but grace undoes transgression. As then
the former by convincing establisheth sin so the latter by forgiving
suffereth us not to be under sin. And so thou art in two ways set free
from this thraldom; both in thy not being under the Law, and in thy
enjoying grace. After then he had by these words given the hearer a
breathing time, he again furnishes him a safeguard, by introducing an
exhortation in reply to an objection, and by saying as
follows.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiii-p39"><scripRef passage="Rom. 6.15" id="vii.xiii-p39.1" parsed="|Rom|6|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.15">Ver.
15</scripRef>.
“What then? shall we sin, because we are not under the Law, but
under grace? God forbid.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiii-p40">So he first adopted a form of
adjuration, because it was an absurd thing he had named. And then he
makes his discourse pass on to exhortation, and shows the great
facility of the struggle, in the following words.<note place="end" n="1366" id="vii.xiii-p40.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiii-p41"> The Argument of the <scripRef passage="Rom. 6.15-23" id="vii.xiii-p41.1" parsed="|Rom|6|15|6|23" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.15-Rom.6.23">vv.
15–23</scripRef> is briefly this: Does the principle that we are not under
the (Mosaic) law lead to lawlessness and sin? No! for, although we are
freed from the Mosaic law as such, we are still under the law of
righteousness (cf. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ix. 21" id="vii.xiii-p41.2" parsed="|1Cor|9|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.21">1 Cor. ix. 21</scripRef> “Not being
without law to God, but under law to Christ). We are free from the law
and free from sin, but are bondsmen to righteousness. See esp.
<scripRef passage="Rom. 6.18" id="vii.xiii-p41.3" parsed="|Rom|6|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.18">18</scripRef>. “And being made
free from sin, ye became servants of
righteousness.”—G.B.S.</p></note></p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiii-p42"><scripRef passage="Rom. 6.16" id="vii.xiii-p42.1" parsed="|Rom|6|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.16">Ver.
16</scripRef>.
“Know ye not, that to whom ye yield yourselves servants to obey,
his servants ye are to whom ye obey; whether of sin unto death, or of
obedience unto righteousness?</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiii-p43">I do not, he would say, mention
hell as yet, nor that great (<span class="c14" id="vii.xiii-p43.1">ms</span>. Bodl. long)
punishment, but the shame it is in this world, when ye become slaves,
and slaves of your own accord too, and sin’s slaves, and when the
wages are such as a second death. For if before baptism, it wrought
death of the body, and the wound required so great attendance, that the
Lord of all came down to die, and so put a stop to the evil; if after
so great a gift, and so great liberty, it seize thee again, while thou
bendest down under it willingly, what is there that it may not do? Do
not then run into such a pit, or willingly give thyself up. For in the
case of wars, soldiers are often given up even against their will. But
in this case, unless thou desertest of thyself, there is no one who
will get the better of thee. Having then tried to shame them by a sense
of duty, he alarms them also by the rewards, and lays before them the
wages of both; righteousness, and death, and that a death not like the
former, but far worse. For if Christ is to die no more, who is to do
away with death? No one! We must then be punished, and have vengeance
taken upon us forever. For a death preceptible to the senses is not
still to come in this case, as in the former, which gives the body
rest, and separates it from the soul. “For the last enemy, death,
is destroyed” (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 26" id="vii.xiii-p43.2" parsed="|1Cor|15|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.26">1 Cor. xv. 26</scripRef>), whence the
punishment will be deathless. But not to them that obey, for
righteousness, and the blessings springing from it, will be their
rewards.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiii-p44"><scripRef passage="Rom. 6.17" id="vii.xiii-p44.1" parsed="|Rom|6|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.17">Ver.
17</scripRef>.
“But God be thanked, that ye were the servants of sin, but ye
have obeyed from the heart that form of doctrine which was delivered
unto you.” (Lit. “into which ye were
delivered.”)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiii-p45">After shaming them by the
slavery, after alarming them by the rewards, and so exhorting them, he
again rights them by calling the benefits to mind. For by these he
shows that they were great evils from which they were freed, and that
not by any labors of their own, and that things henceforth would be
more manageable. Just as any one who has rescued a captive from a cruel
tyrant, and advises him not to run away back to him, reminds him of his
grievous thraldom; so does Paul set the evils passed away most
emphatically before us, by giving thanks to God. For it was no human
power that could set us free from all those evils, but, “thanks
be to God,” who was willing and able to do such great things. And
he well says, “Ye have obeyed from the heart.” Ye were
neither forced nor pressed, but ye came over of your own accord, with
willing mind. Now this is like one that praises and rebukes at once.
For after having willingly come, and not having had any necessity to
undergo, what allowance can you claim, or what excuse can you make, if
you run away back to your former estate? Next that you may learn that
it came not of your own willing temper only, but the whole of it of
God’s grace also, after saying, “Ye have obeyed from the
heart,” he adds, “that form of doctrine which was delivered
you.” For the obedience from the heart shows the free will. But
the being delivered, hints the assistance from God. But what is the
form of doctrine?<note place="end" n="1367" id="vii.xiii-p45.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiii-p46"> <scripRef passage="Tit. ii. 12" id="vii.xiii-p46.1" parsed="|Titus|2|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.2.12">Tit. ii. 12</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Tim. i. 10" id="vii.xiii-p46.2" parsed="|1Tim|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.10">1 Tim. i.
10</scripRef>;
are instances of a similar use of the term “doctrine.”
Compare <scripRef passage="Eph. iv. 19-24" id="vii.xiii-p46.3" parsed="|Eph|4|19|4|24" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.19-Eph.4.24">Eph. iv. 19–24</scripRef>, from which context the
phrase, “Even as Truth is in Jesus,” appears to be used
nearly in the same sense.</p></note> It is living
aright, and in conformity with the best conversation.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiii-p47"><scripRef passage="Rom. 6.18" id="vii.xiii-p47.1" parsed="|Rom|6|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.18">Ver.
18</scripRef>.
“Being then made free from sin, ye became the servants of
righteousness.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiii-p48">There are two gifts of God which
he here points out. The “freeing from sin,” and also the
“making them servants to righteousness,” which is better
than any freedom. For God hath done the same as if a person were to
<pb n="413" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_413.html" id="vii.xiii-Page_413" />take an orphan, who had been carried away by savages into their own
country, and were not only to free him from captivity, but were to set
a kind father over him, and bring him to very great dignity. And this
has been done in our case. For it was not our old evils alone that He
freed us from, since He even led us to the life of angels, and paved
the way for us to the best conversation, handing us over to the safe
keeping of righteousness, and killing our former evils, and deadening
the old man, and leading us to an immortal life.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiii-p49">Let us then continue living this
life; for many of those who seem to breathe and to walk about are in a
more wretched plight than the dead. For there are different kinds of
deadness; and one there is of the body, according to which Abraham was
dead, and still was not dead. For “God,” He says, “is
not a God of the dead, but of the living.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xxii. 32" id="vii.xiii-p49.1" parsed="|Matt|22|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.32">Matt. xxii.
32</scripRef>.)
Another is of the soul which Christ alludes to when He says, “Let
the dead bury their dead.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. 8.22" id="vii.xiii-p49.2" parsed="|Matt|8|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.22">ib. viii.
22</scripRef>.)
Another, which is even the subject of praise, which is brought about by
religion (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xiii-p49.3">φιλοσοφίας</span>), of which Paul saith, “Mortify your members which
are upon the earth.” (<scripRef passage="Col. iii. 5" id="vii.xiii-p49.4" parsed="|Col|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.5">Col. iii. 5</scripRef>.) Another, which
is the cause even of this, the one which takes place in baptism.
“For our old man,” he says, “has been
crucified” (<scripRef passage="Rom. 6.6" id="vii.xiii-p49.5" parsed="|Rom|6|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.6">ver.
6</scripRef>),
that is, has been deadened. Since then we know this, let us flee from
the deadness by which, even though alive, we die. And let us not be
afraid of that with which common death comes on. But the other two,
whereof one is blissful, having been given by God, the other
praiseworthy (cf. Ar. Eth. i. 12), which is accomplished by ourselves
together with God, let us both choose and be emulous of. And of those
two, one doth David pronounce blessed, when he says, “Blessed are
they whose iniquities are forgiven” (<scripRef passage="Ps. xxxii. 1" id="vii.xiii-p49.6" parsed="|Ps|32|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.32.1">Ps. xxxii. 1</scripRef>); and the other,
Paul holds in admiration, saying, and writing to the Galatians,
“They that be Christ’s have crucified the flesh.”
(<scripRef passage="Gal. v. 24" id="vii.xiii-p49.7" parsed="|Gal|5|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.24">Gal. v. 24</scripRef>.) But of the other couple, one Christ declares to be easy to hold
in contempt, when He says, “Fear not them which kill the body,
but are not able to kill the soul:” and the other fearful, for,
“Fear” (He says) “Him that is able to destroy both
body and soul in hell.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. x. 28" id="vii.xiii-p49.8" parsed="|Matt|10|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.28">Matt. x. 28</scripRef>.) And therefore
let us flee from this, and choose that deadness which is held blessed
and admirable; that of the other two, we may escape the one and not<note place="end" n="1368" id="vii.xiii-p49.9"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiii-p50"> <scripRef passage="So 4" id="vii.xiii-p50.1" parsed="|Song|4|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.4">So 4</scripRef> <span class="c14" id="vii.xiii-p50.2">mss.</span> Sav. and 3 <span class="c14" id="vii.xiii-p50.3">mss.</span> omit “not,” but the sense requires
it.</p></note> fear the other: for it is not the
least good to us to see the sun, and to eat and drink, unless the life
of good words be with us. For what would be the advantage, pray, of a
king dressed in a purple robe and possessed of arms, but without a
single subject, and exposed to all that had a mind to attack and insult
him? In like manner it will be no advantage to a Christian to have
faith, and the gift of baptism, and yet be open to all the passions. In
that way the disgrace will be greater, and the shame more. For as such
an one having the diadem and purple is so far from gaining by this
dress any honor to himself, that he even does disgrace to that by his
own shame: so the believer also, who leadeth a corrupt life, is so far
from becoming, as such, an object of respect, that he is only the more
one of scorn. “For as many,” it says, “as sinned
without law, shall also perish without law; and as many as have sinned
in the law, shall be judged by the law.” (<scripRef passage="Rom. ii. 12" id="vii.xiii-p50.4" parsed="|Rom|2|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.12">Rom. ii. 12</scripRef>). And in the
Epistle to the Hebrews, he says, “He that despised Moses’
law died without mercy under two or three witnesses: of how much sorer
punishment, suppose ye, shall he be thought worthy, who had trodden
under foot the Son of God?” (<scripRef passage="Heb. x. 28, 29" id="vii.xiii-p50.5" parsed="|Heb|10|28|10|29" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.28-Heb.10.29">Heb. x. 28, 29</scripRef>.)
And with reason. For I placed (He might say) all the passions in
subjection to thee by baptism. How then comes it that thou hast
disgraced so great a gift, and hast become one thing instead of
another? I have killed and buried thy former transgressions, like
worms—how is it that thou hast bred others?—for sins are
worse than worms, since these do harm to the body, those to the soul;
and those make the more offensive stench. Yet we perceive it not, and
so we are at no pains to purge them out. Thus the drunkard knows not
how disgustful the stale wine is, but he that is not drunken has a
distinct perception of it. So with sins also, he that lives soberly
knows thoroughly that other mire, and the stain. But he that gives
himself up to wickedness, like a man made drowsy with drunkenness, does
not even know the very fact that he is ill. And this is the most
grievous part of vice, that it does not allow those who fall into it
even to see the greatness of their own bane, but as they lie in the
mire, they think they are enjoying perfumes. And so they have not even
the power of getting free, but when full of worms, like men that pride
themselves in precious stones, so do they exult in these. And for this
reason they have not so much as the will to kill them, but they even
nourish these up, and multiply them in themselves, until they send them
on to the worms of the world to come. For these are providers for
those, and are not only providers, but even the fathers of <pb n="414" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_414.html" id="vii.xiii-Page_414" />those that
never die; as it says, “their worm shall not die.”
(<scripRef passage="Mark ix. 44" id="vii.xiii-p50.6" parsed="|Mark|9|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.9.44">Mark ix. 44</scripRef>.) These kindle the hell which never extinguishes. To prevent this
from happening then, let us do away with this fountain of evil, and
extinguish the furnace, and let us draw up the root of wickedness from
beneath, since you will do no good by cutting the tree off from above,
if the root remains below, and sends up fresh shoots of the same kind
again. What then is the root of the evils? Learn from the good
husbandman (i.e. St. Paul <scripRef passage="1 Cor. iii. 6-9" id="vii.xiii-p50.7" parsed="|1Cor|3|6|3|9" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.6-1Cor.3.9">1 Cor. iii. 6–9</scripRef>), who has an accurate knowledge of such things, and tends the
spiritual vine and cultivates the whole world. Now what does he say is
the cause of all the evils? The love of money. For the “love of
money is the root of all evils.” (<scripRef passage="1 Tim. vi. 10" id="vii.xiii-p50.8" parsed="|1Tim|6|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.10">1 Tim. vi. 10</scripRef>). Hence come
fightings, and enmities and wars; hence emulations, and railings, and
suspicions, and insults; hence murders, and thefts, and violations of
sepulchres.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiii-p51">Through this, not cities and
countries only, but roads and habitable and inhabitable parts, and
mountains, and groves, and hills, and, in a word, all places are filled
with blood and murder. And not even from the sea has this evil
withdrawn, but even there also with great fury hath it revelled, since
pirates beset it on all sides, thus devising a new mode of robbery.
Through this have the laws of nature been subverted, and the claims of
relationship set aside, and the laws of piety itself<note place="end" n="1369" id="vii.xiii-p51.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiii-p52"> So Field from one <span class="c14" id="vii.xiii-p52.1">ms</span>. Vulg. “of our
very being,”—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xiii-p52.2">οὐσίας</span> for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xiii-p52.3">ὁσίας</span>.</p></note> broken through. For the thraldom of
money hath armed, not against the living only, but even against the
departed too, the right hands of such men. And at death even, they make
no truce with them, but bursting open the sepulchres, they put forth
their impious hands even against dead bodies, and not even him that
hath let go of life will they suffer to be let go from their plotting.
And all the evils that you may find, whether in the house or in the
market-place, or in the courts of law, or in the senate, or in the
king’s palace, or in any other place whatsoever, it is from this
that you will find they all spring. For this evil it is, this
assuredly, which fills all places with blood and murder, this lights up
the flame of hell, this makes cities as wretchedly off as a wilderness,
yea, even much worse. For those that beset the high roads, one can
easily be on one’s guard against, as not being always upon
attack. But they who in the midst of cities imitate them are so much
the worse than them, in that these are harder to guard against, and
dare to do openly what the others do with secrecy. For those laws,
which have been made with a view to stopping their iniquity, they draw
even into alliance and fill the cities with this kind of murders and
pollutions. Is it not murder, pray, and worse than murder, to hand the
poor man over to famine, and to cast him into prison, and to expose him
not to famine only, but to tortures too, and to countless acts of
insolence? For even if you do not do these things yourself to him, yet
you are the occasion of their being done, you do them more than the
ministers who execute them. The murderer plunges his sword into a man
at once, and after giving him pain for a short time, he does not carry
the torture any farther. But do you who by your calumnies, by your
harassings, by your plottings, make light darkess to him, and set him
upon desiring death ten thousand times over, consider how many deaths
you perpetrate instead of one only? And what is worse than all, you
plunder and are grasping, not impelled to it by poverty, without any
hunger to necessitate you, but that your horse’s bridle may be
spattered over with gold enough, or the ceiling of your house, or the
capitals of your pillars. And what hell is there that this conduct
would not deserve, when it is a brother, and one that has shared with
yourself in blessings unutterable, and has been so highly honored by
the Lord, whom you, in order that you may deck out stones, and floors,
and the bodies of animals with neither reason, nor perception of these
ornaments, are casting into countless calamities? And your dog<note place="end" n="1370" id="vii.xiii-p52.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiii-p53"> Or
“the pillar” and so in the next line <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xiii-p53.1">κιών</span> and
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xiii-p53.2">κιόνα</span> for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xiii-p53.3">κύων</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xiii-p53.4">κύνα</span>.</p></note> is well attended too, while man, or
rather Christ, for the sake of the hound, and all these things I have
named, is straitened with extreme hunger. What can be worse than such
confusion? What more grievous than such lawlessness as this? What
streams of fire will be enough for such a soul? He that was made in the
Image of God stands in unseemly plight, through thy inhumanity; but the
faces of the mules that draw thy wife glisten with gold in abundance,
as do the skins and woods which compose that canopy. And if it is a
seat that is to be made, or a footstool, they are all made of gold and
silver. But the member of Christ, for whom also He came hither from
Heaven, and shed His precious Blood, does not even enjoy the food that
is necessary for him, owing to thy rapaciousness. But the couches are
mantled with silver on every side, while the bodies of the saints are
deprived even of necessary clothing. And to thee Christ is less
precious than anything else, servants, or mules, or couch, or chair, or
footstool; for I pass <pb n="415" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_415.html" id="vii.xiii-Page_415" />over furniture of still meaner use than these,
leaving it to you to know of it. But if thou art shocked at hearing
this, stand aloof from doing it, and then the words spoken will not
harm thee. Stand aloof, and cease from this madness. For plain madness
it is, such eagerness about these things. Wherefore letting go of these
things, let us look up, late as it is, towards Heaven, and let us call
to mind the Day which is coming, let us bethink ourselves of that awful
tribunal, and the exact accounts, and the sentence incorruptible. Let
us consider that God, who sees all these things, sends no lightnings
from Heaven; and yet what is done deserves not thunderbolts merely. Yet
He neither doth this, nor doth He let the sea loose upon us, nor doth
He burst the earth in twain, He quencheth not the sun, nor doth He hurl
the heaven with its stars upon us. He doth not move aught from its
place, but suffereth them to hold their course, and the whole creation
to minister to us. Pondering all this then, let us be awestruck with
the greatness of His love toward man, and let us return to that noble
origin which belongs to us, since at present certainly we are in no
better plight than the creatures without reason, but even in a much
worse one. For they do love their kin, and need but the community of
nature to cause affection towards each other. But thou who besides
nature hast countless causes to draw thee together and attach thee to
the member of thyself; the being honored with the Word, the partaking
in one religion, the sharing in countless blessings; art become of
wilder nature than they, by displaying so much carefulness about
profitless things, and leaving the Temples of God to perish in hunger
and nakedness, and often surrounding them also with a thousand evils.
For if it is from love of glory that you do these things, it is much
more binding on you to show your brother attention, than your horse.
For the better the creature that enjoys the act of kindness, the
brighter the crown that is woven for such carefulness. Since now while
thou fallest into the contrary of all this, thou pullest upon thyself
accusers without number, yet perceivest it not. For who is there that
will not speak ill of thee? who that will not indite thee as guilty of
the greatest atrocity and misanthrophy, when he sees that thou
disregardest the human race, and settest that of senseless creatures
above men, and besides senseless creatures, even the furniture of thy
house? Hast thou not heard the Apostles say, that they who first
received the word sold both “houses and lands”
(<scripRef passage="Acts iv. 34" id="vii.xiii-p53.5" parsed="|Acts|4|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.34">Acts iv. 34</scripRef>), that they might support the brethren? but you plunder both
houses and lands, that you may adorn a horse or wood-work, or skins, or
walls, or a pavement. And what is worse is, that it is not men only,
but women too are afflicted with this madness, and urge their husbands
to this empty sort of pains, by forcing them to lay out their money
upon anything rather than the necessary things. And if any one accuse
them for this, they are practised with a defence, itself loaded with
much to be accused. For both the one and the other are done at once,
says one.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiii-p54">What say you? are you not afraid
to utter such a thing, and to set the same store by horses and mules
and couches and footstools, as by Christ an hungered? Or rather not
even comparing them at all, but giving the larger share to these, and
to Him meting out with difficulty a scant share? Dost thou not know
that all belongs to Him, both thou and thine? Dost thou not know that
He fashioned thy body, as well as gave thee a soul, and apportioned
thee the whole world? but thou art not for giving a little recompense
to Him. But if thou lettest a little hut, thou requirest the rent with
the utmost rigor, and though reaping the whole of His creation, and
dwelling in so wide a world, thou hast not courage to lay down even a
little rent, but has given up to vainglory thyself and all thou hast.
For this is that whereof all these things come. The horse is none the
better above his natural excellence for having this ornament, neither
yet is the person mounted upon him, for sometimes he is only in the
less esteem for it; since many neglect the rider and turn their eyes to
the horse’s ornaments, and to the attendants behind and before,
and to the fan-bearers. But the man, who is lackeyed by these, they
hate and turn their heads from, as a common enemy. But this does not
happen when thou adornest thy soul, for then men, and angels, and the
Lord of angels, all weave thee a crown. And so, if thou art in love
with glory, stand aloof from the things which thou art now doing, and
show thy taste not in thy house, but in thy soul, that thou mayest
become brilliant and conspicuous. For now nothing can be more cheap
than thou art, with thy soul unfurnished, and but the handsomeness of
thy house for a screen. But if thou art impatient of hearing me speak
in this way, listen to what one of those that are without did, and at
all events be shamed by their philosophy. For it is said that a certain
one of them, who went into a palace that shone with gold in abundance,
and glistened with the great beauty of the marbles and the columns,
when he saw the floor strewed with carpets in all directions, spat in
the face of the master <pb n="416" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_416.html" id="vii.xiii-Page_416" />of the house, and when found fault with for it
said, that since there was no other part of the house where he could do
this, he was obliged to do this affront to his face. See how ridiculous
a man is, who displays his taste in exteriors, and how little he is in
the eyes of all reasonable men. And with good reason. For if a person
were to leave thy wife to be clad in rags, and to be neglected, and
clothed thy maid-servants with brilliant dresses, thou wouldest not
bear it meekly, but wouldest be exasperated, and say that it was
insulting in the extreme. Reason then in this way about your soul. When
you display your taste in walls then, and pavement, and furniture, and
other things of the kind, and do not give liberally in alms, or
practise the other parts of a religious life (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xiii-p54.1">φιλοσοφίαν</span>); you do nothing less than this, or rather what is worse
than this by far. For the difference between servant and mistress is
nothing, but between soul and flesh, there is a great disparity. But if
it be so with the flesh, much more is it with a house or a couch or a
footstool. What kind of excuse then dost thou deserve, who puttest
silver on all these, but for it hast no regard, though it be covered
with filthy rags, squalid, hungry, and full of wounds, torn by hounds
unnumbered (<scripRef passage="Luke xvi. 20, 21" id="vii.xiii-p54.2" parsed="|Luke|16|20|16|21" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.20-Luke.16.21">Luke xvi. 20, 21</scripRef>); and after all this
fanciest that thou shalt get thee glory by displaying thy taste in
externals wound about thee? And this is the very height of phrenzy,
while ridiculed, reproached, disgraced, dishonored, and falling into
the severest punishment, still to be vain of these things! Wherefore, I
beseech you, laying all this to heart, let us become sober-minded, late
as it is, and become our own masters, and transfer this adorning from
outward things to our souls. For so it will abide safe from spoiling,
and will make us equal to the angels, and will entertain us with
unaltering good, which may we all attain by the grace and love toward
man, etc.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XII on Rom. vi. 19." shorttitle="" progress="74.76%" prev="vii.xiii" next="vii.xv" id="vii.xiv">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Rom. vi. 19." id="vii.xiv-p0.1" parsed="|Rom|6|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.19" />
<p class="c21" id="vii.xiv-p1"><span class="c9" id="vii.xiv-p1.1">Homily XII.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vii.xiv-p2"><scripRef passage="Rom. VI. 19" id="vii.xiv-p2.1" parsed="|Rom|6|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.19">Rom. VI. 19</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vii.xiv-p3">“I speak after the manner
of men because of the infirmity of your flesh: for as ye have yielded
your members (so 4 <span class="c14" id="vii.xiv-p3.1">mss.</span> Sav. the members of
your flesh) servants to uncleanness and to iniquity unto iniquity; even
so now yield your members servants to righteousness unto
holiness.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.xiv-p4"><span class="c11" id="vii.xiv-p4.1">Since</span> he had required great strictness of life, charging us to be dead
to the world, and to have died unto wickedness, and to abide with no
notion towards the workings of sin, and seemed to be saying something
great and burdensome, and too much for human nature; through a desire
to show that he is not making any exorbitant demand, nor even as much
as might be expected of one who enjoyed so great a gift, but one quite
moderate and light, he proves it from contraries, and says, “I
speak after the manner of men,” as much as to say, Going by human
reasonings; by such as one usually meets with. For he signifies either
this, or the moderateness of it, by the term applied, “after the
manner of men.” For elsewhere he uses the same word. “There
hath no temptation taken you but such as is common to man”
(<scripRef passage="1 Cor. x. 13" id="vii.xiv-p4.2" parsed="|1Cor|10|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.13">1 Cor. x. 13</scripRef>), that is, moderate and small. “For as ye have yielded your
members servants to uncleanness and to iniquity unto iniquity; even so
now yield your members servants to righteousness unto holiness.”
And truly the masters are very different ones, but still it is an equal
amount of servitude that I ask. For men ought to give a much larger
one, and so much the larger as this is a greater and better mastership
than the other. Nevertheless I make no greater demand “because of
the infirmity,” and that, he does not say of your free will or
readiness of spirit, but “of your flesh,” so making what he
says the less severe. And yet on one side there is uncleanness, on the
other holiness: on the one iniquity, and on the other righteousness.
And who is so wretched, he says, and in such straits as not to spend as
much earnestness upon the service of Christ, as upon that of sin and
the devil? Hear then what follows, and you will see clearly that we do
not even spend this little. For when (stated in this naked way) it does
not seem credible or easy to admit, and nobody would endure to hear
that he does not serve Christ so much as he did serve the devil, he
proves it by what follows, and renders it credible by bringing that
slavery before us, and saying how they did serve him.<note place="end" n="1371" id="vii.xiv-p4.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiv-p5"> The ground for Paul’s speaking “after the manner of
men because of the infirmity of their flesh” can hardly be, as
Chrys. suggests, because he would only demand for the service of the
gospel an earnestness equal to that which they had formerly displayed
in sin. The reference to the infirmity of their flesh gives the reason
for his manner of speech in illustrating the character of the Christian
life, rather than a ground for the moderatehess of his demand. His
meaning might be thus expressed: “I am carrying the figure of
bondage to its utmost length in applying it to righteousness because I
wish to make it clear to you that we are not in a lawless condition,
but are still <i>under authority;</i> hence I use the strongest
language and press it almost beyond its proper limits in calling our
relation to God and righteousness a
<i>servitude.</i>”—G.B.S.</p></note></p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiv-p6"><pb n="417" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_417.html" id="vii.xiv-Page_417" /><scripRef passage="Rom. 6.20" id="vii.xiv-p6.1" parsed="|Rom|6|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.20">Ver.
20</scripRef>.
“For when ye were the servants of sin, ye were free from
righteousness.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiv-p7">Now what he says is somewhat of
this kind, When ye lived in wickedness, and impiety, and the worst of
evils, the state of compliance ye lived in was such that ye did
absolutely no good thing at all. For this is, “ye were free from
righteousness.” That is ye were not subject to it, but estranged
from it wholly. For ye did not even so much as divide the manner of
servitude between righteousness and sin, but gave yourselves wholly up
to wickedness. Now, therefore, since ye have come over to
righteousness, give yourselves wholly up to virtue, doing nothing at
all of vice, that the measure you give may be at least equal. And yet
it is not the mastership only that is so different, but in the
servitude itself there is a vast difference. And this too he unfolds
with great perspicuity, and shows what conditions they served upon
then, and what now. And as yet he says nothing of the harm accruing
from the thing, but hitherto speaks of the shame.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiv-p8"><scripRef passage="Rom. 6.21" id="vii.xiv-p8.1" parsed="|Rom|6|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.21">Ver.
21</scripRef>.
“What fruit had ye then in those things whereof ye are now
ashamed?”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiv-p9">So great was the slavery, that
even the recollection of it now makes you ashamed; but if the
recollection makes one ashamed, the reality would much more. And so you
gained now in two ways, in having been freed from the shame; and also
in having come to know the condition you were in; just as then ye were
injured in two ways, in doing things deserving shame, and in not even
knowing to be ashamed. And this is worse than the former. Yet still ye
kept in a state of servitude. Having then proved most abundantly the
harm of what took place then from the shame of it, he comes to the
thing in question. Now what is this thing? “For the end of those
things is death.” Since then shame seems to be no such serious
evil, he comes to what is very fearful, I mean death; though in good
truth what he had before mentioned were enough. For consider how
exceeding great the mischief must be, inasmuch as, even when freed from
the vengeance due to it, they could not get free of the shame. What
wages then, he says, do you expect from the reality, when from the bare
recollection, and that too when you are freed from the vengeance, you
hide your face and blush, though under such grace as you are! But
God’s side is far otherwise.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiv-p10"><scripRef passage="Rom. 6.22" id="vii.xiv-p10.1" parsed="|Rom|6|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.22">Ver.
22</scripRef>.
“For now being made free from sin, and become servants to God, ye
have your fruit unto holiness, and the end everlasting
life.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiv-p11">Of the former, the fruit was
shame, even after the being set free. Of these the fruit is holiness,
and where holiness is, there is all confidence. But of those things the
end is death, and of these everlasting life. Do you see how he points
out some things as already given, and some as existing in hope, and
from what are given he draws proof of the others also, that is from the
holiness of the life. For to prevent your saying (i.e. as an objection)
everything lies in hope, he points out that you have already reaped
fruits, first the being freed from wickedness, and such evils as the
very recollection of puts one to shame; second, the being made a
servant unto righteousness; a third, the enjoying of holiness; a
fourth, the obtaining of life, and life too not for a season, but
everlasting. Yet with all these, he says, do but serve as ye served it.
For though the master is far preferable, and the service also has many
advantages, and the rewards too for which ye are serving, still I make
no further demand. Next, since he had mentioned arms and a king, he
keeps on with the metaphor in these words:</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiv-p12"><scripRef passage="Rom. 6.23" id="vii.xiv-p12.1" parsed="|Rom|6|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.23">Ver.
23</scripRef>.
“For the wages of sin is death, but the gift of God is eternal
life, through Jesus Christ our Lord.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiv-p13">After speaking of the wages of
sin, in the case of the blessings, he has not kept to the same order
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xiv-p13.1">τάξιν</span>, rank or
relation): for he does not say, the wages of good deeds, “but the
gift of God;” to show, that it was not of themselves that they
were freed, nor was it a due they received, neither yet a return, nor a
recompense of labors, but by grace all these things came about.<note place="end" n="1372" id="vii.xiv-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiv-p14"> <scripRef passage="Rom. 6.23" id="vii.xiv-p14.1" parsed="|Rom|6|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.23">Verse 23</scripRef>
is a confirmation of what he had said in <scripRef passage="Rom. 6.21,22" id="vii.xiv-p14.2" parsed="|Rom|6|21|6|22" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.21-Rom.6.22">21, 22</scripRef> about death and life.
They are the results of the two courses spoken of. The servant of sin
receives death as his wages. It follows on the principle of desert. Not
so, however, on the other side. Respecting eternal life there can be no
thought of wages or deserts. There all is grace. And thus Paul closes
this refutation of objections by triumphantly maintaining the praise of
God’s grace in Christ, as he had closed the argument constructed
upon the parallel between Adam and Christ (<scripRef passage="Rom. 6.21" id="vii.xiv-p14.3" parsed="|Rom|6|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.21">v. 21</scripRef>).—G.B.S.</p></note> And so there was a superiority for this
cause also, in that He did not free them only, or change their
condition for a better, but that He did it without any labor or trouble
upon their part: and that He not only freed them, but also gave them
much more than before, and that through His Son. And the whole of this
he has interposed as having discussed the subject of grace, and <pb n="418" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_418.html" id="vii.xiv-Page_418" />being
on the point of overthrowing the Law next. That these things then might
not both make them rather listless, he inserted the part about
strictness of life, using every opportunity of rousing the hearer to
the practice of virtue. For when he calls death the wages of sin, he
alarms them again, and secures them against dangers to come. For the
words he uses to remind them of their former estate, he also employs so
as to make them thankful, and more secure against any inroads of
temptations. Here then he brings the hortatory part to a stop, and
proceeds with the doctrines again, speaking on this wise.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiv-p15"><scripRef passage="Rom. 7.1" id="vii.xiv-p15.1" parsed="|Rom|7|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.1">Chap. vii.
ver. 1</scripRef>. “Know ye not, brethren, for I speak to them that know the
Law.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiv-p16">Since then he had said, we are
“dead to sin,” he here shows that not sin only, but also
the Law, hath no dominion over them. But if the Law hath none, much
less hath sin: and to render his language palatable, he uses a human
example to make this plain by. And he seems to be stating one point,
but he sets down at once two arguments for his proposition. One, that
when a husband is dead, the woman is no longer subject to her husband,
and there is nothing to prevent her becoming the wife of another man:
and the other, that in the present case it is not the husband only that
is dead but the wife also. So that one may enjoy liberty in two ways.
Now if when the husband is dead, she is freed from his power, when the
woman is shown to be dead also, she is much more at liberty. For if the
one event frees her from his power, much more does the concurrence of
both. As he is about to proceed then to a proof of these points, he
starts with an encomium of the hearers, in these words, “Know ye
not, brethren, for I speak to them that know the Law,” that is, I
am saying a thing that is quite agreed upon, and clear, and to men too
that know all these things accurately,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiv-p17">“How that the Law hath
dominion over a man as long as he liveth?”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiv-p18">He does not say, husband or
wife, but “man,” which name is common to either creature;
“For he that is dead,” he says, “is freed (Gr.
justified) from sin.” The Law then is given for the living, but
to the dead it ceaseth to be ordained (or to give commands). Do you
observe how he sets forth a twofold freedom? Next, after hinting this
at the commencement, he carries on what he has to say by way of proof,
in the woman’s case, in the following way.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiv-p19"><scripRef passage="Rom. 7.2,3" id="vii.xiv-p19.1" parsed="|Rom|7|2|7|3" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.2-Rom.7.3">Ver. 2,
3</scripRef>.
“For the woman which hath an husband is bound by the Law to her
husband, so long as he liveth: but if the husband be dead, she is
loosed from the Law of her husband. So then, if while her husband
liveth, she be married to another man, she is called an adulteress: but
if her husband be dead, she is free from that law; so that she is no
adulteress, though she be married to another man.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiv-p20">He keeps continually upon this
point, and that with great exactness, since he feels quite sure of the
proof grounded on it: and in the husband’s place he puts the Law,
but in the woman’s, all believers. Then he adds the conclusion in
such way, that it does not tally with the premiss; for what the context
would require would be, “and so, my brethren, the Law doth not
rule over you, for it is dead.”<note place="end" n="1373" id="vii.xiv-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiv-p21"> Chrys. rightly apprehends the incongruous logical form of the
argument in <scripRef passage="Rom. 7.1-6" id="vii.xiv-p21.1" parsed="|Rom|7|1|7|6" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.1-Rom.7.6">vii. 1–6</scripRef>. The Apostle
starts out with a general principle: “The law rules a man as long
as he lives.” It is a question of the <i>man’s</i> living
or dying not of the <i>law’s.</i> Now (<scripRef passage="Rom. 7.2" id="vii.xiv-p21.2" parsed="|Rom|7|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.2">v. 2</scripRef>.) he introduces in confirmation of this a specific example.
He takes the case of a woman who is “under the law of her
husband.” Here the "law of the husband must correspond to
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xiv-p21.3">ὁ νόμος</span> of the
general principle; the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xiv-p21.4">γυνή</span> to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xiv-p21.5">ὁ ἀνθρώπος</span> (<scripRef passage="Rom. 7.1" id="vii.xiv-p21.6" parsed="|Rom|7|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.1">v. 1</scripRef>). That is, the
“husband” of the illustration corresponds to the
“law” of the general principle and the “woman”
of the illustration to the “man” of the principle. But
in <scripRef passage="Rom. 7.1" id="vii.xiv-p21.7" parsed="|Rom|7|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.1">v. 1</scripRef>, it is a question of
the man’s (not of the law’s) living or dying, while in the
illustration this order is reversed. Here it is a question of the
husband’s living or dying (who corresponds to the
“law”) and not of the wife’s, (who corresponds to the
“man” of <scripRef passage="Rom. 7.1" id="vii.xiv-p21.8" parsed="|Rom|7|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.1">v.
1</scripRef>).
How can this incongruity be explained? We answer that if Paul will use
the illustration from the dissolution of the marriage relation at all,
he can use it only as he has done. In order to make the illustration
harmonize <i>in form</i> with the principle (<scripRef passage="Rom. 7.1" id="vii.xiv-p21.9" parsed="|Rom|7|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.1">v. 1</scripRef>) and with the application (<scripRef passage="Rom. 7.4" id="vii.xiv-p21.10" parsed="|Rom|7|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.4">v. 4</scripRef>.) it would be necessary to suppose the wife as dying and
then marrying again after death—which is impossible;—so
that in order in any way to carry out the idea of the wife’s
marrying another (as illustrating the Christian’s becoming free,
as it were, from one husband—the law—and joining himself to
another—Christ), he must suppose the husband as dying and not the
wife. Nor can the thought which the apostle wishes to bring out (the
freedom to espouse another master) be brought out by adhering to the
form of <scripRef passage="Rom. 7.1" id="vii.xiv-p21.11" parsed="|Rom|7|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.1">verse 1</scripRef>. There it is the man
who dies and so gets free from the law, but with this figure it is
impossible to take the next step (which is necessary to the argument)
and say: He being dead to his former master, is free to take up
allegiance to another. In order to carry out the idea the thought
of <scripRef passage="Rom. 7.1" id="vii.xiv-p21.12" parsed="|Rom|7|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.1">verse 1</scripRef> must change form and
represent as dying, not the person under authority, but the person
exercising it. The essential point of the argument is, that the
relation of the Christian to the Mosaic law is as fully terminated as
the marriage bond is by the death of one of the parties. There is in
each case a termination <i>by death,</i> this term being used of the
relation of the Christian to the law as a strong figure. (Cf.
<scripRef passage="Rom. vi. 6" id="vii.xiv-p21.13" parsed="|Rom|6|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.6">Rom. vi. 6</scripRef>,
where the “death” is predicated of the man, and
<scripRef passage="Gal. vi. 14" id="vii.xiv-p21.14" parsed="|Gal|6|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.14">Gal. vi. 14</scripRef> where it is applied to both terms in the relation of the Christian
to the world: “By whom the <i>world</i> is crucified unto me and
<i>I</i> unto the world.”) The key to the whole passage is the
idea of <i>death</i> figuratively applied to the termination of the
Christian’s relation to the law, and its central thought is, that
having died to the law, we must live unto
Christ.—G.B.S.</p></note> But he does not say so, but only in
the premiss hinted it, and in the inference, afterwards, to prevent
what he says being distasteful, he brings the woman in as dead by
saying,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiv-p22">“Wherefore, my brethren,
ye also are become dead to the Law.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiv-p23">As then the one or the other
event gives rise to the same freedom, what is there to prevent his
showing favor to the Law without any harm being done to the cause?
“For the woman which hath an husband is bound by the Law to her
husband as long as he liveth.” What is become now (3 <span class="c14" id="vii.xiv-p23.1">mss.</span> then) <pb n="419" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_419.html" id="vii.xiv-Page_419" />of those that speak evil of the Law?<note place="end" n="1374" id="vii.xiv-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiv-p24"> The Manichees, who said the Law was given by an evil
being.</p></note> Let them hear, how even when forced
upon it, he does not bereave it of its dignity, but speaks great things
of its power; if while it is alive the Jew is bound, and they are to be
called adulterers who transgress it, and leave it whiles it is alive.
But if they let go of it after it has died, this is not to be wondered
at. For in human affairs no one is found fault with for doing this:
“but if the husband be dead, she is loosed from the law of her
husband.” You see how in the example he points out the Law as
dead, but in the inference he does not do so. So then if it be while
her husband liveth, the woman is called an adulteress. See how he
dwells upon the accusations of those who transgress the Law, while it
is yet living. But since he had put an end to it, he afterwards favors
it with perfect security, without doing any harm hereby to the faith.
“For if while her husband liveth, she be married to another man,
she is called an adulteress.” Thus it would have been natural to
say next, ye also, my brethren, now the Law is dead, will not be judged
guilty of adultery, if ye become married to another husband. Yet he
does not use these words, but what? “Ye are become dead to the
Law;” if ye have been made dead, ye are no longer under the Law.
For if, when the husband is dead, the woman is no longer liable to it,
much more when herself is dead also she is freed from the former. Do
you note the wisdom of Paul, how he points out that the Law itself
designs that we should be divorced from it, and married to another? For
there is nothing, he means, against your living with another husband,
now the former is dead; for how should there be, since when the husband
was alive it allowed this to her who had a writing of divorcement?<note place="end" n="1375" id="vii.xiv-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiv-p25"><scripRef passage="Deut. xxiv." id="vii.xiv-p25.1" parsed="|Deut|24|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.24">Deut. xxiv.</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="Deut 25" id="vii.xiv-p25.2" parsed="|Deut|25|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.25">xxv</scripRef>. It is applied
by <scripRef passage="Is. l. 1" id="vii.xiv-p25.3" parsed="|Isa|50|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.50.1">Is. l. 1</scripRef>; and <scripRef passage="Jer. iii. 8" id="vii.xiv-p25.4" parsed="|Jer|3|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.3.8">Jer. iii.
8</scripRef>, to
the then existing Church.</p></note> But this he does not set down, as it was
rather a charge against the woman; for although this had been granted,
still it was not cleared of blame. (<scripRef passage="Matt. xix. 7, 8" id="vii.xiv-p25.5" parsed="|Matt|19|7|19|8" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.7-Matt.19.8">Matt. xix. 7,
8</scripRef>.)
For in cases where he has gained the victory by requisite and
accredited proofs, he does not go into questions beyond the purpose;
not being captious. The marvel then is this, that it is the Law itself
that acquits us who are divorced from it of any charge, and so the mind
of it was that we should become Christ’s. For it is dead itself,
and we are dead; and the grounds of its power over us are removed in a
twofold way. But he is not content with this alone, but also adds the
reason of it. For he has not set down death without special purpose,
but brings the cross in again, which had wrought these things, and in
this way too he puts us under an engagement. For ye have not been freed
merely, he means, but it was through the Lord’s death. For he
says,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiv-p26">“Ye are become dead to the
Law by the Body of Christ.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiv-p27">Now it is not on this only he
grounds his exhortation, but also on the superiority of this second
husband. And so he proceeds: “that ye should be married to
another, even to Him Who is raised from the dead.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiv-p28">Then to prevent their saying, If
we do not choose to live with another husband, what then? For the Law
does not indeed make an adulteress of the widow who lives in a second
marriage, but for all that it does not force her to live in it. Now
that they may not say this, he shows that from benefits already
conferred, it is binding on us to choose it: and this he lays down more
clearly in other passages, where he says, “Ye are not your
own;” and, “Ye are bought with a price;” and,
“Be not ye the servants of men” (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. vi. 19, 20" id="vii.xiv-p28.1" parsed="|1Cor|6|19|6|20" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.19-1Cor.6.20">1 Cor. vi. 19, 20</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 7:23" id="vii.xiv-p28.2" parsed="|1Cor|7|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.23">vii.
23</scripRef>);
and again, “One died for all, that they which live should not
henceforth live unto themselves, but unto Him which died for
them.” (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. v. 15" id="vii.xiv-p28.3" parsed="|2Cor|5|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.15">2 Cor. v. 15</scripRef>.) This is then what he
here alludes to in the words, “By the Body.” And next he
exhorts to better hopes, saying, “That we should bring forth
fruit unto God.” For then, he means, ye brought forth fruit unto
death, but now unto God.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiv-p29"><scripRef passage="Rom. 7.5" id="vii.xiv-p29.1" parsed="|Rom|7|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.5">Ver.
5</scripRef>.
“For when we were in the flesh, the motions of sins, which were
by the Law, did work in our members to bring forth fruit unto
death.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiv-p30">You see then the gain to be got
from the former husband! And he does not say when we were in the Law,
so in every passage shrinking from giving a handle to heretics;<note place="end" n="1376" id="vii.xiv-p30.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiv-p31"> Cf. Origen in <scripRef passage="Rom. v. 8" id="vii.xiv-p31.1" parsed="|Rom|5|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.8">Rom. v. 8</scripRef>, p. 537.</p></note> but “when we were in the
flesh,” that is, in evil deeds, in a carnal life. What he says
then is, not that they were in the flesh before, but now they went
about without any bodies;<note place="end" n="1377" id="vii.xiv-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiv-p32"> Perhaps alluding to Menander (J. Mart. <i>Ap.</i> i. 26; Iren. i.
21; Eus. iii. 26), who pretended that those who received his baptism
became immortal.</p></note> but by saying
what he does, he neither says that the Law is the cause of sins, nor
yet frees it from odium. For it held the rank of a bitter accuser, by
making their sins bare: since that, which enjoins more to him who is
not minded to obey at all, makes the offence greater. And this is why
he does not say, the “motions of sins” which were produced
by the Law, but which “were through the Law” (<scripRef passage="Rom. ii. 27" id="vii.xiv-p32.1" parsed="|Rom|2|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.27">Rom. ii. 27</scripRef>),
without adding any <pb n="420" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_420.html" id="vii.xiv-Page_420" />“produced,” but simply “through
the Law,” that is to say, which through the Law were made
apparent, were made known. Next that he might not accuse the flesh
either; he does not say which the members wrought, but “which did
work (or were wrought) in our members,” to show that the origin
of the mischief was elsewhere, from the thoughts which wrought in us,
not from the members which had them working in them. For the soul ranks
as a performer, and the fabric of the flesh as a lyre, sounding as the
performer obliges it. So the discordant tune is to be ascribed not to
the latter, but to the former sooner than to the latter.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiv-p33"><scripRef passage="Rom. 7.6" id="vii.xiv-p33.1" parsed="|Rom|7|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.6">Ver.
6</scripRef>.
“But now,” he says, “we are delivered from the
Law.” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xiv-p33.2">κατηργήθημεν</span>, “made of no effect.”)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiv-p34">See how he again in this place
spares the flesh and the Law. For he does not say that the Law was made
of no effect, or that the flesh was made of no effect, but that we were
made of no effect (i.e., were delivered). And how were we delivered?
Why by the old man, who was held down by sin, being dead and buried.
For this is what he sets forth in the words, “being dead to that,
wherein we were held.” As if he had said, the chain by which we
were held down was deadened and broken through, so that that which held
down, namely sin, held down no more. But do not fall back or grow
listless. For you have been freed with a view to being servants again,
though not in the same way, but “in newness of spirit, and not in
the oldness of the letter.” Now what does he mean here? for it is
necessary to disclose it here, that when we come upon the passage, we
may not be perplexed with it. When then Adam sinned (he means), and his
body became liable to death and sufferings, it received also many
physical losses, and the horse<note place="end" n="1378" id="vii.xiv-p34.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiv-p35"> Alluding to Plato’s <i>Phædrus</i> again as in the word
wing too.</p></note> became less
active and less obedient. But Christ, when He came, made it more nimble
for us through baptism, rousing it with the wing of the Spirit. And for
this reason the marks for the race, which they of old time had to run,
are not the same as ours.<note place="end" n="1379" id="vii.xiv-p35.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiv-p36"> So St. Aug. interprets “shall be least in the
kingdom.” See <i>Cat. Aur. ad loc.</i></p></note> Since then the
race was not so easy as it is now. For this reason, He desires them to
be clear not from murder only, as He did them of old time, but from
anger also; nor is it adultery only that He bids them keep clear of,
but even the unchaste look; and to be exempt not from false swearing
only, but even from true. (<scripRef passage="Matt. v. 21, 27, 33" id="vii.xiv-p36.1" parsed="|Matt|5|21|0|0;|Matt|5|27|0|0;|Matt|5|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.21 Bible:Matt.5.27 Bible:Matt.5.33">Matt. v. 21, 27,
33</scripRef>.)
And with their friends He orders them to love their enemies also. And
in all other duties, He gives us a longer ground to run over, and if we
do but obey, threatens us with hell, so showing that the things in
question are not matters of free-will offering for the combatants, as
celibacy and poverty are, but are binding upon us absolutely to fulfil.
For they belong to necessary and urgent requisites, and the man who
does not do them is to be punished to the utmost. This is why He said,
“Except your righteousness exceed the righteousness of the
Scribes and Pharisees, ye shall in no case enter into the kingdom of
heaven.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. v. 20" id="vii.xiv-p36.2" parsed="|Matt|5|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.20">Matt. v. 20</scripRef>.) But he that does not
see the kingdom, shall certainly fall into hell. For this cause Paul
too says, “Sin shall not have dominion over you, because ye are
not under the Law, but under grace.” And here again, “that
ye should serve in newness of spirit, and not in the oldness of the
letter.” For it is not the letter that condemneth, that is the
old Law, but the Spirit that helpeth. And for this reason among the
ancients, if any were found practising virginity, it was quite
astonishing. But now the thing is scattered over every part of the
world. And death in those times some few men did with difficulty
despise, but now in villages and cities there are hosts of martyrs
without number, consisting not of men only, but even of women.<note place="end" n="1380" id="vii.xiv-p36.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiv-p37"> See St. Athan. <i>de. Incarn.</i> c. 27, t. i. p. 70.</p></note> And next having done with this, he again
meets an objection which is rising, and as he meets it, gives
confirmation to his own object. And so he does not introduce the
solution of it as main argument, but by way of opposing this; that by
the exigency of meeting it, he may get a plea for saying what he
wishes, and make his accusation not so unpalatable. Having then said,
“in the newness of the Spirit, and not in the oldness of the
letter,” he proceeds.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiv-p38"><scripRef passage="Rom. 7.7" id="vii.xiv-p38.1" parsed="|Rom|7|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.7">Ver.
7</scripRef>.
“What then? is the Law sin? God forbid.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiv-p39">Even before this he had been
saying, that “the motions of sins, which were by the Law did work
in our members” (<scripRef passage="Rom. 7.5" id="vii.xiv-p39.1" parsed="|Rom|7|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.5">ver.
5</scripRef>):
and, “sin shall have no dominion over you, for ye are not under
the Law.” (<scripRef passage="Rom. 6.14" id="vii.xiv-p39.2" parsed="|Rom|6|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.14">vi.
14</scripRef>.)
And that “where no law is, there is no transgression.”
(<scripRef passage="Rom. 4.15" id="vii.xiv-p39.3" parsed="|Rom|4|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.15">iv. 15</scripRef>.) And, “but the
Law came in, that the offence might abound” (<scripRef passage="Rom. 5.20" id="vii.xiv-p39.4" parsed="|Rom|5|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.20">v. 20</scripRef>); and, “the Law worketh wrath.” (<scripRef passage="Rom. 4.15" id="vii.xiv-p39.5" parsed="|Rom|4|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.15">iv. 15</scripRef>.) Now as all these
things seem to bring the Law into disrepute, in order to correct the
suspicion arising from them, he supposes also an objection, and says,
“What then, is the Law sin? God forbid.” Before the proof
he uses this adjuration to conciliate the hearer, and by <pb n="421" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_421.html" id="vii.xiv-Page_421" />way of
soothing any who was troubled at it. For so, when he had heard this,
and felt assured of the speaker’s disposition, he would join with
him in investigating the seeming perplexity, and feel no suspicions of
him. Wherefore he has put the objection, associating the other with
him. Hence, he does not say, What am I to say? but “What shall we
say then?” As though a deliberation and a judgment were before
them, and a general meeting called together, and the objection came
forward not of himself, but in the course of discussion, and from real
circumstances of the case. For that the letter killeth, he means, no
one will deny, or that the Spirit giveth life (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. iii. 6" id="vii.xiv-p39.6" parsed="|2Cor|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.6">2 Cor. iii. 6</scripRef>); this is plain
too, and nobody will dispute it. If then these are confessedly truths,
what are we to say about the Law? that “it is sin? God
forbid.” Explain the difficulty then. Do you see how he supposes
the opponent to be present, and having assumed the dignity of the
teacher, he comes to the explaining of it. Now what is this? Sin, he
says, the Law is not. “Nay, I had not known sin, but by the
Law.” Notice the reach of his wisdom! What the Law is not, he has
set down by way of objection, so that by removing this, and thereby
doing the Jew a pleasure, he may persuade him to accept the less
alternative. And what is this? Why that “I had not known sin, but
by the Law. For I had not known lust, except the Law had said, Thou
shalt not covet.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiv-p40">Do you observe, how by degrees
he shows it to be not an accuser of sin only, but in a measure its
producer? Yet not from any fault of its own, but from that of the
froward Jews, he proves it was, that this happened. For he has taken
good heed to stop the mouths of the Manichees, that accuse the Law; and
so after saying, “Nay, I had not known sin, but by the
Law;” and, “I had not known lust, except the Law had said,
Thou shalt not covet;” he adds,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiv-p41"><scripRef passage="Rom. 7.8" id="vii.xiv-p41.1" parsed="|Rom|7|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.8">Ver.
8</scripRef>.
“But sin, taking occasion by the commandment, wrought in me all
manner of concupiscence.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiv-p42">Do you see how he has cleared it
of all blame? For “sin,” he says, “taking occasion by
the commandment,” it was, and not the Law, that increased the
concupiscence, and the reverse of the Law’s intent was brought
about. This came of weakness, and not of any badness. For when we
desire a thing, and then are hindered of it, the flame of the desire is
but increased. Now this came not of the Law; for it hindered us (3
<span class="c14" id="vii.xiv-p42.1">mss.</span> endeavored) of itself to keep us off from
it; but sin, that is, thy own listlessness and bad disposition, used
what was good for the reverse. But this is no fault in the physician,
but in the patient who applies the medicine wrongly. For the reason of
the Law being given was, not to inflame concupiscence, but to
extinguish it, though the reverse came of it. Yet the blame attaches
not to it, but to us. Since if a person had a fever, and wanted to take
cold drink when it was not good for him, and one were not to let him
take his fill of it, and so increase his lust after this ruinous
pleasure, one could not deservedly be found fault with. For the
physician’s business is simply prohibiting it, but the
restraining himself is the patient’s. And what if sin did take
occasion from it? Surely there are many bad men who by good precepts
grow in their own wickedness. For this was the way in which the devil
ruined Judas, by plunging him into avarice, and making him steal what
belonged to the poor. However it was not the being entrusted with the
bag that brought this to pass, but the wickedness of his own spirit.
And Eve, by bringing Adam to eat from the tree, threw him out of
Paradise. But neither in that case was the tree the cause, even if it
was through it that the<note place="end" n="1381" id="vii.xiv-p42.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiv-p43"> See the <i>Analogy,</i> l. v. §4, p. 132.</p></note> occasion took
place. But if he treats the discussion about the Law with somewhat of
vehemence, do not feel surprise. For Paul is making a stand against the
present exigency, and suffers not his language to give a handle even to
those that suspected otherwise, but takes great pains to make the
present statement correct. Do not then sift what he is now going on to
say (4 <span class="c14" id="vii.xiv-p43.1">mss.</span> “here saying”) by
itself, but put beside it the purpose by which he is led on to speak of
these things, and reckon for the madness of the Jews, and their
vigorous spirit of contention, which as he desires earnestly to do away
with, he seems to bear violently (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xiv-p43.2">πολὺς
πνεἵν</span>) against the
Law, not to find fault with it, but to unnerve their vigor. For if it
is any reproach to the Law that sin taketh occasion by it, this will be
found to be the case in the New Testament also. For in the New
Testament there are thousands of laws, and about many more (“far
more,” Field) important matters. And one may see the same come to
pass there also, not with regard to covetousness (lust, as <scripRef passage="Rom. 7.7" id="vii.xiv-p43.3" parsed="|Rom|7|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.7">v. 7</scripRef>) only, but to all wickedness generally. For He says,
“if I had not come and spoken unto them, they had not had
sin,” (<scripRef passage="John xv. 22" id="vii.xiv-p43.4" parsed="|John|15|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.15.22">John xv. 22</scripRef>.) Here then sin finds a
footing in this fact, and so the greater punishment. And again when
Paul discourseth about grace, he says, “Of how much sorer
punishment, suppose ye, shall he be counted worthy, who hath trodden
under foot the Son of God.” <pb n="422" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_422.html" id="vii.xiv-Page_422" />(<scripRef passage="Heb. x. 29" id="vii.xiv-p43.5" parsed="|Heb|10|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.29">Heb. x. 29</scripRef>.) Has not then
the worse punishment its origin from hence, from the greater benefit?
And the reason why he says the Greeks were without excuse was, because
being honored with the gift of reason, and having gotten a knowledge of
the beauty of the creation, and having been placed in a fair way for
being led by it to the Creator, they did not so use the wisdom of God,
as it was their duty. Seest thou that to the wicked in all cases
occasions of greater punishment result from good things? But we shall
not in this accuse the benefits of God, but rather upon this even
admire them the more: but we shall throw the blame on the spirit of
those who abuse the blessings to contrary purpose. Let this then be our
line with regard to the Law also. But this is easy and
feasible—the other is what is a difficulty. How is it that he
says “I had not known lust except the Law had said, Thou shalt
not covet?” Now if man had not known lust, before he received the
Law, what was the reason for the flood, or the burning of Sodom? What
does he mean then? He means vehement lust: and this is why he did not
say, lust, but “all manner of concupiscence,” intimating,
in that, its vehemency. And what, it will be said, is the good of the
Law, if it adds to the disorder? None; but much mischief even. Yet the
charge is not against the Law, but the listlessness of those who
received it. For sin wrought it, though by the Law. But this was not
the purpose of the Law, nay, the very opposite, Sin then became
stronger, he says, and violent. But this again is no charge against the
Law but against their obstinacy. “For without the Law sin is
dead.” That is, was not so ascertainable. For even those before
the Law knew that they had sinned, but they came to a more exact
knowledge of it after the giving of the Law. And for this reason they
were liable to a greater accusation: since it was not the same thing to
have nature to accuse them, and besides nature the Law, which told them
distinctly every charge.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiv-p44"><scripRef passage="Rom. 7.9" id="vii.xiv-p44.1" parsed="|Rom|7|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.9">Ver.
9</scripRef>.
“For I was alive without the Law once.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiv-p45">When, pray, was that? Before
Moses. See how he sets himself to show that it, both by the things it
did, and the things it did not do, weighed down human nature. For when
“I was alive without the Law,” he means, I was not so much
condemned.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiv-p46">“But when the commandment
came, sin revived, and I died.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiv-p47">This seems indeed to be an
accusing of theLaw. But if any one will look closely at it, it will be
seen to be even an encomium of it. For it did not give existence to sin
that before was not, but only pointed out what had escaped notice. And
this is even a praise of the Law, if at least before it they had been
sinning without perceiving it. But when this came, if they gained
nothing besides from it, at all events this they were distinctly made
acquainted with, the fact that they had been sinning. And this is no
small point, with a view to getting free from wickedness. Now if they
did not get free, this has nothing to do with the Law; which framed
everything with a view to this end, but the accusation lies wholly
against their spirit, which was perverse beyond all supposition.<note place="end" n="1382" id="vii.xiv-p47.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiv-p48"> This expression seems strange with respect to the acts of God, but
it may be referred to what man could have imagined beforehand; as
indeed one use of the Law was to make men sensible of their real state.
It may also be taken in the sense suggested by <scripRef passage="Is. v. 4" id="vii.xiv-p48.1" parsed="|Isa|5|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.5.4">Is. v. 4</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matt. xxi. 19" id="vii.xiv-p48.2" parsed="|Matt|21|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.19">Matt. xxi. 19</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="Luke xiii. 6" id="vii.xiv-p48.3" parsed="|Luke|13|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.13.6">Luke xiii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> For what took place was not the
natural thing,—their being injured by things profitable. And this
is why he says “And the commandment, which was ordained to life,
I found to be unto death.” He does not say, “it was
made,” or “it brought forth” death, but “was
found,” so explaining the novel and unusual kind of discrepancy,
and making the whole fall upon their own pate. For if, he says, you
would know the aim of it, it led to life, and was given with this view.
But if death was the issue of this, the fault is with them that
received the commandment, and not of this, which was leading them to
life. And this is a point on which he has thrown fresh light by what
follows.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiv-p49"><scripRef passage="Rom. 7.11" id="vii.xiv-p49.1" parsed="|Rom|7|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.11">Ver.
11</scripRef>.
“For sin taking occasion by the commandment deceived me, and by
it slew me.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiv-p50">You observe how he everywhere
keeps to sin, and entirely clears the Law of accusation. And so he
proceeds as follows.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiv-p51"><scripRef passage="Rom. 7.12" id="vii.xiv-p51.1" parsed="|Rom|7|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.12">Ver.
12</scripRef>.
“Wherefore the law is holy, and the commandment holy, and just,
and good.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiv-p52">But, if ye be so minded, we will
bring before you the language of those who wrest these declarations.
For this will make our own statements clearer. For there are some that
say, that he is not here saying what he does of the Law of Moses, but
some take it of the law of nature; some, of the commandment given in
Paradise. Yet surely Paul’s object everywhere is to annul this
Law, but he has not any question with those. And with much reason; for
it was through a fear and a horror of this that the Jews obstinately
opposed grace. But it does not appear that he has ever called the
commandment in Paradise “Law” at all; no, nor yet any other
writer. Now to make this plainer from what he has really said, let us
follow out his words, retracing the argument a little. Having then
spoken to them about strictness of conversation, <pb n="423" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_423.html" id="vii.xiv-Page_423" />he goes on to say,
“Know ye not, brethren, how that the Law hath dominion over a man
as long as he liveth? Wherefore ye are become dead to the Law.”
Therefore if these things are said about the natural law, we are found
to be without the natural law. And if this be true, we are more
senseless than the creatures which are without reason. Yet this is not
so, certainly. For with regard to the law in Paradise, there is no need
to be contentious, lest we should be taking up a superfluous trouble,
by entering the lists against things men have made up their minds upon.
In what sense then does he say, “I should not have known sin but
by the Law?” He is speaking, not of absolute want of knowledge,
but of the more accurate knowledge. For if this were said of the law of
nature, how would what follows suit? “For I was alive,” he
says, “without the Law once.” Now neither Adam, nor any
body else, can be shown ever to have lived without the law of nature.
For as soon as God formed him, He put into him that law of nature,
making it to dwell by him as a security to the whole kind (Gr. Nature,
see p. 365). And besides this, it does not appear that he has anywhere
called the law of nature a commandment. But this he calls as well a
commandment, and that “just and holy,” as a
“spiritual law.” But the law of nature was not given to us
by the<note place="end" n="1383" id="vii.xiv-p52.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiv-p53"> <scripRef passage="Gen. vi. 3" id="vii.xiv-p53.1" parsed="|Gen|6|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.6.3">Gen. vi. 3</scripRef>; and <scripRef passage="Psalm xciv. 10" id="vii.xiv-p53.2" parsed="|Ps|94|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.94.10">Psalm xciv.
10</scripRef>.
do not contradict this, since St. C. is using the word in its limited
sense, as in St. <scripRef passage="John vii. 39" id="vii.xiv-p53.3" parsed="|John|7|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.39">John vii. 39</scripRef>.</p></note> Spirit. For barbarians, as well
as Greeks and other men, have this law. Hence it is plain, that it is
the Mosaic Law that he is speaking of above, as well as afterwards, and
in all the passages. For this cause also he calls it holy, saying,
“Wherefore the Law is holy, and the commandment holy, and just,
and good.” For even though the Jews have been unclean since the
Law, and unjust and covetous, this does not destroy the virtue of the
Law, even as their unbelief doth not make the faith of God of none
effect. So from all these things it is plain, that it is of the Law of
Moses that he here speaks.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiv-p54"><scripRef passage="Rom. 7.13" id="vii.xiv-p54.1" parsed="|Rom|7|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.13">Ver.
13</scripRef>.
“Was then that which is good made death unto me? God forbid. But
sin that it might appear sin.” (4 <span class="c14" id="vii.xiv-p54.2">mss.</span>
om. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xiv-p54.3">ἡ</span>.)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiv-p55">That is, that it might be shown
what great evil sin is, namely, a listless will, an inclinableness to
the worse side, the actual doing (3 <span class="c14" id="vii.xiv-p55.1">mss.</span> om.
this clause), and the perverted judgment. For this is the cause of all
the evils; but he amplifies it by pointing out the exceeding grace of
Christ, and teaching them what an evil He freed the human race from,
which, by the medicines used to cure it, had become worse, and was
increased by the preventives. Wherefore he goes on to say: “That
sin, by the commandment, might become exceeding sinful.” Do you
see how these things are woven together everywhere? By the very means
he uses to accuse sin, he again shows the excellency of the Law.
Neither is it a small point which he has gained by showing what an evil
sin is, and unfolding the whole of its poison, and bringing it to view.
For this is what he shows, by saying, “that sin by the
commandment might become exceeding sinful.” That is, that it may
be made clear what an evil sin is, what a ruinous thing. And this is
what was shown by the commandment. Hereby he also shows the
preëminence of grace above the Law, the preëminence above,
not the conflict with, the Law. For do not look to this fact, that
those who received it were the worse for it; but consider the other,
that the Law had not only no design of drawing wickedness out to
greater lengths, but even seriously aimed at hewing down what already
existed. But if it had no strength, give to it indeed a crown for its
intention, but adore more highly the power of Christ, which abolished,
cut away: and plucked up the very roots an evil so manifold and so hard
to be overthrown. But when you hear me speak of sin, do not think of it
as a substantial<note place="end" n="1384" id="vii.xiv-p55.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiv-p56"> See Herbert’s <i>Poems,</i> 2d. on Sin. “Oh that I
could a sin once see!” etc. Also Möhler <i>Symb.</i> l. i.
c. 8. also St. Aug. <i>Conf.</i> vii. §12 (18) p. 122, O.T. and
<i>De Civ. Dei.</i> xi. §9, xii. §2.</p></note> power, but
evil doing, as it comes upon men and goes from them continually, and
which, before it takes place, has no being, and when it has taken
place, vanishes again. This then was why the Law was given. Now no law
is ever given to put an end to things natural, but in order to correct
a way of acting purposely wicked. And this the lawgivers that are
without too are aware of, and all mankind in general. For it is the
evils from viciousness alone that they are for setting right, and they
do not undertake to extirpate those allotted us along with our nature;
since this they cannot do. For things natural remain unalterable
(Arist. <i>Eth.</i> b. 2, c. 1), as we have told you frequently in
other discourses also.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiv-p57">And so let us leave these
contests, and again practise ourselves in exhortation. Or rather, this
last part belongs to those contests. For if we cast out wickedness, we
should bring virtue in also: and by these means we shall clearly teach
that wickedness is no natural evil, and shall be able easily to stop
the mouths of them that enquire for the origin of evil, not by means of
words only, but of actions also, since we share the same nature <pb n="424" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_424.html" id="vii.xiv-Page_424" />with
them, but are freed from their wickedness. For let us not be looking at
the laboriousness of virtue, but at the possibility of succeeding in
it. But if we be in earnest, it will be at once light and palatable to
us. But if you tell me of the pleasure of vice, tell out its end too.
For it issueth in death, even as virtue leadeth us to life. Or if you
think fit let us rather scrutinize them both even before their end; for
we shall see that vice has a great deal of pain attached to it, and
virtue great pleasure. For what pray is so painful as a bad conscience?
or what more pleasing than a good hope? For there is nothing, assuredly
there is nothing, which is used to cut us so deep, and press so hard on
us, as the expectation of evil: nothing that so keeps us up, and all
but gives us wings, as a good conscience. And this we may get a
knowledge of even by what takes place before our eyes. For they that
dwell in a prison, and are in expectation of sentence against them, let
them have the enjoyment of luxury repeated beyond count, live a more
afflicting life than those that go a begging by the by-roads, yet with
nothing upon their consciences to trouble them. For the expectation of
a dreadful end will not let them perceive those pleasures which they
have in their hands. And why do I speak of prisoners? Why, as for those
that are living out of prison, and have a good fortune, yet have a bad
conscience about them, handicraftsmen that work for their bread, and
spend the whole day amid their labor, are in a far better plight than
they. And for this reason too we say, How miserable the gladiators are
(though seeing them as we do in taverns, drunken, luxurious,
gormandizing), and call them the most miserable of men, because the
calamity of the end which they must expect is too great to admit of
comparison with that pleasure. Now if to them a life of this sort seems
to be pleasing, remember what I am continually telling you, that it is
no such marvel that a man who lives in vice should not flee from the
misery and pain of vice. For see how a thing so detestable as that, yet
seems to be delectable to those who practice it. Yet we do not on this
account say, how happy they are, for this is just the very reason why
we think them pitiable, because they have no notion of the evils they
are amongst. And what would you say of adulterers, who for a little
pleasure undergo at once a disgraceful slavery, and a loss of money,
and a perpetual fear (Hor. Sat. II. vii. 58–67), and in fact the
very life of a Cain, or rather one that is even much worse than his;
filled with fears for the present, and trembling for the future, and
suspecting alike friend and foe, and those that know about it, and
those that know nothing? Neither when they go to sleep are they quit of
this struggle, their bad conscience shaping out for them dreams that
abound with sundry terrors, and in this way horrifying them. Far
otherwise is the chaste man, seeing he passes the present life
unshackled and at full liberty. Weigh then against the little pleasure,
the sundry fluctuations of these terrors, and with the short labor of
continency, the calm of an entire life; and you will find the latter
hath more of pleasantness than the former. But as for the man that is
set upon plundering and laying hands upon other men’s goods, tell
me if he has not to undergo countless pains in the way of running
about, fawning upon slaves, freemen, doorkeepers; alarming and
threatening, acting shamelessly, watching, trembling, in agony,
suspecting everything. Far otherwise is the man that holds riches in
contempt, for he too enjoys pleasure in abundance, and lives with no
fear, and in perfect security. And if any one were to go through the
other instances of vice, he would find much trouble, and many rocks.
But what is of greater importance is, that in the case of virtue the
difficulties come first, and the pleasant part afterwards, so the
trouble is even thus alleviated. But in the case of vice, the reverse.
After the pleasure, the pains and the punishments, so that by these
besides the pleasure is done away. For as he who waits for the crown,
perceives nothing of present annoyance, so he that has to expect the
punishments after the pleasures has no power of gathering in a gladness
that is unalloyed, since the fear puts everything in confusion. Or
rather if any one were to scrutinize the thing with care, even before
the punishment which follows upon these things, he would find that even
at the very moment when vice is boldly entered upon, a great deal of
pain is felt. And, if you think fit, let us just examine this in the
case of those who plunder other men’s goods. Or those who in any
way get together money, and setting aside the fears, and dangers, and
trembling, and agony, and care, and all these things, let us suppose
the case of a man, who has got rich without any annoyance, and feels
sure about maintaining his present fortune (which he has no means of
doing, still for all that let it be assumed for argument’s sake).
What sort of pleasure then is he to gather in from having so much about
him? On the contrary, it is just this very thing that will not let him
be glad-hearted. For as long as ever he desires other things besides,
he is still upon the rack. <pb n="425" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_425.html" id="vii.xiv-Page_425" />Because desire gives pleasure at the time it
has come to a stand. If thirsty, for instance, we feel refreshed, when
we have drunk as much as we wish; but so long as we keep thirsty, even
if we were to have exhausted all the fountains in the world, our
torment were but growing greater; even if we were to drink up ten
thousand rivers, our state of punishment were more distressing. And
thou also, if thou wert to receive the goods of the whole world, and
still to covet, wouldest make thy punishment the greater, the more
things thou hadst tasted of. Fancy not then, that from having gathered
a great sum together thou shalt have aught of pleasure, but rather by
declining to be rich. But if thou covetest to be rich thou wilt be
always under the scourge. For this is a kind of love that does not
reach its aim; and the longer journey thou hast gone, the further off
thou keepest from the end.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xiv-p58">Is not this a paradox then, a
derangement, a madness in the extreme? Let us then forsake this first
of evils, or rather let us not even touch this covetousness at all.
Yet, if we have touched it, let us spring away from its first motions
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xiv-p58.1">προοιμίων</span>). For this is the advice the writer of the Proverbs gives
us, when he speaks about the harlot: “Spring away,” he
says, “tarry not, neither go thou near to the door of her
house” (<scripRef passage="Prov. v. 8" id="vii.xiv-p58.2" parsed="|Prov|5|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.5.8">Prov. v. 8</scripRef>): this same thing I
would say to you about the love of money. For if by entering gradually
you fall into this ocean of madness, you will not be able to get up out
of it with ease, and as if you were in whirlpools,<note place="end" n="1385" id="vii.xiv-p58.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiv-p59"> Such is apparently the sense, though Field with most <span class="c14" id="vii.xiv-p59.1">mss.</span> reads <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xiv-p59.2">ἰλίγγοις</span> not <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xiv-p59.3">ἴλιγξι</span>.</p></note> struggle as often as ever you may, it
will not be easy for you to get clear; so after falling into this far
worse abyss of covetousness, you will destroy your own self, with all
that belongs to you. (<scripRef passage="Acts viii. 20" id="vii.xiv-p59.4" parsed="|Acts|8|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.20">Acts viii. 20</scripRef>.) And so my
advice is that we be on our watch against the beginning, and avoid
little evils, for the great ones are gendered by these. For he who gets
into a way of saying at every sin, This matters nothing! will by little
and little ruin himself entirely. At all events it is this which has
introduced vice; which has opened the doors to the robber (5 <span class="c14" id="vii.xiv-p59.5">mss.</span> devil), which has thrown down the walls of
cities, this saying at each sin, “This matters nothing!”
Thus in the case of the body too, the greatest of diseases grow up,
when trifling ones are made light of. If Esau had not first been a
traitor to his birthright, he would not have become unworthy of the
blessings. If he had not rendered himself unworthy of the blessings, he
would not have had the desire of going on to fratricide. If Cain had
not fallen in love with the first place, but had left that to God, he
would not have had the second place. Again, when he had the second
place, if he had listened to the advice, he would not have travailed
with the murder. Again, if after doing the murder he had come to
repentance, when God called him, and had not answered in an irreverent
way, he would not have had to suffer the subsequent evils. But if those
before the Law did owing to this listlessness come to the very bottom
of misery, only consider what is to become of us, who are called to a
greater contest, unless we take strict heed unto ourselves, and make
speed to quench the sparks of evil deeds before the whole pile is
kindled. Take an instance of my meaning. Are you in the habit of false
swearing? do not stop at this only, but away with all swearing, and you
will have no further need of trouble. For it is far harder for a man
that swears to keep from false swearing, than to abstain from swearing
altogether.<note place="end" n="1386" id="vii.xiv-p59.6"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiv-p60"> See St. Chrys. on <scripRef passage="Eph. i. 14" id="vii.xiv-p60.1" parsed="|Eph|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.14">Eph. i. 14</scripRef>, <i>Hom. ii. Mor.</i> (p. 119 O.T.)
also <i>Hom.</i> x. <i>on the Statues,</i> p. 186 O.T. and index and
St. Gr. Naz. <i>Iamb.</i> xx. (Ben. xxiv.) The practice of swearing
seems to have prevailed to such an extent, as to call for the utmost
exertions to put it down. St. Jerome on <scripRef passage="Jer. iv. 2" id="vii.xiv-p60.2" parsed="|Jer|4|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.4.2">Jer. iv. 2</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Ez. xvii. 19" id="vii.xiv-p60.3" parsed="|Ezek|17|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.17.19">Ez. xvii. 19</scripRef>, seems
however to allow oaths. St. Athanasius speaks strongly against swearing
generally, <i>de Pass. et Cruc.</i> §4, 5, 6, t. 2, p. 82–4,
and seems to allow it on <scripRef passage="Ps. lxii. 12" id="vii.xiv-p60.4" parsed="|Ps|62|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.62.12">Ps. lxii. 12</scripRef> (Eng. lxiii. 11.) t. 1, 1107, b.
In <i>Apol. ad Imp. Const.</i> Hist. Tracts, p. 161 O.T. he wishes some
one present, “that he might question him by the very Truth”
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xiv-p60.5">ἐπ᾽ αὐτῆς τῆς
ἀληθείας</span>) “for what we say as in the presence of God, we Christians
hold for an oath.”</p></note> Are you an insulting and abusive
person? a striker too? Lay down as a law for yourself not to be angry
or brawl in the least, and with the root the fruit also will be gotten
rid of. Are you lustful and dissipated? Make it your rule again not
even to look at a woman (<scripRef passage="Job xxxi. 1" id="vii.xiv-p60.6" parsed="|Job|31|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.31.1">Job xxxi. 1</scripRef>), or to go up
into the theatre, or to trouble yourself with the beauty of other
people whom you see about. For it is far easier not even to look at a
woman of good figure, than after looking and taking in the lust, to
thrust out the perturbation that comes thereof, the struggle being
easier in the preliminaries (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xiv-p60.7">προοιμίοις</span>). Or rather we have no need of a struggle at all if we do
not throw the gates open to the enemy, or take in the seeds of mischief
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xiv-p60.8">κακίας</span>).
And this is why Christ chastised the man who looks unchastely upon a
woman (<scripRef passage="Matt. v. 28" id="vii.xiv-p60.9" parsed="|Matt|5|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.28">Matt. v. 28</scripRef>), that He might free us from greater labor, before the
adversary became strong, bidding us cast him out of the house while he
may be cast out even with ease. For what need to have superfluous
trouble, and to get entangled with the enemies, when without
entanglement we may erect the trophy, and before the wrestling seize
upon the prize? For it is not so great a trouble not to look upon
beautiful women, as it is while looking to restrain one’s <pb n="426" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_426.html" id="vii.xiv-Page_426" />self.
Or rather the first would be no trouble at all, but immense toil and
labor comes on after looking. Since then this trouble is less (most
<span class="c14" id="vii.xiv-p60.10">mss.</span> add, “to the incontinent”),
or rather there is no labor at all, nor trouble, but the greater gain,
why do we take pains to plunge into an ocean of countless evils? And
farther, he who does not look upon a woman, will overcome such lust not
only with greater ease, but with a higher purity, as he on the other
hand who does look, getteth free with more trouble, and not without a
kind of stain,<note place="end" n="1387" id="vii.xiv-p60.11"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiv-p61"> “There is some little sensuality in being tempted.”
Bp. Taylor on <i>Repentance,</i> c. 5. sect. 6. §4. t. 8, p.
494.</p></note> that is, if
he does get free at all. For he that does not take a view of the
beautiful figure, is pure also from the lust that might result. But he
who lusteth to look, after first laying his reason low, and polluting
it in countless ways, has then to cast out the stain that came of the
lust, that is, if he do cast it out. This then is why Christ, to
prevent our suffering in this way, did not prohibit murder only, but
wrath; not adultery only, but an unchaste look even: not perjury only,
but all swearing whatsoever. Nor does he make the measure of virtue
stop here, but after having given these laws, He proceeds to a still
greater degree. For after keeping us far away from murder, and bidding
us to be clear of wrath, He bids us be ready even to suffer ill, and
not to be prepared to suffer no more than what he who attacks us
pleases, but even to go further, and to get the better of his utmost
madness by the overflowingness of our own Christian spirit
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xiv-p61.1">τἥς
οἱκείας
φιγοσοφίας</span>). For what He says is not, “If a man smite thee on
thy right cheek, bear it nobly and hold thy peace;” but He adds
to this the yielding to him the other too. For He says, “Turn to
him the other also.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. v. 39" id="vii.xiv-p61.2" parsed="|Matt|5|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.39">Matt. v. 39</scripRef>.) This then is
the brilliant victory, to yield him even more than what he wishes, and
to go beyond the bounds of his evil desire by the profuseness of
one’s own patient endurance. For in this way you will put a stop
to his madness, and also receive from the second act again the reward
of the first, besides putting a stop to wrath against him. See you, how
in all cases it is we that have it in our power not to suffer ill, and
not they that inflict it? Or rather it is not the not suffering ill
alone, but even the having benefits (Sav. conj. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xiv-p61.3">παθεἵν
εὖ</span>, so 2 <span class="c14" id="vii.xiv-p61.4">mss.</span>) done us that we have in our own power. And this is
the truest wonder, that we are so far from being injured, if we be
right-minded, that we are even benefited, and that too by the very
things that we suffer unjustly at the hands of others. Reflect then;
has such an one done you an affront? You have the power of making this
affront redound to your honor. For if you do an affront in return, you
only increase the disgrace. But if you bless him that did you the
affront, you will see that all men give you victory, and proclaim your
praise. Do you see how by the things wherein we are wronged, we get
good done unto us if we be so minded? This one may see happening in the
case of money matters, of blows, and the same in everything else. For
if we requite them with the opposite, we are but twining a double crown
about us, one for the ills we have suffered, as well as one for the
good we are doing. Whenever then a person comes and tells you that
“such an one has done you an affront, and keeps continually
speaking ill of you to everybody,” praise the man to those who
tell you of him. For thus even if you wish to avenge yourself, you will
have the power of inflicting punishment. For those who hear you, be
they ever so foolish, will praise you, and hate him as fiercer than any
brute beast, because he, without being at all wronged, caused you pain,
but you, even when suffering wrong, requited him with the opposite. And
so you will have it in your power to prove that all that he said was to
no purpose. For he who feels the tooth of slander, gives by his
vexation a proof that he is conscious of the truth of what is said. But
he who smiles at it, by this very thing acquits himself of all
suspicion with those who are present. Consider then how many good
things you cull together from the affair. First, you rid yourself of
all vexation and trouble. Secondly (rather this should come first),
even if you have sins, you put them off,<note place="end" n="1388" id="vii.xiv-p61.5"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiv-p62"> An instance of the rhetorical arrangement he admires in the
Apostle. His object is of course to make men patient under reproaches
even when partly deserved, and he thus takes them by
surprise.</p></note> as the Publican did by bearing the
Pharisee’s accusation meekly. Besides, you will by this practice
make your soul heroic (Gr. philosophic), and will enjoy endless praises
from all men, and will divest yourself of any suspicion arising from
what is said. But even if you are desirous of taking revenge upon the
man, this too will follow in full measure, both by God’s
punishing him for what he has said, and before that punishment by thy
heroic conduct standing to him in the place of a mortal blow.<note place="end" n="1389" id="vii.xiv-p62.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiv-p63"> See on <scripRef passage="Rom. xii. 20" id="vii.xiv-p63.1" parsed="|Rom|12|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.20">Rom. xii. 20</scripRef>, Hom. 22, which illustrates the subsidiary use
of inferior motives.</p></note> For there is nothing that cuts those
who affront us so much to the heart, as for us who are affronted to
smile at the affront. As then from behaving with Christian heroism so
many honors will accrue to us, so from being little-minded just the
<pb n="427" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_427.html" id="vii.xiv-Page_427" />opposite will befall us in everything. For we disgrace ourselves, and
also seem to those present to be guilty of the things mentioned, and
fill our soul with perturbation, and give our enemy pleasure, and
provoke God, and add to our former sins. Taking then all this into
consideration, let us flee from the abyss of a little mind
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xiv-p63.2">μικροψυχίας</span>), and take refuge in the port of patient endurance
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xiv-p63.3">μακροθυμίας</span>), that here we may at once “find rest unto our
souls” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xi. 29" id="vii.xiv-p63.4" parsed="|Matt|11|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.29">Matt. xi. 29</scripRef>), as Christ also set
forth, and may attain to the good things to come, by the grace and love
toward man, etc.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XIII on Rom. vii. 14." shorttitle="" progress="76.57%" prev="vii.xiv" next="vii.xvi" id="vii.xv">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Rom. vii. 14." id="vii.xv-p0.1" parsed="|Rom|7|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.14" />
<p class="c21" id="vii.xv-p1"><span class="c9" id="vii.xv-p1.1">Homily XIII.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vii.xv-p2"><scripRef passage="Rom. VII. 14" id="vii.xv-p2.1" parsed="|Rom|7|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.14">Rom. VII. 14</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vii.xv-p3">“For we know that the Law
is spiritual: but I am carnal, sold under sin.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.xv-p4"><span class="c11" id="vii.xv-p4.1">After</span> having said that great evils had taken place, and that sin, taking
occasion by the commandment, had grown stronger, and the opposite of
what the Law mainly aimed at had been the result, and after having
thrown the hearer into a great deal of perplexity, he goes on next to
give the rationale of these events, after first clearing the Law of any
ill suspicion. For lest—upon hearing that it was through the
commandment that sin took that occasion, and that it was when it came
that sin revived, and through it deceived and killed—any one
should suppose the Law to be the source of these evils, he first sets
forth its defence with considerable advantage, not clearing it from
accusation only, but encircling it also with the utmost praise. And
this he lays down, not as granting it for his own part, but as
declaring a universal judgment. “For we know,” he says,
“that the Law is spiritual.” As if he had said, This is an
allowed thing, and self-evident, that it “is spiritual,” so
far is it from being the cause of sin, or to blame for the evils that
have happened. And observe, that he not only clears it of accusation,
but bestows exceeding great praise upon it. For by calling it
spiritual, he shows it to be a teacher of virtue and hostile to vice;
for this is what being spiritual means, leading off from sin of every
kind. And this the Law did do, by frightening, admonishing, chastening,
correcting, recommending every kind of virtue. Whence then, was sin
produced, if the teacher was so admirable? It was from the listlessness
of its disciples. Wherefore he went on to say, “but I am
carnal;” giving us a sketch now of man, as comporting himself in
the Law, and before the Law.<note place="end" n="1390" id="vii.xv-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xv-p5"> Chrys. gives no hint of any controversy as to the interpretation
of the passage <scripRef passage="Rom. 7.14-25" id="vii.xv-p5.1" parsed="|Rom|7|14|7|25" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.14-Rom.7.25">vii.
14–25</scripRef>. In modern times the question has been greatly disputed:
Whom does the apostle represent by the “I” who is waging
such an unsuccessful combat with sin? Passing by the views that he
refers to himself personally (Hofmann) and that he refers to the Jewish
people under the old dispensation (Grotius, Reiche), two opinions have
prevailed among interpreters (1) that he is representing the
<i>regenerate</i> man. (For the arguments by which this view is
supported see Hodge on Romans <i>in loco</i>). (2) That he is here
personating the <i>unregenerate</i> man who, however, has become
awakened under the law to a sense of his sinful condition. This view is
preferred on the following grounds. (1) The connection of <scripRef passage="Rom. 7.14-25" id="vii.xv-p5.2" parsed="|Rom|7|14|7|25" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.14-Rom.7.25">14–25</scripRef> with the argument
of <scripRef passage="Rom. 7.7-13" id="vii.xv-p5.3" parsed="|Rom|7|7|7|13" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.7-Rom.7.13">7–13</scripRef>, which shows the power
of the law to awaken the consciousness of sin and can therefore apply
only to the Jew aroused by the law. (2) The relation of the passage
to <scripRef passage="Rom. 8" id="vii.xv-p5.4" parsed="|Rom|8|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8">chap. viii</scripRef>. In <scripRef passage="Rom. 7.25" id="vii.xv-p5.5" parsed="|Rom|7|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.25">vii. 25</scripRef>the apostle mounts to
the Christian plane and in <scripRef passage="Rom. 8" id="vii.xv-p5.6" parsed="|Rom|8|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8">ch.
viii</scripRef>.
exults in the liberation from the conflict just described which Christ
brings to the soul. (3) Much of the language of <scripRef passage="Rom. 7.14-25" id="vii.xv-p5.7" parsed="|Rom|7|14|7|25" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.14-Rom.7.25">vii. 14–25</scripRef> is inconsistent with
the consciousness of a regenerate man and especially with Paul’s
joyous and triumphant view of the Christian life. (4) The language
throughout is appropriate, not, indeed, to the morally indifferent man,
but to the unconverted Jew whom the law has awakened to a knowledge of
his sin and need, and this is precisely the subject under consideration
in the earlier verses of the Chap. So Tholuck, De Wette, Alford,
Olshausen, Lange, Meyer, Weiss, Godet). Chrys. rather takes for
granted, than states the same view, in saying that it is “a
sketch of <i>man</i> as comporting himself in the law and before the
law.”—G.B.S.</p></note> “Sold under
sin.” Because with death (he means) the throng of passions also
came in. For when the body had become mortal, it was henceforth a
necessary thing for it to receive concupiscence, and anger, and pain,
and all the other passions, which required a great deal of wisdom
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xv-p5.8">φιλοσοφίας</span>) to prevent their flooding us, and sinking reason in the
depth of sin. For in themselves they were not sin,<note place="end" n="1391" id="vii.xv-p5.9"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xv-p6"> The words of the Fathers on this subject become more definite
after the Pelagian Controversy. St. Aug. <i>contr. Julianum,</i> i. 2,
§32. (Ben. t. 10), speak thus of concupiscence, (not in act, but
as an inherited habit). “It is not however called sin in the
sense of making one guilty, but in that it is caused by the guilt of
the first man, and in that it rebels, and strives to draw us into guilt
except grace aid us.”</p></note> but, when their extravagancy was
unbridled, it wrought this effect. Thus (that I may take one of them
and examine it as a specimen) desire is not sin: but when it has run
into extravagance, being not minded to keep within the laws of
marriage,<note place="end" n="1392" id="vii.xv-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xv-p7"> So Field from most <span class="c14" id="vii.xv-p7.1">mss.</span> Sav. lawful
marriage.</p></note> but springing even upon other
men’s wives; then the thing henceforward becomes adultery, yet
<pb n="428" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_428.html" id="vii.xv-Page_428" />not by reason of the desire, but by reason of its exorbitancy. And
observe the wisdom of Paul. For after praising the Law, he hastens
immediately to the earlier period, that he may show the state of our
race, both then and at the time it received the Law, and make it plain
how necessary the presence of grace was, a thing he labored on every
occasion to prove. For when he says, “sold under sin,” he
means it not of those who were under the Law only, but of those who had
lived before the Law also, and of men from the very first. Next he
mentions the way in which they were sold and made over.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xv-p8"><scripRef passage="Rom. 7.15" id="vii.xv-p8.1" parsed="|Rom|7|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.15">Ver.
15</scripRef>.
“For that which I do, I know not.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xv-p9">What does the “I know
not” mean?—I am ignorant. And when could this ever happen?
For nobody ever sinned in ignorance. Seest thou, that if we do not
receive his words with the proper caution, and keep looking to the
object of the Apostle, countless incongruities will follow? For if they
sinned through ignorance, then they did not deserve to be punished. As
then he said above, “for without the Law sin is dead,” not
meaning that they did not know they were sinning, but that they knew
indeed, but not so distinctly; wherefore they were punished, but not so
severely: and again; “I should not have known lust;” not
meaning an entire ignorance of it, but referring to the most distinct
knowledge of it; and said, that it also “wrought in me all manner
of concupiscence,” not meaning to say that the commandment made
the concupiscence, but that sin through the commandment introduces an
intense degree of concupiscence; so here it is not absolute ignorance
that he means by saying, “For what I do, I know not;” since
how then would he have pleasure in the law of God in his inner man?
What then is this, “I know not?” I get dizzy, he means, I
feel carried away,<note place="end" n="1393" id="vii.xv-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xv-p10"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xv-p10.1">ἐμποδισμὸς
ταῖς
βουλήσεσι</span>. Arist. <i>Rhet.</i> ii.</p></note> I find a
violence done to me, I get tripped up without knowing how. Just as we
often say, Such an one came and carried me away with him, without my
knowing how; when it is not ignorance we mean as an excuse, but to show
a sort of deceit, and circumvention, and plot. “For what I would,
that I do not: but what I hate, that I do.” How then canst thou
be said not to know what thou art doing? For if thou willest the good,
and hatest the evil, this requires a perfect knowledge. Whence it
appears that he says, “that I would not,” not as denying
free will, or as adducing any constrained necessity. For if it was not
willingly, but by compulsion, that we sinned, then the punishments that
took place before would not be justifiable. But as in saying “I
know not,” it was not ignorance he set before us, but what we
have said; so in adding the “that I would not,” it is no
necessity he signifies, but the disapproval he felt of what was done.<note place="end" n="1394" id="vii.xv-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xv-p11"> This seems to have been Plato’s view of free-will. See
Tenneman, <i>Plat. Philos.</i> iv. p. 34, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xv-p11.1">οὐδεὶς ἕκων
πονηρὸς</span>,
etc.</p></note> Since if this was not his meaning in
saying, “That which I would not, that I do:” he would else
have gone on, “But I do what I am compelled and enforced
to.” For this is what is opposed to willing and power
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xv-p11.2">ἐξουσί&amp; 139·</span>). But now he does not say this, but in the place of it he has put
the word, “that I hate,” that you might learn how when he
says, “that I would not,” he does not deny the power. Now,
what does the “that I would not” mean? It means, what I
praise not, what I do not approve, what I love not. And in
contradistinction to this, he adds what follows; “But what I
hate, that I do.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xv-p12"><scripRef passage="Rom. 7.16" id="vii.xv-p12.1" parsed="|Rom|7|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.16">Ver.
16</scripRef>.
“If then I do that which I would not, I consent unto the Law,
that it is good.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xv-p13">You see here, that the
understanding is not yet perverted, but keeps up its own noble
character even during the action. For even if it does pursue vice,
still it hates it the while, which would be great commendation, whether
of the natural or the written Law. For that the Law is good, is (he
says) plain, from the fact of my accusing myself, when I disobey the
Law, and hate what has been done. And yet if the Law was to blame for
the sin, how comes it that he felt a delight in it, yet hated what it
orders to be done? For, “I consent,” he says, “unto
the Law, that it is good.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xv-p14"><scripRef passage="Rom. 7.17,18" id="vii.xv-p14.1" parsed="|Rom|7|17|7|18" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.17-Rom.7.18">Ver 17,
18</scripRef>.
“Now then it is no more I that do it, but sin that dwelleth in
me. For I know that in me, that is, in my flesh, dwelleth no good
thing.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xv-p15">On this text, those who find
fault with the flesh, and contend it was no part of God’s
creation, attack us. What are we to say then? Just what we did before,
when discusssing the Law: that as there he makes sin answerable for
everything so here also. For he does not say, that the flesh worketh
it, but just the contrary, “it is not I that do it, but sin that
dwelleth in me.” But if he does say that “there dwelleth no
good thing in it,” still this is no charge against the <pb n="429" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_429.html" id="vii.xv-Page_429" />flesh. For
the fact that “no good thing dwelleth in it,” does not show
that it is evil itself. Now we admit, that the flesh is not so great as
the soul, and is inferior to it, yet not contrary, or opposed to it, or
evil; but that it is beneath the soul, as a harp beneath a harper, and
as a ship under the pilot. And these are not contrary to those who
guide and use them, but go with them entirely, yet are not of the same
honor with the artist. As then a person who says, that the art resides
not in the harp or the ship, but in the pilot or harper, is not finding
fault with the instruments, but pointing out the great difference
between them<note place="end" n="1395" id="vii.xv-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xv-p16"> So
the <span class="c14" id="vii.xv-p16.1">mss.</span> Sav. has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xv-p16.2">τῆς
τέχνης</span>, which
seems to have been put in to show that it was not the maker, but the
user of the instrument, that was meant.</p></note> and the artist; so Paul in saying,
that “in my flesh dwelleth no good thing,” is not finding
fault with the body, but pointing out the soul’s superiority. For
this it is that has the whole duty or pilotage put into its hands, and
that of playing. And this Paul here points out, giving the governing
power to the soul, and after dividing man into these two things, the
soul and the body, he says, that the flesh has less of reason, and is
destitute of discretion, and ranks among things to be led, not among
things that lead. But the soul has more wisdom, and can see what is to
be done and what not, yet is not equal to pulling in the horse as it
wishes. And this would be a charge not against the flesh only, but
against the soul also, which knows indeed what it ought to do, but
still does not carry out in practice what seems best to it. “For
to will,” he says, “is present with me; but how to perform
that which is good, I find not.” Here again in the words,
“I find not,” he does not speak of any ignorance or
perplexity, but a kind of thwarting and crafty assault made by sin,
which he therefore points more clearly out in the next
words.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xv-p17"><scripRef passage="Rom. 7.19,20" id="vii.xv-p17.1" parsed="|Rom|7|19|7|20" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.19-Rom.7.20">Ver. 19,
20</scripRef>.
“For the good that I would I do not: but the evil which I would
not that I do. Now if I do that I would not, it is no more I that do it
but sin that dwelleth in me.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xv-p18">Do you see, how he acquits the
essence of the soul, as well as the essence of the flesh, from
accusation, and removes it entirely to sinful actions? For if the soul
willeth not the evil, it is cleared: and if he does not work it
himself, the body too is set free, and the whole may be charged upon
the evil moral choice. Now the essence of the soul and body and of that
choice are not the same, for the two first are God’s works, and
the other is a motion from ourselves towards whatever we please to
direct it. For willing is indeed natural (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xv-p18.1">ἕμφυτον</span>), and
is from God: but willing on this wise is our own, and from our own
mind.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xv-p19"><scripRef passage="Rom. 7.21" id="vii.xv-p19.1" parsed="|Rom|7|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.21">Ver.
21</scripRef>.
“I find then a law, that when I would do good, evil is present
with me.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xv-p20">What he says is not very clear.
What then is it that is said? I praise the law, he says, in my
conscience, and I find it pleads on my side so far as I am desirous of
doing what is right, and that it invigorates this wish. For as I feel a
pleasure in it, so does it yield praise to my decision. Do you see how
he shows, that the knowledge of what is good and what is not such is an
original and fundamental part of our nature, and that the Law of Moses
praises it, and getteth praise from it? For above he did not say so
much as I get taught by the Law, but “I consent to the
Law;” nor further on that I get instructed by it, but “I
delight in” it. Now what is “I delight?” It is, I
agree with it as right, as it does with me when wishing to do what is
good. And so the willing what is good and the not willing what is evil
was made a fundamental part of us from the first. But the Law, when it
came, was made at once a stronger accuser in what was bad, and a
greater praiser in what was good. Do you observe that in every place he
bears witness to its having a kind of intensitiveness and additional
advantage, yet nothing further? For though it praises and I delight in
it, and wish what is good the “evil is” still
“present with me,” and the agency of it has not been
abolished. And thus the Law, with a man who determines upon doing
anything good, only acts so far as auxiliary to him, as that it has the
same wish as himself. Then since he had stated it indistinctly, as he
goes on he gives a yet more distinct interpretation, by showing how the
evil is present, how too the Law is a law to such a person only who has
a mind to do what is good.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xv-p21"><scripRef passage="Rom. 7.22" id="vii.xv-p21.1" parsed="|Rom|7|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.22">Ver.
22</scripRef>.
“For I delight,” he says, “in the law of God after
the inward man.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xv-p22">He means, for I knew even before
this what was good, but when I find it set down in writing, I praise
it.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xv-p23"><scripRef passage="Rom. 7.23" id="vii.xv-p23.1" parsed="|Rom|7|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.23">Ver.
23</scripRef>.
“But I see another law warring against the law of my
mind.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xv-p24">Here again he calls sin a law
warring against the other, not in respect of good order, but from the
strict obedience yielded to it by those who comply with it. As then it
gives the name of master (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xv-p24.1">κύριον</span> <scripRef passage="Matt. vi. 24" id="vii.xv-p24.2" parsed="|Matt|6|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.24">Matt. vi. 24</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke xvi. 13" id="vii.xv-p24.3" parsed="|Luke|16|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.13">Luke xvi.
13</scripRef>)
to Mammon, and of god <pb n="430" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_430.html" id="vii.xv-Page_430" />(<scripRef passage="Phil. iii. 19" id="vii.xv-p24.4" parsed="|Phil|3|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.19">Phil. iii. 19</scripRef>) to the belly,
not because of their intrinsically deserving it, but because of the
extreme obsequiousness of their subjects; so here he calls sin a law,
owing to those who are so obsequious to it, and are afraid to leave it,
just as those who have received the Law dread leaving the Law. This
then, he means, is opposed to the law of nature; for this is what is
meant by “the law of my mind.” And he next represents an
array and battle, and refers<note place="end" n="1396" id="vii.xv-p24.5"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xv-p25"> Ver. and Sav. Marg. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xv-p25.1">ἐντίθησι</span>, which makes much the same sense; his conj. and 2 <span class="c14" id="vii.xv-p25.2">mss.</span> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xv-p25.3">ἀντιτίθησι</span>, “sets in opposition.”</p></note> the whole
struggle to the law of nature. For that of Moses was subsequently added
over and above: yet still both the one and the other, the one as
teaching, the other as praising what was right, wrought no great
effects in this battle; so great was the thraldom of sin, overcoming
and getting the upper hand as it did. And this Paul setting forth, and
showing the decided (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xv-p25.4">κατὰ
κράτος</span>) victory
it had, says, “I see another law warring against the law of my
mind, and bringing me into captivity.” He does not use the word
conquering only, but “bringing me into captivity to the law of
sin.” He does not say the bent of the flesh, or the nature of the
flesh, but “the law of sin.” That is, the thrall, the
power. In what sense then does he say, “Which is in my
members?” Now what is this? Surely it does not make the members
to be sin, but makes them as distinct from sin as possible. For that
which is in a thing is diverse from that wherein it is. As then the
commandment also is not evil, because by it sin took occasion, so
neither is the nature of the flesh, even if sin subdues us by means of
it. For in this way the soul will be evil, and much more so too, since
it has authority in matters of action. But these things are not so,
certainly they are not. Since neither if a tyrant and a robber were to
take possession of a splendid mansion and a king’s court, would
the circumstance be any discredit to the house, inasmuch as the entire
blame would come on those who contrived such an act. But the enemies of
the truth, along with their impiety, fall unawares also into great
unreasonableness. For they do not accuse the flesh only, but they also
disparage the Law. And yet if the flesh were evil, the Law would be
good. For it wars against the Law, and opposes it. If, however, the Law
be not good, then the flesh is good.<note place="end" n="1397" id="vii.xv-p25.5"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xv-p26"> It is peculiarly interesting to see how vigorously Chrys. combats
the idea that the flesh is essentially evil, as if it were a current
notion of his time. This view—derived from heathen
sources—exerted a powerful influence in the Church from early
times and became the fruitful source of ascetic
rigors.—G.B.S.</p></note> For it
wars and fights against it even by their own account. How come they
then to assert that both belong to the devil, putting things opposed to
each other before us? Do you see, along with their impiety, how great
is their unreasonableness also? But such doctrines as these are not the
Church’s, for it is the sin only that she condemns; and both the
Laws which God has given, both that of nature and that of Moses, she
says are hostile to this, and not to the flesh; for the flesh she
denies to be sin, for it is a work of God’s, and one very useful
too in order to virtue, if we live soberly.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xv-p27"><scripRef passage="Rom. 7.24" id="vii.xv-p27.1" parsed="|Rom|7|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.24">Ver.
24</scripRef>.
“O wretched man that I am! who shall deliver me from the body of
this death?”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xv-p28">Do you notice what a great
thraldom that of vice is, in that it overcomes even a mind that
delighted in the Law? For no one can rejoin, he means, that I hate the
Law and abhor it, and so sin overcomes me. For “I delight in it,
and consent to it,” and flee for refuge to it, yet still it had
not the power of saving one who had fled to it. But Christ saved even
one that fled from Him. See what a vast advantage grace has! Yet the
Apostle has not stated it thus; but with a sigh only, and a great
lamentation, as if devoid of any to help him, he points out by his
perplexity the might of Christ, and says, “O wretched man that I
am! who shall deliver me from the body of this death?” The Law
has not been able: conscience has proved unequal to it, though it
praised what was good, and did not praise it only, but even fought
against the contrary of it. For by the very words “warreth
against” he shows that he was marshalled against it for his part.
From what quarter then is one to hope for salvation?</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xv-p29"><scripRef passage="Rom. 7.25" id="vii.xv-p29.1" parsed="|Rom|7|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.25">Ver.
25</scripRef>.
“I thank God through Jesus Christ our Lord.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xv-p30">Observe how he shows the
necessity of having grace present with us, and that the well-doings
herein belong alike to the Father and the Son. For if it is the Father
Whom he thanketh, still the Son is the cause of this thanksgiving. But
when you hear him say, “Who shall deliver me from the body of
this death?” do not suppose him to be accusing the flesh. For he
does not say “body of sin,” but “body of
death:” that is, the mortal body—that which hath been
overcome by death, not that which gendered death. And this is no proof
of the evil of the flesh, but of the marring (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xv-p30.1">ἐπηρείας</span>, thwarting) it has undergone. As if any one who was take captive
by the savages were to be said to belong to the savages, not as being a
savage, but as being detained by them: so the body is said to be <pb n="431" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_431.html" id="vii.xv-Page_431" />of
death, as being held down thereby, not as producing it. Wherefore also
it is not the body that he himself wishes to be delivered from, but the
mortal body, hinting, as I have often said, that from its becoming
subject to suffering,<note place="end" n="1398" id="vii.xv-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xv-p31"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xv-p31.1">παθητὸν</span>, which may also mean liable to passions.</p></note> it also
became an easy prey to sin. Why then, it may be said, the thraldom of
sin being so great before the times of grace, were men punished for
sinning? Because they had such commands given them as might even under
sin’s dominion be accomplished. For he did not draw them to the
highest kind of conversation, but allowed them to enjoy wealth, and did
not forbid having several wives, and to gratify anger in a just cause,
and to make use of luxury within bounds.<note place="end" n="1399" id="vii.xv-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xv-p32"> He is speaking of the actual precepts. Men under the Law were
encouraged to higher aims, but it was in looking beyond the
letter.</p></note> (<scripRef passage="Matt. v. 38" id="vii.xv-p32.1" parsed="|Matt|5|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.38">Matt. v. 38</scripRef>.) And so great
was this condescension, that the written Law even required less than
the law of nature. For the law of nature ordered one man to associate
with one woman throughout. And this Christ shows in the words,
“He which made them at the beginning, made them male and
female.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. 19.4" id="vii.xv-p32.2" parsed="|Matt|19|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.4">ib. xix.
4</scripRef>.)
But the Law of Moses neither forbade the putting away of one and the
taking in of another, nor prohibited the having of two<note place="end" n="1400" id="vii.xv-p32.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xv-p33"> The
typical fitness of this permission is illustrated by the case of Sarah
and Hagar; the coincidence of typical with moral fitness is in many
cases above our understanding.</p></note> at once! (<scripRef passage="Matt. 5.31" id="vii.xv-p33.1" parsed="|Matt|5|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.31">ib. v. 31</scripRef>.) And besides this
there are also many other ordinances of the Law, that one might see
those who were before its day fully performing, being instructed by the
law of nature. They therefore who lived under the old dispensation had
no hardship done them by so moderate a system of laws being imposed
upon them. But if they were not, on these terms, able to get the upper
hand, the charge is against their own listlessness. Wherefore Paul
gives thanks, because Christ, without any rigorousness about these
things, not only demanded no account of this moderate amount,<note place="end" n="1401" id="vii.xv-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xv-p34"> So
Field from 1 <span class="c14" id="vii.xv-p34.1">ms</span>.: others “past
sins:” Vulg. “our doings.”</p></note> but even made us able to have a greater race
set before us. And therefore he says, “I thank my God through
Jesus Christ.” And letting the salvation which all agreed about
pass, he goes from the points he had already made good, to another
further point, in which he states that it was not our former sins only
that we were freed from, but we were also made invincible for the
future. For “there is,” he says, “now no condemnation
to them which are in Christ Jesus, who walk not after the flesh.”
Yet he did not say it before he had first recalled to mind our former
condition again in the words, “So then with the mind I myself
serve the law of God, but with the flesh the law of
sin.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xv-p35"><scripRef passage="Rom. 8.1" id="vii.xv-p35.1" parsed="|Rom|8|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.1">Chap. viii.
ver. 1</scripRef>. “There is therefore no condemnation to them which are in
Christ Jesus.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xv-p36">Then as the fact that many fall
into sin even after baptism presented a difficulty (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xv-p36.1">ἀντέπιπτεν</span>), he consequently hastened to meet it, and says not merely
“to them that are in Christ Jesus,” but adds, “who
walk not after the flesh;” so showing that all afterward comes of
our listlessness. For now we have the power of walking not after the
flesh, but then it was a difficult task. Then he gives another proof of
it by the sequel, in the words,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xv-p37"><scripRef passage="Rom. 8.2" id="vii.xv-p37.1" parsed="|Rom|8|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.2">Ver.
2</scripRef>.
“For the law of the Spirit of life hath made me
free.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xv-p38">It is the Spirit he is here
calling the law of the Spirit. For as he calls sin the law of sin, so
he here calls the Spirit the law of the Spirit. And yet he named that
of Moses as such, where he says, “For we know that the Law is
spiritual.” What then is the difference? A great and unbounded
one. For that was spiritual, but this is a law of the Spirit. Now what
is the distinction between this and that? The other was merely given by
the Spirit, but this even furnisheth those that receive it with the
Spirit in large measure. Wherefore also he called it the law of life<note place="end" n="1402" id="vii.xv-p38.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xv-p39"> It
may be right to consider <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xv-p39.1">τῆς ζωῆς</span> as forming part of the attribute of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xv-p39.2">νόμος</span> in
conformity with the Hebr. idiom; see Lee’s <i>Gram. Art.</i> 224,
8.</p></note> in contradistinction to that of sin, not
that of Moses. For when he says, It freed me<note place="end" n="1403" id="vii.xv-p39.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xv-p40"> “Thee” most <span class="c14" id="vii.xv-p40.1">mss.</span>, and Edd.
before Field.</p></note>
from the law of sin and death, it is not the law of Moses that he is
here speaking of, since in no case does he style it the law of sin: for
how could he one that he had called “just and holy” so
often, and destructive of sin too? but it is that which warreth against
the law of the mind. For this grievous war did the grace of the Spirit
put a stop to, by slaying sin, and making the contest light to us and
crowning us at the outstart, and then drawing us to the struggle with
abundant help. Next as it is ever his wont to turn from the Spirit to
the Son and the Father, and to reckon all our estate to lean upon the
Trinity,<note place="end" n="1404" id="vii.xv-p40.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xv-p41"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xv-p41.1">τῇ τριάδι
πάντα τὰ παῤ
ἡμῶν
λογιζόμενος</span>, or “imputing all things (done) by us to the
Trinity.”</p></note> so doth he here also. For after
saying, “Who shall deliver me from the body of this death,”
he pointed at the Father as doing this by the Son, then again at the
Holy Spirit along with the Son. “For the law of the Spirit of
Life in Christ Jesus hath made me free, he says. Then again, at the
Father and the Son;</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xv-p42"><scripRef passage="Rom. 8.3" id="vii.xv-p42.1" parsed="|Rom|8|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.3">Ver.
3</scripRef>.
“For what the Law could not do,” <pb n="432" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_432.html" id="vii.xv-Page_432" />he saith, “in that
it was weak through the flesh, God sending His own Son in the likeness
of sinful flesh, and for sin, condemned sin in the
flesh.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xv-p43">Again, he seems indeed to be
disparaging the Law. But if any one attends strictly, he even highly
praises it, by showing that it harmonizes with Christ, and gives
preference to the same things. For he does not speak of the badness of
the Law, but of “what it could not do;” and so again,
“in that it was weak,” not, “in that it was
mischievous, or designing.” And even weakness he does not ascribe
to it, but to the flesh, as he says, “in that it was weak through
the flesh,” using the word “flesh” here again not for
the essence and subsistency itself, but giving its name to the more
carnal sort of mind. In which way he acquits both the body and the Law
of any accusation. Yet not in this way only, but by what comes next
also. For supposing the Law to be of the contrary part, how was it
Christ came to its assistance, and fulfilled its requisitions, and lent
it a helping hand by condemning sin in the flesh? For this was what was
lacking, since in the soul the Lord had condemned it long ago. What
then? is it the greater thing that the Law accomplished, but the less
that the Only-Begotten did? Surely not. For it was God that was the
principal doer of that also, in that He gave us the law of nature, and
added the written one to it. Again, there were no use of the greater,
if the lesser had not been supplied. For what good is it to know what
things ought to be done, if a man does not follow it out? None, for it
were but a greater condemnation. And so He that hath saved the soul it
is, Who hath made the flesh also easy to bridle. For to teach is easy,
but to show besides a way in which these things were easily done, this
is the marvel. Now it was for this that the Only-Begotten came, and did
not depart before He had set us free from this difficulty. But what is
greater, is the method of the victory; for He took none other flesh,
but this very one which was beset with troubles. So it is as if any one
were to see in the street a vile woman of the baser sort being beaten,
and were to say he was her son, when he was the king’s, and so to
get her free from those who ill treated her. And this He really did, in
that He confessed that He was the Son of Man, and stood by it (i.e. the
flesh), and condemned the sin. However, He did not endure to smite it
besides; or rather, He smote it with the blow of His death, but in this
very act it was not the smitten flesh which was condemned and perished,
but the sin which had been smiting. And this is the greatest possible
marvel. For if it were not in the flesh that the victory took place, it
would not be so astonishing, since this the Law also wrought. But the
wonder is, that it was with the flesh (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xv-p43.1">μετὰ
σαρκὸς</span>) that His
trophy was raised, and that what had been overthrown numberless times
by sin, did itself get a glorious victory over it. For behold what
strange things there were that took place! One was, that sin did not
conquer the flesh; another, that sin was conquered, and conquered by it
too. For it is not the same thing not to get conquered, and to conquer
that which was continually overthrowing us. A third is, that it not
only conquered it, but even chastised it. For by not sinning it kept
from being conquered, but by dying also, He overcame and condemned it,
having made the flesh, that before was so readily made a mock of by it,
a plain object of fear to it. In this way then, He at once unnerved its
power, and abolished the death by it introduced. For so long as it took
hold of sinners, it with justice kept pressing to its end. But after
finding a sinless body, when it had given it up to death, it was
condemned as having acted unjustly. Do you observe, how many proofs of
victory there are? The flesh not being conquered by sin, Its even
conquering and condemning it, Its not condemning it barely, but
condemning it as having sinned. For after having convicted it of
injustice, he proceeds to condemn it, and that not by power and might
barely, but even by the rules of justice. For this is what he means by
saying, “for sin condemned sin in the flesh.” As if he had
said that he had convicted it of great sin, and then condemned it. So
you see it is sin that getteth condemned everywhere, and not the flesh,
for this is even crowned with honor, and has to give sentence against
the other. But if he does say that it was “in the likeness”
of flesh that he sent the Son, do not therefore suppose that His flesh
was of a different kind. For as he called it “sinful,” this
was why he put the word “likeness.”<note place="end" n="1405" id="vii.xv-p43.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xv-p44"> The
Fathers lay great stress upon this phrase of the Apostles. August.
<i>contr. Faust.</i> xiv. 5, argues, that this likeness consisted in
our Lord’s flesh being mortal; death being the penalty of sin:
vid. also <i>de Nuptiis et Concupisc.</i> 1. 12. vid. also Basil, <scripRef passage="Ep. 261" id="vii.xv-p44.1">Ep.
261</scripRef>, where writing against the Apollinarians, he interprets this text
to mean, that whereas Christ had all affections of human nature, which
implied the reality of His assumption of it, He had not those which
infringe our nature, i.e. which arise from sin. Athanasius, writing
against the same heretics, observes, that Christ’s sinlessness
was like Adam’s before the fall (In Apoll. ii. 6): or as St.
Cyril observes, greater than before the fall because He has a physical
inability to sin, arising from His personality being Divine, vid. Cyr.
Alex. <i>in Esai. l. i. Orat.</i> 4, <i>fin.</i> At the same time He
took the flesh, not of Adam unfallen, but fallen, such as ours. <i>Vid.
Leont. contra Nest. et Eutych. lib.</i> 2 <i>apud Canis.</i> vol. i. p.
568. Gall. xii. 681. Fulgent. <i>Ep. ad. Regin. Tertull. de Carn.
Christi.</i> xvi.</p></note>
For sinful flesh it was not that Christ had, but like indeed to our
sinful flesh, <pb n="433" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_433.html" id="vii.xv-Page_433" />yet sinless, and in nature the same with us. And so even
from this it is plain that by nature the flesh was not evil. For it was
not by taking a different one instead of the former, nor by changing
this same one in substance, that Christ caused it to regain the
victory: but He let it abide in its own nature, and yet made it bind on
the crown of victory over sin, and then after the victory raised it up,
and made it immortal. What then, it may be said, is this to me, whether
it was this flesh that these things happened in? Nay, it concerns thee
very much. Wherefore also he proceeds:</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xv-p45"><scripRef passage="Rom. 8.4" id="vii.xv-p45.1" parsed="|Rom|8|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.4">Ver.
4</scripRef>.
“That the righteousness<note place="end" n="1406" id="vii.xv-p45.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xv-p46"> Aristotle defines <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xv-p46.1">δικαίωμα</span> to be <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xv-p46.2">τὸ
δίκαιον ὅταν
πραχθῇ·</span> but
rather in the sense of correcting wrong than in the more general
meaning: <i>Eth.</i> b. v. c. 7, §7. It may mean here what the Law
claims of right.</p></note> of the Law might
be fulfilled in us, who walk not after the flesh.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xv-p47">What meaneth this word,
righteousness? Why, the end, the scope, the well-doing. For what was
its design, and what did it enjoin? To be without sin. This then is
made good to us (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xv-p47.1">κατώρθωται
ἡμἵν</span>) now through Christ.
And the making a stand against it, and the getting the better of it,
came from Him. But it is for us to enjoy the victory. Then shall we
never sin henceforth? We never shall unless we have become exceedingly
relaxed and supine. And this is why he added, “to them that walk
not after the flesh.” For lest, after hearing that Christ hath
delivered thee from the war of sin, and that the requisition
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xv-p47.2">δικαίωμα</span>) of the Law is fulfilled in thee, by sin having been
“condemned in the flesh,” thou shouldest break up all thy
defences; therefore, in that place also, after saying, “there is
therefore no condemnation,” he added, “to them that walk
not after the flesh;” and here also, “that the requisition
of the Law might be fulfilled in us,” he proceeds with the very
same thing; or rather, not with it only, but even with a much stronger
thing.<note place="end" n="1407" id="vii.xv-p47.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xv-p48"> St.
Chr. evidently used a text which read in v. 1 <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xv-p48.1">μὴ κατὰ
σάρκα
περιπ</span>., but
omitted <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xv-p48.2">ἀλλὰ κατὰ
Πνεῦμα</span>. Most
<span class="c14" id="vii.xv-p48.3">mss.</span> of the N.T. and all recent critical
editions, omit both clauses there: here there is no doubt of
either.</p></note> For after saying, “that the
righteousness of the Law might be fulfilled in us that walk not after
the flesh,” he proceeds, “but after the
Spirit.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xv-p49">So showing, that it is not only
binding upon us to keep ourselves from evil deeds, but also to be
adorned (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xv-p49.1">κομᾅν</span>) with
good. For to give thee the crown is His; but it is thine to hold it
fast when given. For the righteousness of the Law, that one should not
become liable to its curse, Christ has accomplished for thee. Be not a
traitor then to so great a gift, but keep guarding this goodly
treasure. For in this passage he shows that the Font will not suffice
to save us, unless, after coming from it, we display a life worthy of
the Gift. And so he again advocates the Law in saying what he does. For
when we have once become obedient to Christ, we must use all ways and
plans so that its righteousness, which Christ fulfilled, may abide in
us, and not come to naught.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xv-p50"><scripRef passage="Rom. 8.5" id="vii.xv-p50.1" parsed="|Rom|8|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.5">Ver.
5</scripRef>.
“For they that are after the flesh do mind the things of the
flesh.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xv-p51">Yet even this is no disparaging
of the flesh. For so long as it keeps its own place, nothing amiss
cometh to pass. But when we let it have its own will in everything, and
it passes over its proper bounds, and rises up against the soul, then
it destroys and corrupts everything, yet not owing to its own nature,
but to its being out of proportion, and the disorder thereupon ensuing.
“But they that are after the Spirit do mind the things of the
Spirit.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xv-p52"><scripRef passage="Rom. 8.6" id="vii.xv-p52.1" parsed="|Rom|8|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.6">Ver.
6</scripRef>.
“For to be carnally minded is death.” He does not speak of
the nature of the flesh, or the essence of the body, but of being
carnally “minded,” which may be set right again, and
abolished. And in saying thus, he does not ascribe to the flesh any
reasoning power of its own. Far from it. But to set forth the grosser
motion of the mind, and giving this a name from the inferior part, and
in the same way as he often is in the habit of calling man in his
entireness, and viewed as possessed of a soul, flesh. “But to be
spiritually minded.” Here again he speaks of the spiritual mind,
in the same way as he says further on, “But He that searcheth the
hearts knoweth what is the mind of the spirit” (<scripRef passage="Rom. 8.27" id="vii.xv-p52.2" parsed="|Rom|8|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.27">ver. 27</scripRef>); and he points out
many blessings resulting from this, both in the present life, and in
that which is to come. For as the evils which being carnally minded
introduces, are far outnumbered by those blessings which a spiritual
mind affords. And this he points out in the words “life and
peace.” The one is in contraposition to the first—for death
is what he says to be carnally minded is. And the other in
contraposition to the following. For after mentioning peace, he goes
on,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xv-p53"><scripRef passage="Rom. 8.7" id="vii.xv-p53.1" parsed="|Rom|8|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.7">Ver.
7</scripRef>.
“Because the carnal mind is enmity against God:” and this
is worse than death. Then to show how it is at once death and enmity;
“for it is not subject to the Law of God,” he says,
“neither indeed can be.” But be not troubled at hearing the
“neither indeed can be.” For this difficulty admits of an
easy solution. For what he here names “carnal mindedness”
is the reasoning (or “way of thinking,” <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xv-p53.2">λογισμὸν</span>) that is <pb n="434" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_434.html" id="vii.xv-Page_434" />earthly, gross, and eager-hearted after the things
of this life and its wicked doings. It is of this he says
“neither yet can” it “be subject” to God. And
what hope of salvation is there left, if it be impossible for one who
is bad to become good? This is not what he says. Else how would Paul
have become such as he was? how would the (penitent) thief, or
Manasses, or the Ninevites, or how would David after falling have
recovered himself? How would Peter after the denial have raised himself
up? (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. v. 5" id="vii.xv-p53.3" parsed="|1Cor|5|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.5">1 Cor. v. 5</scripRef>.) How could he that had lived in fornication have been enlisted
among Christ’s fold? (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. ii. 6-11" id="vii.xv-p53.4" parsed="|2Cor|2|6|2|11" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.6-2Cor.2.11">2 Cor. ii. 6–11</scripRef>.) How could the Galatians who had “fallen from grace”
(<scripRef passage="Gal. v. 4" id="vii.xv-p53.5" parsed="|Gal|5|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.4">Gal. v. 4</scripRef>), have attained their former dignity again? What he says then is
not that it is impossible for a man that is wicked to become good, but
that it is impossible for one who continues wicked to be subject to
God. Yet for a man to be changed, and so become good, and subject to
Him, is easy. For he does not say that man cannot be subject to God,
but, wicked doing cannot be good. As if he had said, fornication cannot
be chastity, nor vice virtue. And this it says in the Gospel also,
“A corrupt tree cannot bring forth good fruit”
(<scripRef passage="Matt. vii. 18" id="vii.xv-p53.6" parsed="|Matt|7|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.18">Matt.
vii. 18</scripRef>), not to bar the change from virtue to vice, but to say how
incapable continuance in vice is of bringing forth good fruits. For He
does not say that an evil tree cannot become a good one, but that bring
forth good fruit it cannot, while it continues evil. For that it can be
changed, He shows from this passage, and from another parable, when He
introduces the tares as becoming wheat, on which score also He forbids
their being rooted up; “Lest,” He says, “ye root up
also the wheat with them” (<scripRef passage="Matt. 13.29" id="vii.xv-p53.7" parsed="|Matt|13|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.29">ib. xiii.
29</scripRef>);
that is, that which will spring (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xv-p53.8">γίνεσθαι</span>, 4 <span class="c14" id="vii.xv-p53.9">mss.</span> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xv-p53.10">τίκτεσθαι</span>) from them. It is vice then he means by carnal mindedness,
and by spiritual mindedness the grace given, and the working of it
discernible in the right determination of mind, not discussing in any
part of this passage, a substance and an entity, but virtue and vice.
For that which thou hadst no power to do under the Law, now, he means,
thou wilt be able to do, to go on uprightly, and with no intervening
fall, if thou layest hold of the Spirit’s aid. For it is not
enough not to walk after the flesh, but we must also go after the
Spirit, since turning away from what is evil will not secure our
salvation, but we must also do what is good. And this will come about,
if we give our souls up to the Spirit, and persuade our flesh to get
acquainted with its proper position, for in this way we shall make it
also spiritual; as also if we be listless we shall make our soul
carnal. For since it was no natural necessity which put the gift into
us, but the freedom<note place="end" n="1408" id="vii.xv-p53.11"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xv-p54"> i.e. as exercised in coming to the font. Field proposes to soften
the strong expression by reading, “it was by no natural necessity
that He put, etc., but by freedom of choice He placed
it.”</p></note> of choice placed
it in our hands, it rests with thee henceforward whether this shall be
or the other. For He, on His part, has performed everything. For sin no
longer warreth against the law of our mind, neither doth it lead us
away captive as heretofore, for all that state has been ended and
broken up, and the affections cower in fear and trembling at the grace
of the Spirit. But if thou wilt quench the light, and cast out the
holder of the reins, and chase the helmsman away, then charge the
tossing thenceforth upon thyself. For since virtue hath been now made
an easier thing (for which cause also we are under far stricter
obligations of religious living), consider how men’s condition
lay when the Law prevailed, and how at present, since grace hath shone
forth. The things which aforetime seemed not possible to any one,
virginity, and contempt of death, and of other stronger sufferings, are
now in full vigor through every part of the world, and it is not with
us alone, but with the Scythians, and Thracians, and Indians, and
Persians, and several other barbarous nations, that there are companies
of virgins, and clans of martyrs, and congregations of monks, and these
now grown even more numerous than the married, and strictness of
fasting, and the utmost renunciation of property. Now these are things
which, with one or two exceptions, persons who lived under the Law
never conceived even in a dream. Since thou seest then the real state
of things voiced with a shriller note than any trumpet, let not thyself
grow soft and treacherous to so great a grace. Since not even after the
faith is it possible for a listless man to be saved! For the wrestlings
are made easy that thou mayest strive and conquer, nor that thou
shouldest sleep, or abuse the greatness of the grace by making it a
reason for listlessness, so wallowing again in the former mire. And so
he goes on to say,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xv-p55"><scripRef passage="Rom. 8.8" id="vii.xv-p55.1" parsed="|Rom|8|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.8">Ver.
8</scripRef>.
“So then they that are in the flesh cannot please
God.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xv-p56">What then? Are we, it will be
said, to cut our bodies in pieces to please God, and to make our escape
from the flesh? and would you have us be homicides, and so lead us to
virtue? You see what inconsistencies are gendered by taking the words
literally. For by “the flesh” in this passage, he does not
mean the body, or the essence of the body, <pb n="435" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_435.html" id="vii.xv-Page_435" />but that life which is
fleshly and worldly, and uses self-indulgence and extravagance to the
full, so making the entire man flesh. For as they that have the wings
of the Spirit, make the body also spiritual, so do they who bound off
from this, and are the slaves of the belly, and of pleasure, make the
soul also flesh, not that they change the essence of it, but that they
mar its noble birth. And this mode of speaking is to be met with in
many parts of the Old Testament also, to signify by flesh the gross and
earthly life, which is entangled in pleasures that are not convenient.
For to Noah He says, “My Spirit shall not always make its abode
in these men, because they are flesh.” (<scripRef passage="Gen. vi. 3" id="vii.xv-p56.1" parsed="|Gen|6|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.6.3">Gen. vi. 3</scripRef> as the LXX. give
it.) And yet Noah was himself also compassed about with flesh. But this
is not the complaint, the being compassed about with the flesh, for
this is so by nature, but the having chosen a carnal life. Wherefore
also Paul saith, “But they that are in the flesh cannot please
God.” Then he proceeds:</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xv-p57"><scripRef passage="Rom. 8.9" id="vii.xv-p57.1" parsed="|Rom|8|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.9">Ver.
9</scripRef>.
“But ye are not in the flesh, but in the
Spirit.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xv-p58">Here again, he does not mean
flesh absolutely, but such sort of flesh, that which was in a whirl and
thraldom of passions. Why then, it may be said, does he not say so, nor
state any difference? It is to rouse the hearer, and to show that he
that liveth aright is not even in the body. For inasmuch as it was in a
manner clear to every one that the spiritual man was not in sin, he
states the greater truth that it was not in sin alone, that the
spiritual man was not, but not even in the flesh was he henceforward,
having become from that very moment an Angel, and ascended into heaven,
and henceforward barely carrying the body about. Now if this be thy
reason for disparaging the flesh, because it is by its name that he
calls the fleshly life, at this rate you are also for disparaging the
world, because wickedness is often called after it, as Christ also said
to His disciples, “Ye are not of this world;” and again to
His brethren, He says, “The world cannot hate you, but me it
hateth.” (<scripRef passage="John xv. 19" id="vii.xv-p58.1" parsed="|John|15|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.15.19">John xv. 19</scripRef>. ib. <scripRef passage="John 7:7" id="vii.xv-p58.2" parsed="|John|7|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.7">vii. 7</scripRef>.) And the soul too Paul
must afterwards be calling estranged from God, since to those that live
in error, he gives the name of men of the soul (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. ii. 14" id="vii.xv-p58.3" parsed="|1Cor|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.14">1 Cor. ii. 14</scripRef>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xv-p58.4">ψυχικὸς</span>
A.V. natural). But this is not so, indeed it is not
so. For we are not to look to the bare words, but always to the
sentiment of the speaker, and so come to a perfectly distinct knowledge
of what is said. For some things are good, some bad, and some
indifferent. Thus the soul and the flesh belong to things indifferent,
since each may become either the one or the other. But the spirit
belongs to things good, and at no time becometh any other thing. Again,
the mind of the flesh, that is, ill-doing, belongs to things always
bad. “For it is not subject to the law of God.” If then
thou yieldest thy soul and body to the better, thou wilt have become of
its part. If on the other hand thou yield to the worse, then art thou
made a partaker of the ruin therein, not owing to the nature of the
soul and the flesh, but owing to that judgment which has the power of
choosing either. And to show that these things are so, and that the
words do not disparage the flesh, let us take up the phrase itself
again, and sift it more thoroughly. “But ye are not in the flesh
but in the Spirit,” he says. What then? were they not in the
flesh, and did they go about without any bodies? What sense would this
be? You see that it is the carnal life that he intimates. And why did
he not say, But ye are not in sin? It is that you may come to know that
Christ hath not extinguished the tyranny of sin only, but hath even
made the flesh to weigh us down less, and to be more spiritual, not by
changing its nature, but rather by giving it wings. For as when fire
cometh in company with iron, the iron also becomes fire, though abiding
in its own nature still; thus with them that believe, and have the
Spirit, the flesh henceforth goeth over into that manner of working,
and becometh wholly spiritual, crucified in all parts, and flying with
the same wings as the soul, such as was the body of him who here
speaks. Wherefore all self-indulgence and pleasure he made scorn of,
and found his self-indulgence in hunger, and stripes, and prisons, and
did not even feel pain in undergoing them. (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. xi" id="vii.xv-p58.5" parsed="|2Cor|11|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11">2 Cor. xi</scripRef>.) And it was to
show this that he said, “For our light affliction, which is but
for a moment,” etc. (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. 4.17" id="vii.xv-p58.6" parsed="|2Cor|4|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.17">ib. iv.
17</scripRef>.)
So well had he tutored even the flesh to be in harmony with the spirit.
“If so be that the Spirit of God dwell in you”
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xv-p58.7">εἴπερ</span>.) He often
uses this “if so be,” not to express any doubt, but even
when he is quite persuaded of the thing, and instead of
“since,” as when he says, “If it is a righteous
thing,” for “seeing it is a righteous thing with God to
recompense tribulation to them that trouble you.” (<scripRef passage="2 Thess. i. 6" id="vii.xv-p58.8" parsed="|2Thess|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.1.6">2 Thess. i. 6</scripRef>.)
Again, “Have ye suffered so many things in vain, if it be yet in
vain?” (<scripRef passage="Gal. iii. 4" id="vii.xv-p58.9" parsed="|Gal|3|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.4">Gal. iii. 4</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xv-p59">“Now if any man have not
the Spirit of Christ.” He does not say, if ye have not, but he
brings forward the distressing word, as applied to other persons.
“He is none of His,” he says.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xv-p60"><scripRef passage="Rom. 8.10" id="vii.xv-p60.1" parsed="|Rom|8|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.10">Ver.
10</scripRef>.
“And if Christ be in you.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xv-p61"><pb n="436" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_436.html" id="vii.xv-Page_436" />Again, what is good he applies
to them,<note place="end" n="1409" id="vii.xv-p61.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xv-p62"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xv-p62.1">τὸ
χρηστὸν</span> for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xv-p62.2">τὸν
Χριστὸν</span> Field, with the Catena and the Version of Musculus.</p></note> and the distressing part was short
and parenthetic. And that which is an object of desire, is on either
side of it, and put at length too, so as to throw the other into shade.
Now this he says, not as affirming that the Spirit is Christ, far from
it, but to show that he who hath the Spirit not only is called
Christ’s, but even hath Christ Himself. For it cannot but be that
where the Spirit is, there Christ is also. For wheresoever one Person
of the Trinity is, there the whole Trinity is present. For It is
undivided in Itself, and hath a most entire Oneness. What then, it may
be said, will happen, if Christ be in us? “The body is dead
because of sin; but the Spirit is life because of righteousness.”
You see the great evils that come of not having the Holy Spirit; death,
enmity against God, inability to satisfy His laws, not being
Christ’s as we should be, the want of His indwelling. Consider
now also what great blessings come of having the Spirit. Being
Christ’s, having Christ himself, vying with the Angels (for this
is what mortifying the flesh is), and living an immortal life, holding
henceforward the earnests of the Resurrection, running with ease the
race of virtue. For he does not say so little as that the body is
henceforward inactive for sin, but that it is even dead, so magnifying
the ease of the race. For such an one without troubles and labors gains
the crown. Then afterward for this reason he adds also, “to
sin,” that you may see that it is the viciousness, not the
essence of the body, that He hath abolished at once. For if the latter
had been done, many things even of a kind to be beneficial to the soul
would have been abolished also. This however is not what he says, but
while it is yet alive and abiding, he contends, it is dead. For this is
the sign of our having the Son, of the Spirit being in us, that our
bodies should be in no respect different from those that lie on the
bier with respect to the working of sin (so the <span class="c14" id="vii.xv-p62.3">mss.</span> Sav. “of the body.” The preceding words
are slightly corrupt.) But be not affrighted at hearing of mortifying.
For in it you have what is really life, with no death to succeed it:
and such is that of the Spirit. It yieldeth not to death any more, but
weareth out death and consumeth it, and that which it receiveth, it
keepeth it immortal. And this is why after saying “the body is
dead,” he does not say, “but the Spirit
‘liveth,’” but, “is life,” to point out
that He (the Spirit) had the power of giving this to others also. Then
again to brace up his hearer, he tells him the cause of the Life, and
the proof of it. Now this is righteousness; for where there is no sin,
death is not to be seen either; but where death is not to be seen, life
is indissoluble.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xv-p63"><scripRef passage="Rom. 8.11" id="vii.xv-p63.1" parsed="|Rom|8|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.11">Ver.
11</scripRef>.
“But if the Spirit of Him that raised up Jesus from the dead
dwell in you, He that raised up our Lord shall also quicken your mortal
bodies by His Spirit that dwelleth in you.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xv-p64">Again, he touches the point of
the Resurrection, since this was the most encouraging<note place="end" n="1410" id="vii.xv-p64.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xv-p65"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xv-p65.1">ἤλειφεν</span>, v.
p. 170, n. Sav. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xv-p65.2">εἴληφεν</span>.</p></note> hope to the hearer, and gave him a security
from what had happened unto Christ. Now be not thou afraid because thou
art compassed about with a dead body. Let it have the Spirit, and it
shall assuredly rise again. What then, shall the bodies which have not
the Spirit not rise? How then must “all stand before the
judgment-seat of Christ?” (<scripRef passage="Rom. xiv. 10" id="vii.xv-p65.3" parsed="|Rom|14|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.10">Rom. xiv. 10</scripRef>) or how will the
account of hell be trustworthy? For if they that have not the Spirit
rise not, there will not be a hell at all. What then is it which is
said? All shall rise, yet not all to life, but some to punishment and
some to life. (<scripRef passage="John v. 29" id="vii.xv-p65.4" parsed="|John|5|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.29">John v. 29</scripRef>.) This is why he did
not say, shall raise up, but shall quicken. (<scripRef passage="Dan. xii. 2" id="vii.xv-p65.5" parsed="|Dan|12|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.12.2">Dan. xii. 2</scripRef>.) And this is a
greater thing than resurrection, and is given to the just only. And the
cause of this honor he adds in the words, “By His Spirit that
dwelleth in you.” And so if while here thou drive away the grace
of the Spirit, and do not depart with it still safe, thou wilt
assuredly perish, though thou dost rise again. For as He will not
endure then, if He see His Spirit shining in thee, to give thee up to
punishment, so neither will He allow them, if He see It quenched, to
bring thee into the Bride-chamber, even as He admitted not those
virgins. (<scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 12" id="vii.xv-p65.6" parsed="|Matt|25|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.12">Matt. xxv. 12</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xv-p66">Suffer not thy body then to live
in this world, that it may live then! Make it die, that it die not. For
if it keep living, it will not live: but if it die, then shall it live.
And this is the case with resurrection in general. For it must die
first and be buried, and then become immortal. But this has been done
in the Font. It has therefore had first its crucifixion and burial, and
then been raised. This has also happened with the Lord’s Body.
For that also was crucified and buried (7 <span class="c14" id="vii.xv-p66.1">mss.</span>
died) and rose again. This then let us too be doing: let us keep
continually mortifying it in its works. I do not mean in its
substance—far be it from me—but in its inclinations towards
evil doings. For this is a life too, or rather this only is life,
undergoing nothing that is common to man, nor being <pb n="437" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_437.html" id="vii.xv-Page_437" />a slave to
pleasures. For he who has set himself under the rule of these, has no
power even to live through the low spirits, the fears, and the dangers,
and the countless throng of ills, that rise from them. For if death
must be expected, he hath died, before death, of fear. And if it be
disease he dreads, or affront, or poverty, or any of the other ills one
cannot anticipate, he is ruined and hath perished. What then can be
more miserable than a life of this sort? But far otherwise is he that
liveth to the Spirit, for he stands at once above fears and grief and
dangers and every kind of change: and that not by undergoing no such
thing, but, what is much greater, by thinking scorn of them when they
assail him. And how is this to be? It will be if the Spirit dwell in us
continually. For he does not speak of any short stay made thereby, but
of a continual indwelling. Hence he does not say “the Spirit
which” dwelt, but “which dwelleth in us,” so pointing
to a continual abiding. He then is most truly alive, who is dead to
this life. Hence he says, “The Spirit is life because of
righteousness.” And to make the thing clearer, let me bring<note place="end" n="1411" id="vii.xv-p66.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xv-p67"> See
Ernesti in v. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xv-p67.1">παραγωγή</span>.</p></note> before you two men, one who is given up to
extravagances and pleasures, and the deceitfulness of this life; and
the other made dead to all these; and let us see which is more really
the living one. For let one of these two be very rich and much looked
up to, keeping parasites and flatterers,<note place="end" n="1412" id="vii.xv-p67.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xv-p68"> The
Plutus evidently in his mind.</p></note>
and let us suppose him to spend the whole day upon this, in revelling
and drunkenness: and let the other live in poverty, and fasting, and
hard fare, and strict rules (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xv-p68.1">φιλοσοφί&amp;
139·</span>), and at evening partake of necessary
food only; or if you will let him even pass two or three days without
food.<note place="end" n="1413" id="vii.xv-p68.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xv-p69"> This was not uncommon in warmer climates, Euseb. ii.
17.</p></note> Which then of these two think we (3 <span class="c14" id="vii.xv-p69.1">mss.</span> you) is most really alive? Men in general will,
I know, reckon the former so, the man that takes his pleasure
(Sav. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xv-p69.2">σκιρτὥντα</span>, <span class="c14" id="vii.xv-p69.3">mss.</span> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xv-p69.4">τρυφὥντα</span>) and squanders his goods. But we reckon the man that enjoys
the moderate fare. Now then since it is still a subject of contest and
opposition let us go into the houses of them both, and just at the very
time too when in your judgment the rich man is living in truest sense,
in the very season of self-indulgence, and when we have got in, let us
look and see the real condition of each of these men. For it is from
the actions that it appears which is alive and which dead. Shall we not
find the one among his books, or in prayer and fasting, or some other
necessary duty, awake and sober, and conversing with God? but the other
we shall see stupid in drunkenness, and in no better condition than a
dead man. And if we wait till the evening, we shall see this death
coming upon him more and more, and then sleep again succeeding to that:
but the other we shall see even in the night keeping from wine and
sleep. Which then shall we pronounce to be most alive, the man that
lies in a state of insensibility, and is an open laughing-stock to
everybody? or the man that is active, and conversing with God? For if
you go up to the one, and tell him something he ought to know, you will
not hear him say a word, any more than a dead man. But the latter,
whether you choose to be in his company at night or by day, you will
see to be an angel rather than a man, and will hear him speak wisdom
about things in Heaven. Do you see how one of them is alive above all
men living, and the other in a more pitiable plight even than the dead?
And even if he have a mind to stir he sees one thing instead of
another, and is like people that are mad, or rather is in a worse
plight even than they. For if any one were to do them any harm, we
should at once feel pity for the sufferer, and rebuke the doer of the
wrong. But this man, if we were to see a person trample on him, we
should not only be disinclined to pity, but should even give judgment
against him, now that he was fallen. And will you tell me this is life,
and not a harder lot than deaths unnumbered? So you see the
self-indulgent man is not only dead, but worse than dead, and more
miserable than a man possessed. For the one is the object of pity, the
other of hatred. And the one has allowance made him, the other suffers
punishment for his madness. But if externally he is so ridiculous, as
having his saliva tainted, and his breath stinking of wine, just
consider what case his wretched soul, inhumed as it were in a grave, in
such a body as this, is probably in. For one may look upon this as much
the same as if one were to permit a damsel, comely, chaste, free-born,
of good family, and handsome, to be trampled on, and every way insulted
by a serving woman, that was savage, and disgustful, and impure;
drunkenness being something of this sort. And who, being in his senses,
would not choose to die a thousand deaths, rather than live a single
day in this way? For even if at daylight he were to get up, and seem to
be sober from that revelling (or absurd show, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xv-p69.5">κωμῳδίας</span>, 1 <span class="c14" id="vii.xv-p69.6">ms.</span> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xv-p69.7">κώμου</span>) of
his, still even then it is not the clear brightness of temperance which
he enjoys, since the cloud from the storm of drunkenness still is
hanging before his eyes. And even if we were to grant him the clearness
of sobriety, <pb n="438" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_438.html" id="vii.xv-Page_438" />what were he the better? For this soberness would be of no
service to him, except to let him see his accusers. For when he is in
the midst of his unseemly deeds, he is so far a gainer in not
perceiving those that laugh at him. But when it is day he loses this
comfort even, and while his servants are murmuring, and his wife is
ashamed, and his friends accuse him, and his enemies make sport of him,
he knows it too. What can be more miserable than a life like this, to
be laughed at all day by everybody, and when it is evening to do the
same unseemly things afresh. But what if you would let me put the
covetous before you? For this is another, and even a worse
intoxication. But if it be an intoxication, then it must be a worse
death by far than the former, since the intoxication is more grievous.
And indeed it is not so sad to be drunk with wine as with covetousness.
For in the former case, the penalty ends with the sufferings (several
<span class="c14" id="vii.xv-p69.8">ms.</span> “sufferer,”) and results in
insensibility, and the drunkard’s own ruin. But in this case the
mischief passes on to thousands of souls, and kindles wars of sundry
kinds upon all sides. Come then and let us put this beside the other,
and let us see what are the points they have in common, and in what
again this is worse than it, and let us make a comparison of drunkards
to-day. For with that blissful man, who liveth to the Spirit, let them
not be put at all in comparison, but only tried by one another. And
again, let us bring the money-table before you, laden as it is with
blood. What then have they in common, and in what are they like each
other? It is in the very nature of the disease. For the species of
drunkenness is different, as one comes of wine, the other of money, but
its way of affecting them is similar, both being alike possessed with
an exorbitant desire. For he who is drunken with wine, the more glasses
he has drunk off, the more he longs for; and he that is in love with
money, the more he compasses, the more he kindles the flame of desire,
and the more importunate he renders his thirst. In this point then they
resemble each other. But in another the covetous man has the advantage
(in a bad sense). Now what is this? Why that the other’s
affection is a natural one. For the wine is hot, and adds to
one’s natural drought, and so makes drunkards thirsty. But what
is there to make the other man always keep desiring more? how comes it
that when he is increased in riches, then he is in the veriest poverty?
This complaint then is a perplexing one, and has more of paradox about
it. But if you please, we will take a view of them after the
drunkenness also. Or rather, there is no such thing as ever seeing the
covetous man after his drunkenness, so continual a state of
intoxication is he in! Let us then view them both in the state of
drunkenness, and let us get a distinct notion which is the most
ridiculous, and let us again figure to ourselves a correct sketch of
them. We shall see then the man who dotes with his wine at eventide
with his eyes open, seeing no one, but moving about at mere hap-hazard,
and stumbling against such as fall in his way, and spewing, and
convulsed, and exposing his nakedness in an unseemly manner.
(See <scripRef passage="Habak. ii. 16" id="vii.xv-p69.9" parsed="|Hab|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hab.2.16">Habak. ii. 16</scripRef>.) And if his wife be
there, or his daughter, or his maid-servant, or anybody else, they<note place="end" n="1414" id="vii.xv-p69.10"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xv-p70"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xv-p70.1">ἐγγελάσεται</span>
<span class="c11" id="vii.xv-p70.2">mss.</span>, “he will be
laughed at” or rather “she (the supposed spectator) will
laugh at him.” Field reads <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xv-p70.3">ἐγελάσατε</span> with one or two <span class="c14" id="vii.xv-p70.4">mss</span>., and alters
the punctuation; so that the passage will run “exposing, etc.,
even if his wife be there….or anybody else. Do you laugh
heartily? Then let us bring before you,” etc.</p></note> will laugh at him heartily. And now let us
bring before you the covetous man. Here what happens is not deserving
of laughter only, but even of a curse, and exceeding wrath, and
thunderbolts without number. At present however let us look at the
ridiculous part, for this man as well as the other has an ignorance of
all, whether friend or foe. And like him too, though his eyes are open,
he is blinded. And as the former takes all he sees for wine, so does
this man take all for money. And his spewing is even more disgusting.
For it is not food that he vomits, but words of abuse, of insolence, of
war, of death, that draws upon his own head lightnings without number
from above. And as the body of the drunkard is livid and dissolving, so
also is the other’s soul. Or rather, even his body is not free
from this disorder, but it is taken even worse, care eating it away
worse than wine does (as do anger too and want of sleep), and by
degrees exhausting it entirely. And he that is seized with illness from
wine, after the night is over may get sober. But this person is always
drunken day and night, watching or sleeping, so paying a severer
penalty for it than any prisoner, or person at work in the mines, or
suffering any punishment more grievous than this, if such there be. Is
it then life pray, and not death? or rather, is it not a fate more
wretched than any death? For death gives the body rest, and sets it
free from ridicule, as well as disgrace and sins: but these drunken
fits plunge it into all these, stopping up the ears, dulling the
eyesight, keeping down the understanding in great darkness. For it will
not bear the mention of anything but interest, and interest upon
interest, and shameful gains, and odious traffickings, and
ungentlemanly and slavelike transactions, <pb n="439" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_439.html" id="vii.xv-Page_439" />barking like a dog at
everybody, and hating everybody, averse to everybody, at war with
everybody, without any reason for it, rising up against the poor,
grudging at the rich, and civil to nobody. And if he have a wife, or
children, or friends, if he may not use them all towards getting gain,
these are to him more his enemies than natural enemies. What then can
be worse than madness of this sort, and what more wretched? when a man
is preparing rocks for his own self on every side, and shoals, and
precipices, and gulfs, and pits without number, while he has but one
body, and is the slave of one belly. And if any thrust thee into a
state office, thou wilt be a runaway, through fear of expense. Yet to
thyself thou art laying up countless charges far more distressing than
those, enlisting thyself for services not only more expensive, but also
more dangerous, to be done for mammon, and not paying this tyrant a
money contribution only, nor of bodily labor, torture to the soul, and
grief, but even of thy blood itself, that thou mayest have some
addition to thy property (miserable and sorrow-stricken man!) out of
this barbarous slavery. Do you not see those who are taken day by day
to the grave, how they are carried to tombs naked and destitute of all
things, unable to take with them aught that is in the house, but
bearing what clothes they have about them to the worm? Consider these
day by day, and perchance the malady will abate, unless you mean even
by such an occasion to be still more mad at the expensiveness of the
funeral rites—for the malady is importunate, the disease
terrible! This then is why we address you upon this subject at every
meeting, and constantly foment your hearing, that at all events by your
growing accustomed to such thoughts, some good many come. But be not
contentious, for it is not only at the Day to come, but even before it,
that this manifold malady brings with it sundry punishments. For if I
were to tell you of those who pass their days in chains, or of one
nailed to a lingering disease, or of one struggling with famine, or of
any other thing whatsoever, I could point out no one who suffers so
much as they do who love money. For what severer evil can befall one,
than being hated by all men, than hating all men, than not having
kindly feeling towards any, than being never satisfied, than being in a
continual thirst, than struggling with a perpetual hunger, and that a
more distressing one than what all men esteem such? than having pains
day by day, than being never sober, than being continually in worries
and harasses? For all these things, and more than these, are what the
covetous set their shoulder to; in the midst of their gaining having no
perception of pleasure, though scraping to themselves from all men,
because of their desiring more. But in the case of their incurring a
loss, if it be but of a farthing, they think they have suffered most
grievously, and have been cast out of life itself. What language then
can put these evils before you? And if their fate here be such,
consider also what comes after this life, the being cast out of the
kingdom, the pain that comes from hell, the perpetual chains, the outer
darkness, the venomous worm, the gnashing of teeth, the affliction, the
sore straitening, the rivers of fire, the furnaces that never get
quenched. And gathering all these together, and weighing them against
the pleasure of money, tear up now this disease root and branch, that
so receiving the true riches, and being set free from this grievous
poverty, thou mayest obtain the present blessings, and those to come,
by the grace and love toward man, etc.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XIV on Rom. viii. 12, 13." shorttitle="" progress="78.65%" prev="vii.xv" next="vii.xvii" id="vii.xvi">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Rom. viii. 12, 13." id="vii.xvi-p0.1" parsed="|Rom|8|12|8|13" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.12-Rom.8.13" />
<p class="c21" id="vii.xvi-p1"><span class="c9" id="vii.xvi-p1.1">Homily XIV.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vii.xvi-p2"><scripRef passage="Rom. VIII. 12, 13" id="vii.xvi-p2.1" parsed="|Rom|8|12|8|13" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.12-Rom.8.13">Rom. VIII. 12, 13</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vii.xvi-p3">“Therefore, brethren, we
are debtors, not to the flesh, to live after the flesh. For if ye live
after the flesh, ye shall die; but if ye through the Spirit do mortify
the deeds of the body, ye shall live.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.xvi-p4"><span class="c11" id="vii.xvi-p4.1">After</span> showing how great the reward of a spiritual life is, and that it
maketh Christ to dwell in us, and that it quickeneth our mortal bodies,
and wingeth them to heaven, and rendereth the way of virtue easier, he
next fitly introduces an exhortation to this purpose.
“Therefore” we ought “not to live after the
flesh.” But this is not what he says, for he words it in a much
more striking and powerful way, thus, “we are debtors to the
Spirit.” For saying, “we are debtors not to the
flesh,” indicates this. And this is a point he is everywhere
giving proof of, that what God hath done for us is not matter of debt,
but of mere grace. But after this, what we do is no longer matter of
free-will offering, but <pb n="440" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_440.html" id="vii.xvi-Page_440" />of debt. For when he saith, “Ye are
bought with a price, be not ye the servants of men” (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 23" id="vii.xvi-p4.2" parsed="|1Cor|7|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.23">1 Cor. vii. 23</scripRef>);
and when he writes, “Ye are not your own” (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 6.19" id="vii.xvi-p4.3" parsed="|1Cor|6|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.19">ib. vi. 19</scripRef>); and again in another
passage he calls these selfsame things to their mind, in these words,
“If (most <span class="c14" id="vii.xvi-p4.4">mss.</span> om. “if”) One
died for all, then all died<note place="end" n="1415" id="vii.xvi-p4.5"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvi-p5"> So
St. Chrysostom reads, as appears from his Commentary on this
passage.</p></note> that they should
not henceforth live unto themselves.” (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. v. 15" id="vii.xvi-p5.1" parsed="|2Cor|5|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.15">2 Cor. v. 15</scripRef>.) And it is to
establish this that he says here also, “We are debtors;”
then since he said we are “not” debtors “to the
flesh,” lest you should again take him to be speaking against the
nature of the flesh, he does not leave speaking, but proceeds,
“to live after the flesh.” For there are many things which
we do owe it, as giving it food, warmth, and rest, medicine when out of
health, clothing, and a thousand other attentions. To prevent your
supposing then that it is this ministration he is for abrogating when
he says, “We are not debtors to the flesh,” he explains it
by saying, “to live after the flesh.” For the care that I
am for abrogating is, he means, that which leadeth to sin, as I should
be for its having what is healing to it. And this he shows further on.
For when he says, “Make not provision for the flesh,” he
does not pause at this, but adds, “to fulfil the lusts
thereof.” (<scripRef passage="Rom. xiii. 14" id="vii.xvi-p5.2" parsed="|Rom|13|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.14">Rom. xiii. 14</scripRef>.) And this instruction
he gives us here also, meaning, Let it have attention shown it indeed,
for we do owe it this, yet let us not live according to the flesh, that
is, let us not make it the mistress of our life. For it must be the
follower, not the leader, and it is not it that must regulate our life,
but the laws of the Spirit must it receive. Having then defined this
point, and having proved that we are debtors to the Spirit, to show
next for what benefits it is that we are debtors, he does not speak of
those past (a thing which serves as a most striking proof of his
judgment), but those which were to come; although even the former were
enough for the purpose. Yet still he does not set them down in the
present case, or mention even those unspeakable blessings, but the
things to come. For a benefit once for all conferred does not, for the
most part, draw men on so much as one which is expected, and is to
come. After adding this then, he first uses the pains and ills that
come of living after the flesh, to put them in fear, in the following
words; “For if ye live after the flesh ye shall die,” so
intimating to us that deathless death, punishment, and vengeance in
hell. Or rather if one were to look accurately into this, such an one
is, even in this present life, dead. And this we have made clear to you
in the last discourse. “But if ye through the Spirit, do mortify
the deeds of the body, ye shall live.” You see that it is not the
essence of the body whereof we are discoursing, but the deeds of the
flesh. For he does not say, “if ye through the Spirit do
mortify” the essence “of the body,” but “the
deeds of” it, and these not all deeds, but such as are evil. And
this is plain in what follows: for if ye do this, “ye shall
live,” he says. And how is it in the nature of things for this to
be, if it was all deeds that his language applied to? for seeing and
hearing and speaking and walking are deeds of the body; and if we
mortify these, we shall be so far from living, that we shall have to
suffer the punishment of a manslayer. What sort of deeds then does he
mean us to mortify? Those which tend toward wickedness, those which go
after vice, which there is no other way of mortifying save through the
Spirit. For by killing yourself you may put an end to the others.<note place="end" n="1416" id="vii.xvi-p5.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvi-p6"> Sav. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvi-p6.1">τὰς
μὲν γὰρ ἄλλας
ἀποκτείναντα,
σεαυτὸν
ἀνελεῖν
ἐστὶν</span>; to give this
sense we should punctuate <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvi-p6.2">τὰς μὲν γὰρ
ἄλλας, ἀποκτ.
ἑαυτὸν,
ἀνελεῖν
ἔστιν</span>.</p></note> And this you have no right to do. But to
these (you can put an end) by the Spirit only. For if This be present,
all the billows are laid low, and the passions cower under It, and
nothing can exalt itself against us.<note place="end" n="1417" id="vii.xvi-p6.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvi-p7"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvi-p7.1">κατεξανίσταται</span>. The word used in the last Homily for the conduct of the
covetous towards the poor. See p. 439.</p></note> So you see
how it is on things to come, as I said before, that he grounds his
exhortations to us, and shows that we are debtors not owing to what has
been already done only. For the advantage of the Spirit is not this
only, that He hath set us free from our former sins, but that He
rendereth us impregnable against future ones, and counts us worthy of
the immortal life. Then, to state another reward also, he
proceeds:</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xvi-p8"><scripRef passage="Rom. 8.14" id="vii.xvi-p8.1" parsed="|Rom|8|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.14">Ver.
14</scripRef>.
“For as many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the sons
of God.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xvi-p9">Now this is again a much greater
honor than the first. And this is why he does not say merely, As many
as live<note place="end" n="1418" id="vii.xvi-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvi-p10"> See <scripRef passage="Gal. v. 25" id="vii.xvi-p10.1" parsed="|Gal|5|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.25">Gal. v. 25</scripRef>, where “live” means “have life,”
and is distinguished from “walk.”</p></note> by the Spirit of God, but,
“as many as are led by the Spirit of God,” to show that he
would have Him use such power over our life as a pilot doth over a
ship, or a charioteer over a pair of horses. And it is not the body
only, but the soul itself too, that he is for setting under reins of
this sort. For he would not have even that independent, but place its
authority<note place="end" n="1419" id="vii.xvi-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvi-p11"> Or
the command of it, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvi-p11.1">ἐξουσίαν</span>.</p></note> also under the power of the Spirit.
For lest through a confidence in the Gift of the Font they should turn
negligent of their conversation after it, he would say, that even
supposing you receive <pb n="441" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_441.html" id="vii.xvi-Page_441" />baptism, yet if you are not minded to be
“led by the Spirit” afterwards, you lose the dignity
bestowed upon you, and the pre-eminence of your adoption. This is why
he does not say, As many as have received the Spirit, but, “as
many as are led by the Spirit,” that is, as many as live up to
this all their life long, “they are the sons of God.” Then
since this dignity was given to the Jews also, for it says, “I
said ye are Gods, and all of you children of the Most High”
(<scripRef passage="Ps. lxxxii. 6" id="vii.xvi-p11.2" parsed="|Ps|82|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.82.6">Ps. lxxxii. 6</scripRef>); and again, “I have nourished and brought up
children” (<scripRef passage="Is. i. 2" id="vii.xvi-p11.3" parsed="|Isa|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.2">Is. i. 2</scripRef>); and so, “Israel
is My first-born” (<scripRef passage="Ex. iv. 22" id="vii.xvi-p11.4" parsed="|Exod|4|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.4.22">Ex. iv. 22</scripRef>); and Paul too
says, “Whose is the adoption” (<scripRef passage="Rom. ix. 4" id="vii.xvi-p11.5" parsed="|Rom|9|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.4">Rom. ix. 4</scripRef>)—he next
asserts the great difference between the latter and the former honor.
For though the names are the same, he means, still, the things are not
the same. And of these points he gives a clear demonstration, by
introducing a comparison drawn both from the persons so advanced
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvi-p11.6">κατορθούντων</span>) and from what was given them, and from what was to come.
And first he shows what they of old had given them. What then was this?
“A spirit of bondage:” and so he thus proceeds,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xvi-p12"><scripRef passage="Rom. 8.15" id="vii.xvi-p12.1" parsed="|Rom|8|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.15">Ver.
15</scripRef>.
“For ye have not received the spirit of bondage again to
fear.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xvi-p13">Then not staying to mention that
which stands in contradistinction to bondage, that is, the spirit of
freedom, he has named what is far greater, that of adoption, through
which he at the same time brings in the other, saying, “But ye
have received the Spirit of adoption.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xvi-p14">But this is plain. But what the
spirit of bondage may be, is not so plain, and there is need of making
it clearer. Now what he says is so far from being clear, that it is in
fact very perplexing. For the people of the Jews did not receive the
Spirit. What then is his meaning here? It is the letter he giveth this
name to, for spiritual it was, and so he called the Law spiritual also,
and the water from the Rock, and the Manna. “For they did
eat,” he says, “of the same spiritual meat, and all drank
of the same spiritual drink.” (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. x. 3, 4" id="vii.xvi-p14.1" parsed="|1Cor|10|3|10|4" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.3-1Cor.10.4">1 Cor. x. 3, 4</scripRef>.)
And to the Rock he gives this name, when he says, “For they drank
of that spiritual Rock which followed them.” Now it is because
all the rites then wrought were above nature that he calls them
spiritual, and not because those who then partook of them received the
Spirit. And in what sense were those letters, letters of bondage? Set
before yourself the whole dispensation, and then you will have a clear
view of this also. For recompenses were with them close at hand, and
the reward followed forthwith, being at once proportionate, and like a
kind of daily ration given to domestic servants, and terrors in
abundance came to their height before their eyes, and their
purifications concerned their bodies, and their continency extended but
to their actions. But with us it is not so, since the imagination even
and the conscience getteth purged out. For He does not say, “Thou
shalt do no murder,” only, but even thou shalt not be angry: so
too, it is not, “Thou shalt not commit adultery,” but thou
shalt not look unchastely. So that it is not to be from fear of present
punishment, but out of desire towards Himself, that both our being
habitually virtuous, and all our single good deeds are to come. Neither
doth he promise a land flowing with milk and honey, but maketh us
joint-heir with the Only-Begotten, so making us by every means stand
aloof from things present, and promising to give such things especially
as are worth the acceptance of men made sons of God, nothing, that is,
of a sensible kind or corporeal, but spiritual all of them. And so
they, even if they had the name of sons, were but as slaves; but we as
having been made free, have received the adoption, and are waiting for
Heaven. And with them He discoursed through the intervention of others,
with us by Himself. And all that they did was through the impulse of
fear, but the spiritual act through a coveting and a vehement desire.
And this they show by the fact of their<note place="end" n="1420" id="vii.xvi-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvi-p15"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvi-p15.1">ὑπερβαίνειν</span>
means to go beyond as well as to go against. He refers
to such things as St. Paul’s refusing sustenance from the
Achæans. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ix. 4" id="vii.xvi-p15.2" parsed="|1Cor|9|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.4">1 Cor. ix. 4</scripRef>, etc. The tenses prove
this to be St. Chrysostom’s meaning.</p></note>
overstepping the commandments. They, as hirelings and obstinate
persons, so never left murmuring: but these do all for the pleasing of
the Father. So too they blasphemed when they had benefits done them:
but we are thankful at being jeoparded. And if there be need of
punishing both of us upon our sinning, even in this case the difference
is great. For it is not on being stoned and branded and maimed by the
priests, as they were, that we are brought round. But it is enough for
us to be cast out from our Father’s table, and to be out of sight
for certain days. And with the Jews the honor of adoption was one of
name only, but here the reality followed also, the cleansing of
Baptism, the giving of the Spirit, the furnishing of the other
blessings. And there are several other points besides, which go to show
our high birth and their low condition. After intimating all these then
by speaking of the Spirit, and fear, and the adoption, he gives a fresh
proof again of having the Spirit of adoption. Now what is this? That
“we cry, Abba, Father.” And how <pb n="442" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_442.html" id="vii.xvi-Page_442" />great this is, the
initiated know (St. Cyr. Jer. Cat. 23, §11, p. 276, O.T.), being
with good reason bidden to use this word first in the Prayer of the
initiated. What then, it may be said, did not they also call God
Father? Dost thou not hear Moses, when he says, “Thou desertedst
the God that begot thee?” (<scripRef passage="Deut. xxxii. 15" id="vii.xvi-p15.3" parsed="|Deut|32|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32.15">Deut. xxxii. 15</scripRef>.
LXX.) Dost thou not hear Malachi reproaching them, and saying, that
“one God formed you,” and there is “one Father of you
all?” (<scripRef passage="Mal. ii. 10" id="vii.xvi-p15.4" parsed="|Mal|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mal.2.10">Mal. ii. 10</scripRef>. LXX.) Still, if these
words and others besides are used, we do not find them anywhere calling
God by the name, or praying in this language. But we all, priests and
laymen, rulers and ruled, are ordered to pray herein. And this is the
first language we give utterance to, after those marvellous throes, and
that strange and unusual mode of labor. If in any other instances they
so called Him, that was only of their own mind. But those in the state
of grace do it through being moved by the in-working of the Spirit. For
as there is a Spirit of Wisdom, after which they that were unwise
became wise, and this discloses itself in their teaching: and a Spirit
of Power there is, whereby the feeble raised up the dead, and drove out
devils; a Spirit also of the gift of healing, and a Spirit of prophecy,
and a Spirit of tongues, so also a Spirit of adoption. And as we know
the Spirit of prophecy, in that he who hath it foretelleth things to
come, not speaking of his own mind, but moved by the Grace; so too is
the Spirit of adoption, whereby he that is gifted with it calleth God,
Father, as moved by the Spirit. Wishing to express this as a most true
descent, he used also the Hebrew<note place="end" n="1421" id="vii.xvi-p15.5"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvi-p16"> i.e. the Syriac, which the Hebrew means in the N.T. probably in
all cases—it being then the language of the Hebrews.</p></note> tongue, for
he does not say only, “Father,” but “Abba,
Father,” which name is a special sign of true-born children to
their fathers. After mentioning then the diversity resulting from their
conversation, that resulting from the grace which had been given, and
that from their freedom, he brings forward another demonstration of the
superiority which goes with this adoption. Now of what kind is
this?</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xvi-p17"><scripRef passage="Rom. 8.16" id="vii.xvi-p17.1" parsed="|Rom|8|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.16">Ver.
16</scripRef>.
“The Spirit Itself beareth witness with our spirit, that we are
the children of God.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xvi-p18">For it is not from the language
merely, he says, that I make my assertion, but from the cause out of
which the language has its birth; since it is from the Spirit
suggesting it that we so speak. And this in another passage he has put
into plainer words, thus: “God hath sent forth the Spirit of his
Son into our hearts, crying, Abba Father.” (<scripRef passage="Gal. iv. 6" id="vii.xvi-p18.1" parsed="|Gal|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.6">Gal. iv. 6</scripRef>.) And what is
that, “Spirit beareth witness with spirit?” The Comforter,
he means, with that Gift, which is given unto us. For it is not of the
Gift alone that it is the voice, but of the Comforter also who gave the
Gift, He Himself having taught us through the Gift so to speak. But
when the “Spirit beareth witness” what farther place for
doubtfulness? For if it were a man, or angel, or archangel, or any
other such power that promised this, then there might be reason in some
doubting. But when it is the Highest Essence that bestoweth this Gift,
and “beareth witness” by the very words He bade us use in
prayer, who would doubt any more of our dignity? For not even when the
Emperor elects any one, and proclaims in all men’s hearing the
honor done him, does anybody venture to gainsay.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xvi-p19"><scripRef passage="Rom. 8.17" id="vii.xvi-p19.1" parsed="|Rom|8|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.17">Ver.
17</scripRef>.
“And if children, then heirs.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xvi-p20">Observe how he enhances the Gift
by little and little. For since it is a possible case to be children,
and yet not become heirs (for it is not by any means all children that
are heirs), he adds this besides—that we are heirs. But the Jews,
besides their not having the same adoption as we, were also cast out
from the inheritance. For “He will miserably destroy those wicked
men, and will let out the vineyard to other husbandmen”
(<scripRef passage="Matt. xxi. 41" id="vii.xvi-p20.1" parsed="|Matt|21|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.41">Matt.
xxi. 41</scripRef>): and before this, He said that “many shall come from the
East and from the West, and shall sit down with Abraham, but the
children of the Kingdom shall be cast out.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. 8.11,12" id="vii.xvi-p20.2" parsed="|Matt|8|11|8|12" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.11-Matt.8.12">ib. viii. 11, 12</scripRef>.) But even here he does
not pause, but sets down something even greater than this. What may
this be then? That we are heirs of God; and so he adds, “heirs of
God.” And what is more still, that we are not simply heirs, but
also “joints heirs with Christ.” Observe how ambitious he
is of bringing us near to the Master. For since it is not all children
that are heirs, he shows that we are both children and heirs; next, as
it is not all heirs that are heirs to any great amount, he shows that
we have this point with us too, as we are heirs of God. Again, since it
were possible to be God’s heir, but in no sense “joint heir
with” the Only-Begotten, he shows that we have this also. And
consider his wisdom. For after throwing the distasteful part into a
short compass, when he was saying what was to become of such as
“live after the flesh,” for instance, that they
“shall die,” when he comes to the more soothing part, he
leadeth forth his discourse into a large room, and so expands it on the
recompense of rewards, and in pointing out <pb n="443" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_443.html" id="vii.xvi-Page_443" />that the gifts too are
manifold and great. For if even the being a child were a grace
unspeakable, just think how great a thing it is to be heir! But if this
be great, much more is it to be “joint heir.” Then to show
that the Gift is not of grace only, and to give at the same time a
credibility to what he says, he proceeds, “If so be that we
suffer with Him, that we may be also glorified together.” If, he
would say, we be sharers with Him in what is painful, much more shall
it be so in what is good. For He who bestowed such blessings upon those
who had wrought no good, how, when He seeth them laboring and suffering
so much, shall he do else than give them greater requital? Having then
shown that the thing was a matter of return, to make men give credit to
what was said, and prevent any from doubting, he shows further that it
has the virtue of a gift. The one he showed, that what was said might
gain credit even with those that doubted, and that the receivers of it
might not feel ashamed as being evermore receiving salvation for
nought; and the other, that you might see that God outdoeth the toils
by His recompenses. And the one he has shown in the words, “If so
be that we suffer with Him, that we may be also glorified
together.” But the other in proceeding to add;</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xvi-p21"><scripRef passage="Rom. 8.18" id="vii.xvi-p21.1" parsed="|Rom|8|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.18">Ver.
18</scripRef>.
“The sufferings of the present time are not worthy to be compared
with the glory which shall be revealed in (Gr. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvi-p21.2">εἰς</span>)
us.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xvi-p22">In what went before, he requires
of the spiritual man the correcting of his habits (Mar. and 6 <span class="c14" id="vii.xvi-p22.1">mss.</span> passions), where he says, “Ye are not
debtors to live after the flesh,” that such an one, for instance,
should be above lust, anger, money, vainglory, grudging. But here
having reminded them of the whole gift, both as given and as to come,
and raised him up aloft with hopes, and placed him near to Christ, and
showed him to be a joint-heir of the Only-Begotten; he now leads him
forth with confidence even to dangers. For to get the better of the
evil affections in us, is not the same thing with bearing up under
those trials, scourges, famine, plunderings, bonds, chains, executions.
For these last required much more of a noble and vigorous spirit. And
observe how he at once allays and rouses the spirit of the combatants.
For after he had shown that the rewards were greater than the labors,
he both exhorts to greater efforts, and yet will not let them be
elated, as being still outdone by the crowns given in requital. And in
another passage he says, “For our light affliction, which is but
for a moment, worketh a far more exceeding and eternal weight of
glory” (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. iv. 17" id="vii.xvi-p22.2" parsed="|2Cor|4|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.17">2 Cor. iv. 17</scripRef>): it being the deeper
sort of persons he was then speaking to. Here, however, he does not
allow that the afflictions were light; but still he mingles comfort
with them by the compensation which good things to come afford, in the
words, “For I reckon that the sufferings of this present time are
not worthy to be compared,” and he does not say, with the rest
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvi-p22.3">ἄνεσιν</span>) that is to
come, but what is much greater, “with the glory which is to
come.” For it does not follow, that where rest is there is glory;
but that where glory is there is rest, does follow: then as he had said
that it is to come, he shows that it already is. For he does not say,
that which is to be, but “which shall be revealed in us,”
as if already existing but unrevealed. As also in another place he said
in clearer words, “Our life is hid with Christ in God.”<note place="end" n="1422" id="vii.xvi-p22.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvi-p23"> <scripRef passage="Col. iii. 3" id="vii.xvi-p23.1" parsed="|Col|3|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.3">Col. iii. 3</scripRef>. <scripRef passage="Col. 3:4" id="vii.xvi-p23.2" parsed="|Col|3|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.4">Ver. 4</scripRef>. confirms his
application of it.</p></note> Be then of a good heart about it. For
already hath it been prepared, and awaiteth thy labors. But if it vexes
you that it is yet to come, rather let this very thing rejoice you. For
it is owing to its being great and unutterable, and transcending our
present condition, that it is stored up there. And so he has not put
barely “the sufferings of this present time,” but he speaks
so as to show that it is not in quality only, but in quantity also,
that the other life has the advantage. For these sufferings, whatever
they are, are attached to our present life; but the blessings to come
reach themselves out over ages without end. And since he had no way of
giving a particular description of these, or of putting them before us
in language, he gives them a name from what seems to be specially an
object of desire with us, “glory.” For the summit of
blessings and the sum of them, this seems to be. And to urge the hearer
on in another way also, he gives a loftiness to his discourse by the
mention of the creation, gaining two points by what he is next saying,
the contempt of things present, and the desire of things to come, and a
third beside these, or rather the first, is the showing how the human
race is cared for on God’s part and in what honor He holds our
nature. And besides this, all the doctrines of the philosophers, which
they had framed for themselves about this world, as a sort of cobweb or
child’s mound,<note place="end" n="1423" id="vii.xvi-p23.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvi-p24"> Perhaps alluding to Il. xv. 362.</p></note> he throws down
with this one doctrine. But that these things may stand in a clearer
light, let us hear the Apostle’s own language.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xvi-p25"><scripRef passage="Rom. 8.19,20" id="vii.xvi-p25.1" parsed="|Rom|8|19|8|20" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.19-Rom.8.20">Ver. 19,
20</scripRef>.
“For the earnest expectation of the creation waiteth,” he
says, “for the <pb n="444" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_444.html" id="vii.xvi-Page_444" />revelation of the sons of God. For the creation
was made subject to vanity, not willingly, but by reason of him who
hath subjected the same in hope.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xvi-p26">And the meaning is something of
this kind. The creation itself is in the midst of its pangs, waiting
for and expecting these good things whereof we have just now spoken.
For “earnest expectation” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvi-p26.1">ἀποκαραδοκία</span>, looking out) implies expecting intensely. And so his
discourse becomes more emphatic, and he personifies this whole world as
the prophets also do, when they introduce the floods clapping their
hands, and little hills leaping, and mountains skipping, not that we
are to fancy them alive, or ascribe any reasoning power to them, but
that we may learn the greatness of the blessings, so great as to reach
even to things without sense also.<note place="end" n="1424" id="vii.xvi-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvi-p27"> Chrysostom’s interpretation of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvi-p27.1">ἡ κτίσις</span> is
undoubtedly correct in principle, although he probably gives to it too
general an idea in calling it “this whole
world”—reaching “even to things without sense
also.” It is more likely that the apostle has in mind
distinctively the <i>irrational creation.</i> (So Meyer, Godet, Thayer,
Dwight). Nature is subject to “vanity”—i.e. the law
of decay and death, and is poetically spoken of as awaiting the
revelation of the sons of God in the hope of sharing in it. The apostle
explains that the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvi-p27.2">κτίσις</span> was
placed in this condition not of its own accord but on account of the
will of God, who, however, subjected it to the forces of decay and
death on the ground of hope. Hope was the attendant condition of this
subjection which took place in consequence of the fall. Hence this
condition is not final and the creation desires and groans to be
delivered and to share in the “manifestation of the sons of
God”—the revelation of them in their true character in the
presence of the universe at the coming of
Christ.—G.B.S.</p></note> The very
same thing they do many times also in the case of afflicting things,
since they bring in the vine lamenting, and the wine too, and the
mountains, and the boardings<note place="end" n="1425" id="vii.xvi-p27.3"><p class="footnote" id="vii.xvi-p28"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvi-p28.1">φατνώματα</span>, Heb. <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="vii.xvi-p28.2">שירות</span>. <scripRef passage="Amos viii. 3" id="vii.xvi-p28.3" parsed="|Amos|8|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Amos.8.3">Amos viii. 3</scripRef>. LXX.
Hesych. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvi-p28.4">σανιδώματα</span>. See Schleusner, <i>Lex. Gr. Vet. Test.</i> for
conjectures to account for the translation.</p></note> of the Temple
howling, and in this case too it is that we may understand the
extremity of the evils. It is then in imitation of these that the
Apostle makes a living person of the creature here, and says that it
groaneth and travaileth: not that he heard any groan conveyed from the
earth and heaven to him, but that he might show the exceeding greatness
of the good things to come; and the desire of freedom from the ills
which now pervaded them. “For the creature was made subject to
vanity, not willingly, but by reason of him who hath subjected the
same.” What is the meaning of, “the creation was made
subject to vanity?” Why that it became corruptible. For what
cause, and on what account? On account of thee, O man. For since thou
hast taken a body mortal and liable to suffering, the earth too hath
received a curse, and brought forth thorns and thistles. But that the
heaven, when it is waxen old along with the earth, is to change
afterwards to a better portion (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvi-p28.5">λἥξιν</span> v. p. 384)
hear from the Prophet in his words; “Thou, O Lord, from the
beginning hast founded the earth, and the heavens are the work of Thy
hands. They shall perish, but thou shalt endure; and they all shall wax
old as doth a garment, and as a cloak shalt Thou fold them up, and they
shall be changed.” (<scripRef passage="Ps. cii. 25, 26" id="vii.xvi-p28.6" parsed="|Ps|2|25|2|26" osisRef="Bible:Ps.2.25-Ps.2.26">Ps. cii. 25, 26</scripRef>.)
Isaiah too declares the same, when he says, “Look to the heaven
above, and upon the earth beneath, for the heavens are as a firmament
of smoke,<note place="end" n="1426" id="vii.xvi-p28.7"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvi-p29"> Eng. “shall vanish away like smoke.” LXX.
render <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="vii.xvi-p29.1">נמלחו</span> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvi-p29.2">ἐστερεώθη</span>, they give the same for <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="vii.xvi-p29.3">נטה</span> <scripRef passage="Is. xlv. 12" id="vii.xvi-p29.4" parsed="|Isa|45|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.45.12">Is. xlv. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> and the earth shall wax old like a
garment, and they that dwell therein shall perish in like
manner.” (<scripRef passage="Is. li. 6" id="vii.xvi-p29.5" parsed="|Isa|51|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.51.6">Is. li. 6</scripRef>.). Now you see in what
sense the creation is “in bondage to vanity,” and how it is
to be freed from the ruined state. For the one says, “Thou shalt
fold them up as a garment, and they shall be changed;” and Isaiah
says, “and they that dwell therein shall perish in like
manner,” not of course meaning an utter perishing. For neither do
they that dwell therein, mankind, that is, undergo such an one, but a
temporary one, and through it they are changed into an incorruptible
(<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 53" id="vii.xvi-p29.6" parsed="|1Cor|15|53|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.53">1 Cor. xv. 53</scripRef>) state, and so therefore will the creature be. And all this
he showed by the way, by his saying “in like manner”
(<scripRef passage="2 Pet. iii. 13" id="vii.xvi-p29.7" parsed="|2Pet|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.3.13">2 Pet. iii. 13</scripRef>), which Paul also says farther on. At present, however, he
speaks about the bondage itself, and shows for what reason it became
such, and gives ourselves as the cause of it. What then? Was it harshly
treated on another’s account? By no means, for it was on my
account that it was made. What wrong then is done it, which was made
for my sake, when it suffereth these things for my correction? Or,
indeed, one has no need to moot the question of right and wrong at all
in the case of things void of soul and feeling. But Paul, since he had
made it a living person, makes use of none of these topics I have
mentioned, but another kind of language, as desiring to comfort the
hearer with the utmost advantage. And of what kind is this? What have
you to say? he means. It was evil intreated for thy sake, and became
corruptible; yet it has had no wrong done it. For incorruptible will it
be for thy sake again. This then is the meaning of “in
hope.” But when he says, it was “not willingly” that
it was made subject, it is not to show that it is possessed of judgment
that he says so, but that you may learn that the whole is brought about
by Christ’s care, and this is no achievement of its own. And now
say in what hope?</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xvi-p30"><pb n="445" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_445.html" id="vii.xvi-Page_445" /><scripRef passage="Rom. 8.21" id="vii.xvi-p30.1" parsed="|Rom|8|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.21">Ver.
21</scripRef>.
“That the creature itself also shall be delivered from the
bondage of corruption.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xvi-p31">Now what is this creation? Not
thyself alone, but that also which is thy inferior, and partaketh not
of reason or sense, this too shall be a sharer in thy blessings. For
“it shall be freed,” he says, “from the bondage of
corruption,” that is, it shall no longer be corruptible, but
shall go along with the beauty given to thy body; just as when this
became corruptible, that became corruptible also; so now it is made
incorruptible, that also shall follow it too. And to show this he
proceeds. (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvi-p31.1">εἰς</span>) “Into the
glorious liberty of the children of God.” That is, because of<note place="end" n="1427" id="vii.xvi-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvi-p32"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvi-p32.1">διὰ τὴν</span>. St. Chrysostom does not mean to say that one preposition is used
for another, as his illustration shows. For the liberty of the sons of
God is both the thing of which the creation partakes, and the cause of
its partaking; so that the one is put in a sense which implies the
other too.</p></note> their liberty. For as a nurse who is
bringing up a king’s child, when he has come to his
father’s power, does herself enjoy the good things along with
him, thus also is the creation, he means. You see how in all respects
man takes the lead, and that it is for his sake that all things are
made. See how he solaces the struggler, and shows the unspeakable love
of God toward man. For why, he would say, dost thou fret at thy
temptations? thou art suffering for thyself, the creation for thee. Nor
does he solace only, but also shows what he says to be trustworthy. For
if the creation which was made entirely for thee is “in
hope,” much more oughtest thou to be, through whom the creation
is to come to the enjoyment of those good things. Thus men (3 <span class="c14" id="vii.xvi-p32.2">mss.</span> fathers) also when a son is to appear at his
coming to a dignity, clothe even the servants with a brighter garment,
to the glory of the son; so will God also clothe the creature with
incorruption for the glorious liberty of the children.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xvi-p33"><scripRef passage="Rom. 8.22" id="vii.xvi-p33.1" parsed="|Rom|8|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.22">Ver.
22</scripRef>.
“For we know that the whole creation groaneth and travaileth in
pain together until now.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xvi-p34">Observe, how he shames the
hearer, saying almost, Be not thou worse than the creation, neither
find a pleasure in resting in things present. Not only ought we not to
cling to them, but even to groan over the delay of our departure hence.
For if the creation doth this, much more oughtest thou to do so,
honored with reason as thou art. But as this was not yet enough to
force their attention, he proceeds.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xvi-p35"><scripRef passage="Rom. 8.23" id="vii.xvi-p35.1" parsed="|Rom|8|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.23">Ver.
23</scripRef>.
“And not only they, but ourselves also, which have the
first-fruits of the Spirit, even we ourselves groan within
ourselves.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xvi-p36">That is, having had a taste of
the things to come. For even if any should be quite stone hard, he
means what has been given already is enough to raise him up, and draw
him off from things present, and to wing him after things to come in
two ways, both by the greatness of the things that are given, and by
the fact that, great and numerous as they are, they are but
first-fruits. For if the first-fruits be so great that we are thereby
freed even from our sins, and attain to righteousness and
sanctification, and that those of that time both drave out devils, and
raised the dead by their shadow (<scripRef passage="Acts v. 15" id="vii.xvi-p36.1" parsed="|Acts|5|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.15">Acts v. 15</scripRef>), or garments
(<scripRef passage="Acts 19.12" id="vii.xvi-p36.2" parsed="|Acts|19|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.12">ib. xix. 12</scripRef>), consider how great
the whole must be. And if the creation, devoid as it is of mind and
reason, and though in ignorance of these things, yet groaneth, much
more should we. Next, that he may give the heretics no handle, or seem
to be disparaging our present world, we groan, he says, not as finding
fault with the present system, but through a desire of those greater
things. And this he shows in the words, “Waiting for the
adoption.” What dost thou say, let me hear? Thou didst insist on
it at every turn, and didst cry aloud, that we were already made sons,
and now dost thou place this good thing among hopes, writing that we
must needs wait for it? Now it is to set this right by the sequel that
he says, “to wit, the redemption<note place="end" n="1428" id="vii.xvi-p36.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvi-p37"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvi-p37.1">ἀπολύτρωσιν</span>. In the meaning of this word sometimes the manner, and
sometimes the completeness of redemption predominates; see <scripRef passage="Rom. iii. 24" id="vii.xvi-p37.2" parsed="|Rom|3|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.24">Rom. iii.
24</scripRef>, p. 377.</p></note> of our body.” That is, the
perfect glory. Our lot indeed is at present uncertainty to our last
breath, since many of us that were sons have become dogs and prisoners.
But if we decease with a good hope, then is the gift unmovable, and
clearer, and greater, having no longer any change to fear from death
and sin. Then therefore will the grace be secure, when our body shall
be freed from death and its countless ailments (or passions). For this
is full redemption (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvi-p37.3">ἀπολύτρωσις</span>), not a redemption<note place="end" n="1429" id="vii.xvi-p37.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvi-p38"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvi-p38.1">λύτρωσις</span>, showing that the completeness is implied in the
preposition, which should be observed in the doctrinal use of the
term.</p></note> only, but
such, that we shall never again return to our former captivity. For
that thou mayest not be perplexed at hearing so much of glory without
getting any distinct knowledge of it, he partially exposes to thy view
the things to come, setting before thee the change of thy body (Gr.
changing thy body), and along with it the change of the whole creation.
And this he has put in a clearer light in another passage, where he
says, “Who shall change our vile body, that it may be fashioned
like unto His glorious Body.” (<scripRef passage="Phil. iii. 21" id="vii.xvi-p38.2" parsed="|Phil|3|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.21">Phil. iii. 21</scripRef>.) And in another
place again he writes and says, “But when this mortal shall have
put on <pb n="446" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_446.html" id="vii.xvi-Page_446" />immortality, then shall be brought to pass the saying that is
written, Death is swallowed up in victory.” (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 54" id="vii.xvi-p38.3" parsed="|1Cor|15|54|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.54">1 Cor. xv. 54</scripRef>.) But to show,
that with the corruption of the body the constitution of the things of
this life will also come to an end, he wrote again elsewhere,
“For the fashion of this world passeth away.” (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 31" id="vii.xvi-p38.4" parsed="|1Cor|7|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.31">1 Cor. vii. 31</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xvi-p39"><scripRef passage="Rom. 8.24" id="vii.xvi-p39.1" parsed="|Rom|8|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.24">Ver.
24</scripRef>.
“For we are saved by hope,” he says.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xvi-p40">Now since he had dwelt upon the
promise of the things to come, and this seemed to pain the weaker
hearer, if the blessings are all matter of hope; after proving before
that they are surer than things present and visible, and discoursing at
large on the gifts already given, and showing that we have received the
first fruits of those good things, lest we should seek our all in this
world, and be traitors to the nobility that faith gives us, he says,
“For we are (Gr. were) saved by hope.” And this is about
what he means. We are not to seek our all in this life, but to have
hope also. For this is the only gift that we brought in to God,
believing Him in what He promised shall come, and it was by this way
alone we were saved. If then we lose this hope, we have lost all that
was of our own contributing. For I put you this question, he would say,
Wert thou not liable for countless sins? wert thou not in despair? wert
thou not under sentence? were not all out of heart about thy salvation?
What then saved thee? It was thy hoping<note place="end" n="1430" id="vii.xvi-p40.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvi-p41"> This blending of faith and hope illustrates the connection of
faith and love, the Object of love being now known by faith, and
appropriated by hope. The personification which follows is a powerful
way of representing that in us which apprehends God as itself His
gift.</p></note>
in God alone, and trusting to Him about His promises and gifts, and
nothing besides hadst thou to bring in. If it was this then that saved
thee, hold it fast now also. For that which afforded thee so great
blessings, to a certainty will not deceive thee in regard to things to
come. For in that it found thee dead, and ruined, and a prisoner, and
an enemy, and yet made thee a friend, and a son, and a freeman, and
righteous, and a joint-heir, and yielded such great things as no one
ever expected even, how, after such munificence and attachment, will it
betray<note place="end" n="1431" id="vii.xvi-p41.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvi-p42"> So
the <span class="c14" id="vii.xvi-p42.1">mss.</span> and Catena: the old reading
was <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvi-p42.2">οὐ
προσήσεται</span>, “will it not satisfy.”</p></note> thee in what is to follow? Say not
to me, hopes again! expectations again! faith again! For it is in this
way thou wert saved from the beginning, and this dowry was the only one
that thou didst bring in to the Bridegroom. Hold it then fast and keep
it: for if thou demandest to have everything in this world, thou hast
lost that well-doing of thine, through which thou didst become bright,
and this is why he proceeds to say, “But hope that is seen is not
hope; for what a man seeth, why doth he yet hope for?”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xvi-p43"><scripRef passage="Rom. 8.25" id="vii.xvi-p43.1" parsed="|Rom|8|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.25">Ver.
25</scripRef>.—“But if we hope for that we see not, then do we with
patience wait for it.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xvi-p44">That is, if thou art to be
looking for everything in this world, what need is there for hope? What
is hope then? It is feeling confidence in things to come. What great
demand then doth God make upon thee, since He Himself giveth thee
blessings quite entire from His own stores? One thing only, hope, He
asks of thee, that thou too mayest have somewhat of thine own to
contribute toward thy salvation. And this he intimates in what he
proceeds with: “For if we hope for that we see not, then do we
with patience wait for it.” As then God crowneth him that
undergoes labors, and hardnesses, and countless toils, so doth He him
that hopeth. For the name of patience belongs to hard work and much
endurance. Yet even this He hath granted to the man that hopeth, that
He might solace the wearied soul. And then to show that for this light
task we enjoy abundant aid, he proceeds:</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xvi-p45"><scripRef passage="Rom. 8.26" id="vii.xvi-p45.1" parsed="|Rom|8|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.26">Ver.
26</scripRef>.
“Likewise the Spirit also helpeth our infirmities.”<note place="end" n="1432" id="vii.xvi-p45.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvi-p46"> <i>Magna est vis Græci verbi</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvi-p46.1">συναντιλαμβανέσθαι</span>, said Calvin. The word means: “takes hold together
with us, as if on the other side or as if instead of us” (Godet).
The notion of lifting the other end of a burden, or perhaps, of taking
hold of it in our place, seems to lie at the basis of this expressive
word. Cf. <scripRef passage="Luke x. 40" id="vii.xvi-p46.2" parsed="|Luke|10|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.40">Luke x. 40</scripRef>.—G.B.S.</p></note></p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xvi-p47">For the one point is thy own,
that of patience, but the other comes of the Spirit’s
furnishings, Who also cherisheth (Gr. anointeth) thee unto this hope,
and through it again lighteneth thy labors. Then that thou mightest
know that it is not in thy labors only and dangers that this grace
standeth by thee, but even in things the most easy seemingly,<note place="end" n="1433" id="vii.xvi-p47.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvi-p48"> These words show that St. Chrysostom does not mean that we do any
good unaided, however much he insists on the freedom of our
will.</p></note> it worketh with thee, and on all
occasions bears its part in the alliance, he proceeds to
say,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xvi-p49">“For we know not what we
should pray for as we ought.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xvi-p50">And this he said to show the
Spirit’s great concern about us, and also to instruct them not to
think for certainty that those things are desirable which to
man’s reasonings appear so. For since it was likely that they,
when they were scourged, and driven out, and suffering grievances
without number, should be seeking a respite, and ask this favor of God,
and think it was advantageous to them, by no means (he says) suppose
that what seem blessings to you really are so. For we <pb n="447" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_447.html" id="vii.xvi-Page_447" />need the
Spirit’s aid even to do this. So feeble is man, and such a
nothing by himself. For this is why he says, “For we know not
what we should pray for as we ought.” In order that the learner
might not feel any shame at his ignorance, he does not say, ye know
not, but, “we know not.” And that he did not say this
merely to seem moderate, he plainly shows from other passages. For he
desired in his prayers unceasingly to see Rome. Yet the time when he
obtained it was not at once when he desired it. And for “the
thorn” that was given him “in the flesh”
(<scripRef passage="2 Cor. xii. 8" id="vii.xvi-p50.1" parsed="|2Cor|12|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.8">2 Cor. xii. 8</scripRef>), that is the dangers, he often besought God, and was
entirely unsuccessful.<note place="end" n="1434" id="vii.xvi-p50.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvi-p51"> See Bishop Bull, <i>Serm. V.</i> who discusses what this
was.</p></note> And so was
Moses, who in the Old Testament prays to see Palestine (<scripRef passage="Deut. iii. 26" id="vii.xvi-p51.1" parsed="|Deut|3|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.3.26">Deut. iii. 26</scripRef>),
and Jeremiah when he made supplication for the Jews (<scripRef passage="Jer. xv. 1" id="vii.xvi-p51.2" parsed="|Jer|15|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.15.1">Jer. xv. 1</scripRef>),
and Abraham when he interceded for the people of Sodom. “But the
Spirit Itself maketh intercession for us with groanings which cannot be
uttered.” This statement is not clear, owing to the cessation of
many of the wonders which then used to take place. Wherefore I must
needs inform you of the state of things at that time, and in this way
the rest of the subject will be cleared. What therefore was the state
of things then? God did in those days give to all that were baptized
certain excellent gifts, and the name that these had was spirits. For
“the spirits of the Prophets,” it says, “are subject
to the prophets.” (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xiv. 32" id="vii.xvi-p51.3" parsed="|1Cor|14|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.32">1 Cor. xiv. 32</scripRef>.)
And one had the gift of prophecy and foretold things to come; and
another of wisdom, and taught the many; and another of healings, and
cured the sick; and another of miracles, and raised the dead; another
of tongues, and spoke different languages. And with all these there was
also a gift of prayer, which also was called a spirit, and he that had
this prayed for all the people. For since we are ignorant of much that
is profitable for us and ask things that are not profitable, the gift
of prayer came into some particular person of that day, and what was
profitable for all the whole Church alike, he was the appointed person
to ask for in behalf of all, and the instructor of the rest. Spirit
then is the name that he gives here to the grace of this character, and
the soul that receiveth the grace, and intercedeth to God, and
groaneth. For he that was counted worthy of such grace as this,
standing with much compunction, and with many mental groanings falling
before God, asked the things that were profitable for all. And of this
the Deacon of the present day is a symbol when he offers up the prayers
for the people. This then is what Paul means when he says,<note place="end" n="1435" id="vii.xvi-p51.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvi-p52"> St. Ambrose, <i>Epist.</i> 36, gives the same
interpretation.</p></note> “the Spirit itself maketh
intercession for us with groanings that cannot be
uttered.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xvi-p53"><scripRef passage="Rom. 8.27" id="vii.xvi-p53.1" parsed="|Rom|8|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.27">Ver.
27</scripRef>.
“But He that searcheth the hearts.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xvi-p54">You see that it is not about the
Comforter that he is speaking, but about the spiritual heart. Since if
this were not so, he ought to have said, “He that
searcheth” the Spirit. But that thou mayest learn that the
language is meant of a spiritual man, who has the gift of prayer, he
proceeds, “And he that searcheth the hearts knoweth what is the
mind of the Spirit,” that is, of the spiritual man.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xvi-p55">“Because he maketh
intercession for the saints according to the will of
God.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xvi-p56">Not (he means) that he informs
God as if ignorant, but this is done that we may learn to pray for
proper things, and to ask of God what is pleasing to Him. For this is
what the “according to God” is. And so this was with a view
to solace those that came to Him, and to yield them excellent
instruction. For He that furnished the gifts, and gave besides
blessings without number, was the Comforter. Hence it says, “all
these things worketh one and the self-same Spirit.” (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xii. 11" id="vii.xvi-p56.1" parsed="|1Cor|12|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.11">1 Cor. xii. 11</scripRef>.)
And it is for our instruction that this takes place, and to show the
love of the Spirit, it condescendeth even to this. And it is from this
that the person praying getteth heard, because the prayer is made
“according to the will of God.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xvi-p57">You see from how many points he
instructs them in the love that was shown them and the honor that was
done them. And what is there that God hath not done for us? The world
He hath made corruptible for us, and again for us incorruptible. He
suffered His Prophets to be ill-treated for our sake, sent them into
captivity for us, let them fall into the furnace, and undergo ills
without number. Nay, He made them prophets for us, and the Apostles
also He made for us. He gave up for us His Only-Begotten, He punisheth
the devil for us, He hath seated us on the Right Hand, He was
reproached for us. “For the reproaches of them that reproached
thee,” it says, “fell upon me.” (<scripRef passage="Ps. lxix. 9" id="vii.xvi-p57.1" parsed="|Ps|69|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.69.9">Ps. lxix. 9</scripRef>.) Yet still, when
we are drawing back after so great favor, He leaveth us not, but again
entreats, and on our account inciteth others to entreat for us, that He
may show us favor. And so it was with Moses. For to him He says,
“Let Me alone, that I may blot them out” (<scripRef passage="Ex. xxxii. 10" id="vii.xvi-p57.2" parsed="|Exod|32|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.32.10">Ex. xxxii. 10</scripRef>),
that He might drive him upon supplicating on their behalf. And now <pb n="448" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_448.html" id="vii.xvi-Page_448" />He
doth the same thing. Hence He gave the gift of prayer. But this He
doth, not as Himself standing in need of entreaty, but that we might<note place="end" n="1436" id="vii.xvi-p57.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvi-p58"> The peculiar position of the negative resembles that in Eur.
<i>Hec.</i> 1131 (al. 1149), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvi-p58.1">ἵν
ἄλλος μή τις
εἰδείη
τάδε</span>.</p></note> not, from being saved without effort
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvi-p58.2">ἁπλὥς</span>), grow
indifferent. For this cause it is on account of David, and of this
person and that, He often says, that He is reconciled with them, to
establish again this very thing, that the reconciliation may be with
all due formality.<note place="end" n="1437" id="vii.xvi-p58.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvi-p59"> 6 <span class="c14" id="vii.xvi-p59.1">mss.</span> with glorying, i.e. with something
good done on man’s part.</p></note> Still He would
have looked more loving toward man, if it had not been through this and
the other prophet, but of Himself, that He told them that He ceased to
be wroth. But the reason of His not holding to that point was, that
this ground of reconciliation might not become an occasion for
listlessness. Wherefore to Jeremiah also He said, “Pray not for
this people, for I will not hear thee” (<scripRef passage="Jer. xi. 14" id="vii.xvi-p59.2" parsed="|Jer|11|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.11.14">Jer. xi. 14</scripRef>), not as wishing
to stop his praying (for He earnestly longeth for our salvation), but
to terrify them: and this the prophet also seeing did not cease
praying. And that you may see that it was not through a wish to turn
him from it, but to shame<note place="end" n="1438" id="vii.xvi-p59.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvi-p60"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvi-p60.1">ἔντρεψαι</span>perhaps “to urge him to compassion;” (there is no
pronoun with this verb).</p></note> them that He
said this, hear what it says. “Seest thou not what these are
doing?” (<scripRef passage="Ez. viii. 6" id="vii.xvi-p60.2" parsed="|Ezek|8|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.8.6">Ez. viii. 6</scripRef>, not verbally from
LXX.) And when He says to the city “Though thou wash thee with
nitre, and take thee much soap (Gr. herb), yet thou art stained before
Me” (<scripRef passage="Jer. ii. 22" id="vii.xvi-p60.3" parsed="|Jer|2|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.2.22">Jer. ii. 22</scripRef>), it is not that He may cast them into despair that He so
speaks, but that He may rouse them to repentance. For as in the case of
the Ninevites, by giving the sentence without limitation, and holding
out no good hope, He scared them the more, and led them to repentance,
so He doth here also, both to rouse them, and to render the prophet
more venerated, that in this way at least they may hear him. Then,
since they kept on in a state of incurable madness, and were not to be
sobered even by the rest being carried away, he first exhorts them to
remain there. But when they kept not up to this, but deserted to Egypt,
this indeed He allowed them, but requires of them not to desert to
irreligion as well as to Egypt. (<scripRef passage="Jer. xliv. 8" id="vii.xvi-p60.4" parsed="|Jer|44|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.44.8">Jer. xliv. 8</scripRef>.) But when they
did not comply in this either, He sendeth the prophet along with them,
so that they might not after all suffer total wreck. (<scripRef passage="Jer. 44.28" id="vii.xvi-p60.5" parsed="|Jer|44|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.44.28">Ver. 28</scripRef>.) For since they did
not follow Him when He called, He next followeth them to discipline
them, and hinder their being hurried further into vice, and as a father
full of affection does a child who takes all treatment in the same
peevish way, conducting him about everywhere with himself, and
following him about. This was the reason why He sent not Jeremiah only
into Egypt, but also Ezekiel into Babylon, and they did not refuse to
go. For when they found their Master love the people exceedingly, they
continued themselves to do so likewise. Much as if a right-minded
servant were to take compassion upon an intractable son when he saw his
father grieving and lamenting about him. And what was there that they
did not suffer for them? They were sawn asunder, they were driven out,
they were reproached, they were stoned, they underwent numberless
grievances. And after all this they would run back to them. Samuel, for
instance, ceased not to mourn for Saul, miserably insulted as he was by
him, and injured irreparably. (<scripRef passage="1 Sam. xv. 35" id="vii.xvi-p60.6" parsed="|1Sam|15|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.15.35">1 Sam. xv. 35</scripRef>.) Still he held
none of these things in remembrance. And for the people of the Jews,
Jeremiah has composed Lamentations in writing. And when the general of
the Persians had given him liberty to dwell securely, and with perfect
freedom, wherever he pleased, he preferred above dwelling at home the
affliction of the people, and their hard durance in a strange land.
(<scripRef passage="Jer. xi. 5" id="vii.xvi-p60.7" parsed="|Jer|11|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.11.5">Jer. xi. 5</scripRef>.) So Moses left the palace and the sort of living herein, and
hasted to be among their calamities. And Daniel abode for twenty days
following without food, pinching himself with the most severe fast,
that he might reconcile God to them. (<scripRef passage="Dan. x. 2" id="vii.xvi-p60.8" parsed="|Dan|10|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.10.2">Dan. x. 2</scripRef>.) And the three
Children too, when in the furnace, and so fierce a fire, put up a
supplication for them. For it was not on their account that they were
grieved, as they were saved; but since they considered that then was
the time for the greatest boldness of speech, they consequently prayed
in their behalf; hence too they said, “In a contrite heart and an
humble spirit let us be accepted.” (<scripRef passage="Azar 16" id="vii.xvi-p60.9" parsed="|PrAzar|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:PrAzar.1.16">Song. ver. 16</scripRef>.) For them Joshua also
rent his garments. (<scripRef passage="Josh. vii. 6" id="vii.xvi-p60.10" parsed="|Josh|7|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Josh.7.6">Josh. vii. 6</scripRef>.) For them
Ezekiel too wailed and lamented when he saw them cut down.
(<scripRef passage="Ez. ix. 8" id="vii.xvi-p60.11" parsed="|Ezek|9|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.9.8">Ez. ix. 8</scripRef>.) And Jeremy<note place="end" n="1439" id="vii.xvi-p60.12"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvi-p61"> So all <span class="c14" id="vii.xvi-p61.1">mss.</span> but one, and that is
obviously an emendation: both the passages cited are from
Isaiah.</p></note> said,
“Let me alone, I will weep bitterly.” (<scripRef passage="Is. xxii. 4" id="vii.xvi-p61.2" parsed="|Isa|22|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.22.4">Is. xxii. 4</scripRef>.) And before
this, when he did not venture openly to pray for a remittance of their
sad estate, he sought for some limited period, when he says, “How
long, O, Lord?” (<scripRef passage="Isa. 6.11" id="vii.xvi-p61.3" parsed="|Isa|6|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.6.11">ib. vi.
11</scripRef>.)
For full of affectionateness is the whole race of the saints. Wherefore
also St. Paul saith, “Put on therefore, as the elect saints of
God, bowels of mercy, kindness, humbleness of mind.”
(<scripRef passage="Col. iii. 12" id="vii.xvi-p61.4" parsed="|Col|3|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.12">Col. iii. 12</scripRef>.) You see the strict propriety of the word, and how he would have
<pb n="449" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_449.html" id="vii.xvi-Page_449" />us continually merciful. For he does not say, “show mercy”
only, but put it on, that like as our garment is always with us, so may
mercy be. And he does not say merely mercy, but “bowels of
mercy,” that we may imitate the natural affection of
relations.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xvi-p62">But we do just the contrary, and
if any one comes to ask a single penny of us, we insult them, abuse
them, call them impostors. Dost thou not shudder, man, and blush to
call him an impostor for bread? Why even supposing such an one is
practising imposture, he deserves to be pitied for it, because he is so
pressed with famine as to put on such a character. This then is a
reproach to our cruelty. For since we had not the heart to bestow with
readiness, they are compelled to practise a great many arts, so as to
put a cheat off upon our inhumanity, and to soften down our harshness.
Now if it was gold and silver that he asked of thee, then there would
be some reason in thy suspicions. But if it is necessary food that he
comes to thee for, why be showing thyself wise so unseasonably, and
take so over exact an account of him, accusing him of idleness and
sloth? For if we must talk in this way, it is not others but ourselves
that we ought to address. When therefore thou art going to God to ask
forgiveness for thy sins, then call these words to mind, and thou wilt
know thou deservest to have these things said to thee by God, much more
than the poor man by thee. And yet God hath never said such words to
thee as “Stand off, since thou art an impostor, always coming to
church and hearing My laws, but when abroad, setting gold, and pleasure
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvi-p62.1">ἐπιθυμίαν</span>), and friendship, and in fact anything above My
commandments. And now thou makest thyself humble, but when thy prayers
are over thou art bold, and cruel, and inhuman. Get thee hence,
therefore, and never come to Me any more.” Yet this, and more
than this, we deserve to have said to us; but still He never did
reproach us in any such way, but is long-suffering and fulfils
everything on His own part, and gives us more than we ask for. Calling
this to mind then, let us relieve the poverty of those that beg of us,
and if they do impose upon us, let us not be over exact about it. For
such a salvation is it that we ourselves require, one with pardon, with
kindness (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvi-p62.2">φιλανθρωπίας</span>), with much mercy along with it. For it is not possible,
it certainly is not, if our estate were searched into strictly, that we
should ever be saved, but we must needs be punished and brought to ruin
altogether. Let us not then be bitter judges of others lest we also get
a strict account demanded of us. For we have sins that are too great to
plead any excuse. And therefore let us show more mercy towards those
who have committed inexcusable sins, that we also may lay up for
ourselves the like mercy beforehand. And yet be as large-hearted as we
may, we shall never be able to contribute such love toward man as we
stand in need of at the hand of a God that loveth man. How then is it
other than monstrous, when we are in need of so many things ourselves,
to be over exact with our fellow servants, and do all we can against
ourselves? For thou dost not in this way so much prove him unworthy of
thy liberality, as thyself of God’s love toward man. For he that
deals over exactly with his fellow servant, will be the more sure to
find the like treatment at God’s hand. Let us not speak against
ourselves, but even if they come out of idleness or wilfulness,<note place="end" n="1440" id="vii.xvi-p62.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvi-p63"> All
<span class="c14" id="vii.xvi-p63.1">mss.</span> read <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvi-p63.2">κἂν δἰ
ἄργιαν κἂν
διὰ ῥ&amp;
139·θυμίαν</span>,
which order agrees with the stronger sense here given to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvi-p63.3">ῥᾳθυμία</span>:
“listlessness” is generally too little expressive of that
readiness to yield to temptations which this word implies. But 1 <span class="c14" id="vii.xvi-p63.4">ms</span>. reads “rather all through
vice,” <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvi-p63.5">κακίαν</span>,
which tends to give the other word a lighter sense.</p></note> let us bestow. For we also do many sins
through wilfulness, or rather we do them all through wilfulness, and
yet God doth not presently call us to punishment, but gives us a set
time for penance, nurturing us day by day, disciplining us, teaching
us, supplying us with all other things, that we too may emulate this
mercy of His. Let us then quell this cruelty, let us cast out this
brutal spirit, as benefiting thereby ourselves rather than others. For
to these we give money, and bread, and clothing, but for ourselves we
are laying up beforehand very great glory, and such as there is no
putting into words. For we receive again our bodies incorruptible, and
are<note place="end" n="1441" id="vii.xvi-p63.6"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvi-p64"> 6
<span class="c14" id="vii.xvi-p64.1">mss.</span> pres., and so all just above.</p></note> glorified together and reign together with
Christ. And how great this is we shall see from hence—or rather
there is no means of making us see it clearly now. But to start from
our present blessings, and to get from them at least some kind of
scanty notice of it, I will endeavor so far as I may be able to put
before you what I have been speaking of. Tell me then, if when you were
grown old, and were living in poverty, and any one were to promise
suddenly to make you young, and to bring you to the very prime of life,
and to render you very strong, and preëminently beautiful, and
were to give you the kingdom of the whole earth for a thousand years, a
kingdom in the state of the deepest peace, what is there that you would
not choose to do, and to suffer to gain this promise? (4 <span class="c14" id="vii.xvi-p64.2">mss.</span> and Sav. Mar. object.) See then, Christ promises not
this, but much more than this. For the distance between old age and
youth is not to be compared with <pb n="450" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_450.html" id="vii.xvi-Page_450" />the difference of corruption and
incorruption, nor that of a kingdom and poverty to that of the present
glory and the future, but the difference is that of dreams and a
reality. Or rather I have yet said nothing to the purpose, since there
is no language capable of setting before you the greatness of the
difference between things to come and things present. And as for time,
there is no place for the idea of difference. For what mode is there
for a man to compare with our present state a life that hath no limit?
And as for the peace it is as far removed from any present peace, as
peace is different from war; and for the incorruption, it is as much
better as a clear pearl is than a clod of clay. Or rather, say as great
a thing as one may, nothing can put it before you. For were I even to
compare the beauty of our bodies then to the light of the sunbeam, or
the brightest lightning, I shall not yet be saying aught that is worthy
of that brilliancy. Now for such things as these what money so much
that it were not worth the while to give up? what bodies, or rather
what souls<note place="end" n="1442" id="vii.xvi-p64.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvi-p65"> Or
lives, but see above, p. 433, where the spirit seems to be considered
apart from the soul.</p></note> is it not worth one’s while
to give up? At present if any one were to lead thee into the palace,
and in presence of all were to give thee an opportunity of conversing
with the king, and make thee sit at his table, and join in his fare,
thou wouldest call thyself the happiest of men. But when you are to go
up to Heaven, and stand by the King of the universe Himself, and to vie
with angels in brightness, and to enjoy even that unutterable glory, do
you hesitate whether you ought to give up money? whereas if you had to
put off life itself, you ought to leap and exult, and mount on wings of
pleasure. But you, that you may get an office (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvi-p65.1">ἀρχὴν</span>), as a place to
pillage from (for call a thing of this sort gain, I cannot), put all
you have to hazard, and after borrowing of others, will, if need be,
pawn your wife and children too without hesitation.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xvi-p66">But when the kingdom of Heaven
is set before you, that office (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvi-p66.1">ἀρχἥς</span>) which hath none
to supersede you in it, and God bids you take not a part of a corner of
the earth, but the whole of Heaven entirely, are you hesitating, and
reluctant, and gaping after money, and forgetful that if the parts of
that Heaven which we see are so fair and delightful, how greatly so
must the upper Heaven be, and the Heaven<note place="end" n="1443" id="vii.xvi-p66.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvi-p67"> See St. Augustin’s <i>Confessions,</i> p. 250, Oxf. Tr.
Clem. <i>Recog.</i> iii. 75; Aristot. <i>Metaph.</i> p. 997; 15, p.
1071, 23, Bekker.</p></note> of Heaven? But since we have as yet no
means of seeing this with our bodily eyes, ascend in thy thought, and
standing above this Heaven, look up unto that Heaven beyond this, into
that height without a bound, into that Light surcharged with awe, into
the crowds of the Angels, into the endless ranks of Archangels, into
the rest of the incorporeal Powers. And then lay hold again of the
image (cf. Plat. <i>Rep</i>. vii. p. 516) thereof we have, after coming
down from above, and make a sketch of the estate of a king with us, as
his men in gold armor, and his pairs of white mules proudly decked with
gold, and his chariots set with jewels<note place="end" n="1444" id="vii.xvi-p67.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvi-p68"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvi-p68.1">λιθοκόλλητα</span>, v. Jungerm. <i>ad Polluc.</i> x. 145, V. l. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvi-p68.2">χρυσοκόλλητα</span>.</p></note>
and his snow-like cushions (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvi-p68.3">στρωμνὴν</span> Poll. x. 41), and the spangles that flutter about the
chariot, and the dragons shaped out in the silken hangings, and the
shields with their gold bosses, and the straps that reach up from these
to the rim of them through so many gems, and the horses with the gilded
trappings and the gold bits. But when we see the king we immediately
lose sight of all these. For he alone turns our eyes to him, and to the
purple robe, and the diadem, and the throne, and the clasp, and the
shoes, all that splendor of his appearance. After gathering all these
things together then with accuracy, then again remove your thoughts
from these things to things above, and to that awful day in which
Christ is coming. For then you will not see any pairs of mules, nor
golden chariots, nor dragons and shields, but things that are big with
a mighty awe, and strike such amazement that the very incorporeal
Powers are astonished. For the “powers of the Heavens,” He
says, “shall be shaken.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xxiv. 29" id="vii.xvi-p68.4" parsed="|Matt|24|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.29">Matt. xxiv.
29</scripRef>.)
Then is the whole Heaven thrown open, and the gates of those concaves
unfold themselves, and the Only-begotten Son of God cometh down, not
with twenty, not with a hundred men for His body-guard, but with
thousands, ten thousands of Angels and Archangels, Cherubim and
Seraphim, and other Powers, and with fear and trembling shall
everything be filled, whiles the earth is bursting itself up, and the
men that ever were born, from Adam’s birth up to that day, are
rising from the earth, and all are caught up; (<scripRef passage="1 Thess. iv. 17" id="vii.xvi-p68.5" parsed="|1Thess|4|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.17">1 Thess. iv. 17</scripRef>)
when Himself appears with such great glory as that the sun, and the
moon, and all light whatever, is cast into the shade, being outshone by
that radiance. What language is to set before us that blessedness,
brightness, glory? Alas! my soul. For weeping comes upon me and great
groaning, as I reflect what good things we have fallen from, what
blessedness we are estranged from. For estranged we are (I am now
speaking of my own case still), unless we do some great and astonishing
work; speak <pb n="451" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_451.html" id="vii.xvi-Page_451" />not then of hell to me now, for more grievous than any hell
is the fall from this glory, and worse than punishments unnumbered the
estrangement from that lot. But still we are gaping after this present
world, and we take not thought of the devil’s cunning, who by
little things bereaves us of those great ones, and gives us clay that
he may snatch from us gold, or rather that he may snatch Heaven from
us, and showeth us a shadow that he may dispossess us of the reality,
and puts phantoms before us in dreams (for such is the wealth of this
world), that at daybreak<note place="end" n="1445" id="vii.xvi-p68.6"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvi-p69"> Night being put for the time of our sojourn here. Cf. <scripRef passage="Rom. xiii. 12" id="vii.xvi-p69.1" parsed="|Rom|13|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.12">Rom. xiii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> he may prove us
the poorest of men. Laying these things to heart, late though it be,
let us fly from this craft, and pass to the side of things to come. For
we cannot say that we were ignorant how exposed to accidents the
present life is, since things every day din in our ears more loudly
than a trumpet, the worthlessness, the ridiculousness, the
shamefulness, the dangers, the pitfalls, of the present scene. What
defence then shall we have to set up for pursuing things so subject to
hazards, and laden with shame, with so much eagerness, and leaving
things unfailing, which will make us glorious and bright, and giving
our whole selves up to the thraldom of money? For the slavery to these
things is worse than any bondage. And this they know who have been
counted worthy to obtain their freedom from it. That ye then may also
feel this goodly liberty, burst the bonds asunder, spring out of the
snare. And let there be no gold lying by in your houses, but that which
is more precious than millions of money, alms and love to man, for your
treasure. For this gives us boldness toward God, but the other covers
us with deep shame, and causes the devil to bear hard (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvi-p69.2">σφοδρὸν
πνεἵν</span>) upon us. Why
then arm thy enemy, and make him stronger? Arm thy right hand against
him, and transfer all the splendor of thy house into thy soul, and stow
away all thy fortune in thy mind, and instead of a chest and a house,
let heaven keep thy gold. And let us put all our property about our own
selves; for we are much better than the walls, and more dignified than
the pavement. Why then do we, to the neglect of our own selves, waste
all our attention upon those things, which when we are gone we can no
longer reach, and often even while we stay here we cannot keep hold of,
when we might have such riches as to be found not in this life only,
but also in that, in the easiest circumstances? For he who carries
about his farms and house and gold upon his soul, wherever he appears,
appears with all this wealth. And how is this possible to be effected?
one may ask. It is possible, and that with the utmost ease. For if you
transfer them to Heaven by the poor man’s hand, you will transfer
them entire into your own soul. And if death should afterwards come
upon thee, no one will take them from thee, but thou wilt depart to be
rich in the next world too. This was the kind of treasure Tabitha had.
Hence it was not her house that proclaimed her wealth, nor the walls,
nor the stones, nor the pillars, but the bodies of widows furnished
with dress, and their tears that were shed, and death that played the
runaway, and life that came back again. Let us also make unto ourselves
such-like treasures, let us build up for ourselves such-like houses. In
this way we shall have God for our Fellow-worker, and we ourselves
shall be workers together with Him. For Himself brought the poor from
not being into being, and you will prevent them, after they have been
brought into life and being, from perishing with hunger and other
distress, by tending them and setting them upright, staying up the
Temple of God in every quarter. What can be equal to this in respect
both of utility and of glory? Or if as yet you have not gained any
clear notion of the great adornment He bestowed upon thee when He bade
thee relieve poverty, consider this point with thyself. If He had given
thee so great power, that thou wert able to set up again even the
Heaven if it were falling, wouldest thou not think the thing an honor
far too great for thee? See now He hath held thee worthy of a greater
honor. For that which in His esteem is more precious than the
Heavens,<note place="end" n="1446" id="vii.xvi-p69.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvi-p70"> Several <span class="c14" id="vii.xvi-p70.1">mss.</span> “which is more
precious than the Heavens themselves.”</p></note> He hath trusted thee to repair. For
of all things visible there is nothing in God’s esteem equal to
man. For Heaven and earth and sea did He make for him, and finds more
pleasure in dwelling with him than in the Heaven. And yet we, though
with a knowledge of this, bestow no attention nor forethought upon the
temples of God; but leaving them in a neglected state, we provide
houses splendid and large for ourselves. This is why we are devoid of
all good things, and greater beggars than the poorest poor, because we
pride ourselves in these houses which we cannot take away with us when
we go hence, and leave those alone which we might move away along with
our own selves. For the bodies of the poor after dissolution must needs
rise again; and God, Who hath given this charge, will bring them forth,
and praise those who have taken care of them, <pb n="452" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_452.html" id="vii.xvi-Page_452" />and treat such with
regard (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvi-p70.2">θαυμάσεται</span>), because when they were on the point of falling to ruin
at one time by starvation, at another by nakedness and cold, these
repaired them by all means in their power. But still, even with all
these praises set before us, we loiter yet, and decline undertaking
this honorable charge. And Christ indeed hath not where to lodge, but
goeth about a stranger, and naked, and hungry, and you set up houses
out of town, and baths, and terraces, and chambers without number, in
thoughtless vanity; and to Christ you give not even a share of a little
hut, while for daws and vultures you deck out upper chambers. What can
be worse than such insanity as this? What more grievous than such
madness? for madness it is in the last stage of it, or rather one has
no name to suit it, use whatever one may. Yet still if we be so minded,
it is possible to beat off the disorder, tenacious as it is; and not
possible only, but even easy; and not easy merely, but even easier is
it to get rid of this pest than of the sufferings of the body, since
the Physician is so much greater. Let us then draw Him to ourselves,
and invite Him to aid us in the attempt, and let us contribute our
share, good-will, I mean, and energy. For He will not require anything
further, but if He can meet with this only, He will confer all that is
His part. Let us then contribute our share, that in this world we may
enjoy a genuine health, and may attain to the good things to come, by
the grace and love towards man, etc.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XV on Rom. viii. 28." shorttitle="" progress="80.72%" prev="vii.xvi" next="vii.xviii" id="vii.xvii">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Rom. viii. 28." id="vii.xvii-p0.1" parsed="|Rom|8|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.28" />
<p class="c21" id="vii.xvii-p1"><span class="c9" id="vii.xvii-p1.1">Homily XV.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vii.xvii-p2"><scripRef passage="Rom. VIII. 28" id="vii.xvii-p2.1" parsed="|Rom|8|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.28">Rom. VIII. 28</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vii.xvii-p3">“And we know that all
things work together for good to them that love God.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.xvii-p4"><span class="c11" id="vii.xvii-p4.1">Here</span> he
seems to me to have mooted this whole topic with a view to those who
were in danger; or, rather, not this only, but also what was said a
little before this. For the words, “the sufferings of this
present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall
be revealed in us;” and those, that “the whole creation
groaneth;” and the saying, that “we are saved by
hope;” and the phrase, “we with patience wait for;”
and that, “we know not what we should pray for as we
ought;” are all of them said to these. For he instructs them not
to choose just what they may think, themselves, to be useful, but what
the Spirit may suggest; for many things that seem to one’s self
profitable, do sometimes even cause much harm. Quiet, for instance, and
freedom from dangers, and living out of fear, seemed to be advantageous
for them. And what wonder if they did to them, since to the blessed
Paul himself this seemed to be so? still he came afterwards to know
that the opposite to all these are the things advantageous, and when he
came to know it, he was content. So he that besought the Lord thrice to
be freed from hazards,<note place="end" n="1447" id="vii.xvii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvii-p5"> See p. 447, and on <scripRef passage="2 Cor. xii. 7" id="vii.xvii-p5.1" parsed="|2Cor|12|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.7">2 Cor. xii. 7</scripRef>, Hom. 26, p. 294 O.T.</p></note> when once he
heard Him say, “My grace is sufficient for thee, for My Power is
perfected in weakness” (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. xii. 8, 9" id="vii.xvii-p5.2" parsed="|2Cor|12|8|12|9" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.8-2Cor.12.9">2 Cor. xii. 8, 9</scripRef>),
was afterwards delighted at being persecuted, and insulted, and having
irreparable ills done him. For, “I glory,” he says,
“in persecutions, in insults” (Eng. V. reproaches),
“in necessities.” (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. xii. 10" id="vii.xvii-p5.3" parsed="|2Cor|12|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.10">2 Cor. xii. 10</scripRef>.)
And this was his reason for saying, “For we know not what we
should pray for as we ought.” And he exhorted all men to give up
these matters to the Spirit. For the Holy Spirit is very mindful of us,
and this is the will of God. Having then cheered them by all methods,
he proceeds to what we have heard to-day, putting forward a reason
strong enough to reclaim them. For he says, “we know that all
things work together for good to them that love God.” Now when he
speaks of “all things,” he mentions even the things that
seem painful. For should even tribulation, or poverty, or imprisonment,
or famines, or deaths, or anything else whatsoever come upon us, God is
able to change all these things into the opposite. For this is quite an
instance of His unspeakable power, His making things seemingly painful
to be lightsome to us, and turning them into that which is helpful to
us. And so he does not say, that “them that love God,” no
grievance approacheth, but, that it “works together for
good,” that is to say, that He useth the grievous things
themselves to make the persons so plotted against approved. And this is
a much greater thing than hindering the approach of such grievances, or
stopping them when they have come. <pb n="453" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_453.html" id="vii.xvii-Page_453" />And this is what He did even with
the furnace at Babylon. For He did not either prevent their falling
into it, or extinguish the flame after those saints were cast into it,
but let it burn on, and made them by this very flame greater objects of
wonder, and with the Apostles too He wrought other like wonders
continually. (St. <scripRef passage="Mark xvi. 18" id="vii.xvii-p5.4" parsed="|Mark|16|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.18">Mark xvi. 18</scripRef>.) For if men who have
learnt to be philosophic can use the things of nature to the opposite
of their intention, and appear even when living in poverty in easier
circumstances than the rich, and shine<note place="end" n="1448" id="vii.xvii-p5.5"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvii-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvii-p6.1">καὶ ἐν
τούτοις
διαλάμπει τὸ
καλὸν</span>, <i>Eth.</i> i.
2. “even in these (misfortunes) the noble character shines
forth.”</p></note> through disgrace: much more will God
work for those that love Him both these and also greater things by far.
For one needs only one thing, a genuine love of Him, and all things
follow that. As then things seemingly harmful do good to these, so do
even things profitable harm those who love Him not. For instance, the
exhibition of miracles and wisdom in His teaching only injured the
Jews, as did the rightness of doctrine; and for the former they called
Him a possessed person (<scripRef passage="John viii. 48" id="vii.xvii-p6.2" parsed="|John|8|48|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.48">John viii. 48</scripRef>), for the other
one that would be equal to God (<scripRef passage="John 5.18" id="vii.xvii-p6.3" parsed="|John|5|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.18">ib. v.
18</scripRef>):
and because of the miracles (<scripRef passage="John 11.47,53" id="vii.xvii-p6.4" parsed="|John|11|47|0|0;|John|11|53|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.11.47 Bible:John.11.53">ib. xi.
47, 53</scripRef>), they even went about to kill Him. But the thief when crucified,
when nailed to the Cross, and reviled, and suffering ills unnumbered,
not only was not hurt, but even gained the greatest good therefrom. See
how for those who love God all things work together for good. After
mentioning then this great blessing, one which far exceeds man’s
nature, since to many this seemed even past belief, he draws a proof of
it from past blessings, in these words, “to them who are called
according to His<note place="end" n="1449" id="vii.xvii-p6.5"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvii-p7"> The word His perhaps rightly inserted in our version, is not in
the Greek, and Theodoret seems not have taken it so; he says,
“for he calleth not any as it may be (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvii-p7.1">ἁπλῶς</span>), but those who
have a purpose” (a predisposition), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvii-p7.2">πρόθεσιν</span>, and so does St. Chrysostom below, and Œcumenius. See
on <scripRef passage="Eph. i. 11" id="vii.xvii-p7.3" parsed="|Eph|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.11">Eph. i. 11</scripRef>. Hom. ii. p. 112 O.T. and note. St. Augustin rejects this
exposition and adopts that of our version, Ad Bonif. l. ii. §22,
De Corr. <i>et. Gr.</i> §23.</p></note> purpose.”
Now consider, he means, from the calling, for instance, what I have
just said. Why then did He not from the first call all? or why not Paul
himself as soon as the rest? Does it not seem that the deferring was
harmful? But it was still by the event shown to be for the best. The
purpose he here mentions, however, that he might not ascribe everything
to the calling; since in this way both Greeks and Jews would be sure to
cavil. For if the calling alone were sufficient, how came it that all
were not saved? Hence he says, that it is not the calling alone, but
the purpose of those called too, that works the salvation. For the
calling was not forced upon them, nor compulsory. All then were called,
but all did not obey the call.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xvii-p8"><scripRef passage="Rom. 8.29" id="vii.xvii-p8.1" parsed="|Rom|8|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.29">Ver.
29</scripRef>.
“For whom He did foreknow, He also did predestinate to be
conformed to the Image of His Son.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xvii-p9">See what superb honor! for what
the Only-begotten was by Nature, this they also have become by grace.
And still he was not satisfied with this calling of them conformed
thereto, but even adds another point, “that He might be the
first-born.” And even here he does not come to a pause, but again
after this he proceeds to mention another point, “Among many
brethren.” So wishing to use all means of setting the
relationship<note place="end" n="1450" id="vii.xvii-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvii-p10"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvii-p10.1">συγγένειαν</span>, but Mar. and 6 <span class="c14" id="vii.xvii-p10.2">mss.</span> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvii-p10.3">εὐγ</span>.
nobility.</p></note> in a clear light. Now all these things
you are to take as said of the Incarnation.<note place="end" n="1451" id="vii.xvii-p10.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvii-p11"> Gr.
<i>Economy,</i> see p. 338, note 3.</p></note>
For according to the Godhead He is Only-begotten. See, what great
things He hath given unto us! Doubt not then about the future. For he
showeth even upon other grounds His concern for us by saying, that
things were fore-ordered<note place="end" n="1452" id="vii.xvii-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvii-p12"> Or
“marked out,” <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvii-p12.1">προτετυπῶσθαι</span>.</p></note> in this way from
the beginning. For men have to derive from things their conceptions
about them, but to God these things have been long determined upon,<note place="end" n="1453" id="vii.xvii-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvii-p13"> See Sir Thomas Brown, <i>Rel. Med.</i> pt. i. p. 22.</p></note> and from of old He bare good-will toward
us (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvii-p13.1">πρὸς
ἡμἅς
διέκειτο</span>), he says.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xvii-p14"><scripRef passage="Rom. 8.30" id="vii.xvii-p14.1" parsed="|Rom|8|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.30">Ver.
30</scripRef>.
“Moreover whom He did predestinate, them He also called; and whom
He called, them He also justified.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xvii-p15">Now He justified them by the
regeneration of the laver. “And whom He justified, them He also
glorified” by the gift, by the adoption.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xvii-p16"><scripRef passage="Rom. 8.31" id="vii.xvii-p16.1" parsed="|Rom|8|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.31">Ver.
31</scripRef>.
“What shall we then say to these things?”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xvii-p17">As if he should say, Let me then
hear no more about the dangers and the malicious devices from every
quarter. For even if some disbelieve the things to come, still they
have not a word to say against the good things that have already taken
place; as, for instance, the friendship of God towards thee from the
first, the justifying, the glory. And yet these things He gave thee by
means seemingly distressing. And those things which you thought to be
disgracing, the Cross, scourges, bonds, these are what have set the
whole world aright. As then by what Himself suffered, though of aspect
forbidding in man’s eye, even by these He effected the liberty
and salvation of the whole race; so also is He wont to do in regard to
those things which thou endurest, turning thy sufferings unto glory and
renown for thee. “If God be for us, who can be against
us?”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xvii-p18"><pb n="454" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_454.html" id="vii.xvii-Page_454" />Why, it may be said, who is
there that is not against us? Why the world is against us, both kings
and peoples, both relations and countrymen. Yet these that be against
us, so far are they from thwarting us at all, that even without their
will they become to us the causes of crowns, and procurers of countless
blessings, in that God’s wisdom turneth their plots unto our
salvation and glory. See how really no one is against us! For it was
this which gave new lustre to Job, the fact that the devil was in arms
against him. For the devil moved at once friends against him, his wife
against him, and wounds, and servants, and a thousand other
machinations. And it turned out that none of them was against him on
the whole. And yet this was no great thing to him, though it was great
in itself, but what is a far greater thing is, that it turned out that
they were all for him. For since God was for him, even things seemingly
against him all became for him. And this happened with the Apostles
also, inasmuch as both the Jews, and they of the Gentiles, and false
brethren, and rulers, and peoples, and famines, and poverty, and ten
thousand things were against them; and yet nothing was against them.
For the things which made them the most bright and conspicuous, and
great in the sight both of God and of men, were these. Just reflect
then what a word Paul hath uttered about the faithful, and those who
are truly (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvii-p18.1">ἀκριβὥς</span>) crucified, such as not even the Emperor with his diadem
can achieve. For against him there are abundance of barbarians that arm
themselves, and of enemies that invade, and of bodyguards that plot,
and of subjects many that oftentimes are ever and anon rebelling, and
thousands of other things. But against the faithful who taketh good
heed unto God’s laws, neither man, nor devil, nor aught besides,
can stand! For if you take away his money, you have become the procurer
of a reward to him. If you speak ill of him, by the evil report he
gains fresh lustre in God’s sight. If you cast him into
starvation, the more will his glory and his reward be. If (what seems
the most severe stroke of all) you give him over to death, you are
twining a crown of martyrdom about him.<note place="end" n="1454" id="vii.xvii-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvii-p19"> Chrys. apprehends well the practical purpose for which the apostle
introduced <scripRef passage="Rom. 8.28-30" id="vii.xvii-p19.1" parsed="|Rom|8|28|8|30" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.28-Rom.8.30">verses
28–30</scripRef>. Notwithstanding all the imperfections of the
Christian’s spiritual life (<scripRef passage="Rom. 8.26,27" id="vii.xvii-p19.2" parsed="|Rom|8|26|8|27" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.26-Rom.8.27">26,
27</scripRef>)
and the trials which have been so fully described (<scripRef passage="Rom. 8.1-24" id="vii.xvii-p19.3" parsed="|Rom|8|1|8|24" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.1-Rom.8.24">1–24</scripRef>) we have the assurance
that all these things are working in accordance with God’s
gracious plan for his ultimate good. In passing over from the idea of
believers as those who love God to its counterpart that they are those
called according to His purpose (not to be taken of the
<i>believer’s</i> purpose, as Chrys.) the apostle develops from
this idea of <i>purpose</i> a series of conceptions designed to
emphasize the believer’s security. “You who love God can be
sure of the outcome of all suffering in good for you are included in
God’s purpose which he purposed in Christ Jesus our Lord.”
(<scripRef passage="Eph. iii. 11" id="vii.xvii-p19.4" parsed="|Eph|3|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.11">Eph. iii. 11</scripRef>.) You have all the strength and solidity of God’s eternal
plan on your side. When the divine purpose of redemption was before the
mind of God in eternity, you were the prospective participants in it,
as truly as you now are the real participants. What you are God from
eternity intended you to be. The stability of his immutable counsel is
pledged to you.”—G.B.S.</p></note>
What then is equivalent to this way of life, being that against which
nothing can be done, but even they that seem to devise mischief are no
less of service to him than benefactors? This is why he says, “If
God be for us, who can be against us?” Next, not being satisfied
with what he had already said, the greatest sign of His love for us,
and that which he always is dwelling over, that he sets down here also;
I mean, the slaying of His Son. For He did not only justify us, he
means, and glorify us, and make us conformed to that Image, but not
even His Son did He spare for thee. And therefore he proceeds to
say,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xvii-p20"><scripRef passage="Rom. 8.32" id="vii.xvii-p20.1" parsed="|Rom|8|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.32">Ver.
32</scripRef>.
“He that spared not His own Son, but delivered Him up for us all,
how shall He not with Him also freely give us all
things?”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xvii-p21">And here the words he uses are
high-wrought (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvii-p21.1">μεθ᾽
ὑτερβολἥς</span>) and exceedingly warm, to show his love. How then is He to
neglect us, in whose behalf “He spared not His own Son, but
delivered Him up for us all?” For reflect what goodness it is not
to spare even His own Son, but to give Him up, and to give Him up for
all, and those worthless, and unfeeling, and enemies, and blasphemers.
“How then shall He not with Him also freely give us all things?
What he means then is much as follows; If He gave His own Son, and not
merely gave Him, but gave Him to death, why doubt any more about the
rest, since thou hast the Master? why be dubious about the chattels,
when thou hast the Lord? For He that gave the greater thing to His
enemies, how shall He do else than give the lesser things to His
friends?</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xvii-p22"><scripRef passage="Rom. 8.33" id="vii.xvii-p22.1" parsed="|Rom|8|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.33">Ver.
33</scripRef>.
“Who shall lay anything to the charge of God’s
elect?”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xvii-p23">Here he is against those who
say, that faith is no profit, and will not believe the complete change.
(i.e. in baptism see p. 349.) And see how swiftly he stops their
mouths, by the worthiness of Him that elected. He does not say,
“Who shall lay anything to the charge of God’s”
servants? or of God’s faithful ones? but “of God’s
elect?” And election is a sign of virtue. For if when a
horse-breaker has selected colts fit for the race, no one can find
fault with them, but he would get laughed at who should find fault;
much more when God selecteth souls are they that “lay any charge
against” them deserving of laughter.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xvii-p24">“It is God that
justifieth.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xvii-p25"><scripRef passage="Rom. 8.34" id="vii.xvii-p25.1" parsed="|Rom|8|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.34">Ver.
34</scripRef>.
“Who is He that condemneth?</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xvii-p26"><pb n="455" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_455.html" id="vii.xvii-Page_455" />He does not say, it is God that
forgave our sins, but what is much greater, “It is God that
justifieth.” For when the Judge’s sentence declares us
just, and a Judge such as that too, what signifieth the accuser? Hence
neither is it right to fear temptations, for God is for us, and hath
shown it by what He hath done; nor again Jewish triflings, for He has
both elected and justified us, and the wondrous thing is that it was
also by the death of His Son that He did so. Who then is to condemn us,
since God crowns us, and Christ was put to death for us, and not only
was put to death, but also after this intercedeth for us?<note place="end" n="1455" id="vii.xvii-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvii-p27"> The
argument of <scripRef passage="Rom. 8.33,34" id="vii.xvii-p27.1" parsed="|Rom|8|33|8|34" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.33-Rom.8.34">vv. 33, 34</scripRef> which is so condensed
in form, may be paraphrased thus: “Who shall lay anything to the
charge of God’s elect? No one shall. Why? Because their justifier
is God himself. No one may accuse whom He acquits. Who, then, can
appear against them and condemn them? No one can, for it is no less a
person than Christ who died and rose on their
behalf.”—G.B.S.</p></note></p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xvii-p28">For, “It is Christ,”
he says, “that died, yea rather, that is risen from the dead, Who
is at the right hand of God, Who also maketh intercession for
us.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xvii-p29">For though seen now in His own
dignity, He hath not left caring for us, but even “maketh
intercession for us,” and still keepeth up the same love. For He
was not contented with being put to death alone. And this is a sign for
the most part of very great love, to be doing not only what falls to
His lot, but also to address Another on this behalf. For this is all he
meant to signify by the interceding, using a way of speaking better
suited to man, and more condescending, that he might point out love.
Since unless we take the words, “He spared not,” also with
the same understanding, many inconsistencies will come of it. And that
you may see that such is the point he is aiming at, after first saying,
that He “is at the Right Hand,” he next proceeds to say,
that He “maketh intercession for us,” when he had shown an
equality of honor and rank, so that hence it may appear that the
Intercession is not a sign of inferiority,<note place="end" n="1456" id="vii.xvii-p29.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvii-p30"> Theodoret notices the same thing, <i>ad loc.</i> St. Basil, <i>De
Sp. S.</i> c. xx. answers a similar argument against the equal Divinity
of the Holy Spirit, by showing that it would apply to the Son if at
all.</p></note>
but of love only. For being Life itself (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvii-p30.1">αὐτοζωή</span>) (<scripRef passage="Ps. xxxvi. 9" id="vii.xvii-p30.2" parsed="|Ps|36|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.36.9">Ps. xxxvi. 9</scripRef>.), and a Well of good things of every kind, and with the
same power as the Father, both to raise up the dead and to quicken
them, and do all besides that He doth, how could He need to be a
suppliant in order to help us? (<scripRef passage="John v. 19, 21, 36" id="vii.xvii-p30.3" parsed="|John|5|19|0|0;|John|5|21|0|0;|John|5|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.19 Bible:John.5.21 Bible:John.5.36">John v. 19, 21, 36</scripRef>.)
He that of His own power set free those who were given over and
condemned, even from that condemnation; and made them righteous, and
sons, and led them to the very highest honors, and brought to pass
things which had never been hoped for: how should He, after having
achieved all this, and having shown our nature on the King’s
throne, require to be a suppliant to do the easier things?
(<scripRef passage="Acts vii. 55" id="vii.xvii-p30.4" parsed="|Acts|7|55|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.55">Acts vii. 55</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Heb. x. 12" id="vii.xvii-p30.5" parsed="|Heb|10|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.12">Heb. x. 12</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rev. vii. 17" id="vii.xvii-p30.6" parsed="|Rev|7|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.7.17">Rev. vii. 17</scripRef>.) You see how it is
shown by every argument, that there is no other reason for his having
mentioned intercession, save to show the warmth and vigorousness of His
love for us; for the Father also is represented to us as beseeching men
to be reconciled to Him. “For we are ambassadors of Christ, as
though God did beseech you by us.” (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. v. 20" id="vii.xvii-p30.7" parsed="|2Cor|5|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.20">2 Cor. v. 20</scripRef>.) Still, though
God beseecheth, and men are “ambassadors in Christ’s
stead” to men, we do not understand on that account anything done
unworthy of that dignity; but one thing only do we gather from all that
is told us, namely, the intenseness of the love. This then let us do
here also. If then the Spirit even “maketh intercession for us
with groanings that cannot be uttered,” and Christ died and
intercedeth for us, and the Father “spared not His own Son”
for thee, and elected thee, and justified thee, why be afraid any more?
Or why tremble when enjoying such great love, and having such great
interest taken in thee? In this way then, after showing His great
providence over us from the first, he afterwards brings out what comes
next in a bold style, and does not say, ye ought also to love Him, but,
as if grown enthusiastic at this unspeakable Providence over us, he
says,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xvii-p31"><scripRef passage="Rom. 8.35" id="vii.xvii-p31.1" parsed="|Rom|8|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.35">Ver.
35</scripRef>.
“Who shall separate us from the love of Christ?”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xvii-p32">And he does not say of God, so
indifferent is it to him whether he mentions the Name of Christ or of
God. “Shall tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or famine,
or nakedness, or peril, or sword?” Observe the blessed
Paul’s judgment. For he does not mention the things that we are
daily getting taken by, love of money and desire of glory and the
thraldom of anger, but things that are far more enthralling than these,
and of power to put a force<note place="end" n="1457" id="vii.xvii-p32.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvii-p33"> Shakespeare, <i>Lear,</i> act ii. sc. iv. “We are not
ourselves when nature being oppressed commands the mind to suffer with
the body,” etc.</p></note> upon nature
itself, and to wrench open the sternness of the resolution many times
even against our will, are what he puts down here, tribulations and
distresses. For even if the things mentioned are easy to tell up, still
each single word has in it thousands of lines of temptation. For when
he says, tribulation, he mentions prisons and bonds, and calumnies, and
banishments, and all the other hardships, so in one word running
through an ocean of dangers without <pb n="456" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_456.html" id="vii.xvii-Page_456" />stint, and exhibiting to us, in
fact by a single word, all the evils that men meet with. Yet still he
dares them all! Wherefore he brings them forward in the shape of
questions, as if it was incontrovertible that nothing could move a
person so beloved, and who had enjoyed so much providence over him.
Then that this might not seem as if he had forgotten himself, he brings
in the Prophet also, who declared this before, a long while ago and
saith,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xvii-p34"><scripRef passage="Rom. 8.36" id="vii.xvii-p34.1" parsed="|Rom|8|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.36">Ver.
36</scripRef>.
“For Thy sake we are killed all the day long, we are accounted as
sheep for the slaughter.” (<scripRef passage="Ps. xliv. 22" id="vii.xvii-p34.2" parsed="|Ps|44|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.44.22">Ps. xliv. 22</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xvii-p35">That is, we are exposed to all
to be evil entreated of them. But yet against so many and so great
dangers and these recent horrors, the object of our conflicts is given
as a sufficient consolation, or rather not sufficient only, but even
much more. For it is not for men, nor for any other of the things of
this life that we suffer, but for the King (he says) of the universe.
But this is not the only crown, for he encircles them with another
besides, and that varied and manifold. Since then, as they were men
they could not have deaths without number to undergo, he shows that in
this way the prize is none the less. For even if by nature it were
fated to die once, by choice God hath granted us to suffer this every
day, if we be so minded. Whence it is plain that we shall depart with
as many crowns as we have lived days, or rather with many more. For it
is possible in a day to die not once alone or twice, but many times.
For he who is always ready unto this, keeps continually receiving a
full reward. This then is what the Psalmist (Π<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvii-p35.1">ροφήτης</span>) hints at, when he says, “all the day.” And for this
reason the Apostle also brought him before them to rouse them up the
more. For if, he means, those in the old dispensation, who had the land
as their reward, and the other things which come to a close along with
this life, did so look down upon the present life and the temptations
and dangers of it, what pardon should we find if we deal so languidly
after the promise of Heaven, and the Kingdom above, and its unutterable
blessings, so as not to come even up to the same measure as they? And
this he does not say indeed, but leaves it to his hearers’
consciences, and is satisfied with the quotation alone. He shows too
that their bodies become a sacrifice, and that we must not be disturbed
or troubled at God having so ordered it. And he exhorts them in other
ways besides. For to prevent any from saying that he is merely
philosophizing here before having any experience of realities, he adds,
“we are accounted as sheep for the slaughter,” meaning the
daily deaths of the Apostles. You see his courage and his goodness. For
as they, he means, when slaughtered make no resistance, so neither do
we. But since the feebleness of the mind of man, even after so great
things, was afraid of the multitude of temptations, see how he again
rouses the hearer, and gives him a lofty and exulting spirit, by
saying,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xvii-p36"><scripRef passage="Rom. 8.37" id="vii.xvii-p36.1" parsed="|Rom|8|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.37">Ver.
37</scripRef>.
“Nay, in all these things we are more than conquerors through Him
that loved us.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xvii-p37">For what is indeed wonderful is
this, not that we are conquerors only, but that we are so by the very
things meant as plots against us. And we are not merely conquerors, but
we are “more than conquerors,” that is, are so with ease,
without toil and labor. For without undergoing the real things, by only
setting our mind aright, we raise our trophies against our enemies. And
with good reason. For it is God that striveth together with us. Do not
then be doubtful, if though beaten we get the better of our beaters, if
driven out we overcome our persecutors, if dying we put the living to
fight. For when you take the power and also the love of God into
account, there is nothing to prevent these wondrous and strange things
from coming to pass, and that victory the most advantageous should
shine upon us. For they did not merely conquer, but in a wondrous way,
and so that one might learn that those who plotted against them had a
war not against men, but against that invincible Might. See the Jews
then with these among them, and at a loss quite, and saying,
“What are we to do to these men?” (<scripRef passage="Acts iv. 16" id="vii.xvii-p37.1" parsed="|Acts|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.16">Acts iv. 16</scripRef>.) For it is
marvellous indeed, that though they had hold of them and had got them
liable to their courts, and imprisoned them and beat them, they were
yet at a loss and in perplexity, as they got overcome by the very
things whereby they expected to conquer. And neither kings nor people,
nor ranks of demons, nor the devil himself, had power to get the better
of them, but were all overcome at a very great disadvantage, finding
that all they planned against them became for them. And therefore he
says, “we are more than conquerors.” For this was a new
rule of victory for men to prevail by their adversaries, and in no
instance to be overcome, but to go forth to these struggles as if they
themselves had the issue in their own hands.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xvii-p38"><scripRef passage="Rom. 8.38,39" id="vii.xvii-p38.1" parsed="|Rom|8|38|8|39" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.38-Rom.8.39">Ver. 38,
39</scripRef>.
“For I am persuaded, that neither death nor life, nor angels, nor
principalities, nor powers, nor things present, nor things to come, nor
height, nor depth, nor <pb n="457" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_457.html" id="vii.xvii-Page_457" />any other creature, shall be able to separate us
from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our
Lord.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xvii-p39">These are great things here
mentioned. But the reason we do not enter into them is, because we have
not so great love. Yet still though they are great, as he wished to
show that they were nothing beside the love wherewith he was loved of
God; after it he then places his own, lest he should seem to be saying
great things about himself. And what he says is somewhat of this kind.
Why speak, he means, of things present, and evils inherited in this
life? For even if a person were to tell me of things to come, and of
powers; of things, such as death and life; of powers, such as angels
and archangels, and all the superior orders of beings; even these would
be little to me compared with the love of Christ. For even if a person
were to threaten me with that future death to which there is no death,
to separate me from Christ, nor if he promised the life without end,
would I agree to it. Why mention kings here below and consuls? and this
one or that? for if you tell me of angels, or all the powers above, or
all existing things, or all that are to come, they are all small to me,
both those in the earth, and those in heaven, and those under the
earth, and those above heaven, compared to this charm. Then as though
these were not enough to set before them the strong desire which he
had, he gives a being to others again of like magnitude, and says,
“nor any other creation.” And what he means is nearly this,
even if there were any other creation as great as the visible, and as
great as the intelligible,<note place="end" n="1458" id="vii.xvii-p39.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvii-p40"> Intelligible is used in old Platonist writers for invisible, as in
German.</p></note> none of them
could part me from that love. This he says not as if the Angels
attempted it, or the other Powers, far from it, but as wishing to show
quite to the utmost the charm he had toward Christ. For Christ he loved
not for the things of Christ, but for His sake the things that were
His, and to Him alone he looked, and one thing he feared, and that was
falling from his love for Him. For this thing was in itself more
dreadful than hell, as to abide in it was more desirable than the
Kingdom.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xvii-p41">What then should we now deserve,
when he is found not to esteem even the things in Heaven as compared
with the desire for Christ, and we set more store by things of mire and
clay than by Christ? And he out of desire of Him would take up with
falling into hell, and being banished from the Kingdom, if the choice
between the two were put to him: but we are not even above the present
life. Are we worthy then to touch his very shoes, when we have come to
be so far short of his largeness of mind? For he for Christ’s
sake does not think anything even of a kingdom; but we think
slightingly of Himself, but things of His we make great account of. And
would it were of things of His. But now it is not even this; but with a
Kingdom held out to us, we let that alone, and keep pursuing shadows
and dreams all our days. And yet God in His love toward man and
exceeding gentleness, hath done the same as if an affectionate father
should, on his son’s becoming disinclined to a continual stay
with him, manage to bring this about in another way. For since we have
not the right feeling of desire after Him, He keeps putting divers
other things before us, so as to hold us to Himself. Yet not even for
this do we abide with Him, but we keep springing off to childish
playthings. Not so Paul, but like a noble spirited child, who is open
and attached to his father, he seeks only after the Father’s
presence, and other things he sets not so much store by; or rather, it
is much more than a child. For he does not value the Father and things
that are His at the same rate, but when he looks to the Father, he
counts them nothing, but would choose rather to be chastised and
beaten, so he was with Him, than to be apart from Him and indulge his
ease. Let us then shudder, all of us that do not even feel above money
for the sake of Christ, or rather such of us as do not feel above it
for our own sakes. For it was Paul alone who suffered in good earnest
all things for Christ’s sake, not for the sake of the kingdom, or
his own honor, but owing to his affection to Him. But as for us,
neither Christ nor the things of Christ draw us from the things of this
life; but as serpents, or snakes, or swine, or even as all of them at
once, so do we keep dragging on in the mire. For wherein are we better
than those brutes, when with so many and such great examples before us
we still keep bowing down, and have not the heart to look up to Heaven
for ever so little a time? Yet did God give up even His Son. But thou
wilt not so much as share thy bread with Him, Who was given up for
thee, Who was slain for thee. The Father for thy sake spared not Him,
and this too when He was indeed His Son, but thou doest not look upon
Him even when pining with starvation, and this too when thou shouldest
but spend of His own, and spend it too for thy own good! What can be
worse than such a breach of law as this? He was given up for thee, He
was slain for thee, He goeth about in <pb n="458" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_458.html" id="vii.xvii-Page_458" />hunger for thee, it is of His own
thou shouldest give, that thou mayest thyself get the gain, and still
thou dost not give! What sort of stone is there than which these are
not more senseless, who in despite of such great inducements, continue
in this diabolical cruel-heartedness? For He was not satisfied even
with death and the Cross only, but He took up with becoming poor also,
and a stranger, and a beggar, and naked, and being thrown into prison,
and undergoing sickness, that so at least He might call thee off. If
thou wilt not requite Me, He says, as having suffered for thee, show
mercy on Me for My poverty. And if thou are not minded to pity Me for
My poverty, do for My disease be moved, for My imprisonment be
softened. And if even these things make thee not charitable, for the
easiness of the request comply with Me. For it is no costly gift I ask,
but bread and lodging, and words of comfort; but if even after this
thou still continuest unsubdued, still for the Kingdom’s sake be
improved for the rewards which I have promised. Hast thou then no
regard even for these? yet still for very nature’s sake be
softened at seeing Me naked, and remember that nakedness wherewith I
was naked on the Cross for thee; or, if not this, yet that wherewith I
am now naked through the poor. I was then bound for thee, nay, still am
so for thee, that whether moved by the former ground or the latter,
thou mightest be minded to show some pity. I fasted for thee, again I
am hungry for thee. I was athirst when hanging on the Cross, I am
athirst also through the poor, that by the former as also by the latter
I may draw thee to Myself, and make thee charitable to thine own
salvation. Hence also of thee that owest Me the requital of benefits
without number, I make not demand as of one that oweth, but crown thee
as one that favoreth Me, and a kingdom do I give thee for these small
things. For I do not say so much as put an end to My poverty, or give
Me riches, and yet I did become poor for thee; yet still I ask for
bread and clothing, and a small solace for My hunger. And if I be
thrown into prison, I do not insist upon thy loosing My bonds and
setting Me free, but one thing only do I seek after, that thou wouldest
visit Me, Who was (or am) bound for thee, and I shall have received
favor enough, and for this only will I give thee Heaven. And yet I
delivered thee from most galling bonds, but for Me it is quite enough,
if thou wilt but visit Me when in prison. For I am able indeed to crown
thee even without all this; yet I would fain be a debtor to thee, that
the crown may give thee some feeling of confidence. This is why, though
I am able to support Myself, I come about begging, and stand beside thy
door, and stretch out Mine hand, since My wish is to be supported by
thee. For I love thee exceedingly, and so desire to eat at thy table,
which is the way with those that love a person. And I glory
(<scripRef passage="John xv. 8" id="vii.xvii-p41.1" parsed="|John|15|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.15.8">John xv. 8</scripRef>) in this. And when the whole world are spectators, then am I to
herald thee forth, and in the hearing of all men to display thee as My
supporter. Yet we, when we are supported by any one, feel ashamed, and
cover our faces; but He, as loving us exceedingly, even if we hold our
peace, will then tell out what we did with much praise, and is not
ashamed to say, that when Himself was naked we clothed Him, and fed Him
when hungry. Let us then lay all these things to heart, and not be
contented with passing mere praises upon them, but let us even
accomplish what I have been speaking of. For what is the good of these
applauses and clamors? I demand one thing only of you, and that is the
display of them in real action, the obedience of deeds. This is my
praise, this your gain, this gives me more lustre than a diadem. When
you have left the Church then, this is the crown that you should make
for me and for you, through the hand of the poor; that both in the
present life we may be nourished with a goodly hope, and after we have
departed to the life to come, we may attain to those good things
without number, to which may all of us attain by the grace and love
toward man, etc.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XVI on Rom. ix. 1." shorttitle="" progress="81.78%" prev="vii.xvii" next="vii.xix" id="vii.xviii">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Rom. ix. 1." id="vii.xviii-p0.1" parsed="|Rom|9|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.1" />
<pb n="459" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_459.html" id="vii.xviii-Page_459" />
  <p class="c21" id="vii.xviii-p1"><span class="c9" id="vii.xviii-p1.1">Homily XVI.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vii.xviii-p2"><scripRef passage="Rom. IX. 1" id="vii.xviii-p2.1" parsed="|Rom|9|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.1">Rom. IX. 1</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vii.xviii-p3">“I say the truth in
Christ, I lie not, my conscience also bearing me witness in the Holy
Ghost.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.xviii-p4"><span class="c11" id="vii.xviii-p4.1">Did</span> I
not seem yesterday to you to have spoken some great and exorbitant
things of Paul’s love toward Christ? And great indeed they were,
too great for any words to express. Yet what you have heard to-day are
as far above those things, as those things were above ours. And yet I
did not think they could be exceeded, still when I came to what has
been read to-day<note place="end" n="1459" id="vii.xviii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xviii-p5"> So
Field from one <span class="c14" id="vii.xviii-p5.1">ms</span>. Vulg. “what has been
read to-day, as it reached my ears.”</p></note> it did appear far
more glorious than the whole of the former. And that he was aware of
this himself he shows by his exordium. For as on the point of entering
upon greater things than those, and therefore liable to be disbelieved
by the generality, he first uses a strong asseveration about the matter
he is going to speak of; which many are in the habit of doing when they
are going to say somewhat which is not believed by the generality, and
about which they feel the utmost certainty in their own minds. Hence he
says, “I say the truth in Christ, I lie not, and my conscience
beareth witness,”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xviii-p6"><scripRef passage="Rom. 9.2,3" id="vii.xviii-p6.1" parsed="|Rom|9|2|9|3" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.2-Rom.9.3">Ver. 2,
3</scripRef>.
“That I have a great heaviness and continual sorrow in my heart.
For I could wish that myself were accursed from Christ.”<note place="end" n="1460" id="vii.xviii-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xviii-p7"> <scripRef passage="Rom. 9; 10; 11" id="vii.xviii-p7.1" parsed="|Rom|9|0|0|0;|Rom|10|0|0|0;|Rom|11|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9 Bible:Rom.10 Bible:Rom.11">Chaps. ix. x. and xi</scripRef>. may be viewed as a
kind of appendix to the doctrinal part of the epistle, in which the
apostle considers the problems to which the unbelief and rejection of
the Jews gave rise. It is Paul’s purpose in these chapters to
show that his doctrine does not contradict God’s promises to the
Jews. <scripRef passage="Rom. 9" id="vii.xviii-p7.2" parsed="|Rom|9|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9">Chap. ix</scripRef>. contains strong
assertions that the providential dealing of God with the Jews is not to
be called in question. It is evident from the gradual approach of the
apostle to this theme, how painful it was to him to be compelled to
contemplate it.—G.B.S.</p></note></p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xviii-p8">What sayest thou, O Paul? from
Christ, thy beloved One, from Whom neither kingdom nor hell, nor things
visible nor intelligible, nor another world as great, would separate
thee, is it from Him that thou wouldst now be accursed? What has
happened? Hast thou changed, hast thou given over that love? No, he
replies, fear not. Rather I have even made it more intense. How then is
it that thou wouldest fain be accursed, and seekest a separation, and a
removal to such a distance, that after it there is no possibility of
finding a more distant one? Because I love Him exceedingly, he may
reply. How, pray, and in what manner? For the things seem a riddle. Or
rather, if you will, let us learn what the curse is, and then we will
question him upon these points, and shall understand this unspeakable
and extraordinary love. What then is the curse? Hear his own words,
“If any man love not our Lord Jesus Christ, let him be
accursed.” (<i>anathema,</i> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xvi. 22" id="vii.xviii-p8.1" parsed="|1Cor|16|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.22">1 Cor. xvi. 22</scripRef>.)
That is, let him be set apart from all, removed from all. For as in the
case of a thing dedicated (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xviii-p8.2">ἀνάθημα</span>),
which is set apart for God, no one would venture so much as to touch it
with his hand or even to come near it; so too with a man who is put
apart from the Church, in cutting him off from all, and removing him as
far off as possible, he calls him by this name (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xviii-p8.3">ἀνάθεμα</span>) in
a contrary sense,<note place="end" n="1461" id="vii.xviii-p8.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xviii-p9"> Thus <i>sacer</i> is used in both senses, and devoted in our own
language somewhat similarly.</p></note> thus with much
fear denouncing to all men to keep apart from him, and to spring away
from him. For the thing set apart, no one, from respect of it, ventures
to come near to. But from him who is cut off, all men separate
themselves from a very opposite feeling. And so the separation is the
same, and both the one and the other are equally removed from the
generality. Still, the mode of separation is not the same, but in this
case it is the opposite to what it is in that. For from the one they
keep back as being dedicated to God; from the other as being estranged
from God, and broken off from the Church. This then is what Paul means
when he says, “I could wish that myself were accursed from
Christ.” And he does not say merely that I could be willing, but
using a stronger term, he says even, “I could wish” (or
pray <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xviii-p9.1">ηὐχόμην</span>). But if what he says trouble you in your (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xviii-p9.2">ἀσθενέστερον</span>) feebleness, consider the real state of the case, not only
that he wished to be separated, but also the cause for which he wished
it, and then you will see the greatness of his love.<note place="end" n="1462" id="vii.xviii-p9.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xviii-p10"> The force of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xviii-p10.1">ἠυχόμην</span> here is: “I would wish, if it were a thing which could
possibly be realized for the advantage of my brethren.” The
word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xviii-p10.2">ἀνάθεμα</span> means anything devoted to God and then (as in the N.T.) something
devoted to his wrath, i.e. accursed. The expression is to be understood
as the language of intense passion and can scarcely mean anything less
than a readiness to perish if by so doing he could save his people
Israel.—G.B.S.</p></note> For he even <pb n="460" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_460.html" id="vii.xviii-Page_460" />circumcised (Timothy,
<scripRef passage="Acts xvi. 3" id="vii.xviii-p10.3" parsed="|Acts|16|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.3">Acts xvi. 3</scripRef>),
and we pay no attention to what was done, but to the intention of it,
and the cause of it, and hence we wonder at him the more. And he not
only circumcised a person, but he even shaved himself and sacrificed
(<scripRef passage="Acts xviii. 18" id="vii.xviii-p10.4" parsed="|Acts|18|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.18">Acts xviii. 18</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts xxi. 24" id="vii.xviii-p10.5" parsed="|Acts|21|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.24">Acts xxi. 24</scripRef>), and yet surely we do
not therefore assert him to be a Jew, but upon this very score to be
perfectly free from Judaizing, and clear of it, and a genuine
worshipper of Christ. As then when you see him circumcising and
sacrificing, you do not therefore condemn him as Judaizing, but upon
this very score have the best reason for crowning him as quite an alien
to Judaism; thus when thou seest him to have become desirous of being
accursed, do not therefore be troubled, but upon this very ground give
him the loudest praise, when thou knowest the cause why he wishes this.
For if we do not look narrowly into the causes, we shall call Elijah a
manslayer, and Abraham not a manslayer only, but a murderer of his
son.<note place="end" n="1463" id="vii.xviii-p10.6"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xviii-p11"> Aug. <i>de Civ. Dei,</i> i. 21. Butler, <i>Anal.</i> p. 262, ii.
3, v. fin.</p></note> And Phinees and Peter we shall implead
for murder likewise. Nor is it in the case of the saints alone, but
also of the God of the universe, that he who does not keep to this
rule, will be suspecting sundry unbecoming things. Now to prevent this
happening in all cases of the kind, let us bring together both the
cause, and the intention, and the time, and all that makes in behalf of
what is so done, and in this way let us investigate the actions. And
this we must do now also in the case of this blessed soul. Now what is
the cause? It is Jesus Himself Who is so beloved. And yet he does not
say <i>for</i> Him; for what he says is, I would wish that I were
accursed <i>from</i> Him for my brethren. And this comes of his
humbleness of mind. For he has no wish to make himself conspicuous, as
if he were saying something great, and doing Christ a favor in this.
Wherefore also he said “my kinsmen,” that he may conceal
his high aim (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xviii-p11.1">πλεονέκτημα)</span>. Since to see that he
wished it all for Christ’s sake, just hear what comes next. After
speaking of kinsmen then, he proceeds,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xviii-p12"><scripRef passage="Rom. 9.4,5" id="vii.xviii-p12.1" parsed="|Rom|9|4|9|5" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.4-Rom.9.5">Ver. 4,
5</scripRef>.
“To whom pertaineth the adoption, and the glory, and the
covenants, and the giving of the Law, and the service of God, and the
promises; whose are the father’s, and of whom as concerning the
flesh Christ came, Who is over all, God blessed for ever.
Amen.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xviii-p13">And what is this? one asks. For
if with a view to the belief of others he was willing to become
accursed, he ought to have also wished for this in the Gentiles’
behalf. But if he wishes it in the Jews’ behalf only, it is a
proof that he did not wish it for Christ’s sake, but for his own
relationship to them. But in fact if he had prayed for the Gentiles
only, this would not have been equally clear. But since it is for the
Jews only, it is a clear proof that it is only for Christ’s glory
that he is thus earnest. And I am aware that what I am saying will seem
a paradox to you. Still if ye do not make a disturbance,<note place="end" n="1464" id="vii.xviii-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xviii-p14"> This was sometimes done; but the <span class="c14" id="vii.xviii-p14.1">mss.</span>
vary unusually in this word, and three different readings mean,
“if ye are not disturbed.” See Twining on Arist.
<i>Poet.</i> note 22, and Gaisf. on <i>Rhet.</i> p. 46.</p></note> I will presently endeavor to make it
clear. For what he has said he has not said nakedly; but since all were
talking and accusing God, that after being counted worthy of the name
of sons, and receiving the Law, and knowing Him beyond all men, and
enjoying such great glory, and serving him beyond the whole world, and
receiving the promises, and being from fathers who were His friends,
and what was the greatest thing of all, having been forefathers of
Christ Himself (for this is the meaning of the words, “of whom,
as concerning the flesh, Christ came”), they are now cast out and
disgraced; and in their place are introduced men who had never known
Him, of the Gentiles. Now since they said all this, and blasphemed God,
Paul hearing it, and being cut to the heart, and vexed for God’s
glory’s sake, wished that he were accursed, had it been possible,
so that they might be saved, and this blasphemy be put a stop to, and
God might not seem to have deceived the offspring of those to whom He
promised the gifts. And that you may see that it was in sorrow for
this, that the promise of God might not seem to fall to the ground,
which said to Abraham, “I will give this land to thee and to thy
seed,” that he uttered this wish, he proceeds,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xviii-p15"><scripRef passage="Rom. 9.6" id="vii.xviii-p15.1" parsed="|Rom|9|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.6">Ver.
6</scripRef>.
“Not as though the word of God had taken none
effect.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xviii-p16">To show that he had courage
(Mar. and 4 <span class="c14" id="vii.xviii-p16.1">mss.</span> wished) to bear all these
things for the word of God, that is, the promise made to Abraham. For
as Moses seemed to be pleading for the Jews, yet was doing everything
for God’s glory (for he says, “Lest they say, Because He
was not able to save them, He led them forth to destroy them in the
wilderness” (<scripRef passage="Deut. ix. 28" id="vii.xviii-p16.2" parsed="|Deut|9|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.9.28">Deut. ix. 28</scripRef>); stay Thy
wrath), so also does Paul, That they may not say (he means) that the
promise of God has fallen to the ground, and He has disappointed us of
that He vouched to us, and this word has not issued in deed, I could
wish to be accursed. This then was why he did not speak of the <pb n="461" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_461.html" id="vii.xviii-Page_461" />Gentiles
(for to them no promises had been made by Him, nor had they worshipped
Him, wherefore neither did any blaspheme Him on their account), but it
was for the Jews who had both received the promise, and had also been
brought into closer connection with Him than others, that he expressed
this wish. Do you see, that if he had expressed it for the Gentiles, he
would not have been shown to be doing this so purely for Christ’s
glory? But since he was willing to become accursed in the Jews’
behalf, then it was most evidenced that it was for Christ’s sake
only that he desired this.<note place="end" n="1465" id="vii.xviii-p16.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xviii-p17"> As
galled at the blasphemies against Him for breaking His
promise.</p></note> And for this
cause he says,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xviii-p18">“To whom pertaineth the
adoption, and the glory, and the service of God, and the
promises.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xviii-p19">For the Law, he means, which
speaks of Christ, comes from thence, and all the covenants made with
them, and Himself came from them, and the Fathers who received the
promises were all from them. Yet still the opposite has resulted, and
they have fallen from all their good things. Hence, he means, I am
vexed, and if it were possible to be separated from the company about
Christ, and to be made an alien, not from the love of Him (that be far
from him; for even all this he was doing through love), but from all
that enjoyment and glory, I would accept that lot, provided my Master
were not to be blasphemed, that He might not have to hear some saying,
that it has been all for stage-effect; He promises to one, and gives to
another. He was sprung from one race, He saved another. It was to the
forefathers of the Jews that He made the promises, and yet He has
deserted their descendants, and put men, who never at any time knew
Him, into their good things. They labored in the practice of the Law,
and reading the Prophets, while men who have come but yesterday from
heathen altars and images have been set up above them. What foresight
is there in all this? Now that these things may not be said of my
Master, he means, even if they are said unjustly, I would willingly
lose even the kingdom and that glory unutterable, and any sufferings
would I undergo, as considering it the greatest consolation possible no
longer to hear Him Whom I so long for, so blasphemed. But if you be
still against allowing this explanation, just reflect that many fathers
have at many times taken up with thus much for their children, and have
chosen to be separated from them, and rather to see them in honor,
considering their honor dearer to them than their company. But since we
are so short of love like this (Bacon, N. O. Aph. lib. 2, §7), we
cannot even form an idea of what is here meant. For there be some that
are so wholly unworthy even to hear the name of Paul, and that stand at
such an interval and distance from that vehemency of his, as to fancy
that he says this of temporal death. Who I should say were as ignorant
of Paul, as the blind of the sun’s rays, or even much more so.
For he that died daily, and set before him dangers thick as a
snow-storm, and then said, “Who shall separate us from the love
of Christ? shall tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or
famine?” and still unsatisfied with what he had said, and after
going above the heaven and the heaven of heavens, and running through
the Angels and Archangels, and all the higher orders of beings, and
taking in at once things present, things to come, things visible,
things intelligible, things grievous, and things good, that were on
either part, and leaving nothing out at all, yet not even thus
satiated, but even bodying forth another non-existing creation, how
should he, by way of saying some great thing after all those things,
make mention of a temporal death? It is not so, surely it is not! But
such a notion is that of worms nestling in their dunghill. For had he
said this, in what sense would he be wishing himself accursed from
Christ? For death (<scripRef passage="Phil. i. 23" id="vii.xviii-p19.1" parsed="|Phil|1|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.23">Phil. i. 23</scripRef>) of that sort
would have joined him more closely with the band of Christ, and made
him enjoy that glory the more. Yet some there are who venture to say
things different from these, even more ridiculous. It was not then,
they say, death that he wished to have, but to be a treasure, a thing
set apart, of Christ’s. And who even of the most worthless and
indolent that would not wish for this? And in what way was this likely
to be in his kinsmen’s behalf? Let us then leave these fables and
trifles (for it is no more worth while making a reply to these things
than to children babbling at play), and let us go back again to the
words themselves, luxuriating in this very ocean of love, and
fearlessly swimming there in every direction, and reflecting upon the
unspeakable flame of love—or rather say what one may, one shall
say nothing worthy the subject. For there is no ocean so wide, no flame
so intense, as this. And no language can set it forth as it deserves,
but he alone knew it who in good earnest gained it. And now let me
bring the words themselves before you again.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xviii-p20">“For I could wish that I
myself were accursed.” What does the “I myself” mean?
It means I that have been a teacher (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. ix. 27" id="vii.xviii-p20.1" parsed="|1Cor|9|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.27">1 Cor. ix. 27</scripRef>) of all, that
have gathered together countless good deeds, that am waiting for
<pb n="462" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_462.html" id="vii.xviii-Page_462" />countless crowns, that desired Him so much, as to value His love above
all things, who all my days am burning for Him, and hold all things
(<scripRef passage="Phil. iii. 8" id="vii.xviii-p20.2" parsed="|Phil|3|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.8">Phil. iii. 8</scripRef>) of second importance to the love of Him. For even being loved by
Christ was not the only thing he cared for, but loving Him exceedingly
also. And this last he cared most for (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xviii-p20.3">τούτου
μάλιστα ἦν</span>). So it was that he looked to this only, and took all
things light-heartedly. For he kept one aim in view in all
circumstances, the fulfilling of this excellent love. And this he
wishes for. But since things were not to take this course, nor he to
become accursed,<note place="end" n="1466" id="vii.xviii-p20.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xviii-p21"> This passage makes, perhaps, a comment on the words, <scripRef passage="Luke ix. 24" id="vii.xviii-p21.1" parsed="|Luke|9|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.24">Luke ix. 24</scripRef>,
Whosoever will lose his life (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xviii-p21.2">τὴν ψυχὴν</span>), the same shall save it.</p></note> he next attempts
to go into a defence against the charges, and so to bring what was
bruited abroad by all before them as to overthrow it. And before he
openly enters into his defence against these, he first lays down some
seeds of it beforehand. For when he says, “to whom pertaineth the
adoption, and the glory, and the giving of the Law, and the service of
God, and the promises,” he does but say that God willed them
indeed to be saved, and this he showed by His former dealings, and by
Christ’s having sprung from them, and by what He promised to the
Fathers. But they out of their own untreatable temper thrust the
benefit away from them. And this is also the reason of his setting down
such things as set forth God’s gift, not such as were encomiums
upon them. For the adoption came of His grace, and so too the glory,
and the promises, and the Law. After taking all these things then into
consideration, and reflecting how earnest God along with His Son, had
been for their salvation, he lifts up his voice aloud, and says,
“Who is<note place="end" n="1467" id="vii.xviii-p21.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xviii-p22"> So all copies of St. Chrys. The following words, however, imply
that this was not his reading of the text, (which had before been read
at length, as the first words of this Homily show, see p. 459), he
quotes it as in our text, in Hom. xx. on <scripRef passage="1 Cor. viii. 5" id="vii.xviii-p22.1" parsed="|1Cor|8|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.5">1 Cor. viii. 5</scripRef>, p. 266 O.T.
and elsewhere. See note in Mill’s G. T. All <span class="c14" id="vii.xviii-p22.2">mss.</span> agree with the rec. text.</p></note> blessed
forever. Amen.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xviii-p23">So himself offering up
thanksgiving for all men unto the Only-Begotten of God. What, he says,
if others do blaspheme? Still we who know His mysteries, and His
unspeakable Wisdom, and great Providence over us, know well that it is
not to be blasphemed, but to be glorified, that He is worthy. Still not
satisfied with being himself conscious of it, he endeavors next to use
arguments, and to use a sharper way of speech against them. And he does
not direct his aim at them, without first divesting them of a suspicion
they had. Lest then he should seem to be addressing them as enemies,
further on he says “Brethren, my heart’s desire and prayer
to God for Israel is, that they might be saved.” (<scripRef passage="Rom. x. 1" id="vii.xviii-p23.1" parsed="|Rom|10|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.1">Rom. x. 1</scripRef>.)
And here, along with other remarks, he so ordered things, as not to
seem to be saying what he was going to say out of enmity against them.
Hence he does not decline calling them even kinsmen and brothers. For
even if it was for Christ’s sake that he said what he did, still
he is for drawing (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xviii-p23.2">ἐπισπἅται</span>) their mind to him also,<note place="end" n="1468" id="vii.xviii-p23.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xviii-p24"> 1 <span class="c14" id="vii.xviii-p24.1">ms</span>. he is aware of their way of
thinking, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xviii-p24.2">ἐπίσταται</span>, this gives a more common sense to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xviii-p24.3">διάνοιαν</span>.</p></note> and paves
his way to what he has to say, and quits himself of all suspicion owing
to what had to be said against them, and then he at last goes into the
subject most of them were looking for. For many, as I have already
stated, wanted to know what was the reason why they who had received
the promise fell short of it, while those who had even never heard of
it were saved before them. Therefore, to clear up this difficulty, he
brings forward the answer before the objection. For to prevent any from
saying, What? Art thou more thoughtful for God’s glory than God
is for His own? And does He need thy aid that His word may not fall to
the ground? In reply to these things he says, I spoke this not as if
God’s Word had fallen to the ground, but to show my love for
Christ. For as things have had this issue, we are in no want of words
in God’s behalf, or of showing that stand His promise did. God
said to Abraham, “To thee and to thy seed will I give the
land.” And, “In thy seed shall all the nations of the earth
be blessed.” (<scripRef passage="Gen. xii. 7, 3" id="vii.xviii-p24.4" parsed="|Gen|12|7|0|0;|Gen|12|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.12.7 Bible:Gen.12.3">Gen. xii. 7, 3</scripRef>.)
Let us see then, he says, of what sort this seed is. For it is not all
that are from him that are his seed. Whence he says, “For they
are not all Israel that are of (or from) Israel.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xviii-p25"><scripRef passage="Rom. 9.7" id="vii.xviii-p25.1" parsed="|Rom|9|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.7">Ver.
7</scripRef>.
“Neither, because they are the seed of Abraham, are they all
children.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xviii-p26">Now when you come to know of
what kind the seed of Abraham is, you will see that the promise is
given to his seed, and know that the word hath not fallen to the
ground.<note place="end" n="1469" id="vii.xviii-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xviii-p27"> At <scripRef passage="Rom. 9.6" id="vii.xviii-p27.1" parsed="|Rom|9|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.6">v. 6</scripRef> begins Paul’s
theodicy in view of the lapse of the Israelites. The argument of
<scripRef passage="Rom. 9.6-13" id="vii.xviii-p27.2" parsed="|Rom|9|6|9|13" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.6-Rom.9.13">vv. 6–13</scripRef> is: God’s
promise cannot fail because it applies to the <i>true Israel.</i> This
point he illustrates from Old Testatment examples. The argument
throughout this chapter is conducted from the point of view of
God’s sovereign election. In the two subsequent chapters, other
considerations drawn from the freedom and disobedience of the people
are introduced. It is as if the apostle had said: God has done
according to His sovereign good pleasure. We might leave the matter
there. To one who should say: why then does he blame me? (<scripRef passage="Rom. 9.19" id="vii.xviii-p27.3" parsed="|Rom|9|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.19">v. 19</scripRef>), or: why has he made
me thus? (<scripRef passage="Rom. 9.23" id="vii.xviii-p27.4" parsed="|Rom|9|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.23">23</scripRef>), we might reply: who
art thou to reply against God? The apostle does not rest the
consideration of the case with the presentation of this view. In the
closing verses of the chap. he shifts the point of view and asks:
<i>why</i> did Israel fail? why was she cut off and the Gentiles
chosen? (<scripRef passage="Rom. 9.31" id="vii.xviii-p27.5" parsed="|Rom|9|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.31">31</scripRef>). He answers, because
they did not seek righteousness by faith; they were not trustful and
obedient, and hence they found the Messiah a stone of stumbling and
failed to realize the ideal of their prophetic
history.—G.B.S.</p></note> Of what kind, pray, is the seed
then? It is no saying of mine, he means, but the Old Testament itself
explains itself by saying as <pb n="463" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_463.html" id="vii.xviii-Page_463" />follows, “In Isaac shall thy seed be
called.” (<scripRef passage="Gen. xxi. 12" id="vii.xviii-p27.6" parsed="|Gen|21|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.21.12">Gen. xxi. 12</scripRef>.) What is, “In
Isaac?” Explain.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xviii-p28"><scripRef passage="Rom. 9.8" id="vii.xviii-p28.1" parsed="|Rom|9|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.8">Ver.
8</scripRef>.
“That is, they which are the children of the flesh, these are not
the children of God: but the children of the promise, these are counted
for the seed.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xviii-p29">And observe the judgment and
depth of Paul’s mind. For in interpreting, he does not say,
“they which are the children of the flesh, these are not”
the children of Abraham, but, “the children of God:” so
blending the former things with the present, and showing that even
Isaac was not merely Abraham’s son. And what he means is
something of this sort: as many as have been born as Isaac was, they
are sons of God, and of the seed of Abraham. And this is why he said,
“in Isaac shall thy seed be called.” That one may learn
that they who are born after the fashion of Isaac, these are in the
truest sense Abraham’s children. In what way was Isaac born then?
Not according to the law of nature, not according to the power of the
flesh, but according to the power of the promise. What is meant then by
the power of “the promise?”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xviii-p30"><scripRef passage="Rom. 9.9" id="vii.xviii-p30.1" parsed="|Rom|9|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.9">Ver.
9</scripRef>.
“At this time will I come, and Sarah shall have a
son.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xviii-p31">This promise then and word of
God it was that fashioned Isaac, and begat him. For what if a womb was
its instrument and the belly of a woman? Since it was not the power of
the belly, but the might of the promise that begat the child. Thus are
we also gendered by the words of God. Since in the pool of water it is
the words of God which generate and fashion us. For it is by being
baptized into the Name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy
Ghost that we are gendered. And this birth is not of nature, but of the
promise of God. (<scripRef passage="John iii. 3" id="vii.xviii-p31.1" parsed="|John|3|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.3">John iii. 3</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Eph. v. 26" id="vii.xviii-p31.2" parsed="|Eph|5|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.26">Eph. v. 26</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="James i. 18" id="vii.xviii-p31.3" parsed="|Jas|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.18">James i. 18</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Pet. iii. 21" id="vii.xviii-p31.4" parsed="|1Pet|3|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.21">1 Pet. iii.
21</scripRef>.)
For as after first foretelling the birth of Isaac, He then accomplished
it; so ours also He had announced before, many ages ago by all the
Prophets, and afterwards brought it to pass. You know how great He has
set it forth as being, and how, as He promised a great thing, He
furnished it with abundant ease! (<scripRef passage="Hos. ii. 1" id="vii.xviii-p31.5" parsed="|Hos|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hos.2.1">Hos. ii. 1</scripRef>, etc.) But if the
Jews were to say, that the words, “In Isaac shall thy seed be
called,” mean this, that those born of Isaac should be reckoned
to him for a seed, then the Edomites too, and all those people, ought
to be denominated his sons, since their forefather Esau was a son of
his. But now so far are they from being called sons, that they are the
greatest possible aliens. You see then that it is not the children of
the flesh that are the children of God, but that even in nature itself
the generation by means of baptism from above was sketched out
beforehand. And if you tell me of the womb, I in return have to tell
you of the water. But as in this case all is of the Spirit, so in the
other all was of promise. For the womb was more chilled than any water
owing to barrenness and to old age. Let us then gain accurate knowledge
of our own nobility, and display a life worthy of it. For in it is
nothing fleshly or earthy: hence neither let there be in us. For it was
neither sleep, nor the will of the flesh (<scripRef passage="John i. 13" id="vii.xviii-p31.6" parsed="|John|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.13">John i. 13</scripRef>), nor embraces,
nor the madness of desire, but “God’s love toward
man,” which wrought the whole. (<scripRef passage="Tit. iii. 5" id="vii.xviii-p31.7" parsed="|Titus|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.3.5">Tit. iii. 5</scripRef>.) And as in that
case it was when the age was past hope, so in this also it was when the
old age of sins had come over us, that Isaac<note place="end" n="1470" id="vii.xviii-p31.8"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xviii-p32"> i.e. the true Seed of promise.</p></note>
suddenly sprang up in youth, and we all became the children of God, and
the seed of Abraham. (<scripRef passage="Is. xl. 31" id="vii.xviii-p32.1" parsed="|Isa|40|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.40.31">Is. xl. 31</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xviii-p33"><scripRef passage="Rom. 9.10" id="vii.xviii-p33.1" parsed="|Rom|9|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.10">Ver.
10</scripRef>.
“And not only this; but when Rebecca also had conceived by one,
even by our father Isaac.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xviii-p34">The subject in question was an
important one. Hence he turns to several arguments, and endeavors by
all means to solve the difficulty. For if it was at once strange and
new for them to be cast out after so great promises, it is much more
strange that we even should come into their good things, who did not
expect anything of the kind. And the case was the same as if a
king’s son, who had promises made him that he should succeed to
the power he had, were to be cast into the level of disreputable men,
and in his place a condemned man, and one laden with evils unnumbered,
after being taken out of prison, were to come into the power, which
properly was the other’s. For he means, what have you to say?
that the son is unworthy? Well, but so is this man unworthy, and much
more so. Hence he ought either to have been punished along with the
former, or to have been honored along with him. Now it was something of
this sort which befel the Jews and the Gentiles, or something far more
strange than this. Now that all were unworthy, he has shown above,
where he says, “For all have sinned, and come short of the glory
of God.” (<scripRef passage="Rom. iii. 23" id="vii.xviii-p34.1" parsed="|Rom|3|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.23">Rom. iii. 23</scripRef>.) But the new thing is,
that when all were unworthy, the Gentiles were saved alone. And beside
this there is another difficulty that some one may start, he says. If
God had no intention of fulfilling the promises to them, why make them
at all? For men who know not the <pb n="464" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_464.html" id="vii.xviii-Page_464" />future, and are many times deceived,
do promise even the undeserving that they shall have their largesses.
But He Who knoweth beforehand things to come as well as things present,
and hath a clear knowledge that they will make themselves undeserving
of the promises, and therefore will not receive any of the things
specified,—why should He promise at all? Now what is Paul’s
way of meeting all this? It is by showing what the Israel is to whom He
made the promise. For when this has been shown, there is at the same
time demonstrated the fact that the promises were all fulfilled. And to
point this out he said, “For they are not all Israel that are of
Israel.” And this is why he does not use the name of Jacob,<note place="end" n="1471" id="vii.xviii-p34.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xviii-p35"> Didymus in <scripRef passage="Psalm xcvii. 3" id="vii.xviii-p35.1" parsed="|Ps|97|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.97.3">Psalm xcvii. 3</scripRef>, and Hesych. ps. lii. 7, <i>ap.
Corderium,</i> t. 2.</p></note> but that of Israel, which was a sign of
the virtue of that just man, and of a gift from above, and of having
seen God. (<scripRef passage="Gen. xxxii. 28" id="vii.xviii-p35.2" parsed="|Gen|32|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.32.28">Gen. xxxii. 28</scripRef>.) Yet,
“all,” he says, “have sinned, and come short of the
glory of God.” (<scripRef passage="Rom. iii. 23" id="vii.xviii-p35.3" parsed="|Rom|3|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.23">Rom. iii. 23</scripRef>.) Now if all have
sinned, how come some to be saved, and some to perish? It is because
all were not minded to come to Him, since for His part all were saved,
for all were called. However, he does not set this down yet awhile, but
meets it from an advantageous position, and from other examples, by
bringing before them another question, and as in the former case meets
a difficulty very great, by another difficulty. For when he was
discussing how by Christ being justified all the rest enjoyed that
righteousness, he brought in Adam’s case, saying, “For if
by one man’s offence death reigned, much more they which receive
abundance of grace shall reign in life.” (<scripRef passage="Rom. v. 17" id="vii.xviii-p35.4" parsed="|Rom|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.17">Rom. v. 17</scripRef>). And the case of
Adam, indeed, he does not clear up, but from it he clears up His (or
his own), and shows that it was more reasonable that He Who died in
their behalf should have power over them at His will. For that when one
had sinned all should be punished, does not seem to be so very
reasonable to most men. But that when One had done aright all should be
justified, is at once more reasonable and more suited to God. Yet still
he has not solved the difficulty he raised. For the more obscure that
point remained, the more the Jew was put to silence. And the difficulty
of his position passed over to the other, and this become clearer from
it (Mar. and 4 <span class="c14" id="vii.xviii-p35.5">mss.</span> “than that”).
So in this passage also, it is by raising other difficulties that he
meets the questions raised, inasmuch as it was against Jews that he was
contending. Hence he takes no pains to solve the examples which he has
brought before us. For he was not answerable for<note place="end" n="1472" id="vii.xviii-p35.6"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xviii-p36"> Gr. to them, i.e. to them considered as objections. Compare
<scripRef passage="Matt. xxi. 27" id="vii.xviii-p36.1" parsed="|Matt|21|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.27">Matt. xxi.
27</scripRef>.
“Neither tell I you by what authority I do these
things.</p></note> them as in the fight against the Jews.
But from them he makes his own subject throughout clearer. Why do you
feel surprised, he means, that some of the Jews were saved, and some
not saved at this time? Why of old, in the patriarch’s times, one
may see this happening. For why was Isaac only called the seed, and yet
he was the father of Ishmael also, and of several others. “But he
was of a mother that was a slave.” And what has this to do with
his father? Still I will not be captious. Let this son be set aside on
his mother’s account. What are we to say of those sprung from
Keturah? were they not free, and from a mother that was free? How came
they not to be honored with the same preference as Isaac? And why do I
speak of these? for Rebecca was even Isaac’s only wife, and
bearing two children she bore them both to Isaac; still those so born,
though of the same father, and the same mother, and the fruit of the
same labor, being both of one father and one mother, and twins besides,
yet did not enjoy the same lot. And yet here you have no mother’s
slavery to account for it, as in Ishmael’s case, nor can you say
that one was begotten of this womb and the other of a different one, as
in the case of Keturah and Sarah, since in this case they had the same
hour in common to them for their birth. This was why Paul then, in
order to give a clearer example, says that this happened not in
Isaac’s case only, “but when Rebecca also had conceived by
one, even by our father Isaac.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xviii-p37"><scripRef passage="Rom. 9.11-13" id="vii.xviii-p37.1" parsed="|Rom|9|11|9|13" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.11-Rom.9.13">Ver.
11–13</scripRef>. “For the children being not yet born, neither having
done any good or evil, that the purpose of God according to election
might stand, not of works, but of him that calleth, it was said unto
her, the elder shall serve the younger. As it is written, Jacob have I
loved, but Esau have I hated.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xviii-p38">What was the cause then why one
was loved and the other hated? why was it that one served, the other
was served? It was because one was wicked, and the other good.<note place="end" n="1473" id="vii.xviii-p38.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xviii-p39"> If this is to be read interrogatively, so as to imply the
negative, it must be understood of that time exclusively, as the
context shows.</p></note> And yet the children being not yet
born, one was honored and the other condemned. For when they were not
as yet born, God said, “the elder shall serve the younger.”
With what intent then did God say this? Because He doth not wait, as
man doth, to see from the issue of their acts the good and him who <pb n="465" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_465.html" id="vii.xviii-Page_465" />is
not so, but even before these He knoweth which is the wicked and which
not such. And this took place in the Israelites’ case also, in a
still more wonderful way. Why, he says, do I speak of Esau and of
Jacob, of whom one was wicked and the other good? For in the
Israelites’ case, the sin belonged to all, since they all
worshipped the calf. Yet notwithstanding some had mercy shown them, and
others had not.<note place="end" n="1474" id="vii.xviii-p39.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xviii-p40"> He refers to the occasion on which the words next quoted were
spoken, viz. when Moses interceded for them after that sin.</p></note></p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xviii-p41"><scripRef passage="Rom. 9.15" id="vii.xviii-p41.1" parsed="|Rom|9|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.15">Ver.
15</scripRef>.
“For I will have mercy, He says, on whom I will have mercy, and I
will show compassion on whom I will show compassion.”
(<scripRef passage="Ex. xxxiii. 19" id="vii.xviii-p41.2" parsed="|Exod|33|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.33.19">Ex. xxxiii. 19</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xviii-p42">This one may see also in the
case of those who are punished, for what would you say of Pharaoh who
was punished, and had to pay so heavy a penalty? You say he was
hardened and disobedient. Was he then alone such, and not even one
person else? How came he then to be so severely punished? Why even in
the case of the Jews did he call that a people which was no people, or
again, why not count all worthy of equal honor? “For if they
be” (it says) “as the sand of the sea, yet shall a remnant
be saved.” (<scripRef passage="Is. x. 22" id="vii.xviii-p42.1" parsed="|Isa|10|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.10.22">Is. x. 22</scripRef>.) And why is it to be
only a remnant? You see what difficulty he has filled the subject with.
And with great propriety. For when you have power to throw your
adversary into perplexity, do not at once bring forward the answer,
because if he be found himself responsible for the same ignorance, why
take unnecessary dangers upon yourself? Why make him more bold, by
drawing it all upon yourself? Now tell me, O thou Jew, that hast so
many perplexing questions, and art unable to answer any of them, how
thou comest to annoy us on account of the call of the Gentiles? I,
however, have a good reason to give you why the Gentiles were justified
and ye were cast out. And what is the reason? It is that they are of
faith, ye of the works of the Law. And it is owing to this obstinacy of
yours that ye have in every way (Mar. and several <span class="c14" id="vii.xviii-p42.2">mss.</span> all) been given up. For, “they being ignorant
of God’s righteousness, and going about to establish their own
righteousness, have not submitted themselves unto the righteousness of
God.” (<scripRef passage="Rom. x. 3" id="vii.xviii-p42.3" parsed="|Rom|10|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.3">Rom. x. 3</scripRef>.) The clearing up then
of the whole passage, to give the whole sense summarily, is here
brought out by that blessed person. But that this may be clearer, let
us investigate the things he says also one by one; this knowing, that
what the blessed Paul aimed at was, to show by all that he said that
God only knoweth who are worthy, and no man whatever knoweth, even if
he seem to know ever so well, but that in this sentence of his there
are sundry aberrations. For He that knoweth the secrets of the hearts,
He only knoweth for a certainty who deserve a crown, and who punishment
and vengeance. Hence it is that many of those, by men esteemed good, He
convicts and punishes, and those suspected to be bad He crowns, after
showing it not to be so; thus forming his sentence not after the
judgment of us slaves, but after his own keen and uncorrupt decision,
and not waiting for the issue of actions to look at the wicked and him
who is not so therefrom. But that we may not make the subject more
obscure, again let us go to the very words of the Apostle.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xviii-p43"><scripRef passage="Rom. 9.10" id="vii.xviii-p43.1" parsed="|Rom|9|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.10">Ver.
10</scripRef>.
“And not only this, but when Rebecca also had conceived by
one.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xviii-p44">I might, he implies, have
mentioned the children by Keturah besides, but I do not. But to gain
the victory from a vantage ground it is those born of one and the same
father, and mother too, that I bring forward. For they were both sprung
from Rebecca, and from Isaac the true-born, the elect, the son honored
above all, of whom He said, “In Isaac shall thy seed be
called,” who became “the father of us all;” but if he
was our father, then should his sons have been our fathers; yet it was
not so. You see how this happens not in Abraham’s case only, but
also in that of his son himself, and how it is faith and virtue in all
cases that is conspicuous, and gives the real relationship its
character. For hence we learn that it is not only from the manner of
birth, but owing to their being worthy of the father’s virtue,
that the children are called children of him. For if it were only owing
to the manner of the birth, then ought Esau to have enjoyed the same as
Jacob did. For he also was from a womb as good as dead, and his mother
was barren. Yet this was not the only thing required, but the character
too, which fact contributes no common amount of practical instruction
for us. And he does not say that one is good and another bad, and so
the former was honored; lest this kind of argument should be wielded
against him, “What, are those of the Gentiles good men rather
than those of the circumcision?” For even supposing the truth of
the matter was so, still he does not state it yet, as that would have
seemed to be vexatious. But it is upon God’s knowledge that he
has cast the whole, and this no one would venture to gainsay, though he
were ever so frantic. “For the children being not yet
born,” he says, “it was said unto her, The elder shall
serve the younger.” And he shows that noble birth after the flesh
is of no avail, but <pb n="466" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_466.html" id="vii.xviii-Page_466" />we must seek for virtue of soul, which even before
the works of it God knoweth of. For “the children,” he
says, “being not yet born, nor having done any good or evil, that
the purpose<note place="end" n="1475" id="vii.xviii-p44.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xviii-p45"> This expression supports St. Augustin’s interpretation
of <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 28" id="vii.xviii-p45.1" parsed="|Rom|8|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.28">Rom. viii. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> of God according to election might
stand, it was said unto her that the elder shall serve the
younger:” for this was a sign of foreknowledge, that they were
chosen from the very birth. That the election made according to
foreknowledge, might be manifestly of God, from the first day He at
once saw and proclaimed which was good and which not. Do not then tell
me that thou hast read the Law (he means) and the Prophets, and hast
been a servant for such a long time. For He that knoweth how to assay
the soul, knoweth which is worthy of being saved. Yield then to the
incomprehensibleness of the election. For it is He alone Who knoweth
how to crown aright. How many, for instance, seemed better than St.
Matthew; to go by the exhibition of works then visible. But He that
knoweth things undeclared, and is able to assay the mind’s
aptitude, knew the pearl though lying in the mire, and after passing by
others, and being well pleased with the beauty of this, He elected it,
and by adding to the noble born free-will grace from Himself, He made
it approved. For if in the case of these arts which are perishable, and
indeed in other matters, those that are good judges do not use the
grounds on which the uninstructed form their decision, in selecting out
of what is put before them; but from points which they are themselves
well aware of, they many times disparage that which the uninstructed
approve, and decide upon what they disparage: and horse-breakers often
do this with horses, and so the judges of precious stones, and workmen
in other arts: much more will the God that loveth man, the infinite
Wisdom, Who alone hath a clear knowledge of all things, not allow of
man’s guesses, but will out of His own exact and unfailing Wisdom
pass his sentence upon all men. Hence it was that He chose the
publican, the thief, and the harlot; but dishonored priests, and
elders, and rulers, and cast them out. And this one may see happening
in the martyrs’ case also. Many accordingly of those who were
utterly cast aside, have in the time of trial been crowned. And, on the
other hand, some that have been held great ones by many have stumbled<note place="end" n="1476" id="vii.xviii-p45.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xviii-p46"> Perhaps alluding to the supplanting of Esau.</p></note> and fallen. Do not then call the Creator
to account, nor say, Why is it that one was crowned and another
punished? For He knoweth how to do these things with exactness. Whence
also he says, “Jacob have I loved, and Esau have I hated.”
That it was with justice, you indeed know from the result: but Himself
even before the result knew it clearly. For it is not a mere exhibition
of works that God searcheth after, but a nobleness of choice and an
obedient temper (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xviii-p46.1">γνώμην
εὐγνώμονα</span>) besides. For a man of this kind, if he should ever sin
through some surprise,<note place="end" n="1477" id="vii.xviii-p46.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xviii-p47"> Literally under some circumstance, but <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xviii-p47.1">περιστάσις</span>
implies surrounding and assault.</p></note> will speedily
recover himself. And if he should even stay long haply in a state of
vice, he will not be overlooked, but God Who knoweth all things will
speedily draw him out. And so he that is herein corrupted, even if he
seem to do some good things, will perish, in that he doth this with an
ill intention. Hence even David, after committing murder and adultery,
since he did this as being carried away by surprise, and not from
habitual practice of wickedness, speedily washed it out. The Pharisee,
however, who had not perpetrated any such crime (<scripRef passage="Luke xviii. 11" id="vii.xviii-p47.2" parsed="|Luke|18|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.11">Luke xviii. 11</scripRef>),
but even had good deeds besides to boast of, lost all by the bad spirit
he had chosen.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xviii-p48"><scripRef passage="Rom. 9.14" id="vii.xviii-p48.1" parsed="|Rom|9|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.14">Ver.
14</scripRef>.
“What shall we say then? Is there unrighteousness with God? God
forbid.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xviii-p49">Hence there is no such thing in
the case of us and the Jews. And then he goes on with another thing, a
more clear than this. And of what sort is it?</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xviii-p50"><scripRef passage="Rom. 9.15" id="vii.xviii-p50.1" parsed="|Rom|9|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.15">Ver.
15</scripRef>.
For he saith to Moses, I will have mercy on whom I will have mercy, and
I will have compassion on whom I will have
compassion.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xviii-p51">Here again he adds force to the
objection by dividing it in two and meeting it, and starting another
fresh difficulty. But to make what I have said clearer, one must needs
explain it. God, he means, said that “the elder shall serve the
younger,” before the travail. What then? “Is God
unrighteous?” By no means. Now listen to what follows also. For
in that case the virtue or the vice, might be the decisive thing. But
here there was one sin on which all the Jews joined, that of the molten
calf, and still some were punished, and some were not punished. And
this is why He says, “I will have mercy on whom I will have
mercy, and I will have compassion on whom I will have
compassion.” (<scripRef passage="Ex. xxxiii. 19" id="vii.xviii-p51.1" parsed="|Exod|33|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.33.19">Ex. xxxiii. 19</scripRef>:
observe context.) For it is not thine to know, O Moses, he means, which
are deserving of My love toward man, but leave this to Me. But if Moses
had no right to know, much less have we. And this is why he did not
barely quote the passage, but also called to our <pb n="467" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_467.html" id="vii.xviii-Page_467" />minds to whom it was
said. For it is Moses, he means, that he is speaking to, that at least
by the dignity of the person he might make the objector modest. Having
then given a solution of the difficulties raised, he divides it in two,
by bringing forward another objection besides, as follows:</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xviii-p52"><scripRef passage="Rom. 9.16,17" id="vii.xviii-p52.1" parsed="|Rom|9|16|9|17" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.16-Rom.9.17">Ver. 16,
17</scripRef>.
“So then it is not of him that willeth, nor of him that runneth,
but of God that showeth mercy.<note place="end" n="1478" id="vii.xviii-p52.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xviii-p53"> One <span class="c14" id="vii.xviii-p53.1">ms</span>. adds, “Isaac, for his part,
wished to bless Esau, he ran to the field (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xviii-p53.2">παιδίον</span>, by a common mistake for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xviii-p53.3">πεδίον</span>) to
do his father’s bidding, desirous of the blessing. But God
brought in Jacob who was worthy, and by a just judgment declared him
deserving of the blessing.”</p></note> For the
Scripture saith unto Pharaoh, Even for this same purpose have I raised
thee up, that I might show my power in thee, and that my name might be
declared throughout all the earth.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xviii-p54">As then in the one case, he
means, some were saved and some were punished, so here also. This man
was reserved for this very purpose. And then he again urges the
objection.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xviii-p55"><scripRef passage="Rom. 9.18,19" id="vii.xviii-p55.1" parsed="|Rom|9|18|9|19" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.18-Rom.9.19">Ver. 18,
19</scripRef>.
“Therefore He hath mercy on whom He will have mercy, and whom He
will He hardeneth. Thou wilt say then unto me, Why doth he then find
fault? For who hath resisted His will?”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xviii-p56">See what pains he takes to
embarrass the subject in every way. And the answer he does not produce
forthwith, it being a useful thing not to do so, but he first stops the
disputant’s mouth, saying as follows,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xviii-p57"><scripRef passage="Rom. 9.20" id="vii.xviii-p57.1" parsed="|Rom|9|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.20">Ver.
20</scripRef>.
“Nay but, O man, who art thou that repliest against
God?”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xviii-p58">This he does to take down the
objector’s unseasonable inquisitiveness, and excessive curiosity,
and to put a check upon it, and teach him to know what God is, and what
man, and how incomprehensible His foreknowledge is, and how far above
our reason, and how obedience to Him in all points is binding. So when
he has made this preparatory step in his hearer, and has hushed and
softened down his spirit, then with great felicity he introduces the
answer, having made what he says easy of admittance with him. And he
does not say, it is impossible to answer questions of this kind, but
that (5 <span class="c14" id="vii.xviii-p58.1">mss.</span> No, but what? that) it is
presumptuous to raise them. For our business is to obey what God does,
not to be curious even if we do not know the reason of them. Wherefore
he said, “Who art thou that repliest against God?” You see
how very light he makes of him, how he bears down his swelling spirit!
“Who art thou?” art thou a sharer of His power?
(compare <scripRef passage="Job xxxviii" id="vii.xviii-p58.2" parsed="|Job|38|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.38">Job xxxviii</scripRef>.) nay, art thou sitting in judgment upon God? Why in
comparison with Him thou canst not have a being even! nor this or that
sort of being, but absolutely none! For the expression, “who art
thou?” doth much more set him at naught than “thou art
nothing.” And he takes other ways of showing further his
indignation in the question, and does not say, “Who art thou
that” answerest “God?” but, “that repliest
against,” that is, that gainsayest, and that opposest. For the
saying things ought to be so, and ought not to be so, is what a man
does that “replieth against.” See how he scares them, how
he terrifies them, how he makes them tremble rather than be questioning
and curious. This is what an excellent teacher does; he does not follow
his disciples’ fancy everywhere, but leads them to his own mind,
and pulls up the thorns, and then puts the seed in, and does not answer
at once in all cases to the questions put to him.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xviii-p59"><scripRef passage="Rom. 9.20,21" id="vii.xviii-p59.1" parsed="|Rom|9|20|9|21" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.20-Rom.9.21">Ver. 20,
2l</scripRef>.
“Shall the thing formed say to Him that formed it, Why hast Thou
made me thus? Hath not the potter (Read <scripRef passage="Jer. xviii. 1-10" id="vii.xviii-p59.2" parsed="|Jer|18|1|18|10" osisRef="Bible:Jer.18.1-Jer.18.10">Jer. xviii. 1–10</scripRef>) power, of the same lump to make one vessel unto honor, and
another unto dishonor?”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xviii-p60">Here it is not to do away with
free-will that he says this, but to show, up to what point we ought to
obey God. For in respect of calling God to account, we ought to be as
little disposed to it as the clay is. For we ought to abstain not from
gainsaying or questioning only, but even from speaking or thinking of
it at all, and to become like that lifeless matter, which followeth the
potter’s hands, and lets itself be drawn about anywhere he may
please. And this is the only point he applied the illustration to, not,
that is, to any enunciation of the rule of life, but to the complete
obedience and silence enforced upon us. And this we ought to observe in
all cases, that we are not to take the illustrations quite entire, but
after selecting the good of them, and that for which they were
introduced, to let the rest alone. As, for instance, when he says,
“He couched, he lay down as a lion;” (<scripRef passage="Numb. xxiv. 9" id="vii.xviii-p60.1" parsed="|Num|24|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.24.9">Numb. xxiv. 9</scripRef>) let us take out
the indomitable and fearful part, not the brutality, nor any other of
the things belonging to a lion. And again, when He says, “I will
meet them as a bereaved bear” (<scripRef passage="Hos. xiii. 8" id="vii.xviii-p60.2" parsed="|Hos|13|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hos.13.8">Hos. xiii. 8</scripRef>), let us take the
vindictiveness. And when he says, “our God is a consuming
fire” (<scripRef passage="Deut. iv. 24" id="vii.xviii-p60.3" parsed="|Deut|4|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.4.24">Deut. iv. 24</scripRef>; and
<scripRef passage="Heb. xii. 29" id="vii.xviii-p60.4" parsed="|Heb|12|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.12.29">Heb. xii. 29</scripRef>), the wasting power exerted in punishing. So also here must
we single out the clay, the potter, and the vessels. And when he does
go on to say, “Hath not the <pb n="468" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_468.html" id="vii.xviii-Page_468" />potter power over the clay, of the
same lump to make one vessel unto honor, and another unto
dishonor?” do not suppose that this is said by Paul as an account
of the creation, nor as implying a necessity over the will, but to
illustrate the sovereignty and difference of dispensations; for if we
do not take it in this way, divers incongruities will follow, for if
here he were speaking about the will, and those who are good and those
not so, He will be Himself the Maker of these, and man will be free
from all responsibility. And at this rate, Paul will also be shown to
be at variance with himself, as he always bestows chief honor upon free
choice. There is nothing else then which he here wishes to do, save to
persuade the hearer to yield entirely to God, and at no time to call
Him to account for anything whatever. For as the potter (he says) of
the same lump makes what he pleaseth, and no one forbids it; thus also
when God, of the same race of men, punisheth some, and honoreth others,
be not thou curious nor meddlesome herein, but worship only, and
imitate the clay. And as it followeth the hands of the potter, so do
thou also the mind of Him that so ordereth things. For He worketh
nothing at random, or mere hazard, though thou be ignorant of the
secret of His Wisdom. Yet thou allowest the other of the same lump to
make divers things, and findest no fault: but of Him you demand an
account of His punishments and honors, and will not allow Him to know
who is worthy and who is not so; but since the same<note place="end" n="1479" id="vii.xviii-p60.5"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xviii-p61"> Such is plainly the sense, but most <span class="c14" id="vii.xviii-p61.1">mss.</span>
have <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xviii-p61.2">τὸ
αὐτο φύραμα
τῆς οὐσίας
ἐστὶ</span>, it is the same lump
in regard of the substance.</p></note> lump is of the same substance, you
assert that there are the same dispositions. And, how monstrous this
is! And yet not even is it on the potter that the honor and the
dishonor of the things made of the lump depends, but upon the use made
by those that handle them, so here also it depends on the free choice.
Still, as I said before, one must take this illustration to have one
bearing only, which is that one should not contravene God, but yield to
His incomprehensible Wisdom. For the examples ought to be greater than
the subject, and than the things on account of which they are brought
forward, so as to draw on the hearer better. Since if they were not
greater and did not mount far above it, he could not attack as he
ought, and shame the objectors. However, their ill-timed obstinacy he
silenced in this way with becoming superiority. And then he introduces
his answer. Now what is the answer?</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xviii-p62"><scripRef passage="Rom. 9.22,23,24" id="vii.xviii-p62.1" parsed="|Rom|9|22|9|24" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.22-Rom.9.24">Ver.
22, 23, 24</scripRef>. “What if God, willing to show His wrath, and to make His
power known, endured with much long-suffering the vessels of wrath
fitted to destruction: and that He might make known the riches of His
glory on the vessels of mercy, which He had afore prepared unto glory,
even us, whom He hath chosen, not of the Jews only, but also of the
Gentiles.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xviii-p63">What he means is somewhat as
follows. Pharaoh was a vessel of wrath, that is, a man who by his own
hard-heartedness had kindled the wrath of God. For after enjoying much
long-suffering, he became no better, but remained unimproved. Wherefore
he calleth him not only “a vessel of wrath,” but also one
“fitted for destruction.” That is, fully fitted indeed, but
by his own proper self.<note place="end" n="1480" id="vii.xviii-p63.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xviii-p64"> The Greek word, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xviii-p64.1">κατηρτισμένον</span>, makes this more obvious.</p></note> For neither had
God left out aught of the things likely to recover him, nor did he
leave out aught of those that would ruin him, and put him beyond any
forgiveness. Yet still, though God knew this, “He endured him
with much long-suffering,” being willing to bring him to
repentance. For had He not willed this, then He would not have been
thus long-suffering. But as he would not use the long-suffering in
order to repentance, but fully fitted himself for wrath, He used him
for the correction of others, through the punishment inflicted upon him
making them better, and in this way setting forth His power. For that
it is not God’s wish that His power be so made known, but in
another way, by His benefits, namely, and kindnesses, he had shown
above in all possible ways. For if Paul does not wish to appear
powerful in this way (“not that we should appear approved,”
he says, “but that ye should do that which is honest,”)
(<scripRef passage="2 Cor. xiii. 7" id="vii.xviii-p64.2" parsed="|2Cor|13|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.13.7">2 Cor. xiii. 7</scripRef>), much less doth God. But after that he had shown
long-suffering, that He might lead to repentance, but he did not
repent, He suffered him a long time, that He might display at once His
goodness and His power, even if that man were not minded to gain
anything from this great long-suffering. As then by punishing this man,
who continued incorrigible, He showed His power, so by having pitied
those who had done many sins but repented, He manifested His love
toward man. But it does not say, love towards man, but glory, to show
that this is especially God’s glory, and for this He was above
all things earnest. But in saying, “which He had afore prepared
unto glory,” he does not mean that all is God’s doing.
Since if this were so, there were nothing to hinder all men from being
saved. But he is setting forth again <pb n="469" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_469.html" id="vii.xviii-Page_469" />His foreknowledge, and doing away
with the difference between the Jews and the Gentiles. And on this
topic again he grounds a defence of his statement, which is no small
one. For it was not in the case of the Jews only that some men
perished, and some were saved, but with the Gentiles also this was the
case. Wherefore he does not say, all the Gentiles, but, “of the
Gentiles,” nor, all the Jews, but, “of the Jews.” As
then Pharaoh became a vessel of wrath by his own lawlessness, so did
these become vessels of mercy by their own readiness to obey. For
though the more part is of God, still they also have contributed
themselves some little. Whence he does not say either, vessels of
well-doing, or vessels of boldness (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xviii-p64.3">παρρησίας</span>), but “vessels of mercy,” to show that the
whole is of God. For the phrase, “it is not of him that willeth,
nor of him that runneth,” even if it comes in the course of the
objection, still, were it said by Paul, would create no difficulty.
Because when he says, “it is not of him that willeth, nor of him
that runneth,” he does not deprive us of free-will, but shows
that all is not one’s own, for that it requires grace from above.
For it is binding on us to will, and also to run: but to confide not in
our own labors, but in the love of God toward man. And this he has
expressed elsewhere. “Yet not I, but the grace which was with
me.” (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 10" id="vii.xviii-p64.4" parsed="|1Cor|15|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.10">1 Cor. xv. 10</scripRef>.) And he well says,
“Which He had afore prepared unto glory.” For since they
reproached them with this, that they were saved by grace, and thought
to make them ashamed, he far more than sets aside this insinuation. For
if the thing brought glory even to God, much more to them through whom
God was glorified. But observe his forbearance, and unspeakable wisdom.
For when he had it in his power to adduce, as an instance of those
punished, not Pharaoh, but such of the Jews as had sinned, and so make
his discourse much clearer, and show that where there were the same
fathers, and the same sins, some perished, and some had mercy shown
them, and persuade them not to be doubtful-minded, even if some of the
Gentiles were saved, while the Jews were perishing; that he might not
make his discourse irksome, the showing forth of the punishment he
draws from the foreigner, so that he may not be forced to call them
“vessels of wrath.” But those that obtained mercy he draws
from the people of the Jews. And besides, he also has spoken in a
sufficient way in God’s behalf, because though He knew very well
that the nation was fitting itself as a vessel of destruction, still He
contributed all on His part, His patience, His long-suffering, and that
not merely long-suffering, but “much long-suffering;” yet
still he was not minded to state it barely against the Jews. Whence
then are some vessels of wrath, and some of mercy? Of their own free
choice. God, however, being very good, shows the same kindness to both.
For it was not those in a state of salvation only to whom He showed
mercy, but also Pharaoh, as far as His part went. For of the same
long-suffering, both they and he had the advantage. And if he was not
saved, it was quite owing to his own will: since, as for what
concerneth God, he had as much done for him as they who were saved.
Having then given to the question that answer which was furnished by
facts, in order to give his discourse the advantage of other testimony
in its favor, he introduces the prophets also making the same
declarations aforetime. For Hosea, he says, of old put this in writing,
as follows:</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xviii-p65"><scripRef passage="Rom. 9.25" id="vii.xviii-p65.1" parsed="|Rom|9|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.25">Ver.
25</scripRef>.
“I will call them My people, which were not My people; and her
beloved, which was not beloved.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xviii-p66">Here to prevent their saying,
that you are deceiving us here with specious reasoning, he calls Hosea
to witness, who crieth and saith, “I will call them My people,
who were not My people.” (<scripRef passage="Hos. ii. 23" id="vii.xviii-p66.1" parsed="|Hos|2|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hos.2.23">Hos. ii. 23</scripRef>.) Who then are
the not-people? Plainly, the Gentiles. And who the not-beloved? The
same again. However, he says, that they shall become at once people,
and beloved, and sons of God.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xviii-p67"><scripRef passage="Rom. 9.26" id="vii.xviii-p67.1" parsed="|Rom|9|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.26">Ver.
26</scripRef>.
“For even they shall be called,” he says, “the
children of the living God.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xviii-p68">But if they should assert that
this was said of those of the Jews who believed, even then the argument
stands. For if with those who after so many benefits were hard-hearted
and estranged, and had lost their being as a people, so great a change
was wrought, what is there to prevent even those who were not estranged
after being taken to Him, but were originally aliens, from being
called, and, provided they obey, from being counted worthy of the same
blessings? Having then done with Hosea, he does not content himself
with him only, but also brings Isaiah in after him. sounding in harmony
with him.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xviii-p69"><scripRef passage="Rom. 9.27" id="vii.xviii-p69.1" parsed="|Rom|9|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.27">Ver.
27</scripRef>.
“For Esaias,” he says, “crieth concerning
Israel.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xviii-p70">That is, speaks out boldly, and
uses no dissimulation. Why then lay a charge against us, when they
afore declared the same thing with more than trumpet’s loudness?
And what does Isaiah cry? “Though the number of the children of
Israel be as the sand of the sea, a remnant shall be saved.”
(<scripRef passage="Is. x. 22" id="vii.xviii-p70.1" parsed="|Isa|10|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.10.22">Is. x. 22</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xviii-p71">Do you see that he too does not
say that all are to be saved, but that those that are worthy <pb n="470" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_470.html" id="vii.xviii-Page_470" />shall? For
I regard not the multitude, he means, nor does a race diffused so far
distress me, but those only do I save that yield themselves worthy of
it. And he does not mention the “sand of the sea” without a
reason, but to remind them of the ancient promise whereof they had made
themselves unworthy. Why then are you troubled, as though the promise
had failed, when all the Prophets show that it is not all that are to
be saved? Then he mentions the mode of the salvation also. Observe the
accuracy of the Prophet, and the judgment of the Apostle, what a
testimony he has cited, how exceedingly apposite! For it not only shows
us that those to be saved are some and not all, but also adds the way
they are to be saved. How then are they to be saved, and how will God
count them worthy of the benefit?</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xviii-p72"><scripRef passage="Rom. 9.28" id="vii.xviii-p72.1" parsed="|Rom|9|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.28">Ver.
28</scripRef>.
“He will finish the work, and cut it short in
righteousness,” he says, “because a short work will the
Lord make upon the earth.” (<scripRef passage="Isa. 10.23" id="vii.xviii-p72.2" parsed="|Isa|10|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.10.23">Ib.
23</scripRef>,
LXX.)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xviii-p73">What he means then is somewhat
of this sort. There is no need of fetching a circuit, and of trouble,
and the vexation of the works of the Law, for the salvation is by a
very short way. For such is faith, it holds salvation in a few short
words. “For if thou shalt confess with thy mouth the Lord Jesus,
and believe in thine heart that God hath raised Him from the dead, thou
shalt be saved.” (<scripRef passage="Rom. x. 9" id="vii.xviii-p73.1" parsed="|Rom|10|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.9">Rom. x. 9</scripRef>.) Now you see
what this, “the Lord shall make a short word (LXX. lit.) upon
earth,” is. And what is indeed wonderful is, that this short word
carries with it not salvation only, but also righteousness.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xviii-p74"><scripRef passage="Rom. 9.29" id="vii.xviii-p74.1" parsed="|Rom|9|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.29">Ver
29</scripRef>.
“And as Esaias said before, Except the Lord of Sabaoth had left
us a seed, we had been as Sodoma, and had been made like unto
Gomorrha.” (<scripRef passage="Is. i. 9" id="vii.xviii-p74.2" parsed="|Isa|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.9">Is. i. 9</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xviii-p75">Here again he shows another
thing, that not even those few were saved from their own resources. For
they too would have perished, and met with Sodom’s fate, that is,
they would have had to undergo utter destruction (for they (of Sodom)
were also destroyed root and branch, and left not even the slightest
remnant of themselves,) and they too, he means, would have been like
these, unless God had used much kindness to them, and had saved them by
faith. And this happened also in the case of the visible captivity, the
majority having been taken away captive and perished, and some few only
being saved.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xviii-p76"><scripRef passage="Rom. 9.30,31" id="vii.xviii-p76.1" parsed="|Rom|9|30|9|31" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.30-Rom.9.31">Ver. 30,
31</scripRef>.
“What shall we say then? That the Gentiles, which followed not
after righteousness, have attained to righteousness, even the
righteousness which is by faith. But Israel, which followed after the
law of righteousness, hath not attained to the law of
righteousness.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xviii-p77">Here at last is the clearest
answer. For since he had used a proof as well from facts (“for
they are not all Israel that are of Israel”) as from the case of
the forefathers Jacob and Esau, and from the prophets Hosea and Isaiah,
he further gives the most decisive answer, after first adding to the
perplexity. The points discussed, then, are two; one that the Gentiles
attained, and the other that they attained it without following after
it, that is, without taking pains about it. And again in the
Jews’ case also there are two difficulties of the same kind; one
that Israel attained not, the other that, though they took pains, they
attained not. Whence also his use of words is more emphatical. For he
does not say that they had, but that they “attained to
righteousness.” For what is especially new and unusual is, that
they who followed after it attained not, but they which followed not
after it attained. And he seems to be indulging them by saying,
“followed after.” But afterwards he strikes the blow home.
For since he had a strong answer to give them, he had no fear of making
the objection a little harsher. Hence he doth not speak of faith
either, and the righteousness ensuing thereon, but shows that before
the faith even, on their own ground they were worsted and condemned.
For thou, O Jew, he says, hast not found even the righteousness which
was by the Law. For thou hast transgressed it, and become liable to the
curse. But these that came not through the Law, but by another road,
have found a greater righteousness than this, that, namely, which is of
faith. And this he had also said before. “For if Abraham was
justified by works, he hath whereof to glory, but not before God”
(<scripRef passage="Rom. iv" id="vii.xviii-p77.1" parsed="|Rom|4|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4">Rom.
iv</scripRef>.):
so showing that the other righteousness was greater than this. Before,
then, I said that there were two difficulties, but now they have even
become three questions: that the Gentiles found righteousness, and
found it without following after it, and found a greater than that of
the Law. These same difficulties are again felt in the Jews’ case
with an opposite view. That Israel did not find, and though he took
pains he did not find, and did not find even the less. Having then
thrust his hearer into perplexity, he proceeds to give a concise
answer, and tells him the cause of all that is said. When then is the
cause?</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xviii-p78"><scripRef passage="Rom. 9.32" id="vii.xviii-p78.1" parsed="|Rom|9|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.32">Ver.
32</scripRef>.
“Because they sought it not by faith, but as it were by the works
of the Law.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xviii-p79">This is the clearest answer in
the passage, which if he had said immediately upon starting, <pb n="471" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_471.html" id="vii.xviii-Page_471" />he would
not have gained so easy a hearing. But since it is after many
perplexities, and preparations, and demonstrations that he sets it
down, and after using countless preparatory steps, he has at last made
it more intelligible, and also more easily admitted. For this he says
is the cause of their destruction: “Because it was not by faith,
but as it were by the works of the Law,” that they wished to be
justified. And he does not say, “by works,” but, “as
it were by the works of the Law,” to show that they had not even
this righteousness.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xviii-p80">“For they stumbled at that
stumbling-stone;”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xviii-p81"><scripRef passage="Rom. 9.33" id="vii.xviii-p81.1" parsed="|Rom|9|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.33">Ver.
33</scripRef>.
“As it is written, Behold I lay in Sion a stumbling-stone, and
rock of offence: and whosoever believeth on Him shall not be
ashamed.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xviii-p82">You see again how it is from
faith that the boldness comes, and the gift is universal; since it is
not of the Jews only that this is said, but also of the whole human
race. For every one, he would say, whether Jew, or Grecian, or
Scythian, or Thracian, or whatsoever else he may be, will, if he
believes, enjoy the privilege of great boldness. But the wonder in the
Prophet is that he foretells not only that they should believe, but
also that they should not believe. For to stumble is to disbelieve. As
in the former passage he points out them that perish and them that are
saved, where he says, “If the number of the children of Israel be
as the sand of the sea, the remnant shall be saved. And, If the Lord of
Sabaoth had not left us a seed, we should have been as Sodoma.”
And, “He hath called not of the Jews only, but also of the
Gentiles;” so here too he implies that some will believe, and
some will stumble. But stumbling comes of not taking heed, of gaping
after other things. Since then they did give heed to the Law, they
stumbled on the stone, “And a stone of stumbling and rock of
offence” he calls it from the character and end of those that
believe not.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xviii-p83">Is then the language used made
plain to you? or does it still want much in clearness? I think indeed
that, to those who have been attending, it is easy to get a clear view
of it. But if it has slipped anybody’s memory, you can meet in
private, and learn what it was. And this is why I have continued longer
upon this explanatory part of the discourse, that I might not be
compelled to break off the continuity of the context, and so spoil the
clearness of the statements. And for this cause too I will bring my
discourse to a conclusion here, without saying anything to you on the
more immediately practical points, as I generally do, lest I should
make a fresh indistinctness in your memories by saying so much. It is
time now to come to the proper conclusion, by shutting up the discourse
with the doxology to the God of all. Let us then both pause, me that am
speaking and you that are hearing, and offer up glory to Him. For His
is the kingdom, and the power, and the glory, for ever and ever.
Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XVII on Rom. x. 1." shorttitle="" progress="83.82%" prev="vii.xviii" next="vii.xx" id="vii.xix">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Rom. x. 1." id="vii.xix-p0.1" parsed="|Rom|10|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.1" />
<p class="c21" id="vii.xix-p1"><span class="c9" id="vii.xix-p1.1">Homily XVII.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vii.xix-p2"><scripRef passage="Rom. X. 1" id="vii.xix-p2.1" parsed="|Rom|10|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.1">Rom. X. 1</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vii.xix-p3">“Brethren, my
heart’s desire and prayer to God for them is, that they might be
saved.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.xix-p4"><span class="c11" id="vii.xix-p4.1">He</span> is
now going again to rebuke them more vehemently than before.<note place="end" n="1481" id="vii.xix-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xix-p5"> In <scripRef passage="Rom. 9.30-33" id="vii.xix-p5.1" parsed="|Rom|9|30|9|33" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.30-Rom.9.33">ix. 30–33</scripRef> Paul had stated
that the reason of Israel’s rejection was, that they sought after
righteousness not by faith but by works, while the Gentiles sought it
by faith and attained it. <scripRef passage="Rom. 10" id="vii.xix-p5.2" parsed="|Rom|10|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10">Chap.
x</scripRef>. is
an illustration and confirmation of this position. Its leading idea is,
that the Jews could not be justified by works of the law, because a new
system, that of faith, had come in with Christ and had displaced the
old. The argument may be summarized thus: (1) <scripRef passage="Rom. 10.1,2" id="vii.xix-p5.3" parsed="|Rom|10|1|10|2" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.1-Rom.10.2">Vv. 1, 2</scripRef>. Conciliatory
introduction in which the apostle avows his love for his people.
(2) <scripRef passage="Rom. 10.3,4" id="vii.xix-p5.4" parsed="|Rom|10|3|10|4" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.3-Rom.10.4">Vv. 3, 4</scripRef>. Their method, however,
of seeking righteousness by works is an effort to obtain a
righteousness of their own, which is impossible. Christ has put an end
to the system of works and He is himself the only means of attaining
God’s righteousness. At <scripRef passage="Rom. 10.5" id="vii.xix-p5.5" parsed="|Rom|10|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.5">v.
5</scripRef> begins the Scriptural argument concerning the two systems of works
and faith. (3) <scripRef passage="Rom. 10.5-10" id="vii.xix-p5.6" parsed="|Rom|10|5|10|10" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.5-Rom.10.10">Vv.
5–10</scripRef>. The principle of the system of works as stated by Moses is, keep
the law and you will be saved by it. The principle of faith, on the
other hand, is, not that of striving to reach something afar off, but
of accepting the present truth. It is not struggle but acceptance; not
attaining by merit, but receiving by grace. (4) <scripRef passage="Rom. 10.11-13" id="vii.xix-p5.7" parsed="|Rom|10|11|10|13" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.11-Rom.10.13">Vv. 11–13</scripRef>. The Scriptures
emphasize this principle of faith as the true principle of salvation,
speaking of the assurance which it brings and that to all, regardless
of nationality or outward condition. (5) <scripRef passage="Rom. 10.14,15" id="vii.xix-p5.8" parsed="|Rom|10|14|10|15" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.14-Rom.10.15">Vv. 14, 15</scripRef>. But in order that men
may accept this message, preachers must be sent to proclaim the glad
tidings. (6) <scripRef passage="Rom. 10.16-21" id="vii.xix-p5.9" parsed="|Rom|10|16|10|21" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.16-Rom.10.21">Vv. 16–21</scripRef>. This has been
done in the case of the Jews. They cannot shelter themselves behind the
excuse that they have not known God’s message. The scriptures of
the Old Testament reveal God and require faith in Him and also intimate
the larger destination of the gospel for Gentiles as well as
Jews.—G.B.S.</p></note> Wherefore he again does away with every
suspicion of hatred, and makes a great effort beforehand to correct
misapprehension. Do not then, he says, mind words or accusations, but
observe <pb n="472" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_472.html" id="vii.xix-Page_472" />that it is not in any hostile spirit that I say this. For it is
not likely that the same person should desire their salvation, and not
desire it only, but even pray for it, and yet should also hate them,
and feel aversion to them. For here he calls his exceeding desire, and
the prayer which he makes (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xix-p5.10">εὐδοκίαν</span>), “heart’s desire.” For it is not the
being freed from punishment only, but that they may also be saved, that
he makes so great a point of, and prays for. Nor is it from this only,
but also from the sequel that he shows the goodwill that he hath
towards them. For from what is open to him, as far as he can, he forces
his way, and is contentious to find out some shadow at least of an
excuse for them. And he hath not the power, being overcome by the
nature of the facts.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xix-p6"><scripRef passage="Rom. 10.2" id="vii.xix-p6.1" parsed="|Rom|10|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.2">Ver.
2</scripRef>.
“For I bear them record,” says he, “that they have a
zeal of God, but not according to knowledge.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xix-p7">Ought not this then to be a
ground for pardoning and not for accusing them? For if it is not of
man<note place="end" n="1482" id="vii.xix-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xix-p8"> Referring to the expression, “a zeal of God,”
see <scripRef passage="1 Cor. iii. 3" id="vii.xix-p8.1" parsed="|1Cor|3|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.3">1 Cor. iii. 3</scripRef>, Gr.</p></note> that they are separated, but through
zeal, they deserved to be pitied rather than punished. But observe how
adroitly he favors them in the word, and yet shows their unseasonable
obstinacy.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xix-p9"><scripRef passage="Rom. 10.3" id="vii.xix-p9.1" parsed="|Rom|10|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.3">Ver.
3</scripRef>.
“For they being ignorant,” he says, “of God’s
righteousness.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xix-p10">Again the word would lead to
pardon. But the sequel to stronger accusation, and such as does away
with defence of any kind.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xix-p11">“And going about,”
he says, “to establish their own righteousness, have not
submitted themselves unto the righteousness of God.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xix-p12">And these things he says to
show, that it was from a petulancy and love of power that they erred,
rather than from ignorance, and that not even this righteousness from
the deeds of the Law did they establish. (<scripRef passage="Matt. xxi. 38" id="vii.xix-p12.1" parsed="|Matt|21|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.38">Matt. xxi. 38</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John. xii. 19" id="vii.xix-p12.2" parsed="|John|12|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.19">John. xii.  19</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="John 12:42" id="vii.xix-p12.3" parsed="|John|12|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.42">42</scripRef>.) For saying “going about to establish” is what one
would do to show this. And in plain words indeed he has not stated this
(for he has not said, that they fell short of both righteousnesses),
but he has given a hint of it in a very judicious manner, and with the
wisdom so befitting him. For if they are still “going
about” to establish that, it is very plain that they have not yet
established it. If they have not submitted themselves to this, they
have fallen short of this also. But he calls it their “own
righteousness,” either because the Law was no longer of force, or
because it was one of trouble and toil. But this he calls God’s
righteousness, that from faith, because it comes entirely from the
grace from above, and because men are justified in this case, not by
labors, but by the gift of God. But they that evermore resisted the
Holy Ghost, and vexatiously tried to be justified by the Law, came not
over to the faith. But as they did not come over to the faith, nor
receive the righteousness thereupon ensuing, and were not able to be
justified by the Law either, they were thrown out of all
resources.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xix-p13"><scripRef passage="Rom. 10.4" id="vii.xix-p13.1" parsed="|Rom|10|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.4">Ver.
4</scripRef>.
“For Christ is the end of the Law for righteousness to every one
that believeth.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xix-p14">See the judgment of Paul. For as
he had spoken of a righteousness, and a righteousness, lest they of the
Jews which believed should seem to have the one but be excluded from
the other, and to be accused of lawlessness (for even these there was
no less cause to fear about as being still newly come in), and lest
Jews should again expect to achieve it, and should say, Though we have
not at present fulfilled it, yet we certainly will fulfil it, see what
ground he takes. He shows that there is but one righteousness, and that
has its full issue<note place="end" n="1483" id="vii.xix-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xix-p15"> Gr. “is summed up,” <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xix-p15.1">ἀνακεφαλαιοῦται</span>. See Irenæus,…31, 32; iii. 21, 9, 10; xxii. 1
Massuet pp. 293, 294 O.T. where he says the creation is
“recapitulated” in Christ. Also iv. 74, 78, v. 1; iv. 38,
1; 40. 3: v. 1, 2. Mass. pp. 436, 444, 451 O.T. much to the same
purpose, and v. 29, p. 518 O.T. of the recapitulation or consummation
of iniquity in Antichrist; the word is the same.</p></note> in this, and
that he that hath taken to himself this, the one by faith, hath
fulfilled that also. But he that rejects this, falls short as well of
that also. For if Christ be “the end of the Law,” he that
hath not Christ, even if he seem to have that righteousness, hath it
not. But he that hath Christ, even though he have not fulfilled the Law
aright, hath received the whole. For the end of the physician’s
art is health. As then he that can make whole, even though he hath not
the physician’s art, hath everything; but he that knows not how
to heal, though he seem to be a follower of the art, comes short of
everything: so is it in the case of the Law and of faith. He that hath
this hath the end of that likewise, but he that is without this is an
alien from both. For what was the object of the Law? To make man
righteous. But it had not the power, for no one fulfilled it. This then
was the end of the Law and to this it looked throughout, and for this
all its parts were made, its feasts, and commandments, and sacrifices,
and all besides, that man might be justified. But this end Christ gave
a fuller accomplishment of through faith.<note place="end" n="1484" id="vii.xix-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xix-p16"> By the “end of the law,” the author seems to
understand the ability to secure righteousness to men which was the
ideal aim of the law but which it could not do. While this view is
correct enough in itself, it seems not to present the full force
of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xix-p16.1">τέλος
νόμου</span> which is best
taken, with most recent interpreters, (as Meyer, Godet, De Wette,
Olshausen, Dwight) to literally the end or termination of the law.
Christ puts an end to the law system by fulfilling it. The meaning is
well given in Meyer’s paraphrase: “For the validity of the
law has come to an end in Christ, in order that every believer may be a
partaker of righteousness.”—G.B.S.</p></note> Be not <pb n="473" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_473.html" id="vii.xix-Page_473" />then afraid, he says, as if
transgressing the Law in having come over to the faith. For then dost
thou transgress it, when for it thou dost not believe Christ. If thou
believest in Him, then thou hast fulfilled it also, and much more than
it commanded. For thou hast received a much greater righteousness.
Next, since this was an assertion, he again brings proof of it from the
Scriptures.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xix-p17"><scripRef passage="Rom. 10.5" id="vii.xix-p17.1" parsed="|Rom|10|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.5">Ver.
5</scripRef>.
“For Moses,” he says, “describeth the righteousness
which is of the Law.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xix-p18">What he means is this. Moses
showeth us the righteousness ensuing from the Law, what sort it is of,
and whence. What sort is it then of, and what does it consist in? In
fulfilling the commandments. “He (R.T. the man), that doeth these
things,” He says, “shall live by (or in), them.”
(<scripRef passage="Lev. xviii. 5" id="vii.xix-p18.1" parsed="|Lev|18|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.18.5">Lev. xviii. 5</scripRef>.) And there is no other way of becoming righteous in the Law save
by fulfilling the whole of it. But this has not been possible for any
one, and therefore this righteousness has failed them. (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xix-p18.2">διαπέπτωκεν</span>). But tell us, Paul, of the other righteousness also, that
which is of grace. What is that then, and of what does it consist? Hear
the words in which he gives a clear sketch of it. For after he had
refuted<note place="end" n="1485" id="vii.xix-p18.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xix-p19"> He seems to consider the words quoted from <scripRef passage="Lev. xviii" id="vii.xix-p19.1" parsed="|Lev|18|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.18">Lev. xviii</scripRef>. a sufficient
refutation, as the Jews thought to be justified by the Law without
fulfilling it. See <scripRef passage="Rom. ii" id="vii.xix-p19.2" parsed="|Rom|2|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2">Rom. ii</scripRef>.</p></note> the other, he next goes on to
this, and says,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xix-p20"><scripRef passage="Rom. 10.6,7,8,9" id="vii.xix-p20.1" parsed="|Rom|10|6|10|8;|Rom|10|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.6-Rom.10.8 Bible:Rom.10.9">Ver.
6, 7, 8, 9</scripRef>. “But the righteousness which is of faith speaketh on this
wise, Say not in thine heart, Who shall ascend into heaven (that is, to
bring Christ down from above): or, Who shall descend into the deep?
(that is, to bring up Christ again from the dead.) But what saith it?
The word is nigh thee, even in thy mouth, and in thy heart, that is,
the word of faith which we preach. That if thou shalt confess with thy
mouth the Lord Jesus, and shalt believe in thine heart that God hath
raised Him from the dead, thou shalt be saved.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xix-p21">To prevent the Jews then from
saying, How came they who had not found the lesser righteousness to
find the greater? he gives a reason there was no answering, that this
way was easier than that. For that requires the fulfilment of all
things (for when thou doest all, then thou shalt live); but the
righteousness which is of faith doth not say this, but what?</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xix-p22">“If thou confess with thy
mouth the Lord Jesus, and believe in thy heart that God hath raised Him
from the dead, thou shalt be saved.” Then again that we may not
seem to be making it contemptible by showing it to be easy and cheap,<note place="end" n="1486" id="vii.xix-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xix-p23"> This term is admissible with respect to the method of attainment;
but there are two other readings of the passage; one is “that the
easiness may not seem to make it contemptible and
cheap.”</p></note> observe how he expands his account of
it. For he does not come immediately to the words just given, but what
does he say? “But the righteousness which is of faith saith on
this wise; Say not in thine heart, Who shall go up into heaven? (that
is, to bring Christ down); or, Who shall descend into the deep? (that
is, to bring up Christ again from the dead.”) For as to the
virtue manifested in works there is opposed a listlessness, which
relaxeth our labors,<note place="end" n="1487" id="vii.xix-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xix-p24"> “sinews” Field, from Catena.</p></note> and it
requireth a very wakeful soul not to yield to it: thus, when one is
required to believe, there are reasonings which confuse and make havoc
of the minds of most men, and it wants a soul of some vigor to shake
them thoroughly off. And this is just why he brings the same before
one. And as he did in Abraham’s case, so he does here also. For
having there shown that he was justified by faith, lest he should seem
to have gotten so great a crown by a mere chance, as if it were a thing
of no account, to extol the nature of faith, he says, “Who
against hope believed in hope, that he might become the father of many
nations. And being not weak in faith, he considered his own body now
dead, and the deadness of Sarah’s womb. He staggered not at the
promise of God through unbelief; but was strong in faith, giving glory
to God; and being fully persuaded that what He had promised He was able
also to perform” (<scripRef passage="Rom. iv. 18-21" id="vii.xix-p24.1" parsed="|Rom|4|18|4|21" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.18-Rom.4.21">Rom. iv. 18–21</scripRef>): so he showed that there is need of vigor, and a lofty
soul, that takes in things beyond expectation, and stumbles not at
appearances. This then he does here also, and shows that it requires a
wise mind, and a spirit heavenly (Gr. heaven-reaching) and great. And
he does not say merely, “Say not,” but, “Say not in
thine heart,” that is, do not so much as think of doubting and
saying with thyself, And how can this be? You see that this is a chief
characteristic of faith, to leave all the consequences<note place="end" n="1488" id="vii.xix-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xix-p25"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xix-p25.1">πᾶσαν
ἀκολουθίαν</span>, i.e. the common order of cause and effect.</p></note> of this lower world, and so to seek
for that which is above nature, and to cast out the feebleness of
calculation, and so to accept everything from the Power of God. The
Jews, however, did not merely assert this, but that it was not possible
to be justified by faith. But himself turns even what had taken place
to another account, that having shown the thing to be so great, that
even after it had taken place it required faith, he might seem with
good reason to bestow a crown on these: and he uses the words which <pb n="474" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_474.html" id="vii.xix-Page_474" />are
found in the Old Testament, being always at pains to keep quite clear
of the charges of love of novelties, and of opposition to it. For this,
which he here says of faith, Moses says to them of the commandment,<note place="end" n="1489" id="vii.xix-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xix-p26"> St. Augustin <i>Quæst. in Deut.</i> lib. v. q. 54, discusses
this passage and its application, and considers it to refer to the
spiritual meaning of the Law.</p></note> so showing that they had enjoyed at
God’s hand a great benefit. For there is no need to say, he
means, that one must go up to heaven, or cross a great sea, and then
receive the commandments, but things so great and grand hath God made
of easy access to us. And what meaneth the phrase, “The Word is
nigh thee?” That is, It is easy. For in thy mind and in thy
tongue is thy salvation. There is no long journey to go, no seas to
sail over, no mountains to pass, to get saved. But if you be not minded
to cross so much as the threshold, you may even while you sit at home
be saved. For “in thy mouth and in thy heart” is the source
of salvation. And then on another score also he makes the word of faith
easy, and says, that “God raised Him from the dead.” For
just reflect upon the worthiness of the Worker, and you will no longer
see any difficulty in the thing. That He is Lord then, is plain from
the resurrection. And this he said at the beginning even of the
Epistle. “Which was declared to be the Son of God with power ...
by the resurrection from the dead.” (<scripRef passage="Rom. i. 4" id="vii.xix-p26.1" parsed="|Rom|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.4">Rom. i. 4</scripRef>.) But that the
resurrection is easy too, has been shown even to those who are very
unbelieving, from the might of the Worker of it. Since then the
righteousness is greater, and light and easy to receive, is it not a
sign of the utmost contentiousness to leave what is light and easy, and
set about impossibilities? For they could not say that it was a thing
they declined as burdensome. See then how he deprives them of all
excuse. For what do they deserve to have said in their defence, who
choose what is burdensome and impracticable, and pass by what is light,
and able to save them, and to give them those things which the Law
could not give? All this can come only from a contentious spirit, which
is in a state of rebellion against God. For the Law is galling
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xix-p26.2">ἐπαχθὴς</span>),
but grace is easy. The Law, though they dispute never so much, does not
save; Grace yieldeth the righteousness resulting from itself, and that
from the Law likewise. What plea then is to rescue them, since they are
disposed to be contentious against this, but cling to that to no
purpose whatever? Then, since he had made a strong assertion, he again
confirms it from the Scripture.<note place="end" n="1490" id="vii.xix-p26.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xix-p27"> The
following analysis of Paul’s meaning in <scripRef passage="Rom. 10.6-10" id="vii.xix-p27.1" parsed="|Rom|10|6|10|10" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.6-Rom.10.10">vv. 6–10</scripRef> may be useful in
connection with the exposition of Chrys. The apostle quotes
<scripRef passage="Deut. xxx. 11-14" id="vii.xix-p27.2" parsed="|Deut|30|11|30|14" osisRef="Bible:Deut.30.11-Deut.30.14">Deut. xxx. 11–14</scripRef> in which God assures the people that his commandments are
not beyond their power to obey. He brings truth and duty near to them.
These expressions are typical of the principles of the Christian faith.
No striving, journeying or climbing are needful to reach Christ and his
truth and law. Christian truth and duty are brought near in the
apostolic message. After this presentation of the faith-idea in Old
Testament language, which all might not grasp, he presents the message
of the gospel in <scripRef passage="Rom. 10.9,10" id="vii.xix-p27.3" parsed="|Rom|10|9|10|10" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.9-Rom.10.10">vv. 9,
10</scripRef> in
unmistakable terms. It includes two points, (1) confession, (2) faith,
and the object of both is stated. It is Christ. Confess Christ; believe
heartily in his resurrection (which would carry belief in all the
essential facts of his life and person with itself). And then,
reversing the order, and throwing <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xix-p27.4">καρδία</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xix-p27.5">στόματι</span> into special prominence, he repeats the assurance that faith and
confession conduct to the true goal—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xix-p27.6">εἰς
δικαιοσύνην</span>—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xix-p27.7">εἰς
σωτηρίαν</span> (<scripRef passage="Rom. 10.10" id="vii.xix-p27.8" parsed="|Rom|10|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.10">10</scripRef>).—G.B.S.</p></note></p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xix-p28"><scripRef passage="Rom. 10.11-13" id="vii.xix-p28.1" parsed="|Rom|10|11|10|13" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.11-Rom.10.13">Ver.
11–13</scripRef>. “For the Scripture saith,” he proceeds,
“Whosoever believeth on Him, shall not be ashamed. For there is
no difference between the Jew and the Greek; for the same Lord over all
is rich unto all that call upon Him. For whosoever shall call upon the
Name of the Lord shall be saved.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xix-p29">You see how he produces
witnesses, whether to the faith, or to the confession of it. For the
words, “Every one that believeth,” point out the faith. But
the words, “Whosoever shall call upon,” set forth
confession. Then again to proclaim the universality of the grace, and
to lay their boasting low, what he had before demonstrated at length,
he here briefly recalls to their memory, showing again that there is no
difference between the Jew and the uncircumcised. “For there
is,” he says, “no difference between the Jew and the
Greek.” And what he had said about the Father, when he was
arguing this point, that he says here about the Son. For as before he
said in asserting this, “Is He the God of the Jews only? Is He
not of the Gentiles also? Yes, of the Gentiles also: seeing it is one
God” (<scripRef passage="Rom. iii. 29, 30" id="vii.xix-p29.1" parsed="|Rom|3|29|3|30" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.29-Rom.3.30">Rom. iii. 29, 30</scripRef>):—So he says here
also, “For the same Lord over all is rich unto all (and upon
all).” (<scripRef passage="Rom. iii. 22" id="vii.xix-p29.2" parsed="|Rom|3|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.22">Rom. iii. 22</scripRef>.) You see how he sets
Him forth as exceedingly desiring our salvation, since He even reckons
this to be riches to Himself; so that they are not even now to despair,
or fancy that, provided they would repent, they were unpardonable. For
He who considereth it as riches<note place="end" n="1491" id="vii.xix-p29.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xix-p30"> Hooker, v. 23, “The higher any cause is, the more it
coveteth to impart virtue unto things beneath it.”</p></note> to Himself
to save us, will not cease to be rich. Since even this is riches, the
fact of the gift being shed forth unto all. For since what distresseth
him the most was, that they, who were in the enjoyment of a prerogative
over the whole world, should now by the faith be degraded from these
thrones, and be no wit better off than others, he brings the Prophets
in constantly as foretelling, that they would have equal honor with
them. “For whosoever,” he says, “believeth on Him
shall not be ashamed” (<scripRef passage="Is. xxviii. 16" id="vii.xix-p30.1" parsed="|Isa|28|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.28.16">Is. xxviii. 16</scripRef>);
and, “Whosoever shall call upon the Name of the <pb n="475" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_475.html" id="vii.xix-Page_475" />Lord shall be
saved.” (<scripRef passage="Joel ii. 32" id="vii.xix-p30.2" parsed="|Joel|2|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Joel.2.32">Joel ii. 32</scripRef>.) And the
“whosoever” is put in all cases, that they might not say
aught in reply. But there is nothing worse than vainglory. For it was
this, this most especially, which proved their ruin. Whence Christ also
said to them, “How can ye believe, which receive glory one of
another, and seek not the glory which cometh of God only?”
(<scripRef passage="John v. 44" id="vii.xix-p30.3" parsed="|John|5|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.44">John v. 44</scripRef>.) This, with ruin, exposes men also to much ridicule and before
the punishment in the other world involves them in ills unnumbered in
this. And if it seem good, that you may learn this clearly, leaving for
the present the heavens which that puts us out of, and the hell which
it thrusts us into, let us investigate the whole matter as here before
us. What then can be more wasteful than this? what more disgraceful, or
more offensive? For that this disorder is a wasteful one is plain from
the people who spend to no purpose whatsoever on theatres, horse-races,
and other such irrelevant expenditures: from those that build the fine
and expensive houses, and fit up everything in a useless style of
extravagance, on which I must not enter in this discourse. But that a
person diseased in this way must needs be extravagant, and expensive,
and rapacious, and covetous, anybody can see. For that he may have food
to give the brute, he thrusteth his hand into the substance of others.
And why do I talk of substance? It is not money only but souls also
that this fire devoureth, and it worketh not death here only, but also
hereafter. For vanity is the mother of hell, and greatly kindleth that
fire, and the venomous worm. One may see that it hath power even over
the dead. And what can be worse than this? For the other passions are
put an end to by death, but this even after death shows its force, and
strives to display its nature even in the dead corpse. For when men
give orders on their death-bed to raise to them fine monuments, which
will waste all their substance, and take pains to lay out beforehand a
vast extravagance in their funeral, and in their lifetime insult the
poor that come to them for a penny and a single loaf, but when they are
dead give a rich banquet to the worm, why seek any more exorbitant
thraldom to the disease? From this mischief also irregular loves are
conceived. For there are many whom it is not the beauty of the
appearance, nor the desire of lying with her, but the wish to boast
that “I have made conquest of such an one,” hath even drawn
into adultery. And why need I mention the other mischiefs that spring
of this? For I had rather be long (3 <span class="c14" id="vii.xix-p30.4">mss.</span> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xix-p30.5">διηνεκὥς</span>) the slave of ten thousand savages, than of vanity once.
For even they do not put such commands upon their captives, as this
vice lays upon its votaries. Because it says, Be thou every one’s
slave, be he nobler or be he lower than thyself. Despise thy soul,
neglect virtue, laugh at freedom, immolate thy salvation, and if thou
doest any good thing, do it not to please God, but to display it to the
many, that for these things thou mayest even lose thy crown. And if
thou give alms, or if thou fast, undergo the pains, but take care to
lose the gain. What can be more cruel than these commands? Hence
grudging beareth sway, hence haughtiness, hence covetousness, the
mother of evils. For the swarm of domestics, and the black servants
liveried in gold, and the hangers on, and the flatterers, and the
silver-tinselled chariots, and the other absurdities greater than
these, are not had for any pleasure’s sake or necessity, but for
mere vanity. Yes, one will say, but that this affliction is an evil,
anybody can see; but how we are to keep quite clear of it, this is what
you should tell us. Well then, in the first place, if you persuade
yourself that this disorder is a baneful one, you will have made a very
good beginning towards correcting it. For when a man is sick, he
speedily sends for the physician, if he be first made acquainted with
the fact that he is sick. But if thou seekest for another way besides
to escape from hence, look to God continually, and be content with
glory from Him; and if thou find the passion tickling thee, and
stirring thee to tell thy well-doings to thy fellow-servants, bethink
thyself next, that after telling them thou gainest nothing. Quench the
absurd desire, and say to thy soul, Lo, thou hast been so long big with
thy own well-doings to tell them, and thou hast not had the courage to
keep them to thyself, but hast blabbed them out to all. What good then
hast thou gotten from this? None at all, but loss to the utmost, and
avoidance of all that had been gathered together with much labor. And
besides this, consider another thing also, which is, that most
men’s opinion is perverted, and not perverted only, but that it
withers away so soon.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xix-p31">For supposing they do admire you
for the time, when the occasion has gone by they will have forgotten it
all, and have taken away from thee the crown God had given, and have
been unable to secure to thee that from themselves. And yet if this
were abiding, it were a most miserable thing to exchange that for this.
But when even this hath gone, what defence shall we be able to make for
betraying the abiding one for the sake of the unabiding one, for losing
such blessings for the sake of credit with a few? And indeed even if
they who praise <pb n="476" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_476.html" id="vii.xix-Page_476" />were numerous, even for this they were to be pitied,
and the more so the more numerous those who do it. But if thou art
surprised at what I have said, hear Christ giving His sentence in this
way, “Woe unto you, when all men speak well of you.”
(<scripRef passage="Luke vi. 26" id="vii.xix-p31.1" parsed="|Luke|6|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.26">Luke vi. 26</scripRef>.) And so indeed it should seem. For if in every art you look to
the workmen (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xix-p31.2">δημιουργους</span>) in it to be judges of it, how come you to trust the
proving of virtue to the many, and not most of all to Him Who knoweth
it more surely then any, and is best able to applaud<note place="end" n="1492" id="vii.xix-p31.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xix-p32"> or
“confirm” <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xix-p32.1">συγκροτεῖν</span>.</p></note> and to crown it? This saying then, let us
inscribe both on our walls and our doors and our mind, and let us keep
constantly saying to ourselves, “Woe unto us, when all men speak
well of us.” For even they that so speak slander one afterward as
a vain person, and fond of honor, and covetous of their good word. But
God doeth not so. But when He seeth thee coveting the glory that cometh
of Him, then He will praise thee most, and respect (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xix-p32.2">θαυμάσεται</span>
om. in most <span class="c14" id="vii.xix-p32.3">mss.</span>) thee, and
proclaim thee conqueror. Not so man; but, when he finds thee slavish
instead of free, by gratifying thee often by bare words with false
praise, he snatches from thee thy true meed, and makes thee more of a
menial than a purchased slave. For those last men get to obey them
after their orders, but thou even without orders makest thyself a
slave. For thou dost not even wait to hear something from them, but if
thou merely knowest wherein thou mayest gratify them, even without
their command thou doest all. What hell then should we not deserve, for
giving the wicked pleasure, and courting their service before they give
orders, while we will not hearken to God, even when He every day
commands and exhorts us? And yet if thou art covetous of glory and
praise, avoid the praise that cometh of men, and then thou wilt attain
to glory. Turn aside from fair speeches, and then thou wilt obtain
praises without number both from God and from men. For there is no one
we are used to give so much glory to, as the man who looks down upon
glory, or to praise and respect so much as the man who thinks scorn of
getting respected and praised. And if we do so, much more will the God
of the universe. And when He glorifieth thee and praiseth thee, what
man can be more justly pronounced blessed? For there is not a greater
difference between glory and disgrace, than between the glory from
above and that of men. Or rather, there is a much greater, aye an
infinite difference. For if this, even when it does not get put beside
any other, is but a base and uncomely one, when we come to scrutinize
it by the other’s side, just consider how great its baseness will
be found to be! For as a prostitute stands at her place<note place="end" n="1493" id="vii.xix-p32.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xix-p33"> <i>Vide ad J. Polluc.</i> vii.
201.</p></note> and lets herself out to any one, so are
they that be slaves of vanity. Or rather, these be more base than she.
For that sort of women do in many instances treat those enamoured of
them with scorn. But you prostitute yourself to everybody, whether
runaway slaves, or thieves, or cut-purses (for it is of these and such
as these that the play-houses that applaud you consist), and those whom
as individuals you hold to be nothing worth, when in a body, you honor
more than your own salvation and show yourself less worthy of honor
than any of them. For how can you be else than less worthy, when you
stand in need of the good word of others, and fancy that you have not
enough by yourself, unless you receive the glory that cometh of others?
Do you not perceive, pray, beside what I have said, that as you are an
object of notice, and known to every body, if you should commit a
fault, you will have accusers unnumbered; but if unknown, you will
remain in security? Yes, a man may say, but then if I do well I shall
have admirers unnumbered. Now the fearful thing is, that it is not only
when you sin, but even when you do aright, that the disorder of vanity
does you mischief, in the former case subverting thousands, in the
present bereaving thee entirely of thy reward. It is then a sad thing,
and replete with disgrace of every kind, to be in love with glory even
in civil matters. But when even in spiritual you are in the same plight
what excuse is there left remaining for you, when you are not minded to
yield God even as much honor as you have yourself from your servants?
For even the slave “looketh to the eyes of his master”
(<scripRef passage="Ps. cxxiii. 2" id="vii.xix-p33.1" parsed="|Ps|23|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.23.2">Ps. cxxiii. 2</scripRef>), and the hireling to his employer, who is to pay him wages, and
the disciple to his master. But you do just the contrary. Having left
the God that hired thee, even thy Master, thou lookest to thy
fellow-servants; and this knowing that God remembers thy well-doings
even after this life, but man only for the present. And when thou hast
spectators assembled in Heaven, thou art gathering together spectators
upon earth. And where the wrestler struggles, there he would be
honored; but thou, while thy wrestling is above, art anxious to gain
thee a crown below. And what can be worse than madness like this? But
let us look, if it seem proper, at the crowns also. For one is formed
by haughtiness, and a second <pb n="477" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_477.html" id="vii.xix-Page_477" />by grudging against another, and a third
by dissimulation and flattery, another again by wealth, and another by
servile obsequiousness. And like as children at their childish play put
crowns of grass upon one another, and many a time laugh at him that is
crowned behind his back; thus now also they that pass their praises
upon thee, many a time joke by themselves at their putting the grass
upon us. And would it were grass only! But now the crown is laden with
much mischief, and ruins all our well-doings. Taking then the vileness
of it into consideration, flee from the damage entailed. For how many
would you have to praise you? A hundred? or twice, or thrice, or four
times as many? Or rather, if you please, put them at ten times or
twenty times as many, and let there be two or four thousand, or if you
will, even ten thousand to applaud you. Still these be no better than
so many daws cawing from above. Or rather taking the assemblage of the
angels into consideration, these will seem more vile than even worms,
and their good word of not so much solidity as a cobweb, or a smoke, or
a dream.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xix-p34">Hear then how Paul, who saw
through these things thoroughly, is so far from seeking after them,
that he even deprecates them, in the words, “But God forbid that
I should glory, save in the cross of Christ.” (<scripRef passage="Gal. vi. 14" id="vii.xix-p34.1" parsed="|Gal|6|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.14">Gal. vi. 14</scripRef>.)
This glory then be thou also emulous of, that thou mayest not provoke
the Master, because in so doing thou art insulting God, and not thyself
alone. For if thou even wert a painter, and hadst some pupil, and he
were to omit showing thee his practice of the art, but set forth his
painting publicly just to any body that chanted to observe it, thou
wouldest not take it quietly. But if this even with thy fellow-servants
were an insult, how much more with the Master! But if you have a mind
to learn on other grounds to feel scorn for the thing, be of a lofty
mind, laugh at appearances, increase thy love of real glory, be filled
with a spiritual temper, say to thy soul as Paul did, “Knowest
thou not that we shall judge angels?” (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. vi. 3" id="vii.xix-p34.2" parsed="|1Cor|6|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.3">1 Cor. vi. 3</scripRef>) and having by
this roused it up, go on to rebuke it, and say, Thou that judgest the
angels, wilt thou let thyself be judged of off-scourings, and be
praised with dancers, and mimics, and gladiators, and horse-drivers?
For these men do follow after applause of this sort. But do thou poise
thy wing high above the din of these, and emulate that citizen of the
wilderness, John, and learn how he was above regarding the multitude,
and did not turn him to look at flatterers, but when he saw all the
dwellers in Palestine poured forth about him, and wondering, and
astonished at him, he was not puffed up with such honor as this, but
rose up against them, and discoursing to his great concourse as if to
one youth, he thus rebuked them and said, “Ye serpents, ye
generation of vipers!” (<scripRef passage="Matt. iii. 7" id="vii.xix-p34.3" parsed="|Matt|3|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.7">Matt. iii. 7</scripRef>.) Yet it was for
him that they had run together, and left the cities, in order to see
that holy personage, and still none of these things unnerved him. For
he was far above glory, and free from all vanity. So also Stephen, when
he saw the same people again, not honoring him, but mad upon him, and
gnashing their teeth, being lifted above their wrath, said, “Ye
stiff-necked and uncircumcised in heart.” (<scripRef passage="Acts vii. 51" id="vii.xix-p34.4" parsed="|Acts|7|51|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.51">Acts vii. 51</scripRef>.) Thus also
Elias, when those armies were present, and the king, and all the
people, said, “How long halt ye upon both your hips?”
(<scripRef passage="1 Kings xviii. 21" id="vii.xix-p34.5" parsed="|1Kgs|18|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.18.21">1 Kings xviii. 21</scripRef>, LXX. true sense of “halt.”) But we flatter
all, court all, with this servile obsequiousness buying their honor.
Wherefore all things are turned upside down, and for this favor<note place="end" n="1494" id="vii.xix-p34.6"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xix-p35"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xix-p35.1">ἐξεπέσομεν
καὶ</span> added after <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xix-p35.2">χάριτος</span>
in 2 <span class="c14" id="vii.xix-p35.3">mss.</span> and in Ben from
<span class="c14" id="vii.xix-p35.4">mss.</span> “we have fallen from this grace,
and the business of Christianity is treacherously given
up.”</p></note> the business of Christianity is betrayed,
and everything neglected for the opinion of the generality. Let us then
banish this passion, and then we shall have a right notion of liberty,
and of the haven, and the calm. For the vain man is ever like persons
in a storm, trembling, and fearing, and serving a thousand masters. But
he that is clear of this thraldom, is like men in havens, enjoying a
liberty untainted. Not so that person, but as many acquaintances as he
has, so many masters has he, and he is forced to be a slave to all of
them. How then are we to get free from this hard bondage? It is by
growing enamoured of another glory, which is really glory. For as with
those that are enamoured of persons, the sight of some handsomer one
doth by its being seen take them off from the first: so with those that
court the glory which cometh from us men, the glory from heaven, if it
gleameth on them, has power to lead them off from this. Let us then
look to this, and become thoroughly acquainted with it, that by feeling
admiration of its beauty, we may shun the hideousness of the other, and
have the benefit of much pleasure by enjoying this continually. Which
may we all attain to by the grace and love toward man, etc.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XVIII on Rom. x. 14, 15." shorttitle="" progress="84.90%" prev="vii.xix" next="vii.xxi" id="vii.xx">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Rom. x. 14, 15." id="vii.xx-p0.1" parsed="|Rom|10|14|10|15" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.14-Rom.10.15" />
<p class="c33" id="vii.xx-p1"><scripRef passage="Rom. X. 14, 15" id="vii.xx-p1.1" parsed="|Rom|10|14|10|15" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.14-Rom.10.15">Rom. X. 14, 15</scripRef></p>
<pb n="478" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_478.html" id="vii.xx-Page_478" />
<p class="c21" id="vii.xx-p2"><span class="c9" id="vii.xx-p2.1">Homily XVIII.</span></p>

<p class="c34" id="vii.xx-p3">“How then shall they call
on Him in Whom they have not believed? and how shall they believe in
Him of Whom they have not heard? and how shall they hear without a
preacher? and how shall they preach except they be sent? as it is
written.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.xx-p4"><span class="c11" id="vii.xx-p4.1">Here</span> again he takes from them all excuse. For since he had said,
“I bear them record that they have a zeal of God, but not
according to knowledge,” and that “being ignorant of
God’s righteousness, they submitted not themselves” to it:
he next shows, that for this ignorance itself they were punishable
before God. This he does not say indeed so, but he makes it good by
carrying on his discourse in the way of question, and so convicting
them more clearly, by framing the whole passage out of objections and
answers. But look further back. The Prophet, saith he, said,
“Whosoever shall call upon the Name of the Lord shall be
saved.” Now somebody might say perhaps, “But how could they
call upon Him Whom they had not believed? Then there is a question from
him after the objection; And why did they not believe? Then an
objection again. A person certainly may say, And how could they
believe, since they had not heard? Yet hear they did, he implies. Then
another objection again. “And how could they hear without a
preacher?” Then an answer again. Yet preach they did, and there
were many sent forth for this very purpose. And whence does it appear
that these are those persons sent? Then he brings the prophet in next,
who says, “How beautiful are the feet of them that preach the
Gospel of peace, and bring glad tidings of good things!”
(<scripRef passage="Is. iii. 7" id="vii.xx-p4.2" parsed="|Isa|3|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.3.7">Is. iii. 7</scripRef>.) You see how by the kind of preaching he points out the
preachers. For there was nothing else that these men went about telling
everywhere, but those unspeakable good things, and the peace made by
God with men. And so by disbelieving, it is not we, he implies, whom
you disbelieve, but Isaiah the prophet, who spake many years ago, that
we were to be sent, and to preach, and to say what we do say. If the
being saved, then, came of calling upon Him, and calling upon Him from
believing, and believing from hearing, and hearing from preaching, and
preaching from being sent, and if they were sent, and did preach, and
the prophet went round with them to point them out, and proclaim them,
and say that these were they whom they showed of so many ages ago,
whose feet even they praised because of the matter of their preaching;
then it is quite clear that the not believing was their own fault only.
And that because God’s part had been fulfilled completely.<note place="end" n="1495" id="vii.xx-p4.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xx-p5"> <scripRef passage="Rom. 10.14,15" id="vii.xx-p5.1" parsed="|Rom|10|14|10|15" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.14-Rom.10.15">Vv. 14, 15</scripRef>
state a threefold objection to Paul’s doctrine
of the Jews’ responsibility. <scripRef passage="Rom. 10.16-21" id="vii.xx-p5.2" parsed="|Rom|10|16|10|21" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.16-Rom.10.21">Vv. 16–21</scripRef> are the reply to this
objection. Paul takes up three points which are summarized in the
objections. (1) Shall the fact that they have not believed constitute
any excuse? (<scripRef passage="Rom. 10.16,17" id="vii.xx-p5.3" parsed="|Rom|10|16|10|17" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.16-Rom.10.17">16, 17</scripRef>). The apostle answers
that the real fact is that the message of faith and of the Messianic
salvation has been proclaimed to the Jews and a large part of them have
rejected and disobeyed it. They must therefore have heard, for
disobedience, on the one hand, and faith, on the other, depends upon
hearing the message and hearing it depends upon God having spoken it.
(2) Then comes the prior question concerning the hearing on which
disobedience or hearing is dependent (<scripRef passage="Rom. 10.18" id="vii.xx-p5.4" parsed="|Rom|10|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.18">18</scripRef>). Certainly they have heard, answers Paul, for we might
apply to God’s message the words of the Psalm (<scripRef passage="Psa. 19.5" id="vii.xx-p5.5" parsed="|Ps|19|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.5">xix. 5</scripRef>) which describe the
movements of the heavenly bodies, so plain and wide-spread have been
God’s messages concerning Christ and the principles on which his
Gospel is based. (3) Since Israel has heard, does it not follow that
they knew and are therefore inexcusable? (<scripRef passage="Rom. 10.19" id="vii.xx-p5.6" parsed="|Rom|10|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.19">19</scripRef>). Yes. The Jews complain that God’s promise has
failed; that He has not preserved to them their promised prerogatives.
Hence it is excusable for them to fall away from confidence in Him,
etc. The apostle answers that this is an entire misunderstanding of
their own providential history. The coming of the Gentiles into the
kingdom of God was already foreshadowed in the Old Testament, e.g.
Moses (<scripRef passage="Deut. xxxii. 21" id="vii.xx-p5.7" parsed="|Deut|32|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32.21">Deut. xxxii. 21</scripRef>) speaks of Israel being
made jealous and angry by a “no-people”—“a
foolish nation” (heathen). And again, Isaiah (<scripRef passage="Isa. 65.1,2" id="vii.xx-p5.8" parsed="|Isa|65|1|65|2" osisRef="Bible:Isa.65.1-Isa.65.2">lxv. 1, 2</scripRef>) uses very bold words
which the apostle applies to the relation of Jews and Gentiles. The
three points placed in close relation are: (1) Israel has heard and (2)
hence knows, and (3) is blameworthy for the rejection of the
Messiah.—G.B.S.</p></note></p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xx-p6"><scripRef passage="Rom. 10.16,17" id="vii.xx-p6.1" parsed="|Rom|10|16|10|17" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.16-Rom.10.17">Ver. 16,
17</scripRef>.
“But they have not all obeyed the Gospel. For Esaias saith, Lord,
who hath believed our report? So then faith cometh by hearing, and
hearing by the word of God.” (<scripRef passage="Isa. 53.1" id="vii.xx-p6.2" parsed="|Isa|53|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.1">ib. liii. 1</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xx-p7">Since they pressed him with
another objection again to this effect, that if these were the persons
sent upon the mission by God, all ought to have hearkened to them:
observe Paul’s judgment, and see how he shows that this very
thing which made the confusion, did in fact do away with confusion and
embarrassment. What offends you, O Jew, he would say, after so great
and abundant evidence, and demonstration of the points? that all did
not submit to the Gospel? Why this very thing, when taken along with
the others, is of force to certify thee of the truth <pb n="479" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_479.html" id="vii.xx-Page_479" />of my statements,
even in that some do not believe. For this too the prophet foretold.
Notice his unspeakable wisdom too; how he shows more than they were
looking for, or expected him to have to say in reply. For what is it
that you say? he means. Is it that all have not believed the Gospel?
Well! Isaiah foretold this too from of old. Or rather, not this only,
but even much more than this. For the complaint you make is Why did not
all believe? But Isaiah goes further than this. For what is it he says?
“Lord, who hath believed our report?” Then since he had rid
himself of this embarrassment. by making the Prophet a bulwark against
them, he again keeps to the line he was before upon. For as he had said
that they must call upon Him, but that they who call must believe, and
they who believe must hear first, but they who are to hear must have
preachers, and the preachers be sent, and as he had shown that they
were sent, and had preached; as he is going to bring in another
objection again, taking occasion first of another quotation from the
Prophet, by which he had met the objection a little back, he thus
interweaves it, and connects it with what went before. For since he had
produced the Prophet as saying, “Lord, who hath believed our
report” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xx-p7.1">ἀκοᾕ</span>)? he
happily seizes on the quotation, as proving what he says, “So
then faith cometh by hearing” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xx-p7.2">ἀκοἥς</span>). And this he
makes not a mere naked statement. But as the Jews were forever seeking
a sign, and the sight of the Resurrection, and were gaping after the
thing much; he says, Yet the Prophet promised no such thing, but that
it was by hearing that we were to believe. Hence he makes this good
first, and says, “so then faith cometh by hearing.” And
then since this seemed a mean thing to say, see how he elevates it. For
he says, I was not speaking of mere hearing, nor of the need of hearing
men’s words and believing them, but I mean a great sort of
hearing. For the hearing is “by the word of God.” They were
not speaking their own, but they were telling what they learnt from
God. And this is a higher thing than miracles. For we are equally bound
to believe and to obey God, whether speaking or working miracles.<note place="end" n="1496" id="vii.xx-p7.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xx-p8"> Four <span class="c14" id="vii.xx-p8.1">mss.</span> The believing and obeying God
equally when He speaks and when He works wonders.</p></note> Since both works and miracles come of His
words. For both the heaven and everything else was established in this
way. (<scripRef passage="Ps. xxxiii. 6-8" id="vii.xx-p8.2" parsed="|Ps|33|6|33|8" osisRef="Bible:Ps.33.6-Ps.33.8">Ps. xxxiii. 6–8</scripRef>.) After showing then
that we ought to believe the prophets, who always speak God’s
words, and not to look after anything more, he proceeds next to the
objection I mentioned, and says,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xx-p9"><scripRef passage="Rom. 10.18" id="vii.xx-p9.1" parsed="|Rom|10|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.18">Ver.
18</scripRef>.
“But I say, Have they not heard?”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xx-p10">What, he means, if the preachers
were sent, and did preach what they were bid, and these did not hear?
Then comes a most perfect reply to the objection.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xx-p11">“Yes, verily, their sound
went into all the earth, and their words unto the ends of the
world.”<note place="end" n="1497" id="vii.xx-p11.1"><p class="c38" id="vii.xx-p12"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xix. 4" id="vii.xx-p12.1" parsed="|Ps|19|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.4">Ps. xix. 4</scripRef>(V and LXX.
xviii). The mystical interpretation of this Psalm here indicated, is
acknowledged by the Church in using it on Christmas day. An ancient
Latin hymn has this paraphrase on a part of it:</p>

<p class="c39" id="vii.xx-p13">From Chastity, His Palace
bright,</p>

<p class="c39" id="vii.xx-p14">Forth came the Bridegroom decked
with light,</p>

<p class="c39" id="vii.xx-p15">Giant! God and Man in
one!</p>

<p class="c39" id="vii.xx-p16">Glad His glorious race to
run.</p>

<p class="c39" id="vii.xx-p17">From the Eternal Father
sent</p>

<p class="c39" id="vii.xx-p18">Back to Him His circuit
bent,</p>

<p class="c39" id="vii.xx-p19">Down to hell His path
descends,</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.xx-p20">At the throne of God it
ends.</p>

<p class="endnote" id="vii.xx-p21">Origen on this passage (t.
iv. p. 627), and St. Augustin on the Psalm, enlarge upon its Christian
interpretation.</p></note></p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xx-p22">What do you say? he means. They
have not heard? Why the whole world, and the ends of the earth, have
heard. And have you, amongst whom the heralds abode such a long time,
and of whose land they were, not heard? Now can this ever be? Sure if
the ends of the world heard, much more must you. Then again another
objection.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xx-p23"><scripRef passage="Rom. 10.19" id="vii.xx-p23.1" parsed="|Rom|10|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.19">Ver.
19</scripRef>.
“But I say, Did not Israel know?”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xx-p24">For what if they heard, he
means, but did not know what was said, nor understand that these were
the persons sent? Are they not to be forgiven for their ignorance? By
no means. For Isaiah had described their character in the words,
“How beautiful are the feet of them that preach the Gospel of
peace.” (<scripRef passage="Is. lii. 7" id="vii.xx-p24.1" parsed="|Isa|52|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.52.7">Is. lii. 7</scripRef>.) And before him the
Lawgiver himself. Hence he proceeds.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xx-p25">“First Moses saith, I will
provoke you to jealousy by them that are no people, and by a foolish
nation I will anger you.” (<scripRef passage="Deut. xxxii. 21" id="vii.xx-p25.1" parsed="|Deut|32|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32.21">Deut. xxxii. 21</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xx-p26">And so they ought even from him
to have been able to distinguish the preachers, not from the fact of
these disbelieving only, not from the fact of their preaching peace,
not from the fact of their bringing the glad tidings of those good
things, not from the word being sown in every part of the world, but
from the very fact of their seeing their inferiors, those of the
Gentiles, in greater honor. For what they had never heard, nor their
forefathers, that wisdom did these<note place="end" n="1498" id="vii.xx-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xx-p27"> “They” “their” i.e. the Jews:
“these” i.e. the Gentiles.</p></note> on a
sudden embrace (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xx-p27.1">ἑφιλοσόφουν</span>). And this was a mark of such intense honor, as should
gall them, and lead them to jealousy, and to recollection of the
prophecy of Moses, which said, <pb n="480" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_480.html" id="vii.xx-Page_480" />“I will provoke you to jealousy by
them that are no people.” For it was not the greatness of the
honor alone that was enough to throw them upon jealousy, but the fact
too that a nation had come to enjoy these things which was of so little
account that it could hardly be considered a nation at all. “For
I will provoke you to jealousy, by them which are no nation, and by a
foolish nation will I anger you.” For what more foolish than the
Greeks (Heathen, see pp. 373, 377)? or what of less account? See how by
every means God had given from of old indications and clear signs of
these times, in order to remove their blindness. For it was not any
little corner in which the thing was done, but in land, and in sea, and
in every quarter of the globe. And they saw those in the enjoyment of
countless blessings now, who had formerly been objects of their
contempt. One should consider then that this is that people of which
Moses said, “I will provoke you to jealousy by them that are no
people, and by a foolish nation will I anger you.” Was it Moses
only then that said this? No, for Isaiah also after Him saith so. And
this is why Paul said, “First Moses,” to show that a second
will come who says the same things in a clearer and plainer way. As
then he says above, that Esaias crieth, so too here.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xx-p28"><scripRef passage="Rom. 10.20" id="vii.xx-p28.1" parsed="|Rom|10|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.20">Ver.
20</scripRef>.
“But Esaias is very bold, and saith.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xx-p29">Now what he means is something
of this kind. He put a violence on himself, and was ambitious to speak,
not some thing veiled over, but to set things even naked before your
eyes, and choosing rather to run (Origen <i>in loc</i>.) into dangers
from being plain spoken, than by looking to his own safety, to leave
you any shelter for your impenetrableness; although it was not the
manner of prophecy to say this so clearly; but still to stop your
mouths most completely, he tells the whole beforehand clearly and
distinctly. The whole! what whole? Why your being cast out, and also
their being brought in; speaking as follows, “I was found of them
that sought Me not, I was made manifest of them that asked not after
Me.” (<scripRef passage="Is. lxv. 1" id="vii.xx-p29.1" parsed="|Isa|65|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.65.1">Is. lxv. 1</scripRef>.) Who then are they
that sought not? who they that asked not after Him? Clearly not the
Jews, but they of the Gentiles, who hitherto had not known Him. As then
Moses gave their characteristic mark in the words, “no
people” and “a foolish nation,” so here also he takes
the same ground to point them out from, viz. their extreme ignorance.
And this was a very great blame to attach to the Jews, that they who
sought Him not found Him, and they who sought Him lost Him.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xx-p30"><scripRef passage="Rom. 10.21" id="vii.xx-p30.1" parsed="|Rom|10|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.21">Ver.
21</scripRef>.
“But unto Israel He saith, All the day long have I stretched
forth My hands unto a disobedient and gainsaying people.”
(<scripRef passage="Is. lxv. 2" id="vii.xx-p30.2" parsed="|Isa|65|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.65.2">Is. lxv. 2</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xx-p31">Observe now that difficulty,
which so many make a subject of question, is discovered laid up from of
old in the words of the Prophet, and with a clear solution to it too.
And what is this? You heard Paul say before. “What shall we say
then? That the Gentiles which followed not after righteousness have
attained unto righteousness. But Israel which followed after the law of
righteousness hath not attained to the law of righteousness.”
(<scripRef passage="Rom. ix. 30, 31" id="vii.xx-p31.1" parsed="|Rom|9|30|9|31" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.30-Rom.9.31">Rom. ix. 30, 31</scripRef>.) This Esaias also says here. For to say, “I was found of
them that sought me not, I was made manifest unto them which asked not
after me,” is the same with saying, “that the Gentiles
which followed not after righteousness have attained unto
righteousness.” Then to show that what was happening was not of
God’s grace only, but also of the temper of those who came to
Him, as also the casting off of the others came of the disputatiousness
of those who disobeyed, hear what he proceeds with. “But to
Israel He saith, All the day long have I stretched forth My hands to a
disobedient and gainsaying people;” here meaning by the day the
whole period of the former dispensation. But the stretching out of the
hands, means calling and drawing<note place="end" n="1499" id="vii.xx-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xx-p32"> This of course does not exclude the other interpretation of J.
Martyr. <i>Apol.</i> i. 35. p. 27 O.T. <i>Tryph.</i> 97, p. 193 O.T.
and others. See, on the contrary, St. <scripRef passage="John xii. 32" id="vii.xx-p32.1" parsed="|John|12|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.32">John xii. 32</scripRef>, also St. Cyr.
Hier. Cat. xiii. 27, and note, p. 157 O.T. add St. Cyprian, Test. ii.
20, p. 56, O.T. and note.</p></note> them to
Him, and inviting them. Then to show that the fault was all their own,
he says “to a disobedient and gainsaying people.” You see
what a great charge this is against them! For they did not obey Him
even when He invited them, but they gainsaid Him, and that when they
saw Him doing so, not once or twice or thrice, but the whole period.
But others who had never known Him, had the power to draw Him to them.
Not that he says they themselves had the power to do it, but to take
away lofty imaginings even from those of the Gentiles, and to show that
it was His grace that wrought the whole, He says, I was made manifest,
and I was found. It may be said, Were they then void of everything? By
no means, for the taking of the things found, and the getting a
knowledge of what was manifested to them, was what they contributed
themselves.<note place="end" n="1500" id="vii.xx-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xx-p33"> As in
Cornelius’ case. See p. 379, and context.</p></note> Then to prevent these saying, But why
wast Thou not made manifest to us also? he sets down what is more than
this, that I not only <pb n="481" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_481.html" id="vii.xx-Page_481" />was made manifest, but I even continue with My
hands stretched out, inviting them, and displaying all the concern of
an affectionate father, and a mother that is set on her child. See how
he has brought us a most lucid answer to all the difficulties before
raised, by showing that it was from their own temper that ruin had
befallen them, and that they are wholly undeserving of pardon. For
though they had both heard and understood what was said, still not even
then were they minded to come to Him. And what is far more, He did not
cause them to hear these things and to understand them only, but a
thing which hath more force to rouse them up and draw them to Him, when
they were disobedient and gain-saying, He added to the others. Now what
is this? It is His exasperating them, and making them jealous. For ye
know the domineering might of the passion, and how great the power is
which jealousy is naturally possessed of for bringing all
disputatiousness to an end, and rousing those who have grown remiss.
And why need one say this of man when in brutes without reason, and
children before they are of full age, the power it shows is so great?
For a child often will not submit to its father when it is called, but
continues obstinate. But when another child has notice taken of it,
then it even though not called comes to its father’s bosom, and
what calling could not do, provoking to jealousy will. This then God
also did. For He not only called and stretched out His hands, but
stirred up in them the feeling of jealousy also, by bringing those far
inferior to them (a thing which makes men excessively jealous) not into
their good things, but (what was a much stronger step, and makes the
feeling even more domineering,) into much greater good things, and of
greater necessity than theirs, and such as they had never even fancied
in a dream. But still they did not submit. What pardon then do they
deserve who exhibit such excessive obstinacy? None. Yet this he does
not say himself, but leaves it to the consciences of his hearers, to
gather it from the conclusion of what he had stated, and again also
confirms it by what he goes on to in his usual wisdom. And this he did
also above, by introducing objections both in the case of the Law (see
on <scripRef passage="Rom. vii. 7" id="vii.xx-p33.1" parsed="|Rom|7|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.7">Rom. vii. 7</scripRef>, pp. 420, I) and of the people, which presented an
accusation beyond the true one; and then in the answer, which was to
overthrow this, yielding as much as he pleased, and as the case
allowed, so as to make what he was saying not unwelcome. And this he
doth here, writing as follows:</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xx-p34"><scripRef passage="Rom. 11.1" id="vii.xx-p34.1" parsed="|Rom|11|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.1">Chap. xi.
ver. 1</scripRef>. “I say then, Hath God cast away His people whom He
foreknew? God forbid.”<note place="end" n="1501" id="vii.xx-p34.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xx-p35"> The
central thought of <scripRef passage="Rom. 11" id="vii.xx-p35.1" parsed="|Rom|11|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11">chap.
xi</scripRef>.
is that Israel’s rejection is not forever; the nation is to be
restored. The order of thought is as follows: (1) The rejection is
<i>partial.</i> The Scriptures furnish analogous examples of partial
falls and rejections of the nation, <scripRef passage="Rom. 11.1-10" id="vii.xx-p35.2" parsed="|Rom|11|1|11|10" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.1-Rom.11.10">1–10</scripRef>. (2) The fall of Israel
is <i>temporary.</i> Some branches were cut off because of unbelief and
Gentile branches inserted in their place, but the natural branches
shall yet be restored, <scripRef passage="Rom. 11.11-24" id="vii.xx-p35.3" parsed="|Rom|11|11|11|24" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.11-Rom.11.24">11–24</scripRef>. (3) Reflections upon the wise and gracious purposes of God
in all these dispensations, <scripRef passage="Rom. 11.25-36" id="vii.xx-p35.4" parsed="|Rom|11|25|11|36" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.25-Rom.11.36">25–36</scripRef>.—G.B.S.</p></note></p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xx-p36">And he introduces the form a
person would use in doubt, as though taking occasion from what had been
said, and after making this alarming statement, by the denial of it he
causes the sequel to be allowed with readiness; and what by all the
former arguments he had been laboring to show that he makes good here
also. What then is this? That even if there be but a few saved, the
promise yet stands good. This is why he does not merely say
“people,” but “people which He foreknew.” Then
proceeding with the proof that the “people” were not cast
off, “For I also am an Israelite, of the seed of Abraham, of the
tribe of Benjamin.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xx-p37">I, he says, the instructor, the
preacher. Now since this seemed contrary to what was said before in the
words, “Who hath believed our report?” and, “All the
day long have I stretched forth My hands to a disobedient and
gainsaying people;” and, “I will provoke you to jealousy by
them which are no people;” he was not satisfied with the
deprecation, nor with having said, “God forbid,” but makes
it good by taking it up again and saying, “God hath not cast away
His people.” But this is not a confirmation, men may say, but an
assertion. Observe then the confirmation, both the first, and that
which follows it. For the first is that he was himself of that race.
But He would not, if on the point of casting them off, have chosen from
them him to whom He entrusted all the preaching, and the affairs of the
world, and all mysteries, and the whole economy. This then is one
proof, but the next, after it, is his saying, that “people whom
He foreknew,” that is, who He knew clearly were suited to it, and
would receive the faith. (Pococke on Hos. p. 23. See <scripRef passage="Acts ii. 41" id="vii.xx-p37.1" parsed="|Acts|2|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.41">Acts ii. 41</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 4:4" id="vii.xx-p37.2" parsed="|Acts|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.4">iv. 4</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="Acts 21:20" id="vii.xx-p37.3" parsed="|Acts|21|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.20">xxi. 20</scripRef>.) For three, five, even ten thousand were believers from among
them. And so to prevent any from saying, Art thou the people, then? And
because thou hast been called, hath the nation been called? he
proceeds.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xx-p38"><scripRef passage="Rom. 11.2" id="vii.xx-p38.1" parsed="|Rom|11|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.2">Ver.
2</scripRef>.
“He hath not cast off His people, whom He
foreknew.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xx-p39">As though he said, I have with
me three, five, or ten thousand. What then? has the <pb n="482" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_482.html" id="vii.xx-Page_482" />people come to be<note place="end" n="1502" id="vii.xx-p39.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xx-p40"> Field
with one <span class="c14" id="vii.xx-p40.1">ms</span>. reads “What then? Is this
the people? is that seed come to be 3, 5, or 10,000?” and
mentions with approval the reading of the Catena “What then? are
the people come down to thee and 3, 5, or 10,000?”</p></note> three, five, or ten thousand? that seed that
compared with the stars of heaven for multitude, or the sand of the
sea? Is this the way you deceive us and put a cheat upon us, by making
the whole people thyself and the few that are with thee; and didst thou
inflate us with idle hopes, and say that the promise has been
fulfilled, when all are lost, and the salvation comes down to a few?
This is all bombast and vanity! we cannot away with such sophistry as
this! Now, that they may not say this, see how in the sequel he
proceeds to the answer, not giving the objection indeed, but before it
grounding the answer to it upon ancient history. What then is the
answer?</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xx-p41"><scripRef passage="Rom. 11.2-5" id="vii.xx-p41.1" parsed="|Rom|11|2|11|5" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.2-Rom.11.5">Ver.
2–5</scripRef>. “Wot ye not,” he says, “what the Scripture
saith of Elias? how he (so most; <span class="c14" id="vii.xx-p41.2">mss.</span> Sav.
who) maketh intercession to God against Israel, saying, Lord, they have
killed Thy prophets, and digged down Thine altars; and I am left alone,
and they seek my life. But what saith the answer of God unto him? I
have reserved to Myself seven thousand men, who have not bowed the knee
to the image of Baal. Even so then at this present time also, there is
a remnant according to the election of grace.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xx-p42">What he means is nearly this.
“God hath not cast off His people.” For had He done so, He
would have admitted none of them. But if He did admit some, He hath not
cast them off. Still it is said, if He had not cast off, He would have
admitted all. This does not follow; since in Elijah’s time the
part to be saved had come down to “seven thousand:” and now
also there are probably many that believe. But if you do not know who
they are, this is no wonder, for that prophet, who was so great and
good a man, did not know. But God ordered things for Himself when even
the prophet knew them not. But consider his judgment. Now in proving
what was before him, he covertly augments the charge against them. For
this is why he gave the whole passage, that he might parade before them
their untowardness, and show that they had been so from of old. For if
he had not wished this, but had directed his whole attention to prove
that the people lay in the few, he would have said that even in
Elijah’s time, seven thousand were left. But now he reads to them
the passage further back, as having been throughout at pains to show
that it was no strange thing that they did with Christ, and the
Apostles, but their habitual practice. For to prevent their saying that
it was as a deceiver we put Christ to death, and as impostors that we
persecute the Apostles, he brings forward the text which says,
“Lord, they have killed Thy prophets, and digged down thine
altars.” (<scripRef passage="1 Kings xix. 14" id="vii.xx-p42.1" parsed="|1Kgs|19|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.19.14">1 Kings xix. 14</scripRef>.) Then in order not to
make his discourse galling to them, he attaches another reason to the
bringing forward of the text. For he quotes it not as if it was on
purpose to accuse them, but as if intent upon showing some other
things. And he leaves them without any excuse even by what had before
been done. For observe how strong the accusation is even from the
person speaking. For it is neither Paul, nor Peter, nor James, nor
John, but one whom they held in the greatest estimation, the chief of
the Prophets, the friend of God, a man who had been so very zealous<note place="end" n="1503" id="vii.xx-p42.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xx-p43"> Referring to his words, <scripRef passage="1 Kings xix. 14" id="vii.xx-p43.1" parsed="|1Kgs|19|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.19.14">1 Kings xix. 14</scripRef>,
and to his sharing in the famine, <scripRef passage="1 Kings 17.13" id="vii.xx-p43.2" parsed="|1Kgs|17|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.17.13">xvii.
13</scripRef>.</p></note> in their behalf as even to be given up to
hunger for them, who even to this day hath never died. What then doth
this man say? “Lord, they have killed Thy prophets, and digged
down Thine altars; and I am left alone, and they seek my life.”
What could be more brutal cruelty than this? For when they should have
besought pardon for the offences they had already committed, they were
minded even to kill him. And all these things put them quite beyond
pardon. For it was not during the prevalence of the famine, but when
the season was favorable, and their shame was done away, and the devils
(i.e. false gods) had been put to shame, and the power of God had been
shown, and the king had bowed beneath it, that they committed these
audacities, passing from murder to murder, and making away with their
teachers, and such as would bring them to a better mind. What then
could they have to say to this? Were they too deceivers? Were they too
impostors? Did they not know whence they were either? But they
distressed you. Yes, but they also told you goodly things. But what of
the altars? the altars too did not surely distress you? Did they too
exasperate you? See of what obstinacy, of what insolence they were ever
yielding proofs! This is why in another passage too Paul says, when
writing to the Thessalonians, “Ye also have suffered like things
of your own countrymen, even as they have of the Jews, who both killed
the Lord, and their own prophets, and have persecuted us, and please
not God, and are contrary to all men (<scripRef passage="1 Thess. ii. 14, 15" id="vii.xx-p43.3" parsed="|1Thess|2|14|2|15" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.2.14-1Thess.2.15">1 Thess. ii. 14, 15</scripRef>);
which is what he says here too, that they both digged down the altars,
and killed the prophets. But what <pb n="483" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_483.html" id="vii.xx-Page_483" />saith the answer of God unto him?
“I have reserved to Myself seven thousand men who have not bowed
the knee to the image of Baal.” (<scripRef passage="1 Kings xix. 18" id="vii.xx-p43.4" parsed="|1Kgs|19|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.19.18">1 Kings xix. 18</scripRef>.)
And what has this to do with the present subject? some may say. It hath
a great deal to do with the present subject. For he shows here that it
is the worthy that God useth to save even if the promise be made to the
whole nation. And this he pointed out above when he said, “Though
the number of the children of Israel be as the sand of the sea, a
remnant shall be saved.” And, “Except the Lord of Sabaoth
had left us a seed, we should have become as Sodoma.”
(<scripRef passage="Rom. ix. 27, 29" id="vii.xx-p43.5" parsed="|Rom|9|27|0|0;|Rom|9|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.27 Bible:Rom.9.29">Rom. ix. 27, 29</scripRef>.) And he points it out from this passage also. Wherefore he
proceeds to say, “Even so then at this present time also, there
is a remnant according to the election of grace.” Observe that
each word maintains its own rank, showing at once God’s grace,
and the obedient temper of them that receive salvation. For by saying
election, he showed the approval of them, but by saying grace, he
showed the gift of God.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xx-p44"><scripRef passage="Rom. 11.6" id="vii.xx-p44.1" parsed="|Rom|11|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.6">Ver.
6</scripRef>.
“And if by grace, then it is no more of works, otherwise grace is
no more grace: but if it be of works, then is it no more grace,<note place="end" n="1504" id="vii.xx-p44.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xx-p45"> 4
<span class="c14" id="vii.xx-p45.1">mss.</span> omit these words: most early <span class="c14" id="vii.xx-p45.2">mss.</span> and versions of the N.T. omit the whole second half
of the verse.</p></note> otherwise work is no more
work.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xx-p46">He again springs upon the
disputatiousness of the Jews, in what has just been quoted; and on this
ground bereaves them of excuse. For you cannot, he means, so much as
say, that the Prophets called indeed, and God invited, and the state of
things cried aloud, and the provoking to jealousy was enough to draw us
to Him, but what was enjoined was grievous, and this is why we could
not draw nigh, since we had a display of works demanded of us, and
laborious well-doings. For you cannot even say this. For how should God
have demanded this of you, when this would just throw His grace into
the shade? And this he said out of a wish to show that He was most
desirous that they might be saved. (<scripRef passage="Deut. v. 29" id="vii.xx-p46.1" parsed="|Deut|5|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.5.29">Deut. v. 29</scripRef>.) For not only
would their salvation be easily brought about, but it was also
God’s greatest glory to display His love toward man. Why then are
you afraid of drawing nigh, since you have no works demanded of you?
Why are you bickering and quarrelsome, when grace is before you, and
why keep putting me the Law forward to no purpose whatsoever? For you
will not be saved by that, and will mar this gift also; since if you
pertinaciously insist on being saved by it, you do away with this grace
of God. Then that they might not think this strange, having first taken
those seven thousand; he said that they were saved by grace. For when
he says, “Even so then at this present time also there is a
remnant according to the election of grace;” he shows that they
also were saved by grace. And not hereby only, but likewise by saying,
“I have reserved unto Myself.” For this is the language of
One Who showeth that He Himself was the chief Contributor. And if by
grace, it will be said, how came we all not to be saved? Because ye
would not. For grace, though it be grace, saves the willing, not those
who will not have it, and turn away from it, who persist in fighting
against it, and opposing themselves to it. Observe how throughout the
point he is proving is, “Not as though the Word of God had taken
none effect,” by showing that the worthy were those to whom the
promise came, and that these, few though they be, may yet be the people
of God; and indeed he had stated it in the beginning of the Epistle
with much force, where he says, “For what if some did not
believe” (<scripRef passage="Rom. iii. 3" id="vii.xx-p46.2" parsed="|Rom|3|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.3">Rom. iii. 3</scripRef>), and did not even stop
at this, but proceeded, “Yea, let God be true, and every man a
liar.” (<scripRef passage="Rom. 3.4" id="vii.xx-p46.3" parsed="|Rom|3|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.4">ib. 4</scripRef>.) And here again he
confirms it another way, and shows the force of grace, and that always
the one were being saved, the other perished. Let us then give thanks,
that we belong to them that are being saved, and not having been able
to save ourselves by works, were saved by the gift of God. But in
giving thanks, let us not do this in words only, but in works and
actions. For this is the genuine thanksgiving, when we do those things
whereby God is sure to be glorified, and flee from those from which we
have been set free. For if we, after insulting the King, instead of
being punished have been honored, and then go and insult Him afresh,
since we are detected in the utmost ingratitude, we should with justice
have to suffer the utmost punishment, one greater far than the former.
For the former insolence did not show us so ungrateful as that
committed after honor and much attention shown us. Let us then flee
those things from which we have been set free, and not give thanks with
our mouths only, lest it be said of us also, “This people
honoreth Me with their lips, but with their heart is far from
Me.” (<scripRef passage="Is. xxix. 13" id="vii.xx-p46.4" parsed="|Isa|29|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.29.13">Is. xxix. 13</scripRef>.) For how is it else
than unseemly, when the “heavens declare the glory of God”
(<scripRef passage="Ps. xix. 1" id="vii.xx-p46.5" parsed="|Ps|19|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.1">Ps. xix. 1</scripRef>), and thou, for whom the heavens were made that glorify Him,
doest such things that through thee the God that made thee is
blasphemed? It is for this that not only he that blasphemeth, but
thyself also, wilt be <pb n="484" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_484.html" id="vii.xx-Page_484" />liable to punishment. For the heavens also do not
glorify God by sending forth a voice but by putting others upon doing
it at the sight of them, and yet they are said “to declare the
glory of God.” Thus too they that furnish a life to be wondered
at, even though they hold their peace, yet glorify God, when others
through them glorify Him. For He is not so much reverenced because of
the heaven, as of a spotless life. When then we are discoursing with
the Gentiles, we cite (4 <span class="c14" id="vii.xx-p46.6">mss.</span> read or point to
the reading, “let us not cite”) not the heavens before
them, but the men, whom though they were in worse plight than brutes,
He hath persuaded to be the Angels’ competitors. And we (1 <span class="c14" id="vii.xx-p46.7">mss.</span> “let us”) stop their mouths by
speaking of this change. For far better than the heaven is man, and a
soul brighter than their beauty may he possess. For it, though visible
for so long a time, did not persuade much. But Paul, after preaching a
short time, drew the whole world unto him. (St. Aug. on <scripRef passage="Ps. xix. 4" id="vii.xx-p46.8" parsed="|Ps|19|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.4">Ps. xix. 4</scripRef>.)
For he possessed a soul no less than the heaven, which was able to draw
all men unto him. Our soul is not a match even for the earth: but his
is equal to the heavens. That stands indeed keeping to its own boundary
and rule; but the loftiness of his soul transcended all the heavens,
and conversed with Christ Himself. (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. x. 15" id="vii.xx-p46.9" parsed="|2Cor|10|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.10.15">2 Cor. x. 15</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rom. xv. 19" id="vii.xx-p46.10" parsed="|Rom|15|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.19">Rom. xv.
19</scripRef>,
etc.) And the beauty of it was so great, that even God heraldeth it
forth. For the stars did the angels marvel at when they were made.
(<scripRef passage="Job xxxviii. 7" id="vii.xx-p46.11" parsed="|Job|38|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.38.7">Job
xxxviii. 7</scripRef>.) But this He marvelled at when He saith, “He is a chosen
vessel unto Me.” (<scripRef passage="Acts ix. 15" id="vii.xx-p46.12" parsed="|Acts|9|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.15">Acts ix. 15</scripRef>.) And this Heaven
doth a cloud many times overshadow. But Paul’s soul no temptation
overshadowed but even in storms he was clearer to the sight than the
hard sky (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xx-p46.13">σταθερἅς μεσημβρίας)</span> at noon, and shone
constantly as it had done before the clouds came on. For the Sun who
shone in him sent not forth such rays as to be over-clouded by the
concourse of temptations, but even then shone forth the more. Wherefore
he says, “My grace is sufficient for thee, for My Strength is
made perfect in weakness.” (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. xii. 9" id="vii.xx-p46.14" parsed="|2Cor|12|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.9">2 Cor. xii. 9</scripRef>.) Let us then
strive to be like him, and then even to what we are this heaven will be
as nothing, if we wish it, nor yet the sun, nor the whole world. For
these are for us, and not we for them. Let us show that we are worthy
of having had these made for us. For if we be found unworthy of these,
how shall we be worthy a kingdom? For indeed all that live so as to
blaspheme God are unworthy to see the sun. They who blaspheme Him are
unworthy to enjoy the creatures who glorify Him: since even a son who
insulteth his father is unworthy to be waited upon by the approved
servants. Hence these will enjoy glory, and that great glory; but we
shall have to undergo punishment and vengeance.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xx-p47">How miserable then will it be
for the creation which was made for thee to be fashioned
“according to the glorious liberty of the children of God,”
(<scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 21" id="vii.xx-p47.1" parsed="|Rom|8|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.21">Rom. viii. 21</scripRef>) but for us who were made children of God, through our much
listlessness, to be sent away to destruction and hell, for whose sake
the creation shall enjoy that great festal time? Now to keep this from
coming to pass, let such of us as have a pure soul keep it still such,
or rather let us make its brightness more intense. And let those of us
that have a soiled one, not despair. For “if” (he says)
“your sins be as purple, I will make them white as snow. And if
they be as scarlet, I will make them white as wool.”
(<scripRef passage="Is. i. 18" id="vii.xx-p47.2" parsed="|Isa|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.18">Is. i. 18</scripRef>.) But when it is God that promiseth, doubt not, but do those
things whereby thou mayest draw to thee these promises. Are they
unnumbered, the fearful and outrageous acts done by thee? And what of
this? For hitherto thou art not gone away into the grave where no man
shah confess. (<scripRef passage="Isa. 38.18; Ps. 6.5" id="vii.xx-p47.3" parsed="|Isa|38|18|0|0;|Ps|6|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.38.18 Bible:Ps.6.5">ib. xxxviii. 18; Ps. vi. 5</scripRef>.) Hitherto the arena
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xx-p47.4">θέατρον</span>) is not broken up for thee, but thou art standing within the
line, and thou art able even by a struggle at the last to recover all
thy defeats. Thou art not yet come to where the rich man was, for thee
to hear it said, “there is a gulf betwixt you and us.”
(<scripRef passage="Luke xvi. 26" id="vii.xx-p47.5" parsed="|Luke|16|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.26">Luke xvi. 26</scripRef>.) The Bridegroom is not yet at hand, that one should fear to give
you of his oil. Still canst thou buy and store up. And there is not one
yet to say, “Not so; lest there be not enough for us and and
you” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 9" id="vii.xx-p47.6" parsed="|Matt|25|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.9">Matt. xxv. 9</scripRef>); but there are many
that sell, the naked, the hungry, the sick, the imprisoned. Give food
to these, clothing to those, visit the sick, and the oil will come more
than from fountains. The day of account is not here. Use the time as
need be, and make deductions from the debts, and to him that oweth
“an hundred measures of oil, say, Take thy bill and write
fifty.” (<scripRef passage="Luke xvi. 6" id="vii.xx-p47.7" parsed="|Luke|16|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.6">Luke xvi. 6</scripRef>.) And with money, and
with words,<note place="end" n="1505" id="vii.xx-p47.8"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xx-p48"> All
Field’s <span class="c14" id="vii.xx-p48.1">mss.</span> om. “words,”
which however may mean offence given by words.</p></note> and with every other thing do in like
manner, imitating that steward. And advise this to thyself, and also to
thy relatives, for thou hast still the power of saying so. Thou art not
yet come to the necessity of calling in another in their behalf, but
thou hast power to give advice at once to thyself and to others.
(<scripRef passage="Luke 16.28" id="vii.xx-p48.2" parsed="|Luke|16|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.28">ib. 28</scripRef>.) But when thou art
gone away thither, neither of these things wilt thou have <pb n="485" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_485.html" id="vii.xx-Page_485" />it in thy
power to do at need. And with good reason. For thou who hast had so
long a period fixed thee, and neither done thyself good, nor any else,
how when thou art under the Judge’s hands shalt thou be able to
obtain this grace? Putting all these things together then, let us cling
fast to our own salvation, and not lose the opportunity of this life
present. For it is possible, it is, even at our last breath to please
God. It is possible to gain approval by thy last will, not indeed in
such way as in our lifetime, still it is possible. How, and in what
way? If thou leavest Him among thine heirs, and givest Him also
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xx-p48.3">καὶ
αὐτᾥ</span>) a portion of thine
whole estate. Hast thou not fed Him in thy lifetime? At all events when
departed, when thou art no longer owner, give Him a share of thy goods.
He is loving unto man, He doth not deal niggardly by thee. It is a mark
to be sure of a greater desire, and so it will be more rewarded, to
feed Him in thy lifetime. But if thou hast not done this, at all events
do the next best thing. Leave Him joint-heir (see p. 384) with thy
children, and if thou art dilatory over this, bethink thyself that His
Father made thee joint-heir with Him, and break down thy inhuman
spirit. For what excuse wilt thou have if thou dost not even make Him a
sharer with thy children, who made thee share the Heaven, and was slain
for thee? And yet all that ever He did, He did not in repayment of a
debt, but as bestowing a favor. But you after so great benefits, have
been made a debtor as well. And yet, though things are so, it is as if
receiving a favor, not as demanding payment of a debt, that He crowneth
thee; and this too when what He is to receive is His own. Give then thy
money, which is now no longer of any use to thee, and of which thou art
no longer owner; and He will give thee a Kingdom which shall be of
service to thee perpetually, and with it will bestow also the things of
this life. For if He be made the joint heir of thy children, He doth
lighten their orphanage for them, do away with plots against them, beat
off insults, stop the mouths of pettifoggers. And if they themselves be
unable to stand up for their bequeathments, He will Himself stand up,
and not let them be broken through. But if He do even allow this, then
He makes up of Himself all that was ordered in the will with still
greater liberality, because He has been but mentioned in it. Leave Him
then thine heir. For it is to Him that thou art upon the point of
going. He will be thy Judge Himself in the trial for all that hath been
done here. But there are some so miserable and pinched, that though
they have no children, still they have not the courage to do this, but
approve of giving that they have to hangers on, and to flatterers, and
to this person and to that, sooner than to Christ, Who hath done them
so great benefits. And what can be more unreasonable than this conduct?
For if one were to compare men of this cast to asses, aye, or to
stones, one shall not still be saying anything tantamount to their
unreasonableness and senselessness. Nor could one find a similitude to
put before you their madness and dementedness. For what pardon shall
they obtain for not having fed Him in their lifetime, who, even when
they are on the point of departing to Him, have not the inclination to
give Him but a trifle out of those goods, of which they are no longer
the owners, but are of such an inimical and hostile disposition, as not
even to give Him a share in what is useless to themselves? Do you not
know how many of mankind have not even been counted worthy to obtain an
end of this kind, but have been snatched off suddenly? But thee doth
God empower to give orders to thy kindred, and to speak with them about
thy property, and set all that is in thy house in order. What defence
then wilt thou have to set up, when even after receiving this favor
from Him, thou hast treacherously given up the benefit, and art
standing as it were in diametrical opposition to thy forefathers in the
faith? For they even in their lifetime sold all, and brought it to the
Apostle’s feet. But thou, even at thy death, dost not give any
share to them that need. What is the better part, and gives one much
boldness, is to remedy poverty in one’s lifetime. But if thou
hast not been minded to do this, at all events do upon thy death-bed
some noble act. For this is not what a strong love for Christ would do,
yet still it is an act of love. For if thou wilt not have the high
place with the Lambs, still even to be after them at all is no light
thing, and so not to be placed with the goats nor on the left hand. But
if thou wilt not do even this, what plea is to rescue thee, when
neither the fear of death nor thy money having become henceforth of no
use to thee, nor the leaving of safety behind thee to thy children, nor
the laying up of much pardon there against the time to come, will make
thee merciful to man? Wherefore I advise, as the best thing, that in
your lifetime you give the larger half of your goods to the poor. But
if there be any of so narrow a soul as not to have the heart to do so,
at all events let them by necessity become merciful. For when you were
living as if there were no death, then you clung close to your goods.
But now since you have learnt that you are to <pb n="486" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_486.html" id="vii.xx-Page_486" />die, at least now give
over your opinion, and deliberate about your affairs as one that must
die. Or rather as one that ought to enjoy immortal life for evermore.
For if what I am going to say be distasteful, and big with horror,
still it must be said. Reckon with thy slaves the Lord. Art thou giving
thy slaves liberty? Give Christ liberty from famine, from distress,
from imprisonment, from nakedness. Art thou horrified at the words? Is
it not then more horrible when thou dost not even thus much? And here
the word makes thy blood curdle. But when thou art gone to that world,
and hast to hear things far more grievous than these, and seest the
tortures which are incurable, what wilt thou say? To whom wilt thou
flee for refuge? Whom wilt thou call to thy alliance and assistance?
Will it be Abraham? He will not hearken to thee. Or those virgins? They
will not give thee of their oil. Thy father then or thy grandfather?
But none even of these, if he be ever so holy, will have it in his
power to reverse that sentence. Weighing then all these things, to Him
Who alone is Lord to blot out the bill against thee and to quench that
flame, to Him make prayer and supplication, and propitiate Him, by now
feeding Him and clothing Him continually: that in this world thou
mayest depart with a good hope, and when thou art there thou mayest
enjoy eternal blessings, which may we all attain to by the grace and
love toward man, etc.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XIX on Rom. xi. 7." shorttitle="" progress="86.25%" prev="vii.xx" next="vii.xxii" id="vii.xxi">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Rom. xi. 7." id="vii.xxi-p0.1" parsed="|Rom|11|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.7" />
<p class="c21" id="vii.xxi-p1"><span class="c9" id="vii.xxi-p1.1">Homily XIX.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vii.xxi-p2"><scripRef passage="Rom. XI. 7" id="vii.xxi-p2.1" parsed="|Rom|11|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.7">Rom. XI. 7</scripRef></p>

<p class="c36" id="vii.xxi-p3"><i>“What
then?</i><note place="end" n="1506" id="vii.xxi-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxi-p4"> Field
punctuates so as to give the sense “Why then hath not Israel
attained to that which he seeketh after? Nay, but the election hath
obtained it;” which seems to be (at all events) St.
Chrysostom’s view of the passage.</p></note><i>Israel hath not obtained that, which he seeketh for; but the
election hath obtained it and the rest were
blinded.”</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.xxi-p5"><span class="c11" id="vii.xxi-p5.1">He</span> had
said that God did not cast off His people; and to show in what sense He
had not cast them off, he takes refuge in the Prophets again.<note place="end" n="1507" id="vii.xxi-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxi-p6"> The
course of thought here may be thus exhibited: God in his gracious
promise made simple faith the condition of salvation, but Israel sought
it in the line of works and has not attained it. But the election
obtained it because the avowed principle of the election was grace, to
which corresponds faith. In other words: those who complied with the
express principle of the election and who sought salvation by faith,
receiving it as a gift of divine grace, were accepted. Those who
thought to establish their own righteousness have failed, and this
failure corresponds to that judicial hardening with which God through
Moses and Isaiah threatens the disobedient Israelites in the Old
Testament.—G.B.S.</p></note> And having shown by them that the more part
of the Jews were lost, that he might not seem to be again bringing
forward an accusation of his own, and to make his discourse offensive,
and to be attacking them as enemies, he takes refuge in David and
Isaiah, and says,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxi-p7"><scripRef passage="Rom. 11.8" id="vii.xxi-p7.1" parsed="|Rom|11|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.8">Ver.
8</scripRef>.
“According as it is written, God hath given them the spirit of
slumber.” (<scripRef passage="Is. xxix. 10" id="vii.xxi-p7.2" parsed="|Isa|29|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.29.10">Is. xxix. 10</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxi-p8">Or rather we should go back to
the beginning of his argument. Having then mentioned the state of
things in Elijah’s time, and shown what grace is, he proceeds,
“What then? Israel hath not obtained that which he seeketh
for.” Now this is as much what an accuser would say, as what one
who was putting a question. For the Jew, he means, is inconsistent with
himself when he seeketh for righteousness, which he will not accept.
Then to leave them with no excuse, he shows, from those who have
accepted it, their unfeeling spirit, as he says, “But the
election hath obtained it,” and they are the condemnation of the
others. And this is what Christ says, “But if I by Beelzebub cast
out devils, by whom do your children cast them out? Wherefore they
shall be your judges.” (<scripRef passage="Luke xi. 19" id="vii.xxi-p8.1" parsed="|Luke|11|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.19">Luke xi. 19</scripRef>.) For to prevent
any one from accusing the nature of the thing, and not their own
temper, he points out those who had obtained it. Hence he uses the
word<note place="end" n="1508" id="vii.xxi-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxi-p9"> Or
“language.” He has before remarked on the term election as
implying an approved character; see on v. 5, p. 483.</p></note> with great propriety, to show at once the
grace from above and the zeal of these. For it is not to deny free-will
that he speaks of their having “obtained” (as by chance,
Gr. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxi-p9.1">ἐπέτυχε</span>) it, but to show the greatness of the good things, and that the
greater part was of grace, though not the whole.<note place="end" n="1509" id="vii.xxi-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxi-p10"> So on
x. 21. But see on viii. 26, and xi. 22.</p></note> For we too are in the habit of saying,
“so and so chanced to get” (same word), “so and so
met with,” when the gain has been a great one. Because it is not
by man’s labors, but by God’s gift, that the greater part
was brought about.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxi-p11">“And the rest was
blinded.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxi-p12">See how he has been bold enough
to tell with his own voice the casting off of the rest. For he had
indeed spoken of it already, but it <pb n="487" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_487.html" id="vii.xxi-Page_487" />was by bringing the prophets in as
accusers. But from this point he declares it in his own person. Still
even here he is not content with his own declaration, but brings Isaiah
the prophet in again. For after saying, “were blinded,” he
proceeds; “according as it is written, God hath given them the
spirit of slumber.” Now whence came this blinding? He had indeed
mentioned the causes of it before, and turned it all upon their own
heads, to show that it was from their unseasonable obstinacy that they
had to bear this. And now he speaks of it too. For when he says,
“Eyes that they should not see, and ears that they should not
hear,” he is but finding fault with their contentious spirit. For
when they had “eyes to see” the miracles, and were
possessed of “ears to hear” that marvellous Teaching, they
never used these as were fitting. And the “He gave,” do not
imagine to mean here an agency, but a permission only. But
“slumber” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxi-p12.1">καταάνυξις</span>
lit. piercing) is a name he here gives to the habit of
soul inclinable to the worse, when incurably and unchangeably so. For
in another passage David says, “that my glory may sing unto Thee,
and I may not be put to slumber” (<scripRef passage="Ps. xxx. 12" id="vii.xxi-p12.2" parsed="|Ps|30|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.30.12">Ps. xxx. 12</scripRef>, LXX.): that is,
I may not alter, may not be changed. For as a man who is hushed to
slumber in a state of pious fear would not easily be made to change his
side; so too he that is slumbering in wickedness would not change with
facility. For to be hushed<note place="end" n="1510" id="vii.xxi-p12.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxi-p13"> Accommodated to the A.V. Gr. “to feel compunction”:
the word is used thus on <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 26" id="vii.xxi-p13.1" parsed="|Rom|8|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.26">Rom. viii. 26</scripRef>, p. 447. In <scripRef passage="Is. xxix. 10" id="vii.xxi-p13.2" parsed="|Isa|29|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.29.10">Is. xxix. 10</scripRef>, it is for
<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="vii.xxi-p13.3">תרדמה</span> a deep
(often supernatural) sleep, as <scripRef passage="Gen. ii. 21" id="vii.xxi-p13.4" parsed="|Gen|2|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.21">Gen. ii. 21</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Gen. xv. 12" id="vii.xxi-p13.5" parsed="|Gen|15|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.15.12">Gen. xv. 12</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="1 Sam. xxvi. 12" id="vii.xxi-p13.6" parsed="|1Sam|26|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.26.12">1 Sam. xxvi. 12</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxvi. 7" id="vii.xxi-p13.7" parsed="|Ps|76|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.76.7">Ps. lxxvi. 7</scripRef>. In <scripRef passage="Ps. xxx." id="vii.xxi-p13.8" parsed="|Ps|30|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.30">Ps. xxx.</scripRef> (al. 29), <scripRef passage="Ps. xxx. 13" id="vii.xxi-p13.9" parsed="|Ps|30|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.30.13">Ps. xxx. 13</scripRef>, the verb is
<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="vii.xxi-p13.10">דמם</span> which signifies stillness (from horror or amazement). We
speak of being penetrated with horror; here the notion of piercing is
taken, and applied to fixing. See Schleusner on <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxi-p13.11">κατανύσσομαι</span>.</p></note> to slumber here is
nothing else but to be fixed and riveted to a thing. In pointing then
to the incurable and unchangeable character of their spirit, he calls
it “a spirit of slumber.” Then to show that for this
unbelief they will be most severely punished, he brings the Prophet
forward again, threatening the very things which in the event came to
pass.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxi-p14"><scripRef passage="Rom. 11.9" id="vii.xxi-p14.1" parsed="|Rom|11|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.9">Ver.
9</scripRef>.
“Let their table be made a snare, and a trap, and a
stumbling-block.” (<scripRef passage="Ps. lxix. 22, 23" id="vii.xxi-p14.2" parsed="|Ps|69|22|69|23" osisRef="Bible:Ps.69.22-Ps.69.23">Ps. lxix. 22, 23</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxi-p15">That is, let their comforts and
all their good things change and perish, and let them be open to attack
from any one. And to show that this is in punishment for sins that they
suffer this, he adds, “and a recompense unto
them.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxi-p16"><scripRef passage="Rom. 11.10" id="vii.xxi-p16.1" parsed="|Rom|11|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.10">Ver.
10</scripRef>.
“Let their eyes be darkened that they may not see, and bow Thou
down their back alway.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxi-p17">Do these things then still
require any interpreting? Are they not plain even to those ever so
senseless? And before our words, the very issue of facts has
anticipated us in bearing witness to what was said. For at what time
have they ever been so open to attacks? at what time such an easy prey?
at what time hath He so “bowed down their backs?” At what
time have they been set under such bondage? And what is more, there is
not to be any unloosing from these terrors. And this the prophet hath
also hinted. For he does not say only, “bow Thou down their
back,” but, “forever bow Thou down.” But if thou art
disposed to dispute, O Jew, about the issue, from what hath gone before
learn also the present case. Thou didst go down to Egypt; and two
hundred years passed, and God freed thee speedily from that bondage,
and that though thou wert irreligious, and wentest a whoring with the
most baneful whoredom. Thou wast freed from Egypt, and thou didst
worship the calf, thou didst sacrifice thy sons to Baalpeor, thou didst
defile the temple, thou didst go after every sort of vice, thou didst
grow not to know nature itself. The mountains, the groves, the hills,
the springs, the rivers, the gardens didst thou fill with accursed
sacrifices, thou didst slay the prophets, didst overthrow the altars,
didst exhibit every excess of wickedness and irreligion. Still, after
giving thee up for seventy years to the Babylonians, He brought thee
back again to thy former freedom, and gave thee back the temple, and
thy country, and thy old form of polity<note place="end" n="1511" id="vii.xxi-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxi-p18"> Most
<span class="c14" id="vii.xxi-p18.1">mss.</span> “prophecy,” which if right
must be interpreted “theocracy.”</p></note>
and there were prophets again, and the gift of the Spirit. Or rather,
even in the season of thy captivity thou wast not deserted, but even
there were Daniel, and Ezekiel, and in Egypt Jeremiah, and in the
desert Moses. After this thou didst revert to thy former vice again,
and wast a reveller (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxi-p18.2">ἐξεβακχεύθης</span>
<scripRef passage="2 Macc. xiv. 33" id="vii.xxi-p18.3" parsed="|2Macc|14|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Macc.14.33">2 Macc. xiv. 33</scripRef>),
therein, and didst change thy manner of life (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxi-p18.4">πολιτείαν</span>
to the Grecian in the time of Antiochus the
impious <scripRef passage="Dan. viii. 14" id="vii.xxi-p18.5" parsed="|Dan|8|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.8.14">Dan. viii. 14</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Macc. iv. 54" id="vii.xxi-p18.6" parsed="|1Macc|4|54|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Macc.4.54">1 Macc. iv. 54</scripRef>).
But even then for a three years and a little over only were ye given up
to Antiochus, and then by the Maccabees ye raised those bright trophies
again. But now there is nothing of the sort, for the reverse hath
happened throughout. And this is ground for the greatest surprise, as
the vices have ceased, and the punishment hath been increased, and is
without any hope of a change. For it is not seventy years only that
have passed away, nor a hundred, nor yet twice as many but three
hundred, and a good deal over, and there is no finding even a shadow of
a hope of the <pb n="488" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_488.html" id="vii.xxi-Page_488" />kind. And this though ye neither are idolaters, nor do
the other audacious acts ye did before. What then is the cause? The
reality hath succeeded to the type, and grace hath shut out the Law.
And this the prophet foretelling from of old said, “And ever bow
Thou down their back.” See the minuteness of prophecy, how it
foretells their unbelief, and also points out their disputatiousness,
and shows the judgment which should follow, and sets forth the
endlessness of the punishment. For as many of the duller sort, through
unbelief in what was to come to pass, wished to see things to come by
the light of things present, from this point of time God gave proof of
His power on either part, by lifting those of the Gentiles who
believed, above the heaven, but bringing down such of the Jews as
believed not to the lowest estate of desolation, and giving them up to
evils not to be ended. Having then urged them severely both about their
not believing, and about what they had suffered and were yet to suffer,
he again allays what he had said by writing as follows:</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxi-p19"><scripRef passage="Rom. 11.11" id="vii.xxi-p19.1" parsed="|Rom|11|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.11">Ver.
11</scripRef>.
“I say then, Have they stumbled, that they should fall? God
forbid.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxi-p20">When he has shown that they were
liable to evils without number, then he devises an allayment. And
consider the judgment of Paul. The accusation he had introduced from
the prophets, but the allayment he makes come from himself. For that
they had sinned greatly, he would say, none will gainsay. But let us
see if the fall is of such kind as to be incurable, and quite preclude
their being set up again. But of such kind it is not.<note place="end" n="1512" id="vii.xxi-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxi-p21"> The
following paraphrase of the apostle’s argument in <scripRef passage="Rom. 11.16-24" id="vii.xxi-p21.1" parsed="|Rom|11|16|11|24" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.16-Rom.11.24">vv. 16–24</scripRef> by which he would
show that the Jews’ rejection is but temporary may be serviceable
in connection with the exposition of Chrysostom: granting then that the
Jews have sadly stumbled, have they done so in order that (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxi-p21.2">ἵνα</span>, according to a providential
intention) they may fall (completely away from God and be lost to all
hope)? No. There is a providential purpose in this sad lapse. God has
overruled it for the salvation of the Gentiles. When the Jews rejected
Christianity, then the gospel turned from them and went to the
Gentiles, so that the rejection of the Jews facilitated the conversion
of the heathen. And the acceptance of the Gentiles reacted again in
favor of the Jews because it provoked them to jealousy and so
stimulated them to accept the blessings which the Gentiles were
receiving. Thus their fall has a twofold beneficial effect, (<i>a</i>)
on the Gentiles, (<i>b</i>) through them on themselves. (<scripRef passage="Rom. 11.11-12" id="vii.xxi-p21.3" parsed="|Rom|11|11|11|12" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.11-Rom.11.12">vv. 11–12</scripRef>) Now, if so much
good can come out of their fall, how much more out of their
restoration! If their fault, by which they come so far short of their
ideal mission, could be such an (indirect) blessing to the Gentiles,
how much greater a blessing will the repairing of that defect prove?
(<scripRef passage="Rom. 11.13-16" id="vii.xxi-p21.4" parsed="|Rom|11|13|11|16" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.13-Rom.11.16">vv. 13–16</scripRef>.) I say the
return of the Jews will be a great blessing to you, my Gentile
Christian brethren, and I urge this point with you. It is all to be to
your advantage. In hoping and laboring for the conversion of my own
people, I am still laboring in the line of my mission as apostle to the
Gentiles. If I can save any of the Jews and stimulate their jealousy so
that they will be desirous of availing themselves of the blessings of
the gospel, I shall be doing the greatest possible good to the Gentile
world. Why? (<scripRef passage="Rom. 11.15" id="vii.xxi-p21.5" parsed="|Rom|11|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.15">15</scripRef>) Because if their
rejection is the “reconciliation of the world”—the
means of securing salvation to the Gentiles, their reception back again
shall be a veritable “resurrection from the
dead,”—from it shall flow streams of spiritual life,
compared with which that indirect blessing which sprang from their
rejection is as nothing (<scripRef passage="Rom. 11.16" id="vii.xxi-p21.6" parsed="|Rom|11|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.16">16</scripRef>). And such is the divine, final destination of the Jewish people.
They are still holy unto the Lord, a peculiar possession, and cannot be
finally and utterly cast away. (<scripRef passage="Rom. 11.17-24" id="vii.xxi-p21.7" parsed="|Rom|11|17|11|24" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.17-Rom.11.24">vv.
17–24</scripRef>) Hence you Gentiles have no ground of glorying over the
Jews, either in the fact that some of them have been cut off or that
you have been grafted in. Israel is still the stock. At most you are
but branches and that wild-olive branches! If now you seize upon what
was said (in <scripRef passage="Rom. 11.11-12" id="vii.xxi-p21.8" parsed="|Rom|11|11|11|12" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.11-Rom.11.12">vv. 11–12</scripRef>) and maintain
that the Jews were rejected to make place for you (<scripRef passage="Rom. 11.19" id="vii.xxi-p21.9" parsed="|Rom|11|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.19">19</scripRef>), I reply that there is another to the matter (<scripRef passage="Rom. 11.20" id="vii.xxi-p21.10" parsed="|Rom|11|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.20">20</scripRef>). From the point of
view of the divine providence this is true, but from the point of view
of the Jews’ own action, unbelief explains their rejection. You
have nothing to do with God’s providential purposes in the case.
What you have to do is to be obedient and faithful. If you draw an
assurance from the one view, I shall draw a warning from the other and
that too from the side with which you have to do and for which you are
responsible. “Be not high-minded but fear.” God will deal
with you on the same principles upon which he has dealt with the Jews
(<scripRef passage="Rom. 11.21" id="vii.xxi-p21.11" parsed="|Rom|11|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.21">21</scripRef>). These dispensations
reveal the two sides of God’s nature—his severity toward
disobedience and his goodness to all who continue in relation to his
goodness (<scripRef passage="Rom. 11.22" id="vii.xxi-p21.12" parsed="|Rom|11|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.22">22</scripRef>). Those portions of the
nation which have been cut off shall be grafted in again unless they
persist in unbelief (<scripRef passage="Rom. 11.23" id="vii.xxi-p21.13" parsed="|Rom|11|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.23">23</scripRef>). And if the branches from a wild-olive tree were grafted into
the genuine olive tree, contrary to their nature, how much more natural
to suppose that the branches which originally belonged to the true
olive stock shall be returned and grafted again into that stock to
which they naturally belong (<scripRef passage="Rom. 11.24" id="vii.xxi-p21.14" parsed="|Rom|11|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.24">24</scripRef>). There is no good ground for the opinion of Chrys. (<scripRef passage="Rom. 11.11" id="vii.xxi-p21.15" parsed="|Rom|11|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.11">11</scripRef>) that the salvation of
Israel is to occur at the second coming and the end of the
world.—G.B.S.</p></note> You see how he is attacking them again, and
under the expectation of some allayment he proves them guilty of
confessed sins. But let us see what even by way of allayment he does
devise for them. Now what is the allayment? “When the fulness of
the Gentiles,” he says, “shall have come in, then shall all
Israel be saved,” at the time of his second coming, and the end
of the world. Yet this he does not say at once. But since he had made a
hard onset upon them, and linked accusations to accusations, bringing
prophets in after prophets crying aloud against them, Isaiah, Elijah,
David, Moses, Hosea, not once or twice, but several times; lest in this
way he should both by driving these into despair, make a wall to bar
their access to the faith, and should further make such of the Gentiles
as believed unreasonably elated, and they also by being puffed up
should take harm in matter of their faith, he further solaces them by
saying, “But rather through their fall salvation is come unto the
Gentiles.” But we must not take what is here said literally, but
get acquainted with the spirit and object of the speaker, and what he
aimed to compass. Which thing I ever entreat of your love. For if with
this in our minds we take up what is here said, we shall not find a
difficulty in any part of it. For his present anxiety is to remove from
those of the Gentiles the haughtiness which might spring in them from
what he had said. For in this way they too were more likely to continue
unshaken in the faith, when they had learnt to be reasonable, as also
those of the Jews were, when quit of despair, more likely to come with
readiness to grace. Having regard then to this object of his, let us so
listen to all that is said on this <pb n="489" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_489.html" id="vii.xxi-Page_489" />passage. What does he say then? And
whence does he show that their fall was not irremediable, nor their
rejection final? He argues from the Gentiles, saying as
follows:</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxi-p22">“Through their fall
salvation is come unto the Gentiles, for to provoke them to
jealousy.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxi-p23">This language is not his own
only, but in the Gospels too the parables mean this. For He who made a
marriage feast for His Son, when the guests would not come, called
those in the highways. (<scripRef passage="Matt. xxii. 9" id="vii.xxi-p23.1" parsed="|Matt|22|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.9">Matt. xxii. 9</scripRef>). And He who
planted the Vineyard, when the husbandmen slew the Heir, let out His
Vineyard to others. (<scripRef passage="Matt. 21.38" id="vii.xxi-p23.2" parsed="|Matt|21|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.38">ib. xxi.
38</scripRef>,
etc.) And without any parable, He Himself said, “I am not sent
but unto the lost sheep of the House of Israel.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. 15.24" id="vii.xxi-p23.3" parsed="|Matt|15|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.15.24">ib. xv. 24</scripRef>.) And to the
Syrophœnician woman, when she persevered, He said somewhat further
besides. “It is not meet,” He says, “to take the
children’s bread, and cast it to the dogs.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. 15.26" id="vii.xxi-p23.4" parsed="|Matt|15|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.15.26">ib. xv. 26</scripRef>.) And Paul to those of
the Jews that raised a sedition, “It was necessary that the word
of God should first have been spoken unto you: but seeing ye judge
yourselves unworthy, lo, we turn unto the Gentiles.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts xiii. 46" id="vii.xxi-p23.5" parsed="|Acts|13|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.46">Acts xiii. 46</scripRef>.) And throughout it is clear that the natural course of things
was this, that they should be the first to come in, and then those of
the Gentiles; but since they disbelieved, the order was reversed; and
their unbelief and fall caused these to be brought in first. Hence it
is that he says, “through their fall salvation is come to the
Gentiles, for to provoke them to jealousy.” But if he mentions
what the course of things issued in, as if the chief design of
Providence, do not feel surprised. For he wishes to solace their
down-stricken souls, and his meaning is about this. Jesus came to them;
they did not receive Him, though He did countless miracles, but
crucified Him. Hence He drew the Gentiles to Him, that the honor they
had, by cutting them to the heart for their insensibility might at
least out of a moroseness against others persuade them to come over.
For they ought to have been first admitted, and then we. And this was
why he said, “For it is the power of God unto salvation unto
every one that believeth; to the Jew first, and also to the
Gentile.” (<scripRef passage="Rom. i. 16" id="vii.xxi-p23.6" parsed="|Rom|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.16">Rom. i. 16</scripRef>.) But as they had
started off, we the last became first. See then how great honors he
gathers for them even from this. One that he says, we were then called,
when they were not willing; a second that he says, the reason of our
being called was not that we only might be saved, but that they also,
growing jealous at our salvation, might become better. What does he say
then? that if it were not for the Jews’ sake, we should not have
been called and saved at all? We should not before them, but in the
regular order. Wherefore also when He was speaking to the disciples, He
did not say barely, “Go to the lost sheep of the House of
Israel” (<scripRef passage="Matt. x. 6" id="vii.xxi-p23.7" parsed="|Matt|10|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.6">Matt. x. 6</scripRef>), but, “Go rather
to the sheep,” to show that to those parts also they must come
after these. And Paul again saith not, “It was necessary that the
word of God should have been spoken unto you,” but “should
first have been spoken unto you” (<scripRef passage="Acts xiii. 46" id="vii.xxi-p23.8" parsed="|Acts|13|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.46">Acts xiii. 46</scripRef>), to show that in
the second place it must be to us also. And this was both done and
said, that they might not be able, shameless though they were, to
pretend that they were overlooked, and that was why they did not
believe. This then was why Christ, though he knew all things before,
yet came to them first.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxi-p24"><scripRef passage="Rom. 11.12" id="vii.xxi-p24.1" parsed="|Rom|11|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.12">Ver.
12</scripRef>.
“Now if the fall of them be the riches of the world, and the
diminishing of them the riches of the Gentiles, how much more their
fulness?”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxi-p25">Here he is speaking to gratify
them. For even if these had fallen a thousand times, the Gentiles would
not have been saved unless they had shown faith. As the Jews likewise
would not have perished unless they had been unbelieving and
disputatious. But as I said, he is solacing them now they are laid low,
giving them so much the more ground to be confident of their salvation
if they altered. For if when they stumbled, he says, so many enjoyed
salvation, and when they were cast out so many were called, just
consider what will be the case when they return. But he does not put it
thus, When they return. Now he does not say “how much more
their” return, or their altering, or their well-doing, but
“how much more their fulness,” that is, when they are all
about coming in. And this he said to show that then also grace and
God’s gift will do the larger part, or almost the
whole.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxi-p26"><scripRef passage="Rom. 11.13,14" id="vii.xxi-p26.1" parsed="|Rom|11|13|11|14" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.13-Rom.11.14">Ver. 13,
14</scripRef>.
“For I speak to you Gentiles; inasmuch as I am the Apostle of the
Gentiles, I magnify mine office; if by any means I may provoke to
emulation them which are my flesh, and might save some of
them.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxi-p27">Again he endeavors much to get
himself clear of untoward suspicion. And he seems to be blaming the
Gentiles, and to be humbling their conceits, yet he gives a gentle
provocation to the Jew also. And indeed he goes round about seeking to
veil and allay this great ruin of theirs. But he finds no means of
doing it, owing to the nature of the facts. For from what he had said,
they deserved but the greater condemnation, when those who were far
short of them had taken the good things prepared for them. This is why
then he passes from the Jews to those of <pb n="490" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_490.html" id="vii.xxi-Page_490" />the Gentiles, and puts in
between his discourse the part about them, as wishing to show that he
is saying all these things in order to instruct them to be reasonable.
For I praise you, he means, for these two reasons; one, because I am
necessitated to do so as being your commissioned minister; the other,
that through you I may save others. And he does not say, my brethren,
my kinsmen; but, “my flesh.” And next, when pointing out
their disputatious spirit, he does not say, “if by any means I
may” persuade, but, “provoke to jealousy and save;”
and here again not all, but, “some of them.” So hard were
they! And even amid his rebuke he shows again the Gentiles honored, for
they are causes of their salvation, and not in the same way. For they
became purveyors of blessings to them through unbelief, but these to
the Jews by faith. Hence the estate of the Gentiles seems to be at once
equal and superior. For what wilt thou say, O Jew? that if we had not
been cast out, he would not have been called so soon? This the man of
the Gentiles may say too, If I had not been saved, thou wouldest not
have been moved to jealousy. But if thou wouldest know wherein we have
the advantage, I save thee by believing, but it is by stumbling that
thou hast afforded us an access before thyself. Then perceiving again
that he had touched them to the quick, resuming his former argument, he
says,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxi-p28"><scripRef passage="Rom. 11.15" id="vii.xxi-p28.1" parsed="|Rom|11|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.15">Ver.
15</scripRef>.
“For if the casting away of them be the reconciling of the world,
what shall the receiving of them be but life from the
dead?”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxi-p29">Yet this again condemns them,
since, while others gained by their sins, they did not profit by other
men’s well doings. But if he asserts that to be their doing which
necessarily happened, be not surprised: since (as I have said several
times) it is to humble these, and to exhort the other, that he throws
his address into this form. For as I said before, if the Jews had been
cast away a thousand times over, and the Gentiles had not shown faith,
they would never have been saved. But he stands by the feeble party,
and gives assistance to the distressed one. But see also even in his
favors to them, how he solaces them in words only. “For if the
casting away of them be the reconciling of the world,” (and what
is this to the Jews?) “what shall the receiving of them be but
life from the dead?” Yet even this was no boon to them, unless
they had been received. But what he means is to this effect. If in
anger with them He gave other men so great gifts, when He is reconciled
to them what will He not give? But as the resurrection of the dead was
not by the receiving of them, so neither now is our salvation through
them. But they were cast out owing to their own folly, but it is by
faith that we are saved, and by grace from above. But of all this
nothing can be of service to them, unless they show the requisite
faith. Yet doing as he is wont, he goes on to another encomium, which
is not really one, but which only seems to be, so imitating the wisest
physicians, who give their patients as much consolation as the nature
of the sickness allows them. And what is it that he says?</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxi-p30"><scripRef passage="Rom. 11.16" id="vii.xxi-p30.1" parsed="|Rom|11|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.16">Ver.
16</scripRef>.
“For if the first-fruits be holy, the lump also is holy; and if
the root be holy, so are the branches;”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxi-p31">So calling in this passage by
the names of the first-fruit and root Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob,
the prophets, the patriarchs, all who were of note in the Old
Testament; and the branches, those from them who believed. Then since
the fact met him that many had disbelieved, observe how he undermines
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxi-p31.1">ὑποτέμνεται</span>, see p. 345) it again, and says,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxi-p32"><scripRef passage="Rom. 11.17" id="vii.xxi-p32.1" parsed="|Rom|11|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.17">Ver.
17</scripRef>.
“And if some of the branches be broken off.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxi-p33">And yet above thou didst say
that the more part perished, and a few were saved only. How came it
then that speaking of those that perished, thou hast used a
“some,” which is indicative of fewness? It is not, he
replies, in opposition to myself, but out of a desire to court and
recover those that are distressed. Observe how in the whole of the
passage one finds him working at this object, the wish to solace them.
And if you deny it, many contradictions will follow. But let me beg you
to notice his wisdom, how while he seems to be speaking for them, and
devising a solace for them, he aims a secret blow at them, and shows
that they are devoid of all excuse, even from the “root,”
from the “first-fruit.” For consider the badness of the
branches, which, when they have a sweet root, still do not imitate it;
and the faultiness of the lump, when it is not altered even by the
first-fruit. “And if some of the branches were broken off.”
However, the greater part were broken off. Yet, as I said, he wishes to
comfort them. And this is why it is not in his own person, but in
theirs, that he brings in the words used, and even in this gives a
secret stroke at them, and shows them to have fallen from being
Abraham’s kinsmen. (<scripRef passage="Matt. iii. 9" id="vii.xxi-p33.1" parsed="|Matt|3|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.9">Matt. iii. 9</scripRef>.) For what he was
desirous of saying was, that they had nothing in common with them.
(<scripRef passage="John viii. 39" id="vii.xxi-p33.2" parsed="|John|8|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.39">John viii. 39</scripRef>.) For if the root be holy, and these be not holy, then these are
far away from the root. Then under the appearance of solacing the Jews,
he again by his accusation <pb n="491" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_491.html" id="vii.xxi-Page_491" />smiteth them of the Gentiles. For after
saying, “And if some of the branches were broken off,” he
proceeds.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxi-p34">“And thou being a wild
olive wert grafted in.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxi-p35">For the less esteem the man of
the Gentiles is of, the more the Jew is vexed at seeing him enjoy his
goods. And to the other, the disgrace of the little esteem he was of,
is nothing to the honor of the change. And consider his skilfulness. He
does not say, “thou wert” planted “in,” but
“thou wert grafted in,” by this again cutting the Jew to
the heart, as showing that the Gentile man was standing in his own
tree, and himself lying on the ground. Wherefore he does not stop even
here, nor after he had spoken of grafting in does he leave off (and yet
in this he declared the whole matter), but still he dwells over the
prosperous state of the Gentile, and enlarges upon his fair fame in the
words, “And with them partakest of the root and fatness of the
olive tree.” And he seems indeed to have viewed him in the light
of an addition. But he shows that he was no whit the worse on that
account, but in possession of everything, that the branch which had
come up out of the root had. Lest then on hearing the words, “and
thou wert grafted in,” thou shouldest suppose him to be lacking
when compared with the natural branch, see how he makes him equal to it
by saying, that “with them thou partakest of the root and fatness
of the olive:” that is, hast been put into the same noble rank,
the same nature. Then in rebuking him, and saying,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxi-p36"><scripRef passage="Rom. 11.18" id="vii.xxi-p36.1" parsed="|Rom|11|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.18">Ver.
18</scripRef>.
“Boast not against the branches.” He seems indeed to be
comforting the Jew, but points out his vileness and extreme dishonor.
And this is why he says not, “boast not,” but, “boast
not against” do not boast against them so as to sunder them. For
it is into their place that ye have been set, and their goods that ye
enjoy. Do you observe how he seems to be rebuking the one, while he is
sharp upon the other?</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxi-p37">“But if thou boast,”
he says, “thou bearest not the root, but the root
thee.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxi-p38">Now what is this to the branches
that are cut off? Nothing. For, as I said before, while seeming to
devise a sort of weak shadow of consolation, and in the very midst of
his aiming at the Gentile, he gives them a mortal blow; for by saying,
“boast not against them,” and, “if thou boast, thou
bearest not the root,” he has shown the Jew that the things done
deserved boasting of, even if it was not right to boast, thus at once
rousing him and provoking him to faith, and smiting at him, in the
attitude of an advocate, and pointing out to him the punishment he was
undergoing, and that other men had possession of what were their
goods.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxi-p39"><scripRef passage="Rom. 11.19" id="vii.xxi-p39.1" parsed="|Rom|11|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.19">Ver.
19</scripRef>.
“Thou wilt say then,” he goes on, “The branches were
broken off that I might be grafted in.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxi-p40">Again he establishes, by way of
objection, the opposite to the former position, to show that what he
said before, he had not said as directly belonging to the subject, but
to draw them to him. For it was no longer by their fall that salvation
came to the Gentiles, nor was it their fall that was the riches of the
world. Nor was it by this that we were saved, because they had fallen,
but the reverse. And he shows that the providence in regard to the
Gentiles was a main object, even though he seems to put what he says
into another form. And the whole passage is a tissue of objections, in
which he clears himself of the suspicion of hatred, and makes his
language such as will be acceptable.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxi-p41"><scripRef passage="Rom. 11.20" id="vii.xxi-p41.1" parsed="|Rom|11|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.20">Ver.
20</scripRef>.
“Well,” he praises what they said, then he alarms them
again by saying, “Because of unbelief they were broken off, and
thou art grafted in<note place="end" n="1513" id="vii.xxi-p41.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxi-p42"> So
all <span class="c14" id="vii.xxi-p42.1">mss.</span> but one, but we need not suppose a
various reading in the text, as there is no authority for it: rec. t.
standest.</p></note> by
faith.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxi-p43">So here another encomium, and
for the other party an accusation. But he again lays their pride low by
proceeding to say, “be not high-minded, but fear.” For the
thing is not matter of nature, but of belief and unbelief. And he seems
to be again bridling the Gentile, but he is teaching the Jew that it is
not right to cling to a natural kinsmanship. Hence he goes on with,
“Be not high-minded,” and he does not say, but be humble,
but, fear. For haughtiness genders a contempt and listlessness. Then as
he is going into all the sorrows of their calamity, in order to make
the statement less offensive, he states it in the way of a rebuke given
to the other as follows:</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxi-p44"><scripRef passage="Rom. 11.21" id="vii.xxi-p44.1" parsed="|Rom|11|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.21">Ver.
21</scripRef>.
“For if God spared not the natural branches,” and then he
does not say, neither will He spare thee, but “take heed, lest He
also spare not thee.” So paring (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxi-p44.2">ὑποτεμνόμενος</span>) away the distasteful from his statement, representing the
believer as in the struggle, he at once draws the others to him, and
humbles these also.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxi-p45"><scripRef passage="Rom. 11.22" id="vii.xxi-p45.1" parsed="|Rom|11|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.22">Ver.
22</scripRef>.
“Behold therefore the goodness and severity of God: on them which
fell, severity; but toward thee, goodness, if thou continue in His
goodness: otherwise thou also shalt be cut off.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxi-p46">And he does not say, Behold thy
well doing, behold thy labors, but, “Behold the goodness <pb n="492" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_492.html" id="vii.xxi-Page_492" />of
God” toward man, to show that the whole comes of grace from
above, and to make us tremble. For this reason for boasting should make
thee to fear: since the Lord (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxi-p46.1">δεσπότης</span>) hath been good unto thee, do thou therefore fear. For the
blessings do not abide by thee unmovable if thou turnest listless, as
neither do the evils with them, if they alter; “For thou
also,” he says, “unless thou continue in the faith, wilt be
cut off.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxi-p47"><scripRef passage="Rom. 11.23" id="vii.xxi-p47.1" parsed="|Rom|11|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.23">Ver.
23</scripRef>.
“And they also, if they abide not in unbelief, shall be grafted
in.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxi-p48">For it was not God that cut them
off, but they have broken themselves off and fallen, and he did well to
say have<note place="end" n="1514" id="vii.xxi-p48.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxi-p49"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxi-p49.1">ἐξεκλάσθησαν</span>. In earlier Greek this use of the passive belongs to the
second aorist, but in later times it extends to the first.</p></note> broken themselves off. For He hath
never yet so (Sav. conj. <span class="c14" id="vii.xxi-p49.2">ms.</span> corr.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxi-p49.3">οὗτος</span>) cast them off, though they have sinned so much and so
often. You see what a great thing a man’s free choice is, how
great the efficacy of the mind is. For none of these things is
immutable, neither thy good nor his evil. You see too how he raises up
even him in his despondency, and humbles the other in his confidence;
and do not thou be faint at hearing of severity, nor thou be confident
at hearing of goodness. The reason why He cut thee<note place="end" n="1515" id="vii.xxi-p49.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxi-p50"> Most
<span class="c14" id="vii.xxi-p50.1">mss.</span> “cut thee not off,” which is
perhaps the better reading. See on the last verse.</p></note> off in severity was, that thou mightest long
to come back. The reason why He showed goodness to thee was, that thou
mightest continue in (he does not say the faith, but) His goodness,
that is, if thou do things worthy of God’s love toward man. For
there is need of something more than faith. You see how he suffers
neither these to lie low, nor those to be elated, but he also provokes
them to jealousy, by giving through them a power to the Jew to be set
again in this one’s place, as he also had first taken the
other’s ground. And the Gentile he put in fear by the Jews, and
what had happened to them, lest they should feel elated over it. But
the Jew he tries to encourage by what had been afforded to the Greek.
For thou also, he says, wilt be cut off if thou growest listless, (for
the Jew was cut off), and he will be grafted in if he be earnest, for
thou also wast grafted in. But it is very judicious in him to direct
all he says to the Gentile, as he is always in the habit of doing,
correcting the feeble by rebuking the stronger. This he does in the end
of this Epistle too, when he is speaking of the observance of meats.
Then, he grounds this on what had already happened, not upon what was
to come only. And this was more likely to persuade his hearer. And as
he means to enter on consecutiveness of reasonings, such as could not
be spoken against, he first uses a demonstration drawn from the power
of God. For if they were cut off, and cast aside, and others took
precedence of them in what was theirs, still even now despair
not.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxi-p51">“For God is able,”
he says, “to graft them in again,” since He doeth things
beyond expectation. But if thou wishest for things to be in order, and
reasons to be consecutive, you have from yourselves a demonstration
which more than meets your wants.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxi-p52"><scripRef passage="Rom. 11.24" id="vii.xxi-p52.1" parsed="|Rom|11|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.24">Ver.
24</scripRef>.
“For if thou wert cut out of the olive tree, which is wild by
nature, and were grafted contrary to nature into a good olive tree, how
much more shall these, which be the natural branches, be grafted<note place="end" n="1516" id="vii.xxi-p52.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxi-p53"> There is no authority for the reading of the old edd.,
“these, if according to nature they be grafted.”</p></note> into their own olive
tree.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxi-p54">If then faith was able to do
what was contrary to nature, much more will it that which is according
to nature. For if this person, who was cut off from those by nature his
fathers,<note place="end" n="1517" id="vii.xxi-p54.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxi-p55"> <span class="c11" id="vii.xxi-p55.1">ms</span>. “from these that were his by
nature by others.”</p></note> came contrary to nature unto
Abraham, much more wilt thou be able to recover thine own. For the
Gentile’s evil lot is according to nature (he being by nature a
wild olive), and the good contrary to nature (it being contrary to
nature for him to be grafted into Abraham), but thy lot on the contrary
is the good by nature. For it is not upon another root, as the Gentile,
but on thine own that thou art to be fixed if thou art minded to come
back. What then dost thou deserve, when after the Gentile had been able
to do what was contrary to nature, thou art not able to do that which
is according to nature, but hast given up even this? Then as he had
said “contrary to nature,” and, “wert grafted
in,” that you may not suppose the Jew to have the advantage, he
again corrects this by saying that he also is grafted in. “How
much more shall these,” says he, “which be the natural
branches be grafted into their own olive-tree?” And again,
“God is able to graft them in.” And before this he says,
that if they “abide not still in unbelief, they shall be also
grafted in.” And when you hear that he keeps speaking of
“according to nature,” and “contrary to
nature,” do not suppose that he means the nature that is
unchangeable, but he tells us in these words of the probable and the
consecutive, and on the other hand of the improbable. For the good
things and the bad are not such as<note place="end" n="1518" id="vii.xxi-p55.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxi-p56"> Ben. and several <span class="c14" id="vii.xxi-p56.1">mss.</span> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxi-p56.2">φυσικὰ</span> for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxi-p56.3">φύσει</span>.
Savile’s reading would be a general position which is not so much
to the purpose, such as that of St. Augustin, <i>nullam esse naturam
mali.</i> This reading however will also bear that meaning.</p></note> are by
nature, but by <pb n="493" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_493.html" id="vii.xxi-Page_493" />temper and determination alone. And consider also how
inoffensive he is. For after saying that thou also wilt be cut off, if
thou dost not abide in the faith, and these will be grafted in, if they
“abide not still in unbelief,” he leaves that of harsh
aspect, and insists on that of kindlier sound, and in it he ends,
putting great hopes before the Jews if they were minded not to abide
so. Wherefore he goes on to say,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxi-p57"><scripRef passage="Rom. 11.25" id="vii.xxi-p57.1" parsed="|Rom|11|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.25">Ver.
25</scripRef>.
“For I would not, brethren, that ye should be ignorant of this
mystery, lest ye should be wise your own conceits.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxi-p58">Meaning by mystery here, that
which is unknown and unutterable, and hath much of wonder and much of
what one should not expect about it. As in another passage too he says,
“Behold, I tell you a mystery. We shall not all sleep, but we
shall all be changed.” (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 51" id="vii.xxi-p58.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|51|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.51">1 Cor. xv. 51</scripRef>.) What then is
the mystery?</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxi-p59">“That blindness in part
hath happened unto Israel.” Here again he levels a blow at the
Jew, while seeming to take down the Gentile. But his meaning is nearly
this, and he had said it before, that the unbelief is not universal,
but only “in part.” As when he says, “But if any hath
caused grief, he hath not grieved me, but in part” (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. ii. 5" id="vii.xxi-p59.1" parsed="|2Cor|2|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.5">2 Cor. ii. 5</scripRef>):
And, so here too he says what he had said above, “God hath not
cast off His people whom He foreknew” (<scripRef passage="Rom. xi. 2" id="vii.xxi-p59.2" parsed="|Rom|11|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.2">Rom. xi. 2</scripRef>): and again,
“What then? Have they stumbled that they should fall? God
forbid” (<scripRef passage="Rom. 11.11" id="vii.xxi-p59.3" parsed="|Rom|11|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.11">ib.
11</scripRef>):
This then he says here also; that it is not the whole people that is
pulled up, but many have already believed, and more are likely to
believe. Then as he had promised a great thing, he adduces the prophet
in evidence, speaking as follows. Now it is not for the fact of a
blindness having happened that he quotes the passage (for every one
could see that), but that they shall believe and be saved, he brings
Isaiah to witness, who crieth aloud and saith,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxi-p60"><scripRef passage="Rom. 11.26" id="vii.xxi-p60.1" parsed="|Rom|11|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.26">Ver.
26</scripRef>.
“There shall come out of Sion the Deliverer, and shall turn away
ungodliness from Jacob.” (<scripRef passage="Is. lix. 20" id="vii.xxi-p60.2" parsed="|Isa|59|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.59.20">Is. lix. 20</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxi-p61">Then to give the mark that fixes
its sense to salvation, to prevent any one from drawing it aside and
attaching it to times gone by, he says,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxi-p62"><scripRef passage="Rom. 11.27" id="vii.xxi-p62.1" parsed="|Rom|11|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.27">Ver.
27</scripRef>.
“For this is my covenant unto them,<note place="end" n="1519" id="vii.xxi-p62.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxi-p63"> So
LXX. except in <i>when,</i> etc., which the sequel implies. See
<scripRef passage="Jer. xxxi. 31, 34" id="vii.xxi-p63.1" parsed="|Jer|31|31|0|0;|Jer|31|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.31.31 Bible:Jer.31.34">Jer. xxxi. 31, 34</scripRef>.</p></note>
when I shall take away their sins.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxi-p64">Not when they are circumcised,
not when they sacrifice, not when they do the other deeds of the Law,
but when they attain to the forgiveness of sins. If then this hath been
promised, but has never yet happened in their case, nor have they ever
enjoyed the remission of sins by baptism, certainly it will come to
pass. Hence he proceeds,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxi-p65"><scripRef passage="Rom. 11.29" id="vii.xxi-p65.1" parsed="|Rom|11|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.29">Ver.
29</scripRef>.
“For the gifts and calling of God are without
repentance.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxi-p66">And even this is not all he says
to solace them, for he uses what had already come about. And what came
in of consequence, that he states as chiefly intended, putting it in
these words,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxi-p67"><scripRef passage="Rom. 11.28" id="vii.xxi-p67.1" parsed="|Rom|11|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.28">Ver.
28</scripRef>.
“As concerning the Gospel, they are enemies for your sakes: but
as touching the election, they are beloved for the fathers’
sakes.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxi-p68">That the Gentile then might not
be puffed up, and say, “I am standing, do not tell me of what
would have been, but what has been,” he uses this consideration
to bring him down, and says, “As concerning the Gospel, they are
enemies for your sakes.” For when you were called they became
more captious. Nevertheless God hath not even now cut short the calling
of you, but He waiteth for all the Gentiles that are to believe to come
in, and then they also shall come. Then he does them another kind
favor, by saying, “As touching election, they are beloved for the
fathers sakes.” And what is this? for wherein they are enemies,
punishment is theirs: but wherein they are beloved, the virtue of their
ancestors has no influence on them, if they do not believe.
Nevertheless, as I said, he ceaseth not to solace them with words, that
he may bring them over. Wherefore by way of fresh proof for his former
assertion, he says,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxi-p69"><scripRef passage="Rom. 11.30-32" id="vii.xxi-p69.1" parsed="|Rom|11|30|11|32" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.30-Rom.11.32">Ver.
30–32</scripRef>. “For as ye in times past have not believed God, yet
have now obtained mercy through their unbelief; even so have these also
now not believed, that through your mercy they may also obtain mercy.
For God hath concluded them all in unbelief, that He might have mercy
upon all.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxi-p70">He shows here that those of the
Gentiles were called first. Then, as they would not come, the Jews were
elected, and the same result occurred again. For when the Jews would
not believe, again the Gentiles were brought over. And he does not stop
here, nor does he draw the whole to a conclusion at their rejection,
but at their having mercy shown them again. See how much he gives to
those of the Gentiles, as much as he did to the Jews before. For when
ye, he would say, “in times past did not obey,” being of
the Gentiles, then the Jews came in. Again, when these did not obey, ye
have come. However, they will not perish forever. “For God hath
concluded them all in unbelief,” that is, hath convinced <pb n="494" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_494.html" id="vii.xxi-Page_494" />them,
hath shown them disobedient; not that they may remain in disobedience,
but that He may save the one by the captiousness of the other, these by
those and those by these. Now consider; ye were disobedient, and they
were saved. Again, they have been disobedient, and ye have been saved.
Yet ye have not been so saved as to be put away again, as the Jews
were, but so as to draw them over through jealousy while ye
abide.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxi-p71"><scripRef passage="Rom. 11.33" id="vii.xxi-p71.1" parsed="|Rom|11|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.33">Ver.
33</scripRef>.
“Oh, the depth of the riches, both of the wisdom and knowledge of
God! How unsearchable are His judgments!”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxi-p72">Here after going back to former
times, and looking back to God’s original dispensation of things
whereby the world hath existed up to the present time, and having
considered what special provision He had made for all occurrences, he
is stricken with awe, and cries aloud, so making his hearers feel
confident that certainly that will come to pass which he saith. For he
would not have cried aloud and been awe-struck, unless this was quite
sure to come to pass. That it is a depth then, he knows: but how great,
he knows not. For the language is that of a person wondering, not of
one that knew the whole. But admiring and being awe-struck at the
goodliness, so far forth as in him lay, he heralds it forth by two
intensitive words, riches and depth, and then is awestruck at His
having had both the will and the power to do all this, and by opposites
effecting opposites. “How unsearchable are His judgments.”
For they are not only impossible to be comprehended, but even to be
searched. “And His ways past finding out;” that is, His
dispensations for these also are not only impossible to be known, but
even to be sought into. For even I, he means, have not found out the
whole, but a little part, not all. For He alone knoweth His own
clearly. Wherefore he proceeds:</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxi-p73"><scripRef passage="Rom. 11.34,35" id="vii.xxi-p73.1" parsed="|Rom|11|34|11|35" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.34-Rom.11.35">Ver. 34,
35</scripRef>.
“For who hath known the mind of the Lord? or who hath been His
counsellor? Or who hath first given to Him, and it shall be recompensed
unto him again?”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxi-p74">What he means is nearly this:
that though He is so wise, yet He has not His Wisdom from any other,
but is Himself the Fountain of good things. And though He hath done so
great things, and made us so great presents, yet it was not by
borrowing from any other that He gave them, but by making them spring
forth from Himself; nor as owing any a return for having received from
him, but as always being Himself the first to do the benefits; for this
is a chief mark of riches, to overflow abundantly, and yet need no aid.
Wherefore he proceeds to say, “For of Him, and through Him, and
to Him, are all things.” Himself devised, Himself created,
Himself worketh together (Vulg. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxi-p74.1">συγκρατεἵ</span>, <span class="c14" id="vii.xxi-p74.2">mss.</span> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxi-p74.3">συγκροτεἵ</span>
). For He is rich, and needeth not to receive from
another. And wise, and needeth no counsellor. Why speak I of a
counsellor? To know the things of Him is no one able, save Himself
alone, the Rich and Wise One. For it is proof of much riches that He
should make them of the Gentiles thus well supplied; and of much wisdom
that He should constitute the inferiors of the Jews their teachers.
Then as he was awe-struck he offers up thanksgiving also in the word,
“To Whom be glory forever. Amen.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxi-p75">For when he tells of any great
and unutterable thing of this kind, he ends in wonder with a doxology.
And this he does in regard to the Son also. For in that passage also he
went on to the very same thing that he does here. “Of whom is
Christ according to the flesh, Who is over all God blessed forever.
Amen. (<scripRef passage="Rom. ix. 5" id="vii.xxi-p75.1" parsed="|Rom|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.5">Rom. ix. 5</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxi-p76">Him then let us also imitate,
and let us glorify God in all things, by a heedful way of life, and let
us not feel confidence in the virtues of our ancestry, knowing the
example that has been made of the Jews. For this is not, certainly it
is not, the relationship of Christians, for theirs is the kinsmanship
of the Spirit. So the Scythian becometh Abraham’s son: and his
son on the other hand more of an alien to him than the Scythian. Let us
not then feel confidence in the well-doings of our fathers (most <span class="c14" id="vii.xxi-p76.1">mss.</span> “of others”), but if you have a
parent who is a marvel even, fancy not that this will be enough to save
you, or to get you honor and glory, unless you have the relationship of
character to him. So too if you have a bad one, do not think that you
will be condemned on this account, or be put to shame if at least you
order your own doings aright. For what can be less honorable than the
Gentiles? still in faith they soon became related to the Saints. Or
what more nearly connected than the Jews? Yet still by unbelief they
were made aliens. For that relationship is of nature and necessity,
after which we are all relations. For of Adam we all sprung, and none
can be more a relation than another, both as regards Adam and as
regards Noah, and as regards the earth, the common mother of all. But
the relationship worthy of honors, is that which does distinguish us
from the wicked. For it is not possible for all to be relations in this
way, but those of the same character only. Nor do we call them brothers
who come of the same labor with ourselves, but <pb n="495" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_495.html" id="vii.xxi-Page_495" />those who display the
same zeal. In this way Christ giveth men the name of children of God,
and so on the other hand children of the devil, and so too children of
disobedience, of hell, and of perdition likewise. So Timothy was
Paul’s son from goodness and was called “mine own
son”<note place="end" n="1520" id="vii.xxi-p76.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxi-p77"> Field
reads, So also Timothy was called Paul’s son from
goodness.</p></note> (<scripRef passage="1 Tim. i. 2" id="vii.xxi-p77.1" parsed="|1Tim|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.2">1 Tim. i. 2</scripRef>): but of his
sister’s son we do not know even the name. And yet the one was by
nature related to him, and still that availed him not. But the other
being both by nature and country far removed from him (as being a
native of Lystra), still became most nearly related. Let us then also
become the sons of the Saints, or rather let us become even God’s
sons. For that it is possible to become sons of God, hear what he says,
“Be ye therefore perfect, as your father which is in
Heaven.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. v. 48" id="vii.xxi-p77.2" parsed="|Matt|5|48|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.48">Matt. v. 48</scripRef>.) This is why we call
Him Father in prayer, and that not only to remind ourselves of the
grace, but also of virtue, that we may not do aught unworthy of such a
relationship. And how it may be said is it possible to be a son of God?
by being free from all passions, and showing gentleness to them that
affront and wrong us. For thy Father is so to them that blaspheme Him.
Wherefore, though He says various things at various times, yet in no
case does He say that ye may be like your Father, but when He says,
“Pray for them that despitefully use you, do good to them that
hate you” (<scripRef passage="Matt. 5.44" id="vii.xxi-p77.3" parsed="|Matt|5|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.44">ib. v.
44</scripRef>),
then He brings in this as the reward. For there is nothing that brings
us so near to God, and makes us so like Him, as this well-doing.
Therefore Paul also, when he says, “Be ye followers of God”
(<scripRef passage="Eph. v. 1" id="vii.xxi-p77.4" parsed="|Eph|5|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.1">Eph. v. 1</scripRef>), means them to be so in this respect. For we have need of all
good deeds, chiefly however of love to man and gentleness, since we
need so much of His love to man ourselves. For we commit many
transgressions every day. Wherefore also we have need to show much
mercy. But much and little is not measured by the quantity of things
given, but by the amount of the givers’ means. Let not then the
rich be high-minded, nor the poor dejected as giving so little, for the
latter often gives more than the former. We must not then make
ourselves miserable because we are poor, since it makes alms-giving the
easier for us. For he that has got much together is seized with
haughtiness, as well as a greater affection to that (or “lust
beyond that”) he has. But he that hath but a little is quit of
either of these domineering passions: hence he finds more occasions for
doing well. For this man will go cheerfully into a prison-house, and
will visit the sick, and will give a cup of cold water. But the other
will not take upon him any office of this sort, as pampered up
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxi-p77.5">φλεγμαίνων</span>) by his riches. Be not then out of heart at thy poverty.
For thy poverty makes thy traffic for heaven the easier to thee. And if
thou have nothing, but have a compassionating soul, even this will be
laid up as a reward for thee. Hence too Paul bade us “weep with
them that weep” (<scripRef passage="Rom. xii. 15" id="vii.xxi-p77.6" parsed="|Rom|12|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.15">Rom. xii. 15</scripRef>), and exhorted us
to be to prisoners as though bound with them. (<scripRef passage="Heb. xiii. 3" id="vii.xxi-p77.7" parsed="|Heb|13|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.3">Heb. xiii. 3</scripRef>.) For it is not
to them that weep only that it yieldeth some solace that there be many
that compassionate them, but to them who are in other afflicting
circumstances. For there are cases where conversation has as much power
to recover him that is cast down as money. For this then God exhorts us
to give money to them that ask, not merely with a view to relieve their
poverty, but that He may teach us to compassionate the misfortunes of
our neighbors. For this also the covetous man is odious, in that he not
only disregards men in a beggared state, but because he gets himself
trained (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxi-p77.8">ἀλείφεται</span>) for cruelty and great inhumanity. And so he that, for
their sakes, thinks little of money, is even on this account an object
of love, that he is merciful and kind to man. And Christ, when He
blesseth the merciful, blesseth and praiseth not those only that give
the alms of money, but those also who have the will to do so. Let us
then be so inclinable to mercy, and all other blessings will follow,
for he that hath a spirit of love and mercy, if he have money, will
give it away, or if he see any in distress, will weep and bewail it; if
he fall in with a person wronged, will stand up for him; if he sees one
spitefully entreated, will reach out his hand to him. For as he has
that treasure-house of blessings, a loving and merciful soul, he will
make it a fountain for all his brethren’s needs, and will enjoy
all the rewards that are laid up with God (Field with 4 <span class="c14" id="vii.xxi-p77.9">mss.</span> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxi-p77.10">τᾥ
θεᾥ</span>). That we then may attain
to these, let us of all things frame our souls accordingly. For so,
while in this world, we shall do good deeds without number, and shall
enjoy the crowns to come. To which may we all attain by the grace and
love toward man, etc.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XX on Rom. xii. 1." shorttitle="" progress="87.87%" prev="vii.xxi" next="vii.xxiii" id="vii.xxii">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Rom. xii. 1." id="vii.xxii-p0.1" parsed="|Rom|12|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.1" />
<pb n="496" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_496.html" id="vii.xxii-Page_496" />
  <p class="c21" id="vii.xxii-p1"><span class="c9" id="vii.xxii-p1.1">Homily XX.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vii.xxii-p2"><scripRef passage="Rom. XII. 1" id="vii.xxii-p2.1" parsed="|Rom|12|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.1">Rom. XII. 1</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vii.xxii-p3">“I beseech you therefore,
brethren, by the mercies of God, that ye present your bodies a living
sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God, which is your reasonable
service.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.xxii-p4"><span class="c11" id="vii.xxii-p4.1">After</span> discoursing at large upon the love of God toward man, and pointing
out His unspeakable concern for us, and unutterable goodness, which
cannot even be searched into, he next puts it forward with a view of
persuading those who have received the benefit to exhibit a
conversation worthy of the gift. And though he is so great and good a
person, yet he does not decline beseeching them, and that not for any
enjoyment he was likely to get himself, but for that they would have to
gain. And why wonder that he does not decline beseeching, where he is
even putting God’s mercies before them? For since, he means, it
is from this you have those numberless blessings, from the mercies of
God, reverence them, be moved to compassion by them. For they
themselves take the attitude of suppliants, that you would show no
conduct unworthy of them. I entreat you then, he means, by the very
things through which ye were saved. As if any one who wished to make a
person, who had had great kindnesses done him, show regard, was to
bring him the benefactor himself as a suppliant. And what dost thou
beseech? let me hear. “That ye would present your bodies a living
sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God, which is your reasonable
service.” For when he had said sacrifice, to prevent any from
thinking he bade them kill themselves, he forthwith added (Greek order)
“living.” Then to distinguish it from the Jewish, he calls
it “holy, acceptable to God, your reasonable<note place="end" n="1521" id="vii.xxii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxii-p5"> Reasonable is here used for what has been termed super-sensuous,
as in the Syriac, and later Latin, see p. 498.</p></note> service.” For theirs was a material
one, and not very acceptable either.<note place="end" n="1522" id="vii.xxii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxii-p6"> Evidently Chrys. understands by <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxii-p6.1">λογικήν</span> here rational as opposed to material service such as the Jews
offered in animal sacrifices. Others have understood of it of spiritual
service as opposed to the superstitious service of the heathen
(Calvin). Others find in it a contrast with the irrational animals
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxii-p6.2">ζῶα
ἄλογα</span>) offered in
sacrifice (Theodoret, Grotius). The first view is preferable.
<i>Christianus omnia recte reputat, et ex beneficio Dei miserentis
colligit offcium suum,</i> says Bengel.—G.B.S.</p></note> Since He
saith, “Who hath required this at your hands?”
(<scripRef passage="Isa. i. 12" id="vii.xxii-p6.3" parsed="|Isa|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.12">Isa. i. 12</scripRef>.) And in sundry other passages He clearly throws them aside. For
it was not this, but this with the other, that He looked to have
presented. Wherefore he saith, “The sacrifice of praise shall
glorify Me.” And again, “I will praise the name of my God
with a song, and this shall please him better than a bullock that
putteth forth horns and hoofs.” (<scripRef passage="Ps. l. 23" id="vii.xxii-p6.4" parsed="|Ps|50|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.50.23">Ps. l. 23</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Ps. lxix. 30-31" id="vii.xxii-p6.5" parsed="|Ps|69|30|69|31" osisRef="Bible:Ps.69.30-Ps.69.31">lxix. 30,
31</scripRef>.)
And so in another place He rejects it, and says, “Shall I eat the
flesh of bulls, or drink goat’s blood?” (<scripRef passage="Ps. 50.13" id="vii.xxii-p6.6" parsed="|Ps|50|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.50.13">ib. l. 13</scripRef>) and proceeds with,
“Offer unto God a sacrifice of praise, and pay thy vows unto the
Most High.” (<scripRef passage="Ps. 50.14" id="vii.xxii-p6.7" parsed="|Ps|50|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.50.14">ib.
14</scripRef>.)
So Paul also here bids us “present our bodies a living
sacrifice.” And how is the body, it may be said, to become a
sacrifice? Let the eye look upon no evil thing, and it hath become a
sacrifice; let thy tongue speak nothing filthy, and it hath become an
offering; let thine hand do no lawless deed, and it hath become a whole
burnt offering. Or rather this is not enough, but we must have good
works also: let the hand do alms, the mouth bless them that cross one,
and the hearing find leisure evermore for lections of Scripture.<note place="end" n="1523" id="vii.xxii-p6.8"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxii-p7"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxii-p7.1">θείαις
ἀκροάσεσιν</span>. See Suicer in <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxii-p7.2">ἀκροάομαι</span>. lit. “divine hearings.” The place where those
stood who were not yet admitted to Communion, but heard the Scriptures
read, was called the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxii-p7.3">ἀκρόασις</span> or hearing; here the act of hearing is meant.</p></note> For sacrifice allows of no unclean thing:
sacrifice is a first-fruit of the other actions. Let us then from our
hands, and feet, and mouth, and all other members, yield a first-fruit
unto God. Such a sacrifice is well pleasing, as that of the Jews was
even unclean, for, “their sacrifices,” it says, “are
unto them as the bread of mourning.” (<scripRef passage="Hos. ix. 4" id="vii.xxii-p7.4" parsed="|Hos|9|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hos.9.4">Hos. ix. 4</scripRef>.) Not so ours.
That presented the thing sacrificed dead: this maketh the thing
sacrificed to be living. For when we have mortified our members, then
we shall be able to live. For the law of this sacrifice is new, and so
the sort of fire is a marvellous one. For it needeth no wood or matter
under it; but our fire liveth<note place="end" n="1524" id="vii.xxii-p7.5"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxii-p8"> 2
or 3 <span class="c14" id="vii.xxii-p8.1">mss.</span> “boileth” which Heyse
prefers.</p></note> of itself, and
doth not burn up the victim, but rather quickeneth it. This was the
sacrifice that God sought of old. Wherefore the Prophet saith,
“The sacrifice of God is a broken spirit.” (<scripRef passage="Ps. li. 17" id="vii.xxii-p8.2" parsed="|Ps|51|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.51.17">Ps. li. 17</scripRef>.)
And the three Children offer this when they say, <pb n="497" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_497.html" id="vii.xxii-Page_497" />“At this time
there is neither prince, or prophet, or leader, or burnt offering, or
place to sacrifice before Thee, and to find mercy. Nevertheless, in a
contrite heart and an humble spirit let us be accepted.”
(<scripRef passage="Azar 15,16" id="vii.xxii-p8.3" parsed="|PrAzar|1|15|0|0;|PrAzar|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:PrAzar.1.15 Bible:PrAzar.1.16">Song of 3 Ch. 15,
16</scripRef>.)
And observe how great the exactness wherewith he useth each word. For
he does not say, offer (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxii-p8.4">ποιήσατε</span> <scripRef passage="Ex. xxix. 39" id="vii.xxii-p8.5" parsed="|Exod|29|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.29.39">Ex. xxix. 39</scripRef>.
LXX.) your bodies as a sacrifice, but “present”
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxii-p8.6">παραστήσατε</span>
see below) them, as if he had said, never more have
any interest in them. Ye have given them up to another. For even they
that furnish (same word) the war-horses have no further interest in
them. And thou too hast presented thy members for the war against the
devil and for that dread battle-array. Do not let them down to selfish
appliances. And he shows another thing also from this, that one must
make them approved, if one means to present them. For it is not to any
mortal being that we present them, but to God, the King of the
universe; not to war only, but to have seated thereon the King Himself.
For He doth not refuse even to be seated upon our members, but even
greatly desireth it. And what no king who is but our fellow-servant
would choose to do, that the Lord of Angels chooseth. Since then it is
both to be presented (i.e. as for a King’s use) and is a
sacrifice, rid it of every spot, since if it have a spot, it will no
longer be a sacrifice. For neither can the eye that looks lecherously
be sacrificed, nor the hand be presented that is grasping and
rapacious, nor the feet that go lame and go to play-houses, nor the
belly that is the slave of self-indulgence, and kindleth lusts after
pleasures, nor the heart that hath rage in it, and harlots’ love,
nor the tongue that uttereth filthy things. Hence we must spy out the
spots on our body upon every side. For if they that offered the
sacrifices of old were bid to look on every side, and were not
permitted to offer an animal “that hath anything superfluous or
lacking, or is scurvy, or scabbed” (<scripRef passage="Lev. xxii. 22, 23" id="vii.xxii-p8.7" parsed="|Lev|22|22|22|23" osisRef="Bible:Lev.22.22-Lev.22.23">Lev. xxii. 22, 23</scripRef>),
much more must we, who offer not senseless animals, but ourselves,
exhibit more strictness, and be pure in all respects, that we also may
be able to say as did Paul, “I am now ready to be offered, and
the time of my departure is at hand.” (<scripRef passage="2 Tim. iv. 6" id="vii.xxii-p8.8" parsed="|2Tim|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.6">2 Tim. iv. 6</scripRef>.) For he was
purer than any sacrifice, and so he speaks of himself as “ready
to be offered.” But this will be brought about if we kill the old
man, if we mortify our members that are upon the earth, if we crucify
the world unto ourselves. In this way we shall not need the knife any
more, nor altar, nor fire, or rather we shall want all these, but not
made with the hands, but all of them will come to us from above, fire
from above, and knife also, and our altar will the breadth of Heaven
be. For if when Elijah offered the visible sacrifice, a flame, that
came down from above consumed the whole water, wood, and stones, much
more will this be done upon thee. And if thou hast aught in thee
relaxed and secular, and yet offerest the sacrifice with a good
intention, the fire of the Spirit will come down, and both wear away
that worldliness, and perfect (so Field: <span class="c14" id="vii.xxii-p8.9">mss.</span>
“carry up”) the whole sacrifice. But what is
“reasonable (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxii-p8.10">λογικὴ</span>)
service?” It means spiritual ministry, conversation according to
Christ. As then he that ministereth in the house of God, and
officiateth, of whatever sort he may be, then collects himself
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxii-p8.11">συστέλλεται</span>
<scripRef passage="Ezek. 44.19" id="vii.xxii-p8.12" parsed="|Ezek|44|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.44.19">Ezech. xliv. 19</scripRef>), and becomes
more dignified;<note place="end" n="1525" id="vii.xxii-p8.13"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxii-p9"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxii-p9.1">σεμνότερος</span>, which implies reverence as well as dignity. The word
before probably refers also to dress. See <scripRef passage="Ex. xxviii. 43" id="vii.xxii-p9.2" parsed="|Exod|28|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.28.43">Ex. xxviii. 43</scripRef>,
but in this case the outward act so truly represents the inward, that
it is difficult to separate them.</p></note> so we ought to be
minded all our whole life as serving and ministering. And this will be
so, if every day you bring Him sacrifices (3 <span class="c14" id="vii.xxii-p9.3">mss.</span> “thyself as a sacrifice”), and become the
priest of thine own body, and of the virtue of thy soul; as, for
example, when you offer soberness, when alms-giving, when goodness and
forbearance. For in doing this thou offerest “a reasonable
service” (or worship, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxii-p9.4">λατρείαν</span>), that is, one without aught that is bodily, gross,
visible. Having then raised the hearer by the names bestowed, and
having shown that each man is a priest of his own flesh by his
conversation, he mentions also the way whereby we may compass all this.
What then is the way?</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxii-p10"><scripRef passage="Rom. 12.2" id="vii.xxii-p10.1" parsed="|Rom|12|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.2">Ver.
2</scripRef>.
“And be not fashioned<note place="end" n="1526" id="vii.xxii-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxii-p11"> A.V. conformed to. The translation is altered to express the
distinction noticed in the comment.</p></note> after this world;
but be ye transformed by the renewing of your mind.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxii-p12">For the fashion of this world is
grovelling and worthless, and but for a time, neither hath ought of
loftiness, or lastingness, or straightforwardness, but is wholly
perverted. If then thou wouldest walk upright (or aright <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxii-p12.1">ὀρθὰ</span>), figure not thyself
after the fashion of this life present. For in it there is nought
abiding or stable. And this is why he calls it a <i>fashion</i>
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxii-p12.2">σχἥμα</span>); and so
in another passage, “the fashion of this world passeth
away.” (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 31" id="vii.xxii-p12.3" parsed="|1Cor|7|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.31">1 Cor. vii. 31</scripRef>.) For it hath no
durability or fixedness, but all in it is but for a season; and so he
calls it this age (or world, Gr. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxii-p12.4">αἰ&amp; 241·ν</span>),
hereby to indicate its liableness to misfortune, and by the word
fashion its unsubstantialness. For speak of riches, or of glory, or
beauty of person, or of luxury, or of whatever other of its seemingly
great things you will, it is a fashion only, not reality, a show and a
mask, not any <pb n="498" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_498.html" id="vii.xxii-Page_498" />abiding substance (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxii-p12.5">ὑπόστασις</span>). But “be not thou fashioned after this, but be
transformed,” he says, “by the renewing of your
mind.” He says not change the fashion, but “be
transformed” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxii-p12.6">μεταμορφοὕ</span>), to show that the world’s ways are a fashion, but
virtue’s not a fashion, but a kind of real form,<note place="end" n="1527" id="vii.xxii-p12.7"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxii-p13"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxii-p13.1">μορφὴ</span>.
See <scripRef passage="Phil. ii. 6, 7, 8" id="vii.xxii-p13.2" parsed="|Phil|2|6|2|8" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.6-Phil.2.8">Phil. ii. 6, 7, 8</scripRef>, and St. Chrysostom on
the passage, Hom. vi. pp. 363, sqq. O.T.</p></note> with a natural beauty of its own, lacking
not the trickeries and fashions of outward things, which no sooner
appear than they go to nought. For all these things, even before they
come to light, are dissolving. If then thou throwest the fashion aside,
thou wilt speedily come to the form.<note place="end" n="1528" id="vii.xxii-p13.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxii-p14"> The two words here rendered: “be fashioned” and
“be transformed” differ as the terms (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxii-p14.1">σχῆμα</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxii-p14.2">μορφή</span>) which
underlie them differ. “The term <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxii-p14.3">μορφή</span>,
<i>form,</i> strictly denotes, not an external pose suitable for
imitation, like <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxii-p14.4">σχῆμα</span>,
<i>attitude,</i> but an <i>organic form,</i> the natural product of a
principle of life which manifests itself thus.” Godet. “Be
not conformed, but be transformed” (A.V.) marks well the
distinction.—G.B.S.</p></note> For
nothing is more strengthless than vice, nothing so easily wears old.
Then since it is likely that being men they would sin every day, he
consoles his hearer by saying, “renew thyself” from day to
day. This is what we do with houses, we keep constantly repairing them
as they wear old, and so do thou unto thyself. Hast thou sinned to-day?
hast thou made thy soul old? despair not, despond not, but renew it by
repentance, and tears (Hilary on <scripRef passage="Ps. cxix." id="vii.xxii-p14.5" parsed="|Ps|19|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19">Ps. cxix.</scripRef>), and confession, and by
doing of good things. And never fail of doing this. And how are we to
do this?</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxii-p15">“That ye may prove (things
more expedient (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxii-p15.1">διαφέροντα</span>), and know<note place="end" n="1529" id="vii.xxii-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxii-p16"> See
the note of Matthiæ on the place. Nearly all <span class="c14" id="vii.xxii-p16.1">mss.</span> have and know; it seems a slip of memory; see
<scripRef passage="Rom. ii. 18" id="vii.xxii-p16.2" parsed="|Rom|2|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.18">Rom. ii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>) what is that
good, and acceptable, and perfect will of God.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxii-p17">Either he means by this, be
renewed, that ye may learn what is more expedient for you, and what the
will of God. Or rather, that ye can get so renewed if ye learn the
things expedient, and what God may will. For if thou see this, and know
how to distinguish the nature of things, thou art in possession of the
whole way of virtue. And who, it may be said, is ignorant of what is
expedient, and what is the will of God? They that are flurried with the
things of this world, they that deem riches an enviable thing, they
that make light of poverty, they that follow after power, they that are
gaping after outward glory, they that think themselves great men when
they raise fine houses, and buy costly sepulchres, and keep herds of
slaves, and carry a great swarm of eunuchs about with them; these know
not what is expedient for them, or what the will of God is. For both of
these are but one thing. For God willeth what things are expedient for
us, and what God willeth, that is also expedient for us. What then are
the things which God willeth? to live in poverty, in lowliness of mind,
in contempt of glory; in continency, not in self-indulgence; in
tribulation, not in ease; in sorrow, not in dissipation and laughter;
in all the other points whereon He hath given us laws. But the
generality do even think these things of ill omen;<note place="end" n="1530" id="vii.xxii-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxii-p18"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxii-p18.1">οἰωνίζονται</span>
v. Jung. ad J. Poll. v. 163. Dem. adv. Aristog. 1.
(794, 5), it means to make a sign of detestation on meeting anything
counted unlucky.</p></note> so far are they from thinking them
expedient, and the will of God. This then is why they never can come
near even to the labors for virtue’s sake. For they that do not
know so much even as what virtue may be, but reverence vice in its
place, and take unto their bed the harlot instead of the modest wife,
how are they to be able to stand aloof from the present world?
Wherefore we ought above all to have a correct estimate of things, and
even if we do not follow after virtue, to praise virtue, and even if we
do not avoid vice, to stigmatize vice, that so far we may have our
judgments uncorrupted. For so as we advance on our road, we shall be
able to lay hold on the realities. This then is why he also bids you be
renewed, “that ye may prove what is the will of God.” But
here he seems to me to be attacking the Jews too, who cling to the Law.
For the old dispensation was a will of God, yet not the ultimate
purpose, but allowed owing to their feebleness. But that which is a
perfect one, and well-pleasing, is the new conversation. So too when he
called it “a reasonable service,” it was to set it in
contrast with that other (v. note p. 496) that he gave it such a
name.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxii-p19"><scripRef passage="Rom. 12.3" id="vii.xxii-p19.1" parsed="|Rom|12|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.3">Ver.
3</scripRef>.
“For I say, through the grace given unto me, to every man that is
among you, not to think of himself more highly than he ought to think,
but to think soberly, according as God hath dealt to every man the
measure of faith.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxii-p20">After saying above, “I
beseech you by the mercies,” here he says again, “by the
grace.” Observe the teacher’s lowliness of mind, observe a
spirit quite subdued! He means to say that he is in no respect worthy
to be trusted in such an exhortation and counsel. But at one time he
takes the mercies of God along with him, at another His grace. It is
not my word, he would say, that I am speaking, but one from God. And he
does not say, For I say unto you by the wisdom of God, or, for I say
unto you by the Law given of God, but, “by the grace,” so
reminding them continually of the benefits done them, so as <pb n="499" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_499.html" id="vii.xxii-Page_499" />to make
them more submissive, and to show that even on this account, they were
under an obligation to obey what is here said. “To every man that
is among you.” Not to this person and to that merely, but to the
governor and to the governed, to the slave and to the free, to the
unlearned and to the wise, to the woman and to the man, to the young
and to the old. For the Law is common to all as being the Lord’s.
And by this he likewise makes his language inoffensive, setting the
lessons he gives to all, even to such as do not come under them, that
those who do come under them may with more willingness accept such a
reproof and correction. And what dost thou say? Let me hear. “Not
to think more highly than he ought to think.” Here he is bringing
before us the mother of good deeds, which is lowliness of mind, in
imitation of his own Master. For as He, when He went up into the
mountain, and was going to give a tissue of moral precepts, took this
for his first beginning, and made this the foundation, in the words,
“Blessed are the poor in spirit” (<scripRef passage="Matt. v. 3" id="vii.xxii-p20.1" parsed="|Matt|5|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.3">Matt. v. 3</scripRef>); so Paul too, as
he has now passed from the doctrinal parts to those of a more practical
kind, has taught us virtue in general terms, by requiring of us the
admirable sacrifice; and being on the point of giving a more particular
portrait of it, he begins from lowliness of mind as from the head, and
tells us, “not to think more highly of one’s self than one
ought to think,” (for this is His will), (many <span class="c14" id="vii.xxii-p20.2">mss.</span> om. for etc.), “but to think soberly.”
But what he means is about this. We have received wisdom not that we
should use it to make us haughty, but to make us sober-minded. And he
does not say in order to be lowly in mind, but in order to sobriety,
meaning by sobriety (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxii-p20.3">σωφροσύνη</span>) here not that virtue which contrasts with lewdness, nor
the being free from intemperance, but being sober and healthful in
mind. And the Greek name of it means keeping the mind safe.<note place="end" n="1531" id="vii.xxii-p20.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxii-p21"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxii-p21.1">σώζουσαν
τὴν
φρόνησιν</span>, Aristot. <i>Eth.</i> vi.</p></note> To show then that he who is not thus
modest (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxii-p21.2">μετριάζοντα</span>), cannot be sober either, that is, cannot be staid and
healthful minded (because such an one is bewildered, and out, of his
wits, and is more crazed than any madman), he calls lowliness of mind,
soberness of mind.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxii-p22">“According as God hath
dealt to every man the measure of faith.” For since having gifts
given them had made many unreasonably elated, both with these and with
the Corinthians, see how he lays open the cause of the disease, and
gradually removes it. For after saying that we should think soberly, he
proceeds, “according as God hath dealt to every man the measure
of faith,” meaning here the gift by faith: and by using the word
“dealt,” he solaces him who had the less, and humbles him
who had the greater share. For if God dealt it, and it is no
achievement of thine, why think highly of thyself? But if any one says
that faith here does not mean the gift, this would only the more show
that he was humbling the vain boasters. For if that which is the cause
of the gift (so Field with most <span class="c14" id="vii.xxii-p22.1">mss.</span>: Vulg.
“If the faith by which miracles are wrought is the cause of the
gift”), that faith by which miracles are wrought, be itself from
God, on what ground dost thou think highly of thyself? If He had not
come, or been incarnate, then the things of faith would not have fared
well either. And it is from hence that all the good things take their
rise. But if it is He that giveth it, He knoweth how He dealeth it. For
He made all, and taketh like care of all. And as His giving came of His
love towards man, so doth the quantity which He giveth. For was He Who
had shown His goodness in regard to the main point, which is the giving
of the gift, likely to neglect thee in regard to the measure? For had
He wished to do thee dishonor, then He had not given them at all. But
if to save thee and to honor thee was what He had in view (and for this
He came and distributed such great blessings), why art thou confounded
and disturbed, and abusest thy wisdom to foolishness, making thyself
more disgraceful than one who is by nature so? For being foolish by
nature is no ground of complaint. But being foolish through wisdom, is
at once bereaving one’s self of excuse, and running into greater
punishment.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxii-p23">Such then are those, who pride
themselves upon their wisdom, and fall into the excess of
recklessness.<note place="end" n="1532" id="vii.xxii-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxii-p24"> This word has been sometimes translated haughtiness, but means
something more; usually the recklessness of despair, but sometimes that
of pride.</p></note> For recklessness
of all things makes a person a fool. Wherefore the Prophet calls the
barbarian by this name. But “the fool,” he says,
“shall speak folly.” (<scripRef passage="Is. xxxii. 6" id="vii.xxii-p24.1" parsed="|Isa|32|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.32.6">Is. xxxii. 6</scripRef>.) But that you
may see the folly of him from his own words, hear what he says.
“Above the stars of heaven will I place my throne, and I will be
like the Most High.” (<scripRef passage="Isa. 14.14" id="vii.xxii-p24.2" parsed="|Isa|14|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.14.14">ib. xiv.
14</scripRef>.)
“I will take hold of the world as a nest, and as eggs that are
left will I take them away.” (<scripRef passage="Isa. 10.14" id="vii.xxii-p24.3" parsed="|Isa|10|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.10.14">ib. x. 14</scripRef>.) Now what can be more
foolish than these words? And every instance of haughty language
immediately draws on itself this reproach. And if I were to set before
you every expression of them that are reckless, you would not <pb n="500" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_500.html" id="vii.xxii-Page_500" />be able
to distinguish whether the words are those of a reckless man or a fool.
So entirely the same is this failing and that. And another of a strange
nation says again, “I am God and not man” (<scripRef passage="Ezek. 28.2" id="vii.xxii-p24.4" parsed="|Ezek|28|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.28.2">Ezech. xxviii. 2</scripRef>); and another
again, Can God save you, or deliver you out of my hand?”
(<scripRef passage="Dan. iii. 15" id="vii.xxii-p24.5" parsed="|Dan|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.3.15">Dan. iii. 15</scripRef>.) And the Egyptian too, “I know not the Lord, neither will
I let Israel go.” (<scripRef passage="Ex. v. 2" id="vii.xxii-p24.6" parsed="|Exod|5|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.5.2">Ex. v. 2</scripRef>.) And the foolish
body in the Psalmist is of this character, who hath “said in his
heart, There is no God.” (<scripRef passage="Ps. xiv. 1" id="vii.xxii-p24.7" parsed="|Ps|14|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.14.1">Ps. xiv. 1</scripRef>.) And Cain,
“Am I my brother’s keeper?” (<scripRef passage="Gen. iv. 9" id="vii.xxii-p24.8" parsed="|Gen|4|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.4.9">Gen. iv. 9</scripRef>.) Can you now
distinguish whether the words are those of the reckless or those of the
fool? For recklessness going out of due bounds, and being a departure
from reason (whence its name recklessness, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxii-p24.9">ἀπόνοια</span>),
maketh men both fools and vainglorious. For likewise, “the
beginning of wisdom is the fear of the Lord” (<scripRef passage="Prov. ix. 10" id="vii.xxii-p24.10" parsed="|Prov|9|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.9.10">Prov. ix. 10</scripRef>), so then the
beginning of folly is surely not knowing the Lord. If then knowing be
wisdom, and not knowing Him folly, and this ignorance come of
haughtiness (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxii-p24.11">ὑπερηφανία</span>), (for the beginning of haughtiness is the not knowing of
the Lord), then is haughtiness the extreme of folly. Such was Nabal, if
not to Godward, at least toward man, having become senseless from his
recklessness. But he afterwards died of fear. For when any falleth from
the measure of wisdom, he becomes at once a coward and bold
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxii-p24.12">θρασυδειλοὶ</span>
Ar. <i>Eth.</i> iii.), his soul having been made
feeble. For as the body when it loseth its proper tone having become
out of condition, is a prey to any disease, thus too the soul when it
hath lost its greatness of nature and lowly-mindedness, having gotten
any feeble habit (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxii-p24.13">ἕξιν</span>),
becomes fearful, as well as bold and unreasonable, and loses its powers
of self-consciousness. And he that has lost these, how is he to know
things above himself? For as he that is seized with a frenzy, when he
has so lost them, knoweth not even what is right before him; and the
eye, when it is dimmed, darkeneth all the other members; so doth it
happen with this recklessness. Wherefore these are more miserable than
the mad, or than those silly by nature. For like them they stir
laughter, and like them they are ill-tempered. And they are out of
their wits as the others are, but they are not pitied as they are. And
they are beside themselves, as are these, but they are not excused, as
are these, but are hated only. And while they have the failings of
either, they are bereaved of the excuse of either, being ridiculous not
owing to their words only, but to their whole appearance also. For why,
pray, dost thou stiffen up thy neck? or why walk on tiptoe? why knit up
thy brows? why stick thy breast out? Thou canst not make one hair white
or black, (<scripRef passage="Matt. v. 36" id="vii.xxii-p24.14" parsed="|Matt|5|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.36">Matt. v. 36</scripRef>) and thou goest with as lofty gait as if thou couldest
command everything. No doubt thou wouldest like to have wings, and not
go upon the earth at all! No doubt thou wouldest wish to be a prodigy!
For hast thou not made thyself prodigious now, when thou art a man and
triest to fly? or rather flying from within, and bloated in every limb?
What shall I call thee to quit thee of thy recklessness? Shall I call
thee ashes, and dust, and smoke, and pother? I have described thy
worthlessness to be sure, but still I have not laid hold of the exact
image I wanted. For I want to put their bloatedness before me, and all
its emptiness. What image am I to find then which will suit with all
this? To me it seems to be like tow in a blaze. For it seems to swell
when lighted, and to lift itself up; but when it is submitted to a
slight touch of the hand, it all tumbles down, and turns out to be more
worthless than the veriest ashes. Of this sort are the souls of these
men; that empty inflatedness of theirs even the commonest attack may
humble and bring down. For he that behaves recklessly must of necessity
be a thoroughly feeble person, since the height he has is not a sound
one, but even as bubbles are easily burst, so are these men easily
undone. But if thou dost not believe, give me a bold reckless fellow,
and you will find him more cowardly than a hare even at the most
trivial circumstance. For as the flame that rises from dry sticks is no
sooner lighted than it becomes dust, but stiff logs do not by their
nature easily kindle up, and then keep up their flame a long time
burning; so souls that be stern and firm are not easily kindled or
extinguished; but these men undergo both of these in a single moment.
Since then we know this, let us practise humble-mindedness. For there
is nothing so powerful as it, since it is stronger even than a rock and
harder than adamant, and places us in a safety greater than that of
towers and cities and walls, being too high for any of the artillery of
the devil. As then recklessness makes men an easy prey even to ordinary
occurrences, being, as I was saying, easier broken than a bubble, and
rent more speedily than a spider’s web, and more quickly
dissolved than a smoke; that we then may be walking upon the strong
rock, let us leave that and take to this. For thus in this life present
we shall find rest, and shall in the world to come have every blessing,
by the grace and love toward man, etc.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XXI on Rom. xii. 4, 5." shorttitle="" progress="88.68%" prev="vii.xxii" next="vii.xxiv" id="vii.xxiii">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Rom. xii. 4, 5." id="vii.xxiii-p0.1" parsed="|Rom|12|4|12|5" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.4-Rom.12.5" />
<pb n="501" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_501.html" id="vii.xxiii-Page_501" />
  <p class="c21" id="vii.xxiii-p1"><span class="c9" id="vii.xxiii-p1.1">Homily XXI.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vii.xxiii-p2"><scripRef passage="Rom. XII. 4, 5" id="vii.xxiii-p2.1" parsed="|Rom|12|4|12|5" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.4-Rom.12.5">Rom. XII. 4, 5</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vii.xxiii-p3">“For as we have many
members in one body, and all members have not the same office; so we,
being many, are one body in Christ, and every one members one of
another.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.xxiii-p4"><span class="c11" id="vii.xxiii-p4.1">Again</span> he uses the same ensample as he does to the Corinthians, and that
to allay the same passion. For great is the power of the medicine, and
the force of this illustration for the correcting of this disease of
haughtiness. Why (he means) dost thou think highly of thyself? Or why
again does another utterly despise himself? Are we not all one body,
both great and small? When then we are in the total number but one, and
members one of another, why dost thou by thy haughtiness separate
thyself? Why dost thou put thy brother to shame? For as he is a member
of thee, so art thou also of him. And it is on this score that your
claims to honor are so equal. For he has stated two things that might
take down their haughty spirit: one that we are members one of another,
not the small of the great only, but also the great of the small; and
another, that we are all one body. Or rather there are three points,
since he shows that the gift was one of grace. “Therefore be not
high-minded.” For it was given thee of God; thou didst not take
it, nor find it even. Hence too, when he touches upon the gifts, he
does not say that one received more, and another less, but what?
<i>different.</i> For his words are, “having then gifts,”
not less and greater, but, “differing.” And what if thou
art not appointed to the same office, still the body is the same. And
beginning with gifts, he ends with a good deed (4 <span class="c14" id="vii.xxiii-p4.2">mss.</span> pl.); and so after mentioning prophecy, and ministry,
and the like, he concludes with mercy, diligence, and succor. Since
then it was likely that some would be virtuous, yet not have prophecy,
he shows how that this too is a gift, and a much greater one than the
other (as he shows in the Epistle to the Corinthians), and so much the
greater, as that one has a reward, the other is devoid of a recompense.
For the whole is matter of gift and grace. Wherefore he
saith,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxiii-p5"><scripRef passage="Rom. 12.6" id="vii.xxiii-p5.1" parsed="|Rom|12|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.6">Ver.
6</scripRef>.
“Having then gifts differing according to the grace of God that
is given unto us, whether prophecy, let us prophesy according to the
proportion of faith.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxiii-p6">Since then he had sufficiently
comforted them, he wishes also to make them vie with each other,<note place="end" n="1533" id="vii.xxiii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxiii-p7"> Or feel they need an effort <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiii-p7.1">ἐναγωνίους</span>. See on <scripRef passage="Rom. xi. 21" id="vii.xxiii-p7.2" parsed="|Rom|11|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.21">Rom. xi. 21</scripRef> p. 349.</p></note> and labor more in earnest, by showing
that it is themselves that give the grounds for their receiving more or
less. For he says indeed that it is given by God (as when he says,
“according as God hath dealt to every man the measure of
faith;” and again, “according to the grace given unto
us”) (<scripRef passage="Rom. xii. 3" id="vii.xxiii-p7.3" parsed="|Rom|12|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.3">Rom. xii. 3</scripRef>), that he may subdue
the haughty. But he says also that the beginnings lie with themselves,
to rouse the listless. And this he does in the Epistle to the
Corinthians also, to produce both these emotions. For when he saith,
“covet earnestly the gifts,” (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xii. 31" id="vii.xxiii-p7.4" parsed="|1Cor|12|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.31">1 Cor. xii. 31</scripRef>),
he shows that they were themselves the cause of the differences in what
was given. But when he says, “Now all these things worketh one
and the selfsame Spirit, dividing to every man severally as he
will” (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 12.11" id="vii.xxiii-p7.5" parsed="|1Cor|12|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.11">ib. 11</scripRef>), he is proving that
those who have received it ought not to be elated, so using every way
open to him to allay their disorder. And this he does here also. And
again, to rouse those who have fallen drowsy, he says, “Whether
prophecy, let us prophesy according to the proportion of faith.”
For though it is a grace, yet it is not poured forth at random, but
framing its measure according to the recipients, it letteth as much
flow as it may find the vessel of faith that is brought to be capable
of.<note place="end" n="1534" id="vii.xxiii-p7.6"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxiii-p8"> Prophecy is to be κατὰ τὴν
αναλογίαν
τῆς πίστεως
(<scripRef passage="Rom. 12.6" id="vii.xxiii-p8.1" parsed="|Rom|12|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.6">6</scripRef>). In the view of some (as Meyer) the man’s own faith is
meant. He should not exceed in his speaking the limits of his faith.
Others (as Philippi) take “faith” in the objective sense as
a body of doctrine and find the idea here which was later associated
with the expression <i>analogia fidei</i>: the word πίστις will
not bear this meaning and the individual’s own faith seems too
narrow a criterion of prophecy. It seems better to understand the
expression as meaning that the prophet is to regulate his utterance by
the character and contents of the faith of the church; that he should
in his prophetic utterances keep to the line of the Church’s
trust and hope and not feel at liberty to add new or heterogeneous
elements. The terms διακονία (<scripRef passage="Rom. 12.7" id="vii.xxiii-p8.2" parsed="|Rom|12|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.7">7</scripRef>) and διδάσκων
seem to refer to the two offices of the church deacons
and presbyters, although others hold the view (of Chrys.) that the
words are merely general.—G.B.S.</p></note></p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxiii-p9"><scripRef passage="Rom. 12.7" id="vii.xxiii-p9.1" parsed="|Rom|12|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.7">Ver.
7</scripRef>.
“Or ministry, let us wait on our ministering.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxiii-p10">Here he names a comprehensive
thing. For the Apostleship even is called a ministry, and every
spiritual work is a ministry. This is indeed a name of a peculiar
office (viz. the <pb n="502" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_502.html" id="vii.xxiii-Page_502" />diaconate); however, it is used in a general sense.
“Or he that teacheth, on teaching.” See with what
indifference he places them, the little first and the great afterwards,
again giving us the same lesson, not to be puffed up or
elated.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxiii-p11"><scripRef passage="Rom. 12.8" id="vii.xxiii-p11.1" parsed="|Rom|12|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.8">Ver.
8</scripRef>.
“Or he that exhorteth, on exhortation.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxiii-p12">And this is a species of
teaching too. For “if ye have any word of exhortation,” it
says, “speak unto the people.” (<scripRef passage="Acts xiii. 15" id="vii.xxiii-p12.1" parsed="|Acts|13|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.15">Acts xiii. 15</scripRef>.) Then to show
that it is no great good to follow after virtue unless this is done
with the proper rule, he proceeds, “He that giveth”
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiii-p12.2">μεταδιδοὺς</span>, imparteth), “let him do it with simplicity.”
For it is not enough to give, but we must do it with munificence also,
for this constantly answereth to the name of simplicity. Since even the
virgins had oil, still, since they had not enough, they were cast out
from everything. “He that defendeth” (A.V. ruleth,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiii-p12.3">προἵστάμενος</span>,) “with diligence;” for it is not enough to do
undertake the defence.<note place="end" n="1535" id="vii.xxiii-p12.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxiii-p13"> Near the end of Hom. 19, we have <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiii-p13.1">κἂν
ἀδικουμένῳ
περιτύχῃ
προστήσεται</span>, which proves that he takes the word in the sense here
given. “Unless,” added by Ben. and 2 <span class="c14" id="vii.xxiii-p13.2">mss.</span> “he do it with diligence and
zeal.”</p></note> “He that
showeth mercy, with cheerfulness.” For it is not enough to show
mercy, but it behooves us to do it with a largeness and an ungrudging
spirit, or rather not with an ungrudging, but even with a cheerful and
rejoicing one, for not grudging does not amount to rejoicing. And this
same point, when he is writing to the Corinthians also, he insisted
very strongly upon. For to rouse them to such largeness he said,
“He that soweth sparingly shall reap also sparingly, and he which
soweth bountifully shall reap also bountifully. (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. ix. 6" id="vii.xxiii-p13.3" parsed="|2Cor|9|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.9.6">2 Cor. ix. 6</scripRef>.) But to correct
their temper he added, “Not grudgingly or of necessity.”
(<scripRef passage="2 Cor. 9.7" id="vii.xxiii-p13.4" parsed="|2Cor|9|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.9.7">ib. 7</scripRef>.) For both the shower
of mercy ought to have, both ungrudgingness and pleasure. And why dost
thou bemoan thyself of giving alms? (Aristot. <i>Eth.</i> <i>N</i>. ii.
3 and iv. 1.) Why dost thou grieve at showing mercy, and lose the
advantage of the good deed? For if thou grievest thou dost not do
mercy, but art cruel and inhuman. For if thou grievest, how shalt thou
be able to raise up him that is in sorrow? For it is much if he
suspects no ill, even, when thou art giving with joyfulness. For since
nothing seems to men such a disgrace as to be receiving from others,
unless by an exceedingly cheerful look thou removest the suspicion, and
showest that thou art receiving rather than giving, thou wilt even cast
down the receiver rather than raise him up. This is why he says,
“He that showeth mercy, with cheerfulness.” For who that is
receiving a kingdom, is of sad countenance? Who that is receiving
pardon for his sins continueth of dejected look? Mind not then the
expenditure of the money; but the increase that comes of that
expenditure. For if he that soweth rejoiceth though sowing with
uncertainty of return, much more should he do so that farms the Heaven.
For in this way, even though thou give but little, thou wilt be giving
much; even as how much soever thou givest with a sad countenance, thou
wilt have made thy much a little. Thus the widow outweighed many
talents by the two mites, for her spirit was large. And how is it
possible, it may be said, for one that dwells with poverty in the
extreme, and empties forth his all, to do this with a ready mind? Ask
the widow, and thou wilt hear the way, and wilt know that it is not
poverty<note place="end" n="1536" id="vii.xxiii-p13.5"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxiii-p14"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiii-p14.1">πενία</span> here
seems distinguished from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiii-p14.2">πτωχεία</span>, as in the Plutus.</p></note> that makes narrow circumstances,
but the temper of a man that effects both this and its opposite. For it
is possible even in poverty to be munificent (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiii-p14.3">μεγαλόψυχον</span>), and in riches to be niggardly. Hence in giving he looks
for simplicity, and in showing mercy for cheerfulness, and in
patronizing for diligence. For it is not with money only that he wishes
us to render every assistance to those in want, but both with words,
and deeds, and in person, and in every other way. And after mentioning
the chief kind of aiding (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiii-p14.4">προστασίαν</span>), that which lies in teaching, namely, and that of
exhorting (for this is a more necessary kind, in that it nurtures the
soul), he proceeds to that by way of money, and all other means; then
to show how these may be practised aright, he bringeth in the mother of
them, love.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxiii-p15"><scripRef passage="Rom. 12.9" id="vii.xxiii-p15.1" parsed="|Rom|12|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.9">Ver.
9</scripRef>.
For, “Let love be without dissimulation,” he
says,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxiii-p16">If thou hast this, thou wilt not
perceive the loss of thy money, the labor of thy person, the toil of
thy words, thy trouble, and thy ministering, but thou wilt bear all
courageously, whether it be with person, or money, or word, or any
other thing whatsover, that thou art to assist thy neighbor. As then he
doth not ask for giving only, but that with simplicity, nor aiding, but
that with diligence, nor alms, but that with cheerfulness; so even love
too he requires not alone, but that without dissimulation. Since this
is what love is. And if a man have this, everything else follows. For
he that showeth mercy does so with cheerfulness (for he is giving to
himself): and he that aideth, aideth with diligence; for it is for
himself he is aiding: and he that imparteth doth this with largeness;
for he is bestowing it on <pb n="503" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_503.html" id="vii.xxiii-Page_503" />himself. Then since there is a love even for
ill things, such as is that of the intemperate, that of those who are
of one mind for money, and for plunder’s sake, and for revels and
drinking clubs, he clears it of all these, by saying, “Abhor
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiii-p16.1">ἀποστυγοὕντες</span>) that which is evil.” And he does not speak of
refraining from it, but of hating it, and not merely hating it, but
hating it exceedingly. For this word<note place="end" n="1537" id="vii.xxiii-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxiii-p17"> Viz. in composition.</p></note>
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiii-p17.1">ἀπὸ</span> is often of intensive force
with him, as where he speaks of “earnest expectation,<note place="end" n="1538" id="vii.xxiii-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxiii-p18"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiii-p18.1">ἀποκαραδοκία</span>, <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 19" id="vii.xxiii-p18.2" parsed="|Rom|8|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.19">Rom. viii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> looking out for,”<note place="end" n="1539" id="vii.xxiii-p18.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxiii-p19"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiii-p19.1">ἀπεκδεχόμενοι</span>, <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 23" id="vii.xxiii-p19.2" parsed="|Rom|8|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.23">Rom. viii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> (complete) “redemption.”<note place="end" n="1540" id="vii.xxiii-p19.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxiii-p20"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiii-p20.1">ἀπολύτρωσις,</span> <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 23" id="vii.xxiii-p20.2" parsed="|Rom|8|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.23">Rom. viii. 23</scripRef>, see <i>ad
loc.</i> Hom. xiv. p. 445.</p></note> For since many who do not evil things still
have a desire after them, therefore he says, “Abhor.” For
what he wants is to purify the thought, and that we should have a
mighty enmity, hatred and war against vice. For do not fancy, he means,
because I said, “Love one another,” that I mean you to go
so far as to coöperate even in bad actions with one another; for
the law that I am laying down is just the reverse. Since it would have
you an alien not from the action only, but even from the inclination
towards vice; and not merely an alien from this same inclination, but
to have an excessive aversion and hatred of it too. And he is not
content with only this, but he also brings in the practice of virtue.
“Cleave to that which is good.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxiii-p21">He does not speak of doing only,
but of being disposed too. For this the command to “cleave
to” it indicates. So God, when He knit the man to the woman,
said, “For he shall cleave to his wife.” (<scripRef passage="Gen. ii. 24" id="vii.xxiii-p21.1" parsed="|Gen|2|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.24">Gen. ii. 24</scripRef>.)
Then he mentions reasons why we ought to love one another.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxiii-p22"><scripRef passage="Rom. 12.10" id="vii.xxiii-p22.1" parsed="|Rom|12|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.10">Ver.
10</scripRef>.
“Be kindly affectioned one to another with brotherly
love.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxiii-p23">Ye are brethren, he means, and
have come of the same pangs. Hence even on this head you ought to love
one another. And this Moses said to those who were quarrelling in
Egypt, “Ye are brethren, why do ye wrong one to another?”
(<scripRef passage="Exod. ii. 13" id="vii.xxiii-p23.1" parsed="|Exod|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.2.13">Exod. ii. 13</scripRef>.) When then he is speaking of those without, he says, “If
it be possible, as much as in you lieth, live peaceably with all
men.” (<scripRef passage="Rom. xii. 18" id="vii.xxiii-p23.2" parsed="|Rom|12|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.18">Rom. xii. 18</scripRef>.) But when he is
speaking of his own, he says, “Be kindly affectioned one to
another with brotherly love.” For in the other case he requires
abstinence from quarrelling, and hatred, and aversion: but here loving
too, and not merely loving, but the loving of relatives. For not only
must one’s “love be without dissimulation,” but
intense also, and warm, and glowing. Because, to what purpose would you
love without fraud, and not love with warmth? Whence he says,
“kindly affectioned one towards another, that is, be friends, and
warm ones too. Do not wait to be loved by another, but leap at it
thyself, and be the first to begin it. For so wilt thou reap the wages
of his love also. Having mentioned the reason then why we ought to love
one another, he tells us also the way in which the affection may grow
unchangeable. Whence he proceeds, “In honor preferring one
another.” For this is the way that affection is produced, and
also when produced abideth. And there is nothing which makes friends so
much, as the earnest endeavor to overcome one’s neighbor in
honoring him.<note place="end" n="1541" id="vii.xxiii-p23.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxiii-p24"> Chrys. evidently takes <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiii-p24.1">προηγουμενοι</span>
(<scripRef passage="Rom. 12.10" id="vii.xxiii-p24.2" parsed="|Rom|12|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.10">10</scripRef>) in the sense of <i>excelling;</i> others understand the word
temporally and render <i>anticipating.</i> The word (<i>hapaxl.</i>) is
better taken as in our vss. <i>preferring</i>, i.e. “going
before, as guides, namely, with the conduct which incites others to
follow,” (Meyer).—G.B.S.</p></note> For what he had
mentioned before comes of love, and love of honor, as honor does too of
love. Then that we may not honor only, he looks for something besides,
when he says,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxiii-p25"><scripRef passage="Rom. 12.11" id="vii.xxiii-p25.1" parsed="|Rom|12|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.11">Ver.
11</scripRef>.
“Not backward in zeal.”<note place="end" n="1542" id="vii.xxiii-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxiii-p26"> A.V. not slothful in business; R.V. In diligence not
slothful.</p></note></p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxiii-p27">For this also gendereth love
when with honor we also show a readiness to protect: as there is
nothing that makes men beloved so much as honor and forethought. For to
love is not enough, but there must be this also: or rather this also
comes of loving, as also loving has its warmth from this, and they are
confirmative one of another. For there are many that love in mind, yet
reach not forth the hand. And this is why he uses every means to build
up love. And how are we to become “not backward in
zeal?”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxiii-p28">“Fervent in spirit.”
See how in every instance he aims after higher degrees; for he does not
say “give” only, but “with largeness;” nor
“rule,” but do it “with diligence;” nor
“show mercy,” but do it “with cheerfulness;”
nor “honor,” but “prefer one another;” nor
“love,” but do it “without dissimulation;” nor
refrain from “evil” things, but “hate” them;
nor hold to “what is good,” but “cleave” to it;
nor “love,” but to do it “with brotherly
affection;” nor be zealous, but be so without backwardness; nor
have the “Spirit,” but have it “fervent,” that
is, that ye may be warm and awakened. For if thou hast those things
aforesaid, thou wilt draw the Spirit to thee. And if This abide with
thee, It will likewise make thee good for those purposes, and all
things will be easy from the Spirit and the love, while thou art made
to glow from both sides. Dost thou not see the bulls (Hannibal. ap.
Liv. xxii. 16) <pb n="504" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_504.html" id="vii.xxiii-Page_504" />that carry a flame upon their back, how nobody is able
to withstand them? So thou also wilt be more than the devil can
sustain, if thou takest both these flames. “Serving the
Lord.”<note place="end" n="1543" id="vii.xxiii-p28.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxiii-p29"> Here the <span class="c14" id="vii.xxiii-p29.1">mss.</span> and vss. vary
between <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiii-p29.2">τῷ
κυρί&amp; 251·</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiii-p29.3">τῷ
καιρῷ</span> (<scripRef passage="Rom. 12.11" id="vii.xxiii-p29.4" parsed="|Rom|12|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.11">v. 11</scripRef>). The latter text gives
the idea of serving the time or adapting one’s self to the
opportunity and is adopted by many (as Meyer, Godet) on the ground that
the precept: <i>serving the Lord</i> is too general to be in point here
among these specific exhortations. The <span class="c14" id="vii.xxiii-p29.5">mss.</span>
evidence for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiii-p29.6">τῷ
κυρί&amp; 251·</span>,
however is too strong to be overthrown by a consideration so subjective
(<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="vii.xxiii-p29.7">א</span>, B, A, E, L, P, It. Syr. vs. D. F.
G.).—G.B.S.</p></note> For it is possible to serve God in
all these ways; in that whatever thou doest to thy brother passes on to
thy Master, and as having been Himself benefited, He will reckon thy
reward accordingly. See to what height he has raised the spirit of the
man that worketh these things! Then to show how the flame of the Spirit
might be kindled, he says,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxiii-p30"><scripRef passage="Rom. 12.12" id="vii.xxiii-p30.1" parsed="|Rom|12|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.12">Ver.
12</scripRef>.
“Rejoicing in hope, patient in tribulation, continuing instant in
prayer.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxiii-p31">For all these things are fuel
for that fire. For when he had required the expenditure of money and
the labor of the person, and ruling, and zeal, and teaching, and other
laborious occupations, he again supplies the wrestler with love, with
the Spirit, through hope. For there is nothing which makes the soul so
courageous and venturesome for anything as a good hope. Then even
before the good things hoped for, he gives another reward again. For
since hope is of things to come, he says, “patient in
tribulation.” And before the things to come, in this life present
thou wilt gain a great good (see on <scripRef passage="Rom. v. 4" id="vii.xxiii-p31.1" parsed="|Rom|5|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.4">Rom. v. 4</scripRef>, p. 397) from
tribulation, that of becoming hardy and tried. And after this he
affords them another help, when he says, “continuing instant in
prayer.” When therefore love maketh things easy, and the Spirit
assisteth, and hope lighteneth, and tribulation maketh thee tried and
apt for bearing everything nobly, and thou hast along with these
another very great weapon, to wit, “prayer” and the
aidances that come of prayer, what further grievousness can there be in
what he is enjoining? Surely none. You see how in every way he gives
the wrestler firm footing and shows that the injunctions are perfectly
easy. Consider again how he vindicates almsgiving, or rather not
almsgiving absolutely, but that to the saints. For above when he says,
“he that showeth mercy with cheerfulness,” he makes us
open-handed to everybody. Here, however, it is in behalf of the
faithful that he is speaking. And so he proceeds to say,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxiii-p32"><scripRef passage="Rom. 12.13" id="vii.xxiii-p32.1" parsed="|Rom|12|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.13">Ver.
13</scripRef>.
“Sharing with the necessity (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiii-p32.2">χρείαις</span>, al. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiii-p32.3">μνείαις</span>, memories) of the saints.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxiii-p33">He does not say, Bestow upon,
but “share with the necessity<note place="end" n="1544" id="vii.xxiii-p33.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxiii-p34"> St.
Chrysostom (on <scripRef passage="2 Tim. i. 16" id="vii.xxiii-p34.1" parsed="|2Tim|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.1.16">2 Tim. i. 16</scripRef>, p. 189 O.T.) adopts and argues on the
reading, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiii-p34.2">μνείαις</span>, for which there is some authority. See <i>Brit. Crit.</i> No.
LI. pp. 80, 81.</p></note> of the
saints,” to show that they receive more than they give, that it
is a matter of merchandise, because it is a community. Do you bring in
money? They bring you in boldness toward God. “Given to (Gr.
pursuing) hospitality.” He does not say doing it, but
“given” to it, so to instruct us not to wait for those that
shall ask it, and see when they will come to us, but to run to them,
and be given to finding<note place="end" n="1545" id="vii.xxiii-p34.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxiii-p35"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiii-p35.1">καταδιώκειν</span>. lit. hunt them down.</p></note> them.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxiii-p36">Thus did Lot, thus Abraham. For
he spent the whole day upon it, waiting for this goodly prey, and when
he saw it, leaped upon it, and ran to meet them, and worshipped upon
the ground, and said, “My Lord, if now I have found favor in Thy
sight, pass not away from Thy servant.” (<scripRef passage="Gen. xviii. 3" id="vii.xxiii-p36.1" parsed="|Gen|18|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.18.3">Gen. xviii. 3</scripRef>.) Not as we do,
if we happen to see a stranger or a poor man, knitting our brows, and
not deigning even to speak to them. And if after thousands of
entreaties we are softened, and bid the servant give them a trifle, we
think we have quite done our duty. But he did not so, but assumed the
fashion of a suppliant and a servant, though he did not know who he was
going to take under his roof. But we, who have clear information that
it is Christ Whom we take in, do not grow gentle even for this. But he
both beseeches, and entreats, and falls on his knees to them, yet we
insult those that come to us. And he indeed did all by himself and his
wife, whereas we do it not even by our attendants. But if you have a
mind to see the table that he set before them, there too you will see
great bounteousness, but the bounteousness came not from excess of
wealth, but of the riches of a ready will. Yet how many rich persons
were there not then? Still none did anything of the kind. How many
widows were there in Israel? Yet none showed hospitality to Elijah. How
many wealthy persons again were there not in Elisha’s day? But
the Shunamite alone gathered in the fruits of hospitality; as did
Abraham also,<note place="end" n="1546" id="vii.xxiii-p36.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxiii-p37"> So
Field: the passage is corrupt in the <span class="c14" id="vii.xxiii-p37.1">mss.</span>
Vulg. “As did Abraham also then with largeness and ready mind.
And on this ground he deserves one’s admiration most, that
when,” etc.</p></note> whom beside his
largeness and ready mind it is just especially to admire, on this
ground, that when he had no knowledge who they were that had come, yet
he so acted. Do not thou then be curious either: since for Christ thou
dost receive him. And if thou art always so scrupulous, many a time
wilt thou pass by a man of esteem, and lose thy reward from him. And
yet he that receiveth one that is not of esteem, hath no fault found
with him, <pb n="505" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_505.html" id="vii.xxiii-Page_505" />but is even rewarded. For “he that receiveth a prophet
in the name of a prophet, shall receive a prophet’s
reward.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. x. 41" id="vii.xxiii-p37.2" parsed="|Matt|10|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.41">Matt. x. 41</scripRef>.) But he who out of
this ill-timed scrupulousness passeth one that should be admired, shall
even suffer punishment. Do not then busy thyself with men’s lives
and doings. For this is the very extreme of niggardliness, for one loaf
to be exact about a man’s entire life. For if this person be a
murderer, if a robber, or what not, does he therefore seem to thee not
to deserve a loaf and a few pence? And yet thy Master causeth even the
sun to rise upon him! And dost thou judge him unworthy of food even for
a day? I will put another case to you besides. Now even if you were
positively certain that he were laden with countless iniquities, not
even then wouldest thou have an excuse for depriving him of this
day’s sustenance. For thou art the servant of Him Who said,
“Ye know not what spirit ye are of.” (<scripRef passage="Luke ix. 55" id="vii.xxiii-p37.3" parsed="|Luke|9|55|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.55">Luke ix. 55</scripRef>.) Thou art
servant to Him Who healed those that stoned Him, or rather Who was
crucified for them. And do not tell me that he killed another, for even
if he were going to kill thee thyself, even then thou shouldest not
neglect him when starving. For thou art a disciple of Him Who desired
the salvation even of them that crucified Him Who said upon the Cross
itself, “Father, forgive them, for they know not what they
do.” (<scripRef passage="Luke xxiii. 34" id="vii.xxiii-p37.4" parsed="|Luke|23|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.23.34">Luke xxiii. 34</scripRef>.) Thou art the servant
of Him Who healed him that smote Him, Who upon the Cross itself crowned
the man who had scorned Him. And what can equal this? For both the
robbers at first scorned Him. Still to one of these He opened
Paradise.<note place="end" n="1547" id="vii.xxiii-p37.5"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxiii-p38"> Some <span class="c14" id="vii.xxiii-p38.1">mss.</span> add, “first of all
men.”</p></note> And He bewails those who were upon
the point of killing Him, and is troubled and confounded at seeing the
traitor, not because He was going to be crucified, but because he was
lost. He was troubled then as having foreknowledge of the hanging, and
the punishment after the hanging. And though He knelt his wickedness,
He bore with him<note place="end" n="1548" id="vii.xxiii-p38.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxiii-p39"> Or “dealt kindly with him.”</p></note> to the last
hour, and thrust not away the traitor, but even kissed him. Thy Master
kisseth, and with His lips receiveth him who was on the very point of
shedding His precious Blood. And dost thou count the poor not worthy
even of a loaf, and reverencest not the Law which Christ laid down? Now
by this He shows that we ought not to turn aside, not only from the
poor, but not even from those that would lead us away to death. Do not
tell me then, that so and so hath done me grievous mischief, but just
consider what Christ did near the Cross itself, wishing to amend by His
kiss the traitor by whom He was on the point of being betrayed. And see
with how much power to shame him. For He says, “Judas, betrayest
thou the Son of Man with a kiss?” (<scripRef passage="Luke 23.48" id="vii.xxiii-p39.1" parsed="|Luke|23|48|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.23.48">ib. 48</scripRef>.) Who is there He would not have softened? who is there
that this address would not have made yielding? What beast? what
adamant? yet not that wretched man. Do not then say, that such an one
murdered such an one, and that is why I turn aside from him. For even
if he were upon the point of thrusting a sword down into thee, and to
plunge his hand into thy neck itself, kiss this very right hand! since
even Christ kissed that mouth which wrought His death! And therefore do
not thou either hate, but bewail and pity him that plotteth against
thee. For such an one deserveth pity at our hands, and tears. For we
are the servants of Him Who kissed even the traitor (I will not leave
off dwelling over that continually), and spoke words unto him more
gentle than the kiss. For He did not even say, O thou foul and
villanous traitor, is this the sort of recompense thou returnest us for
so great a benefit? But in what words? “Judas;” using his
own name, which is more like a person bemoaning, and recalling him,
than one wroth at him. And he does not say, thy Teacher, thy Master,
and Benefactor, but, “the Son of Man.” For though He were
neither Teacher nor Master, yet is it with One Who is so gently, so
unfeignedly affected towards thee, as even to kiss thee at the time of
betrayal, and that when a kiss too was the signal for the betrayal; is
it with Him that thou playest the traitor’s part? Blessed art
Thou, O Lord! What lowliness of mind, what forbearance hast Thou given
us ensamples of! And to him He so behaved. But to those who came with
staves and swords to Him, was it not so too? What can be more gentle
than the words spoken to them? For when He had power to demolish them
all in an instant, He did nothing of the kind, but as expostulating
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiii-p39.2">ἐντρεπτικὥς</span>), addressed them in the words, “Why, are ye come out
as against a thief with swords and staves?” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xxvi. 55" id="vii.xxiii-p39.3" parsed="|Matt|26|55|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.55">Matt. xxvi.
55</scripRef>.)
And having cast them down backwards (<scripRef passage="John xviii. 6" id="vii.xxiii-p39.4" parsed="|John|18|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.18.6">John xviii. 6</scripRef>), as they
continued insensible, He of His own accord gave Himself up next, and
forbore while He saw them putting manacles upon His holy hands, while
He had the power at once to confound all things, and overthrow them.
But dost thou even after this deal fiercely with the poor? And even
were he guilty of ten thousand sins, want and famine were enough to
soften down a soul ever so blunted. But thou standest brutalized, and
imitating the rage of lions. Yet they never <pb n="506" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_506.html" id="vii.xxiii-Page_506" />taste of dead bodies. But
thou, while thou seest him a very corpse (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiii-p39.5">τεταριχευμένον</span>
lit. salter, or, a mummy) for distresses, yet leapest
upon him now that he is down, and tearest his body by thine insults,
and gatherest storm after storm, and makest him as he is fleeing to the
haven for refuge to split upon a rock, and bringest a shipwreck about
more distressing than those in the sea. And how wilt thou say to God,
Have mercy upon me, and ask of Him remission of sins, when thou art
insolent to one who hath done no sin, and callest him to account for
this hunger and great necessity, and throwest all the brute beasts into
the shade by thy cruelty. For they indeed by the compulsion of their
belly lay hold of the food needful for them. But thou, when nothing
either thrusts thee on or compels thee, devourest thy brother, bitest,
and tearest him, if not with thy teeth, yet with words that bite more
cuttingly. How then wilt thou receive the sacred Host (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiii-p39.6">προσφορὰν</span>), when thou hast empurpled thy tongue in human gore? how
give the kiss of peace, with mouth gorged with war? Nay, how enjoy
every common nourishment, when thou art gathering so much venom? Thou
dost not relieve the poverty, why make it even more grinding? thou dost
not lift up him that is fallen, why throw him down also? thou dost not
remove despondency, why even increase it? thou givest no money, why use
insulting words besides? Hast thou not heard what punishment they
suffer that feed not the poor? to what vengeance they are condemned?
For He says, “Depart to the fire prepared for the devil and his
angels.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 41" id="vii.xxiii-p39.7" parsed="|Matt|25|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.41">Matt. xxv. 41</scripRef>.) If then they that
feed not are so condemned, what punishment are they to suffer, who
besides not feeding, even insult? What punishment shall they undergo?
what hell? That we kindle not so great evils against ourselves, whiles
we have it in our power, let us correct this evil complaint also, and
put a bridle on the tongue. And let us be so far from insulting, as
even to invite them, both by words and actions, that by laying up much
mercy for ourselves, we may obtain the blessings promised us. Which God
grant that we may all attain unto by the grace and love towards man,
etc.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XXII on Rom. xii. 14." shorttitle="" progress="89.56%" prev="vii.xxiii" next="vii.xxv" id="vii.xxiv">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Rom. xii. 14." id="vii.xxiv-p0.1" parsed="|Rom|12|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.14" />
<p class="c21" id="vii.xxiv-p1"><span class="c9" id="vii.xxiv-p1.1">Homily XXII.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vii.xxiv-p2"><scripRef passage="Rom. XII. 14" id="vii.xxiv-p2.1" parsed="|Rom|12|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.14">Rom. XII. 14</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vii.xxiv-p3">“ Bless them which
persecute you; bless, and curse not.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.xxiv-p4"><span class="c11" id="vii.xxiv-p4.1">After</span> teaching them how they ought to be minded towards one another, and
after joining the members closely into one, he next proceeds to lead
them forth to the battle without, which he makes easier as from this
point. For as he who hath not managed things well with those of his own
side, will find more difficulty in arranging affairs with strangers, so
he, that has practised himself duly among these, will with the more
ease have the advantage of those without also. Hence then Paul also as
he goes on in his journey, after the one places the other, and says,
“Bless them that persecute you.” He did not say, be not
spiteful or revengeful, but required something far better. For that a
man that was wise might do, but this is quite an angel’s part.
And after saying “bless,” he proceeds, “and curse
not,” lest we should do both the one and the ether, and not the
former only. For they that persecute us are purveyors of a reward to
us. But if thou art sober-minded, there will be another reward after
that one, which thou wilt gain thyself. For he will yield thee that for
persecution, but thou wilt yield thyself the one from the blessing of
another, in that thou bringest forth a very great sign of love to
Christ. For as he that curseth his persecutor, showeth that he is not
much pleased at suffering this for Christ, thus he that blesseth
showeth the greatness of his love. Do not then abuse him, that thou
thyself mayest gain the greater reward, and mayest teach him that the
thing is matter of inclination, not of necessity, of holiday and feast,
not of calamity or dejection. For this cause Christ Himself said,
“Rejoice when men speak all manner of evil against you
falsely.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. v. 11" id="vii.xxiv-p4.2" parsed="|Matt|5|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.11">Matt. v. 11</scripRef>.) Hence too it was that
the Apostles returned with joy not from having been evil spoken of
only, but also at having been scourged. (<scripRef passage="Acts v. 40, 41" id="vii.xxiv-p4.3" parsed="|Acts|5|40|5|41" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.40-Acts.5.41">Acts v. 40, 41</scripRef>.)
For besides what I have mentioned, there will be another gain, and that
no small one, that you will make, both the abashing of your adversaries
hereby, and instructing of them by your actions that you are travelling
to another life; for if he see thee joyous, and elevated, (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiv-p4.4">πτερούμενον</span>) from suffering ill, he will see clearly from the actions
that thou hast other hopes greater than those of this life. So <pb n="507" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_507.html" id="vii.xxiv-Page_507" />that if
thou dost not so, but weepest and lamentest, how is he to be able to
learn from that that thou art tarrying for any other life? And besides
this, thou wilt compass yet another thing. For provided he see thee not
vexed at the affronts done thee, but even blessing him, he will leave
harassing thee. See then how much that is good comes from this, both a
greater reward for thyself and a less temptation, and he will forbear
persecuting thee, and God too will be glorified: and to him that is in
error thy endurance will be instruction in godliness. For this reason
it was not those that insult us only, but even those that persecute us
and deal despitefully with us, that he bade us requite with the
contrary. And now he orders them to bless, but as he goes on, he
exhorts them to do them good in deeds also.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxiv-p5"><scripRef passage="Rom. 12.15" id="vii.xxiv-p5.1" parsed="|Rom|12|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.15">Ver.
15</scripRef>.
“Rejoice with them that do rejoice, and weep with them that
weep.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxiv-p6">Since it is possible to bless
and not to curse, and yet not to do this out of love, he wishes us to
be penetrated with the warmth of friendship throughout. And this is why
he goes on in these words, that we are not only to bless, but even feel
compassion for their pains and sufferings, whenever we happen to see
them fallen into trouble. Yes, it will be said, but to join in the
sorrows of mourners one can see why he ordered them, but why ever did
he command them the other thing, when it is no such great matter? Aye,
but that requires more of a high Christian temper, to rejoice with them
that do rejoice, than to weep with them that weep. For this nature
itself fulfils perfectly: and there is none so hard-hearted as not to
weep over him that is in calamity: but the other requires a very noble
soul, so as not only to keep from envying, but even to feel pleasure
with the person who is in esteem. And this is why he placed it first.
For there is nothing that ties love so firmly as sharing both joy and
pain one with another. Do not then, because thou art far from
difficulties thyself, remain aloof from sympathizing too. For when thy
neighbor is ill-treated, thou oughtest to make the calamity thine own.
Take share then in his tears, that thou mayest lighten his low spirits.
Take share in his joy, that thou mayest make the joy strike deep root,
and fix the love firmly, and be of service to thyself rather than to
him in so doing, by thy weeping rendering thyself merciful, and by thy
feeling his pleasure, purging thyself of envy and grudging. And let me
draw your attention to Paul’s considerateness. For he does not
say, Put an end to the calamity, lest thou shouldest say in many cases
(or perchance <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiv-p6.1">πολλάκις</span>) that it is impossible: but he has enjoined the easier
task, and that which thou hast in thy power. For even if thou art not
able to remove the evil, yet contribute tears, and thou wilt take the
worst half away. And if thou be not able to increase a man’s
prosperity, contribute joy, and thou wilt have made a great addition to
it. Therefore it is not abstaining from envy only, but what is a much
greater thing that he exhorts us to, namely, joining in the pleasure.
For this is a much greater thing than not envying.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxiv-p7"><scripRef passage="Rom. 12.16" id="vii.xxiv-p7.1" parsed="|Rom|12|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.16">Ver.
16</scripRef>.
“Be of the same mind one towards another. Mind not high things,
but condescend to men of low estate.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxiv-p8">Here again he insists much upon
lowliness of mind, the subject he had started this exhortation with.
For there was a probability of their being full of high-mindedness,
both on account of their city (see p. 343), and from sundry other
causes; he therefore keeps drawing off (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiv-p8.1">ὑποσύρει</span>, 2 <span class="c14" id="vii.xxiv-p8.2">mss.</span> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiv-p8.3">ὐπορύττει</span>) the morbid matter, and lowers the inflammation. For there
is nothing that makes such schisms in the Churches as vanity does. And
what does he mean by, “Be of the same mind one towards
another?” Has a poor man come into thy house? Be like him in thy
bearing, do not put on any unusual pompous air on account of thy
riches. There is no rich and poor in Christ. Be not then ashamed of him
because of his external dress, but receive him because of his inward
faith. And if thou seest him in sorrow, do not disdain to comfort him,
nor if thou see him in prosperity, feel abashed at sharing his
pleasure, and being gladdened with him, but be of the same mind in his
case, that thou wouldest be of in thine own. For it says, “Be of
the same mind one towards another.” For instance, if thou
thinkest thyself a great man, therefore think him so likewise. Dost
thou suspect that he is mean and little? Well then, pass this same
sentence upon thyself, and cast aside all unevenness. And how is this
to be? By thy casting aside that reckless temper. Wherefore he
proceeds: “Mind not high things, but condescend to men of low
estate.” That is, bring thyself down to their humble condition,
associate with them, walk with them, do not be humbled in mind only,
but help them also, and reach forth thy hand to them, not by means of
others, but in thine own person, as a father taking care of a child, as
the head taking care of the body. As he says in another place,
“being bound with them that are in bonds.” (<scripRef passage="Heb. xiii. 3" id="vii.xxiv-p8.4" parsed="|Heb|13|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.3">Heb. xiii. 3</scripRef>.)
But here he means by those of low estate not merely the lowly-minded,
but those of a low <pb n="508" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_508.html" id="vii.xxiv-Page_508" />rank, and which one is apt to think scorn of.<note place="end" n="1549" id="vii.xxiv-p8.5"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxiv-p9"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiv-p9.1">τοῖς
ταπεινοῖς</span> is best taken here as <i>neuter</i> (Meyer, De Wette, R.V.)
corresponding in this respect to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiv-p9.2">τὰ ὑψηλὰ</span>. Meyer renders and interprets thus: “<i>being drawn onward
by the lowly;</i> i.e. instead of following the impulse to high things,
rather yielding to that which is humble, to the claims and tasks which
are presented to you by the humbler relations of life, entering into
this impulse towards the lower strata and spheres of life which lays
claim to you, and following it. The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiv-p9.3">ταπεινά</span> ought to have for the Christian a force of attraction in virtue of
which he yields himself to fellowship with them and allows himself to
be guided by them in the determination of his conduct.” Those who
understand <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiv-p9.4">ταπεινοῖς</span>
as masculine are divided between the meanings: <i>of
low rank and of humble disposition.</i> Chrys.’ interpretation
combines both ideas.—G.B.S.</p></note></p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxiv-p10">“Be not wise in your own
conceits.” This is, do not think that you can do for yourselves.
Because the Scripture saith in another place besides, “Woe to
them that are wise in their own eyes, and prudent in their own
sight.” (<scripRef passage="Is. v. 22" id="vii.xxiv-p10.1" parsed="|Isa|5|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.5.22">Is. v. 22</scripRef>.) And by this again, he
secretly draws off recklessness, and reduces conceit and turgidity. For
there is nothing that so elates men and makes them feel different from
other people, as the notion that they can do by themselves. Whence also
God hath placed us in need one of another, and though thou be wise thou
wilt be in need of another: but if thou think that thou art not in need
of him, thou wilt be the most foolish and feeble of men. For a man of
this sort bares himself of all succor, and in whatever error he may run
into, will not have the advantage either of correction or of pardon,
and will provoke God by his recklessness, and will run into many
errors. For it is the case, aye, and often too, that a wise man does
not perceive what is needful, and a man of less shrewdness hits upon
somewhat that is applicable. And this happened with Moses and his
father-in-law, and with Saul and his servant, and with Isaac and
Rebecca. Do not then suppose that you are lowered by needing another
man. For this exalts you the more, this makes you the stronger, and the
brighter too, and the more secure.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxiv-p11"><scripRef passage="Rom. 12.17" id="vii.xxiv-p11.1" parsed="|Rom|12|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.17">Ver.
17</scripRef>.
“Recompense to no man evil for evil.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxiv-p12">For if thou findest fault with
another who plots against thee, why dost thou make thyself liable to
this accusation? If he did amiss how comest thou not to shun imitating
him? And observe how he puts no difference here but lays down one law
for all. For he does not say, “recompense not evil” to the
believer, but to “no man,” be he heathen, be he
contaminated, or what not. “Provide things honest in the sight of
all men.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxiv-p13"><scripRef passage="Rom. 12.18" id="vii.xxiv-p13.1" parsed="|Rom|12|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.18">Ver.
18</scripRef>.
“If it be possible, as much as lieth in you, live peaceably with
all men.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxiv-p14">This is that: “let your
light shine before men” (<scripRef passage="Matt. v. 16" id="vii.xxiv-p14.1" parsed="|Matt|5|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.16">Matt. v. 16</scripRef>), not that we are
to live for vanity, but that we are not to give those who have a mind
for it a handle against us. Whence he says also in another place,
“Give none offence, neither to the Jews, nor to the Gentiles, nor
to the Church of God.” (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. x. 32" id="vii.xxiv-p14.2" parsed="|1Cor|10|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.32">1 Cor. x. 32</scripRef>.) And in what
follows he limits his meaning well, by saying, “If it be
possible.” For there are cases in which it is not possible, as,
for instance, when we have to argue about religion, or to contend for
those who are wronged. And why be surprised if this be not universally
possible in the case of other persons, when even in the case of man and
wife he broke through the rule? “But if the unbelieving depart,
let him depart.” (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 15" id="vii.xxiv-p14.3" parsed="|1Cor|7|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.15">1 Cor. vii. 15</scripRef>.)
And his meaning is nearly as follows: Do thine own part, and to none
give occasion of war or fighting, neither to Jew nor Gentile. But if
you see the cause of religion suffering anywhere, do not prize concord
above truth, but make a noble stand even to death. And even then be not
at war in soul, be not averse in temper, but fight with the things
only. For this is the import of “as much as in you lieth, be at
peace with all men.” But if the other will not be at peace, do
not thou fill thy soul with tempest, but in mind be friendly
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiv-p14.4">φίλος</span>, several
<span class="c14" id="vii.xxiv-p14.5">mss.</span> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiv-p14.6">φιλόσοφος</span>) as I said before, without giving up the truth on any
occasion.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxiv-p15"><scripRef passage="Rom. 12.19" id="vii.xxiv-p15.1" parsed="|Rom|12|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.19">Ver.
19</scripRef>.
“Dearly beloved, avenge not yourselves, but rather give place
unto wrath. For it is written, Vengeance is mine; I will repay, saith
the Lord.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxiv-p16">Unto what wrath? To the wrath of
God. Now since what the injured man desires most to see is, himself
having the pleasure of revenge, this very thing he gives him in full
measure, that if thou dost not avenge thyself, he means, God will be
thy avenger. Leave it then to Him to follow up thy wrongs. For this is
the force of “give place unto wrath.” Then to give further
comfort, he brings the quotation forward also, and after winning him
more throughly to himself in this way, he demands more Christian
heroism (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiv-p16.1">φιλοσόφιάν</span>) of him, and says:</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxiv-p17"><scripRef passage="Rom. 12.20,21" id="vii.xxiv-p17.1" parsed="|Rom|12|20|12|21" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.20-Rom.12.21">Ver. 20,
21</scripRef>.
“If thine enemy hunger, feed him; if he thirst, give him to
drink; for in so doing thou shalt heap coals of fire upon his head. Be
not overcome of evil, but overcome evil with good.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxiv-p18">Why, he means, am I telling you
that you must keep peace? For I even insist upon your doing kindness.
For he says, “give him to eat, and give him to drink.” Then
as the command he gave was a very difficult and a great one, he
proceeds: “for in so doing thou shalt heap coals of fire upon his
head.” And this he said both to humble the one by fear, and to
make the other more ready-minded <pb n="509" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_509.html" id="vii.xxiv-Page_509" />through hope of a recompense.<note place="end" n="1550" id="vii.xxiv-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxiv-p19"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiv-p19.1">ἀντιδόσεως</span>. It means a recompense upon the other.</p></note> For he that is wronged, when he is feeble, is
not so much taken with any goods of his own as with the vengeance upon
the person who has pained him. For there nothing so sweet as to see an
enemy chastised. What he is longing for, then, that he gives him first,
and when he has let the venom go, then he again gives advice of a
higher tone, saying, “Be not overcome of evil.” For he knew
that if the enemy were a very brute, he would not continue an enemy
when he had been fed.<note place="end" n="1551" id="vii.xxiv-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxiv-p20"> Most
<span class="c14" id="vii.xxiv-p20.1">mss.</span> omit “he would
not..…fed.”</p></note> And if the man
injured be of ever so little<note place="end" n="1552" id="vii.xxiv-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxiv-p21"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiv-p21.1">μικρόψυχος</span>, Ed. Ben. quotes St. Bas. <i>Ep.</i> 74 and St. Ath. t. i.
p. 142 a and 152 f. Hist. tracts pp. 41 and marg., 55, to show that
this word may be used in the sense of “malicious.” It
sometimes means “niggardly,” both being characteristics of
a little mind. v. p. 106 and 373.</p></note> a soul, still when
feeding him and giving him to drink, he will not himself even have any
farther craving for his punishment. Hence, out of confidence in the
result of the action, he does not simply threaten, but even dwells
largely upon the vengeance. For he did not say, “thou shalt take
vengeance” but, “thou shalt heap coals of fire upon his
head.”<note place="end" n="1553" id="vii.xxiv-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxiv-p22"> The
meaning which is here attached to the expression: <i>thou shalt heap
coals of fire upon his head,</i> viz.: thou shalt bring the divine
vengeance upon him, is very improbable. Such a consideration could not
be urged as a motive of Christian love. Augustin well says: “How
does any one love the man to whom he gives food and drink for the very
purpose of heaping coals of fire upon his head, if ‘coals of
fire’ in this place signify some heavy punishment?” The
meaning is: thou shalt by returning good for evil, bring the evildoer
to shame and remorse. This course will be the dictate of Christian love
because it will tend to reveal the man’s wrong-doing to himself,
induce repentance for it and lead him to forsake it. The repentance of
Saul is an example (<scripRef passage="1 Sam. xxiv. 17" id="vii.xxiv-p22.1" parsed="|1Sam|24|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.24.17">1 Sam. xxiv. 17</scripRef>).
“And Saul lifted up his voice and wept. And he said: thou art
more righteous than I: for thou hast rendered unto me good, whereas I
have rendered unto thee evil.”—G.B.S.</p></note> Then he further declares him victor,
by saying, “be not overcome of evil, but overcome evil with
good.” And he gives a kind of gentle hint, that one is not to do
it with that intention, since cherishing a grudge still would be
“being overcome of evil.” But he did not say it at once, as
he did not find it advisable yet.<note place="end" n="1554" id="vii.xxiv-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxiv-p23"> It
may be objected that St. Paul was not speaking to a person in a rage,
but generally to all. However, it is plain that the admonition is meant
for those who want it. And there are many people who justify themselves
in bearing malice, so as to require such management even in a general
admonition.</p></note> But when he
had disburdened the man of his anger, then he proceeded to say,
“overcome evil with good.” Since this would be a victory.
For the combatant is rather then the conqueror, not when he brings
himself under to take the blows, but when he withdraws himself, and
makes his antagonist waste his strength upon the air. And in this way
he will not be struck himself, and will also exhaust the whole of the
other’s strength. And this takes place in regard to affronts
also. For when you do affronts in return, you have the worse, not as
overcome (so 1 <span class="c14" id="vii.xxiv-p23.1">ms.</span> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiv-p23.2">νικηθεὶς</span>, Sav. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiv-p23.3">κινηθεὶς</span>) by a man, but what is far more disgraceful, by the slavish
passion of anger. But if you are silent, then you will conquer, and
erect a trophy without a fight, and will have thousands to crown you,
and to condemn the slander of falsehood. For he that replies, seems to
be speaking in return as if stung. And he that is stung, gives reason
to suspect that he is conscious of being guilty of what is said of him.
But if you laugh at it, by your laughing you do away with the sentence
against you. And if you would have a clear proof of what has been said,
ask the enemy himself, when he is most vexed? when you are heated, and
insult him in return? or when you laugh at him as he insults you? and
you will be told the last rather. For he too is not so much pleased
with not being insulted in return, as he is vexed because his abuse was
not able to gain any hold upon you. Did you never see men in a passion,
how they make no great account of their own wounds, but rush on with
much violence, and are worse than very wild boars for seeking the hurt
of their neighbor, and look to this alone, and are more given to this
than to being on their guard against getting harmed? When therefore
thou deprivest him of that he desires most, thou bereavest him of
everything, by holding him thus cheap, and showing him to be easy to be
despised, and a child rather than a man; and thou indeed hast gained
the reputation of a wise man, and him dost thou invest with the
character of a noisome beast. This too let us do when we are struck,
and when we wish to strike, let us abstain from striking again. But,
would you give a mortal blow? “Turn to him the other cheek
also” (<scripRef passage="Matt. v. 39" id="vii.xxiv-p23.4" parsed="|Matt|5|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.39">Matt. v. 39</scripRef>), and thou wilt smite
him with countless wounds. For they that applaud, and wonder at thee,
are more annoying to him than men to stone him would be; and before
them, his conscience will condemn him, and will exact the greatest
punishment of him, and so he will go off with a confused look as if he
had been treated with the utmost rigor. And if it is the estimation of
the multitude that you look for, this too you will have in larger
share. And in a general way we have a kind of sympathy with those who
are the sufferers; but when we also see that they do not strike
(several <span class="c14" id="vii.xxiv-p23.5">mss.</span> resist, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiv-p23.6">ἀντιπίπτοντας</span>) in return, but even give themselves up to it, we not only
pity them, but even feel admiration for them.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxiv-p24">Here then I find reason to
lament, that we who might have things present, if we listened to
Christ’s Law as we should, and also attain to things to come, are
cast out of both by not <pb n="510" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_510.html" id="vii.xxiv-Page_510" />paying attention to what has been told us, but
giving ourselves to unwarranted philosophising about them. For He has
given us laws upon all these points for our good, and has shown us what
makes us have a good name, what brings us to disgrace. And if it was
likely to have proved His disciples ridiculous, He would not have
enjoined this. But since this makes them the most notable of men
namely, the not speaking ill, when we have ill spoken of us; the not
doing ill when we have ill done us; this was His reason for enjoining
it. But if this be so, much more the speaking of good when we have ill
spoken of us, and the praising of those that insult us, and the doing
good to those that plot against us, will make us so. This then was why
He gave these laws. For He is careful for His own disciples, and
knowing well what it is that maketh little or great. If then He both
careth and knoweth, why dost thou quarrel with Him, and wish to go
another road? For conquering by doing ill is one of the devil’s
laws. Hence in the Olympic games which were celebrated to him<note place="end" n="1555" id="vii.xxiv-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxiv-p25"> The
Fathers generally believed the devils were connected with idol-worship.
See Tertullian <i>de Spectac.</i> p. 202 O.T. St. Augustin <i>de Civ.
Dei,</i> i. 32, etc. Clem. <i>Al. Protr.</i> c. 3.</p></note> it is so that all the competitors conquer.
But in Christ’s race this is not the rule about the prize, for,
on the contrary, the law is for the person smitten, and not for the
person smiting, to be crowned. For such is the character of His race,
it has all its regulations the other way; so that it is not in the
victory only, but also in the way of the victory, that the marvel is
the greater. Now when things which on the other side are signs of a
victory, on this side he showeth to be productive of defeat, this is
the power of God, this the race of Heaven, this the theatre of Angels.
I know that ye are warmed thoroughly now, and are become as soft as any
wax, but when ye have gone hence ye will spew it all out. This is why I
sorrow, that what we are speaking of, we do not show in our actions,
and this too though we should be greatest gainers thereby. For if we
let our moderation be seen, we shall be invincible to any man; and
there is nobody either great or small, who will have the power of doing
us any hurt. For if any one abuseth thee, he has not hurt thee at all,
but himself severely. And if again he wrong thee, the harm will be with
the person who does the wrong. Did you never notice that even in the
courts of law those who have had wrong done them are honored, and stand
and speak out with entire freedom, but those who have done the wrong,
are bowed down with shame and fear? And why do I talk of evil-speaking
(Sav. conj. and 5 <span class="c14" id="vii.xxiv-p25.1">mss.</span> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiv-p25.2">κακηγορίαν</span>) and of wrong? For were he even to whet his sword against
thee, and to stain his right hand in thy life-blood (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiv-p25.3">εἰς τὸν
λαιμὸν</span>, as p.
505), it is not thee that he hath done any harm to, but himself that he
hath butchered. And he will witness what I say who was first taken off
thus by a brother’s hand. For he went away to the haven without a
billow, having gained a glory that dieth not away; but the other lived
a life worse than any death, groaning, and trembling, and in his body
bearing about the accusation of what he had done. Let us not follow
after this then, but that. For he that hath ill done him, has not an
evil that taketh up its constant abode with him, since he is not the
parent of it; but as he received it from others, he makes it good by
his patient endurance. But he that doeth ill, hath the well of the
mischief in himself. Was not Joseph in prison, but the harlot that
plotted against him in a fine and splendid house? Which then wouldest
thou wish to have been? And let me not hear yet of the requital, but
examine the things that had taken place by themselves. For in this way
thou wilt rate Joseph’s prison infinitely above the house with
the harlot in it. For if you were to see the souls of them both, you
would find the one full of enlargement and boldness, but that of the
Egyptian woman in straitness, shame, dejection, confusion, and great
despondency. And yet she seemed to conquer; but this was no real
victor. Knowing all this then, let us fit ourselves for bearing ills,
even that we may be freed from bearing ills, and may attain to the
blessings to come. Which that we may all attain to, God grant, by the
grace and love toward man, etc.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XXIII on Rom. xiii. 1." shorttitle="" progress="90.30%" prev="vii.xxiv" next="vii.xxvi" id="vii.xxv">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Rom. xiii. 1." id="vii.xxv-p0.1" parsed="|Rom|13|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.1" />
<pb n="511" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_511.html" id="vii.xxv-Page_511" />
  <p class="c21" id="vii.xxv-p1"><span class="c9" id="vii.xxv-p1.1">Homily XXIII.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vii.xxv-p2"><scripRef passage="Rom. XIII. 1" id="vii.xxv-p2.1" parsed="|Rom|13|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.1">Rom. XIII. 1</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vii.xxv-p3">“Let every soul be subject
unto the higher powers.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.xxv-p4"><span class="c11" id="vii.xxv-p4.1">Of</span> this
subject he makes much account in other epistles also, setting subjects
under their rulers as household servants are under their masters. And
this he does to show that it was not for the subversion of the
commonwealth that Christ introduced His laws, but for the better
ordering of it, and to teach men not to be taking up unnecessary and
unprofitable wars. For the plots that are formed against us for the
truth’s sake are sufficient and we have no need to be adding
temptations superfluous and unprofitable. And observe too how
well-timed his entering upon this subject is. For when he had demanded
that great spirit of heroism, and made men fit to deal either with
friends or foes, and rendered them serviceable alike to the prosperous
and those in adversity and need, and in fact to all, and had planted a
conversation worthy of angels, and had discharged anger, and taken down
recklessness, and had in every way made their mind even, he then
introduces his exhortation upon these matters also. For if it be right
to requite those that injure us with the opposite, much more is it our
duty to obey those that are benefactors to us. But this he states
toward the end of his exhortation, and hitherto does not enter on these
reasonings which I mention, but those only that enjoin one to do this
as a matter of debt. And to show that these regulations are for all,
even for priests, and monks, and not for men of secular occupations
only, he hath made this plan at the outset, by saying as follows:
“let every soul be subject unto the higher powers,” if thou
be an Apostle even, or an Evangelist, or a Prophet, or anything
whatsoever, inasmuch as this subjection is not subversive of religion.
And he does not say merely “obey,” but “be
subject.” And the first claim such an enactment has upon us, and
the reasoning that suiteth the faithful, is, that all this is of
God’s appointment.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxv-p5">“For there is no
power,” he says, “but of God.” What say you? it may
be said; is every ruler then elected by God? This I do not say, he
answers. Nor am I now speaking about individual rulers, but about the
thing in itself. For that there should be rulers, and some rule and
others be ruled, and that all things should not just be carried on in
one confusion, the people swaying like waves in this direction and
that; this, I say, is the work of God’s wisdom. Hence he does not
say, “for there is no ruler but of God;” but it is the
thing he speaks of, and says, “there is no power but of God.<note place="end" n="1556" id="vii.xxv-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxv-p6"> The
distinction which Chrys. carries through his interpretation of this
passage on human government, between authority <i>in abstracto</i> and
<i>in concreto</i> belongs rather to a philosophical treatment of the
subject than to an exposition of the apostle’s language. The use
of general terms like <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxv-p6.1">ἐξουσία</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxv-p6.2">οὖσία</span> cannot
have been designed to leave room for concrete exceptions since the
apostle blends general and specific terms throughout the passage
[<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxv-p6.3">ἄρχοντες</span> (<scripRef passage="Rom. 13.3" id="vii.xxv-p6.4" parsed="|Rom|13|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.3">3</scripRef>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxv-p6.5">θεοῦ
διάκονος</span> (<scripRef passage="Rom. 13.4" id="vii.xxv-p6.6" parsed="|Rom|13|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.4">4</scripRef>)]. The question of
obeying unjust rulers and supporting the “powers” in unjust
measures, the apostle does not raise. He is stating a general principle
and he says nothing of exceptions. His language does not exclude the
possibility of exceptions when the reign of rulers becomes clearly
subversive of moral order and opposed to the principles of the divine
government.—G.B.S.</p></note> And the powers that be, are ordained of
God.” Thus when a certain wise man saith, “It is by the
Lord that a man is matched with a woman” (<scripRef passage="Prov. xix. 14" id="vii.xxv-p6.7" parsed="|Prov|19|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.19.14">Prov. xix. 14</scripRef>, LXX.), he means
this, God made marriage, and not that it is He that joineth together
every man that cometh to be with a woman. For we see many that come to
be with one another for evil, even by the law of marriage, and this we
should not ascribe to God. But as He said Himself, “He which made
them at the beginning, made them male and female, and said, For this
cause shall a man leave father and mother, and shall cleave to his
wife, and they twain shall be one flesh.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xix. 4, 5" id="vii.xxv-p6.8" parsed="|Matt|19|4|19|5" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.4-Matt.19.5">Matt. xix. 4, 5</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Gen. ii. 24" id="vii.xxv-p6.9" parsed="|Gen|2|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.24">Gen. ii.
24</scripRef>.)
And this is what that wise man meant to explain. For since equality of
honor does many times lead to fightings, He hath made many governments
and forms of subjection; as that, for instance, of man and wife, that
of son and father, that of old men and young, that of bond and free,<note place="end" n="1557" id="vii.xxv-p6.10"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxv-p7"> See <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 21; Col. iii. 22; 1 Tim. vi. 2" id="vii.xxv-p7.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|21|0|0;|Col|3|22|0|0;|1Tim|6|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.21 Bible:Col.3.22 Bible:1Tim.6.2">1 Cor. vii. 21; Col. iii. 22; 1 Tim. vi. 2</scripRef>. Slavery is clearly
recognized as a lawful state of life, appointed by Providence, and
in <scripRef passage="Col. iv. 1" id="vii.xxv-p7.2" parsed="|Col|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.1">Col. iv. 1</scripRef>, is shown to have a typical meaning; this does not
necessarily imply the common opinion of the Greeks (<i>Ar. Pol.</i> i.
1), that there is a natural distinction of men into the free and the
slavish.</p></note> that of ruler and ruled, that of master
and disciple. And why are you surprised in the case of mankind, when
even in the body He hath done the same thing? For even here He hath not
made all parts of equal honor, <pb n="512" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_512.html" id="vii.xxv-Page_512" />but He hath made one less and another
greater, and some of the limbs hath He made to rule and some to be
ruled. And among the unreasoning creatures one may notice this same
principle, as amongst bees, amongst cranes, amongst herds of wild
cattle. And even the sea itself is not without this goodly
subordination; for there too many of the clans are ranged under one
among the fishes, and are led thus as an army, and make long
expeditions from home. For anarchy, be where it may, is an evil, and a
cause of confusion. After having said then whence governments come, he
proceeds, “Whosoever therefore resisteth the power, resisteth the
ordinance of God.” See what he has led the subject on to, and how
fearful he makes it, and how he shows this to be a matter of debt. For
lest the believers should say, You are making us very cheap and
despicable, when you put us, who are to enjoy the Kingdom of Heaven,
under subjection to rulers, he shows that it is not to rulers, but to
God again that he makes them subject in doing this. For it is to Him,
that he who subjects himself to authorities is obedient. Yet he does
not say this—for instance that it is God to Whom a man who
listens to authorities is obedient—but he uses the opposite case
to awe them, and gives it a more precise form by saying, that he who
listeneth not thereto is fighting with God, Who framed these laws. And
this he is in all cases at pains to show, that it is not by way of
favor that we obey them, but by way of debt. For in this way he was
more likely to draw the governors who were unbelievers to religion, and
the believers to obedience. For there was quite a common report in
those days (Tert. <i>Ap.</i> 1, 31, 32), which maligned the Apostles,
as guilty of a sedition and revolutionary scheme, and as aiming in all
they did and said at the subversion of the received institutions. When
then you show our common Master giving this in charge to all His, you
will at once stop the mouths of those that malign us as revolutionists,
and with great boldness will speak for the doctrines of truth. Be not
then ashamed, he says, at such subjection. For God hath laid down this
law, and is a strong Avenger of them if they be despised. For it is no
common punishment that He will exact of thee, if thou disobey, but the
very greatest; and nothing will exempt thee, that thou canst say to the
contrary, but both of men thou shalt undergo the most severe vengeance,
and there shall be no one to defend thee, and thou wilt also provoke
God the more. And all this he intimates when he says,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxv-p8">“And they that resist
shall receive to themselves damnation.” Then to show the gain of
the thing after the fear, he uses reasons too to persuade them as
follows:</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxv-p9"><scripRef passage="Rom 13.3" id="vii.xxv-p9.1" parsed="|Rom|13|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.3">Ver. 3</scripRef>. “For rulers are
not a terror to good works, but to the evil.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxv-p10">For when he has given a deep
wound, and stricken them down, he again uses gentler treatment, like a
wise physician, who applies soothing medicines, and he comforts them,
and says, why be afraid? why shudder? For does he punish a person that
is doing well? Or is he terrible to a person who lives in the practice
of virtue? Wherefore also he proceeds, “Wilt thou then not be
afraid of the power? Do that which is good, and thou shall have praise
of the same.” You see how he has made him friends (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxv-p10.1">ᾥκείωσεν</span>) with the ruler, by showing that he even praises him from his
throne. You see how he has made wrath unmeaning.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxv-p11"><scripRef passage="Rom. 13.4" id="vii.xxv-p11.1" parsed="|Rom|13|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.4">Ver.
4</scripRef>.
“For he is the minister of God to thee for
good.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxv-p12">So far is he from terrifying
thee, he says, that he even praises thee: so far from being a hindrance
to thee, that he even works with thee. When then thou hast his praise
and his succor, how is it that thou art not in subjection to him? For
he maketh virtue easier for thee in other ways also, by chastising the
wicked, by benefiting and honoring<note place="end" n="1558" id="vii.xxv-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxv-p13"> Most <span class="c14" id="vii.xxv-p13.1">mss.</span> omit “and
honoring.”</p></note> the good,
and by working together with the will of God. Whence too he has even
given him the name of “Minister.”<note place="end" n="1559" id="vii.xxv-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxv-p14"> Or
Deacon; the Coronation Service illustrates the sacred view of the
kingly office; as by the use of the Dalmatic (sect. x.), which belongs
also to Deacons; see Palmer, <i>Or. Lit.</i> append. sect.
iv.</p></note>
And consider: I give you counsel to be sober-minded, and he, by the
laws, speaks the same language. I exhort you not to be rapacious and
grasping. And he sits in judgment in such cases, and so is a worker
together with us, and an assistant to us, and has been commissioned by
God for this end.<note place="end" n="1560" id="vii.xxv-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxv-p15"> Compare Butler, <i>Analogy</i> 1, 2, and Arist. <i>Eth.</i> v. 1.
“The law commands to do the acts of a brave man, such as not
quitting one’s post, not flying, not throwing away one’s
arms. And those of a sober man, as not to commit adultery, or to insult
any one. And those of a meek person, as not to strike, not to defame;
and so with other virtues and vices,…” Where he means that
the law cannot enforce the character but can demand the acts, and is so
far drawing man towards what is suitable to his nature. Butler shows
that this is a part of God’s moral government.</p></note> Hence there are
both reasons for reverencing him, both because he was commissioned by
God, and because it was for such an object. “But if thou do that
which is evil, be afraid.” It is not then the ruler that maketh
the fear, but our own wickedness.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxv-p16">“For he beareth not the
sword in vain.” You see how he hath furnished him with arms, and
set him on guard like a soldier, for a terror to those that commit sin.
“For he is the minister of God to execute wrath, a revenger <pb n="513" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_513.html" id="vii.xxv-Page_513" />upon
him that doeth evil.” Now lest you should start off at hearing
again of punishment, and vengeance, and a sword, he says again that it
is God’s law he is carrying out. For what if he does not know it
himself? yet it is God that hath so shaped things (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxv-p16.1">οὕτως
ἐτύπωσεν</span>). If then, whether in punishing, or in honoring, he be a
Minister, in avenging virtue’s cause, in driving vice away, as
God willeth, why be captious against him, when he is the cause of so
many good doings, and paves the way for thine too? since there are many
who first practised virtue through the fear of God. For there are a
duller sort, whom things to come have not such a hold upon as things
present. He then who by fear and rewards gives the soul of the majority
a preparatory turn towards its becoming more suited for the word of
doctrine, is with good reason called “the Minister of
God.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxv-p17"><scripRef passage="Rom. 13.5" id="vii.xxv-p17.1" parsed="|Rom|13|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.5">Ver.
5</scripRef>.
“Wherefore ye must needs be subject, not only for wrath but also
for conscience sake.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxv-p18">What is the meaning of,
“not only for wrath?” It means not only because thou dost
resist God by not being subject, nor only because thou art procuring
great evils for thyself, both from God and the rulers, but also because
he is a benefactor to thee in things of the greatest importance, as he
procures peace to thee, and the blessings of civil institutions. For
there are countless blessings to states through these authorities; and
if you were to remove them, all things would go to ruin, and neither
city nor country, nor private nor public buildings, nor anything else
would stand, but all the world will be turned upside down, while the
more powerful devour the weaker. And so even if some wrath were not to
follow man’s disobedience, even on this ground thou oughtest to
be subject, that thou mayest not seem devoid of conscience and feeling
towards the benefactor.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxv-p19"><scripRef passage="Rom. 12.6" id="vii.xxv-p19.1" parsed="|Rom|12|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.6">Ver.
6</scripRef>.
“For, for this cause pay ye tribute also; for they are
God’s ministers, attending continually on this very
thing.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxv-p20">Without going one by one into
the benefits done to states by the rulers, as that of good order and
peace, the other services, as regarding the soldiery, and those over
the public business, he shows the whole of this by a single case. For
that thou art benefited by him, he means, thou bearest witness thyself,
by paying him a salary. Observe the wisdom and judgment of the blessed
Paul. For that which seemed to be burdensome and annoying—the
system of imposts—this he turns into a proof of their care for
men. What is the reason, he means, that we pay tribute to a king? It is
not as providing for us? And yet we should not have paid it unless we
had known in the first instance that we were gainers from this
superintendence. Yet it was for this that from of old all men came to
an agreement that governors should be maintained by us, because to the
neglect of their own affairs, they take charge of the public,<note place="end" n="1561" id="vii.xxv-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxv-p21"> Arist. <i>Eth</i>. viii. 8, “The political union of men
seems to have been first formed for advantage, and for this it is
upheld.” See <i>Pol</i>. i. 2, where he says of it, that
“it is formed that men may live, but is (in the nature of things)
that they may live well.”</p></note> and on this they spend their whole leisure,
whereby our goods also are kept safe. After saying then what the
external goods are, he again averts to the former line of argument (for
in this way he was more likely to attract the believer to him), and he
shows again that this is God’s decree, and on it he makes his
advice rest finally, in these words, “they are God’s
ministers.” Then to show the pains they take, and their hard
life, he proceeds,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxv-p22">“Waiting continually upon
this very thing.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxv-p23">For this is their life, this
their business, that thou mayest enjoy peace. Wherefore in another
Epistle, he bids them not only be subject, but also “pray”
in their behalf. And as showing there too that the advantage was common
to all, he adds, “that we may lead a quiet and peaceable life in
all things.”<note place="end" n="1562" id="vii.xxv-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxv-p24"> St.
Augustin <i>de Civ. Dei,</i> xix. 17, writes, “But the heavenly
city, or rather that part of it which sojourneth in this mortal state,
and liveth by faith, must likewise make use of this kind of peace, till
that mortality, for which such peace is needful, pass away.” And
xix. 26, he quotes <scripRef passage="1 Tim. 2.2; Jer. 29.7" id="vii.xxv-p24.1" parsed="|1Tim|2|2|0|0;|Jer|29|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.2 Bible:Jer.29.7">1 Tim. ii. 2, and Jer. xxix. 7</scripRef>, to the same
purpose.</p></note> (<scripRef passage="1 Tim. ii. 1, 2" id="vii.xxv-p24.2" parsed="|1Tim|2|1|2|2" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.1-1Tim.2.2">1 Tim. ii. 1, 2</scripRef>.)
For it is in no small degree that they contribute to the settled state
of the present life, by keeping guard, beating off enemies, hindering
those who are for sedition in the cities, putting an end to differences
among any. For do not tell me of some one who makes an ill use of the
thing, but look to the good order that is in the institution itself,
and you will see the great wisdom of Him who enacted this law from the
first.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxv-p25"><scripRef passage="Rom. 13.7,8" id="vii.xxv-p25.1" parsed="|Rom|13|7|13|8" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.7-Rom.13.8">Ver. 7,
8</scripRef>.
“Render therefore to all their dues; tribute to whom tribute,
custom to whom custom, fear to whom fear, honor to whom honor. Owe (or
ye owe) no man anything, but to love one another.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxv-p26">He still keeps upon the same
line, bidding them pay them not money only, but honor and fear. And how
is it when he said above, “Wilt thou not be afraid of the power?
do that which is good;” that he here says “render
fear?” He does it meaning exceeding honor, and not the fear which
comes from a bad conscience, which he alluded to before. And it is not
“give,” that he says, but “render” (or
“give back,” <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxv-p26.1">ἀπόδοτε</span>),
and then adds to it, the “dues.” For it is not a favor that
you confer by so doing, since the thing is <pb n="514" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_514.html" id="vii.xxv-Page_514" />matter of due. And if you do
it not, you will be punished as obstinate. Do not suppose that you are
lowering yourself, and detracting from the dignity of your own
philosophy, if you rise up at the presence of a ruler, or if you
uncover your head. For if he laid these laws down at that time, when
the rulers were Gentiles, much more ought this to be done with them now
they are believers. But if you mean to say, that you are entrusted with
greater privileges, be informed that this is not thy time. For thou art
a stranger and a sojourner. A time will be when thou shalt appear
brighter than all. Now thy “life is hid with Christ in God. When
Christ shall appear, then shall ye also appear with Him in glory”
(<scripRef passage="Col. iii. 3, 4" id="vii.xxv-p26.2" parsed="|Col|3|3|3|4" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.3-Col.3.4">Col. iii. 3, 4</scripRef>.) Seek not then in this life of accidents thy change, but even if
thou hast to be with fear in a ruler’s presence, do not think
that this is unworthy thy noble birth. For so God willeth, that the
ruler who has his place marked<note place="end" n="1563" id="vii.xxv-p26.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxv-p27"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxv-p27.1">τυπωθεὶς</span>, see p. 513, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxv-p27.2">οὕτως
ἐτύπωσεν</span>. The sense appears to be, “whose precise character in every
form of government Himself determines.”</p></note> by Him, should
have his own power. And when he who is conscious of no evil in himself,
stands with fear in the judge’s presence, much more will he who
doth evil things be affrighted, and thou in this way wilt be the more
respected. For it is not from honoring that the lowering of self comes
but from dishonoring him. And the ruler will treat thee with greater
respect, and he will glorify thy Master owing to this, even if he be an
unbeliever. “Owe<note place="end" n="1564" id="vii.xxv-p27.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxv-p28"> Or
“ye owe,” it may seem that this is his sense, from
“thou owest,” but he would have it look the other
way.</p></note> no man anything,
but to love one another.” Again he has recourse to the mother of
good deeds, and the instructress of the things spoken of, who is also
productive of every virtue, and says that this is a debt also, not
however such as the tribute or the custom, but a continuous one. For he
does not wish it ever to be paid off, or rather he would have it always
rendered, yet never fully so, but to be always owing. For this is the
character of the debt, that one keeps giving and owing always. Having
said then how he ought to love, he also shows the gain of it,
saying,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxv-p29">“For he that loveth
another hath fulfilled the Law.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxv-p30">And do not, pray, consider even
this a favor; for this too is a debt. For thou owest love to thy
brother, through thy spiritual relationship. And not for this only, but
also because “we are members one of another.” And if love
leave us, the whole body is rent in pieces. Love therefore thy brother.
For if from his friendship thou gainest so much as to fulfil the whole
Law, thou owest him love as being benefited by him.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxv-p31"><scripRef passage="Rom. 12.9" id="vii.xxv-p31.1" parsed="|Rom|12|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.9">Ver.
9</scripRef>.
“For this, Thou shalt not commit adultery, Thou shalt not kill,
Thou shalt not steal, Thou shalt not bear false witness,<note place="end" n="1565" id="vii.xxv-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxv-p32"> St.
Chrysostom omits “Thou shalt not covet.” Many <span class="c14" id="vii.xxv-p32.1">mss.</span> of the New Testament omit “Thou shalt not bear
false witness,” but all known <span class="c14" id="vii.xxv-p32.2">mss.</span> of
St. Chrysostom have it, as well as the printed copies.</p></note> and any other commandment, is briefly
comprehended in this saying, Thou shalt love thy neighbor as
thyself.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxv-p33">He does not say merely it is
fulfilled, but “it is briefly comprehended,”<note place="end" n="1566" id="vii.xxv-p33.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxv-p34"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxv-p34.1">ἀνακεφαλαιοῦται</span>, see p. 472, note 3.</p></note> that is, the whole work of the
commandments is concisely and in a few words completed. For the
beginning and the end of virtue is love. This it has for its root, this
for its groundwork, this for its summit. If then it be both beginning
and fulfilment, what is there equal to it? But he does not seek love
merely, but intense love. For he does not say merely “love thy
neighbor,” but, “as thyself.” Hence also Christ
said<note place="end" n="1567" id="vii.xxv-p34.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxv-p35"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxii. 39" id="vii.xxv-p35.1" parsed="|Matt|22|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.39">Matt. xxii.
39</scripRef>.
St. Hilary on the place notices that the second could not be called
like unto it, were it not that our Neighbor means Christ, i.e. as
present in His members.</p></note> that “the Law and the Prophets hang
upon” it. And in making two kinds of love, see how He has raised
this! For after saying that the first commandment is, “Thou shalt
love the Lord thy God,” He added a second;<note place="end" n="1568" id="vii.xxv-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxv-p36"> So most <span class="c14" id="vii.xxv-p36.1">mss.</span> while the old edd. read
“added, and the second—”</p></note> and He did not stay, but added,
“like unto it; Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself.”
What can be equal to this love to man, or this gentleness? That when we
were at infinite distance from Him, He brings the love to us into
comparison with that toward Himself, and says that “is like unto
this.” Hence then, to put the measures of either as nearly the
same, of the one He says, “with all thy heart, and with all thy
soul,” but of this towards one’s neighbor, He says,
“as thyself.” But Paul said, that when this did not exist
even the other was of no great profit to us. As then we, when we are
fond of any one, say, if you love him, then you love me; so He also to
show this saith, “is like unto it;” and to Peter, “If
thou lovest Me, feed My sheep.” (<scripRef passage="John xxi. 16" id="vii.xxv-p36.2" parsed="|John|21|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.21.16">John xxi. 16</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxv-p37"><scripRef passage="Rom. 13.10" id="vii.xxv-p37.1" parsed="|Rom|13|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.10">Ver.
10</scripRef>.
“Love worketh no ill to his neighbor, therefore love is the
fulfilling of the Law.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxv-p38">Observe how it has both virtues,
abstinence from evils (for it “worketh no ill,” he says),
and the working of good deeds. “For it is,” he says,
“the fulfilling (or filling up) of the Law;” not bringing
before us instruction only on moral duties in a concise form, but
making the accomplishment of them easy also. For that we should become
acquainted with <pb n="515" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_515.html" id="vii.xxv-Page_515" />things profitable to us was not all that he was careful
for (which is the Law’s care), but also with a view to the doing
of them it brought us great assistance; accomplishing not some part of
the commandments, but the whole sum of virtue in us. Let us then love
one another, since in this way we shall also love God,<note place="end" n="1569" id="vii.xxv-p38.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxv-p39"> Ms.
“be beloved of God,” which makes a fair sense with the
context.</p></note> Who loveth us. For in the case of men, if
you love a man’s beloved, he that loveth him is contentious at
it. But here He deemeth thee worthy to share His love, and hateth thee
when thou sharest not. For man’s love is laden with envy and
grudging;<note place="end" n="1570" id="vii.xxv-p39.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxv-p40"> Plato, <i>Phædr.</i> p. 217, B. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxv-p40.1">ὁ φθόνος ἔξω
Θείου χοροῦ
ἵσταται</span>,
Envy standeth without the Divine circle.</p></note> but God’s is free from all
passion, whence also He seeketh for those to share His love. For He
says, love thou with Me, and then thyself also will I love the more.
You see the words of a vehement lover! If thou love My beloved, then
will I also reckon Myself to be greatly beloved of thee. For He
vehemently desireth our salvation, and this He showed from of old. Now
hear what He saith when He was forming the man, “Let Us make man
in Our Image:” and again, “Let Us<note place="end" n="1571" id="vii.xxv-p40.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxv-p41"> <scripRef passage="Gen. ii. 18" id="vii.xxv-p41.1" parsed="|Gen|2|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.18">Gen. ii. 18</scripRef>. This plural is
in the LXX., not in the Hebrew. See in <scripRef passage="Gen. c." id="vii.xxv-p41.2">Gen. c.</scripRef> ii. Hom. xiv.</p></note>
make an help meet for him. It is not good for him to be alone.”
(<scripRef passage="Gen. i. 26" id="vii.xxv-p41.3" parsed="|Gen|1|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.26">Gen. i. 26</scripRef>.) And when he had transgressed, He rebuked him, observe how
gently;<note place="end" n="1572" id="vii.xxv-p41.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxv-p42"> On
the Fall, see Hom. xvii. in Gen.</p></note> and He does not say, Wretch! thou
very wretch! after receiving so great benefits, hast thou after all
trusted to the devil? and left thy Benefactor, to take up with the evil
spirit? But what saith He? “Who told thee that thou art naked,
unless thou hast eaten of the Tree, from which alone I commanded thee
not to eat?” (<scripRef passage="Gen. 3.11" id="vii.xxv-p42.1" parsed="|Gen|3|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.11">ib. iii.
11</scripRef>.)
As if a father were to say to a child, who was ordered not to touch a
sword, and then disobeyed and got wounded, “How camest thou
wounded? Thou camest so by not listening to me.” You see they are
the words of a friend rather than a master, of a friend despised, and
not even then forsaking. Let us then imitate Him, and when we rebuke,
let us preserve this moderation. For even the woman He also rebuketh
again with the same gentleness. Or rather what He said was not so much
rebuke as admonition and correction, and security against the future.
This is why He saith nothing<note place="end" n="1573" id="vii.xxv-p42.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxv-p43"> Nothing before or beside his sentence. Nothing of admonition. See
Ben.</p></note> to the serpent.
For he was the designer of the mischiefs, and had it not in his power
to put off the accusation on any one else, wherefore He punished him
severely: and even here He did not come to a pause, but made the earth
also to share in the curse. But if He cast them out of paradise, and
condemned them to labor, even for this we ought to adore and reverence
Him the most. For since self-indulgence issues in listlessness, He
trenches upon the pleasure by building a fort of pain against
listlessness, that we may return to the love of Him. And what of
Cain’s case? Doth he not meet with the same gentleness? For being
by him also insulted, He doth not reproach (same word as insult) in
return, but entreats, (or comforts) him, and says, “Why is thy
countenance fallen?” (<scripRef passage="Gen. iv. 6" id="vii.xxv-p43.1" parsed="|Gen|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.4.6">Gen. iv. 6</scripRef>.) And yet what he
had done allowed of no excuse whatever. And this the younger brother
shows. But still even then He doth not rebuke him: but what saith He?
“Hast thou sinned: keep peace;” “do so no
more.” “To thee shall his turning be, and thou shalt rule
over him”<note place="end" n="1574" id="vii.xxv-p43.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxv-p44"> See <i>Hom.</i> xix. <i>in Gen</i>. St. Cyr. <i>Al. Glaph.</i>
lib. i. §2, p. 20 B. takes this as said to Abel.</p></note> (<scripRef passage="Gen. 4.7" id="vii.xxv-p44.1" parsed="|Gen|4|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.4.7">ib. 7</scripRef>, LXX.), meaning his brother. “For if thou art afraid,
lest for this sacrifice,” He means, “I should deprive thee
of the preëminence of the first-born, be of good cheer, for the
entire command over him do I put into thy hands. Only be thou better,
and love him that hath done thee no wrong; for I have an interest in
you both. And what maketh Me most glad is, that ye be not at variance
one with another.” For as a devoted mother, so doth God do and
plan everything to keep one from being torn from another; but that you
may get a clearer view, by an example, of my meaning, call to your
mind, pray, Rebecca in her trouble, and running about everywhere, when
the elder son was at enmity with the younger. For if she loved Jacob,
still she did not feel averse to Esau. And therefore she said, Lest by
any means “I be deprived of both of you, my children, in one
day.” (<scripRef passage="Gen. 27.45" id="vii.xxv-p44.2" parsed="|Gen|27|45|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.27.45">ib. xxvii. 45</scripRef>.) Therefore also
God upon that occasion said, “Thou hast sinned: be at peace: unto
thee shall his turning be” (<scripRef passage="Gen. 4.7" id="vii.xxv-p44.3" parsed="|Gen|4|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.4.7">ib. iv.
7</scripRef>),
so repressing the murder beforehand, and aiming at the peace of them
both. But when he had murdered him, He did not even then bring His care
for him to a close, but again answers the fratricide in gentle terms,
saying, “Where is thy brother Abel?” that even now, if he
would, he might make a full confession. But he struggled in defence of
his former misdeeds, with a greater and sadder shamelessness. But even
then God doth not leave him, but again speaks the language of an
iujured and despised lover, and says, “The voice of thy
brother’s blood crieth unto Me.” (<scripRef passage="Gen. iv. 10" id="vii.xxv-p44.4" parsed="|Gen|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.4.10">Gen. iv. 10</scripRef>.) And again He
rebukes the earth with the murderer, turning His wrath off to it, and
saying, “Cursed <pb n="516" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_516.html" id="vii.xxv-Page_516" />be the earth, which opened her mouth to receive
thy brother’s blood” (<scripRef passage="Gen. 4.2,11" id="vii.xxv-p44.5" parsed="|Gen|4|2|0|0;|Gen|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.4.2 Bible:Gen.4.11">ib.
ii</scripRef>.);
and doing like those who lament (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxv-p44.6">ἀνακαλοὕντας</span>), as David also did when Saul was fallen. For he made an
address to the mountains which received him as he died, in the words,
“Ye mountains of Gilboa, let there fall on you neither rain nor
dew, because there were the shields of the mighty cast away.”
(<scripRef passage="2 Sam. i. 21" id="vii.xxv-p44.7" parsed="|2Sam|1|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Sam.1.21">2 Sam. i. 21</scripRef>.) And thus God also, as though singing some solitary dirge
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxv-p44.8">μονῳδίαν</span>), saith, “The voice of thy brother’s blood
crieth unto Me; and now art thou cursed from the earth, which hath
opened her mouth to receive thy brother’s blood from thy
hand.” And this He said to humble his fiery passion, and to
persuade him to love him at least now he was gone. Hast thou
extinguished his life? He would say; why dost thou not now extinguish
the hatred also? But what doth He do? He loveth both the one and the
other, since He made them both. What then?<note place="end" n="1575" id="vii.xxv-p44.9"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxv-p45"> Alluding to the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxv-p45.1">στένων καὶ
τρέμων</span> of the
LXX., v. 12.</p></note>
doth (4 <span class="c14" id="vii.xxv-p45.2">mss.</span> will) He let the murderer go
unpunished? Nay, he would but have grown worse. Will He punish him
then? Nay, He hath more tenderness than a father. See then how He at
once punisheth and also displays, even in this, His love. Or rather, He
doth not so much as punish, but only corrects. For He doth not kill
him, but only fetters him with trembling, that he may divest himself of
the crime, that so at least he may come back to a natural tenderness
for the other, and that so at last he may make a truce with him now he
hath gone; for He were fain he should not go away to the other world in
enmity with him that was deceased. This is the way wherein they that
love, when in doing acts of kindness they meet with no love in return,
are led on to be vehement and to threaten, not with their will indeed,
but led by their love to do this: that at least in this way they may
win over those that scorn them. Yet affection of this sort is one of
compulsion, and still this even solaces them, through the vehemency of
their love. And so punishment itself comes from affection, since unless
pained at being hated, they would not choose to punish either. Now
observe, how this is what Paul says to the Corinthians. For “who
is he” (says he) “that maketh me glad, but the same which
is made sorry by me?” (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. ii. 2" id="vii.xxv-p45.3" parsed="|2Cor|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.2">2 Cor. ii. 2</scripRef>.) And so when he
is going to the full extent of punishment, then he shows his love. Thus
the Egyptian woman too, from her vehement love, as vehemently punished
Joseph: and she indeed did so for mischief, the love being unchaste;
but God for good, since the love was worthy of Him who loved. This is
why He does not refuse even to condescend to grosser words, and to
speak the names of human passions, and to call Himself jealous. For
“I am a jealous God” (<scripRef passage="Ex. xx. 5" id="vii.xxv-p45.4" parsed="|Exod|20|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.20.5">Ex. xx. 5</scripRef>), He saith, that
you may learn the intenseness of the love. Let us then love Him as He
would have us: for He sets great store thereby. And if we turn away, He
keepeth inviting us, and if we will not be converted, He chasteneth us
through His affection, not through a wish to exact punishment of us.
And see what He saith in Ezekiel to the city that was beloved, yet had
despised Him. “I will bring thy lovers against thee, and will
deliver thee into their hands, and they shall stone thee, and shall
slay thee, and My jealousy shall be taken away from thee, and I will
rest, and I will not trouble Myself any more.” (From <scripRef passage="Ezek. xvi. 37-42" id="vii.xxv-p45.5" parsed="|Ezek|16|37|16|42" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.16.37-Ezek.16.42">Ezek. xvi. 37–42</scripRef>.) What more than this could a vehement lover have said,
when despised by his beloved, and after all again ardently loving her?
For God doeth everything that He may be loved by us, and owing to this
He spared not even His Son. But we are unbending, and savage. Yet let
us become gentle at last, and love God as we ought to love Him, that we
may with pleasure enjoy virtue. For if any that hath a beloved wife
does not perceive any of the vexations that come day by day, He that
loveth with this divine and pure love, only consider what great
pleasure he will have to enjoy! For this is, indeed it is, the kingdom
of Heaven; this is fruition of good things, and pleasure, and
cheerfulness, and joy, and blessedness. Or rather, say as many things
as I may, I shall still be unable to give you any such representation
of it as should be, but the trial of it alone can give a knowledge of
this goodly thing. Wherefore also the Prophet saith, “Delight
thyself in the Lord” (<scripRef passage="Ps. xxxvii. 4" id="vii.xxv-p45.6" parsed="|Ps|37|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.37.4">Ps. xxxvii. 4</scripRef>), and,
“Taste and see that the Lord is gracious.” (<scripRef passage="Psa. 34.8" id="vii.xxv-p45.7" parsed="|Ps|34|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.34.8">Ib. xxxiv. 8</scripRef>.) Let us then be
persuaded, and indulge ourselves in His love. For in this way we shall
both see His Kingdom even from out of this life, and shall be living
the life of Angels, and while we abide on earth, we shall be in as
goodly a condition as they that dwell in heaven; and after our
departing hence, shall stand the brightest of beings by the
judgment-seat of Christ, and shall enjoy that glory unutterable, which
may we all attain unto, by the grace and love toward man of our Lord
Jesus Christ. For to Him is the glory forever, Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XXIV on Rom. xiii. 11." shorttitle="" progress="91.28%" prev="vii.xxv" next="vii.xxvii" id="vii.xxvi">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Rom. xiii. 11." id="vii.xxvi-p0.1" parsed="|Rom|13|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.11" />
<pb n="517" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_517.html" id="vii.xxvi-Page_517" />
  <p class="c21" id="vii.xxvi-p1"><span class="c9" id="vii.xxvi-p1.1">Homily XXIV.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vii.xxvi-p2"><scripRef passage="Rom. XIII. 11" id="vii.xxvi-p2.1" parsed="|Rom|13|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.11">Rom. XIII. 11</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vii.xxvi-p3">“And that, knowing the
time, that now it is high time to awake out of sleep.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.xxvi-p4"><span class="c11" id="vii.xxvi-p4.1">Since</span> he had given them what commands were fitting, he again thrusts
them on to the performance of good works, in consideration of what was
pressing upon them. For the time of judgment, he means, is at the
doors. So too he wrote to the Corinthians also, “The remaining
time is short.<note place="end" n="1576" id="vii.xxvi-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvi-p5"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 29" id="vii.xxvi-p5.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.29">1 Cor. vii. 29</scripRef>.
The stopping only is altered, as in Hom. xix. on the Hebrews
(Matthiæ) p. 225 ed. Field.</p></note>”
(<scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 29" id="vii.xxvi-p5.2" parsed="|1Cor|7|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.29">1 Cor. vii. 29</scripRef>.) And to the Hebrews again, “For yet a little while,
and He that shall come will come, and will not tarry.”
(<scripRef passage="Heb. x. 37" id="vii.xxvi-p5.3" parsed="|Heb|10|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.37">Heb. x. 37</scripRef>.) But in those cases it was to cheer those in trouble, and to
solace the toils of their closely successive temptations, that he said
those things: but in the passage before us he does it to rouse those
that are asleep, this language being useful to us for both the
purposes: and what is that which he says, “Now it is high time to
awake out of sleep?” It is, that near is the Resurrection, near
the awful Judgment, and the day that burneth as a furnace, near.
Henceforward then we must be free from our listlessness; “for now
is our salvation nearer than when we believed.”<note place="end" n="1577" id="vii.xxvi-p5.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvi-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvi-p6.1">῾Ημῶν</span> is
better taken with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvi-p6.2">ἐγγύτερον</span>: “For now is salvation nearer <i>to us</i> than when
we believed.” (So R.V.) Both the position of the words and the
requirements of emphasis favor this construction. Chrys. is essentially
correct in referring <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvi-p6.3">ἡ
σωτηρία</span> here to the last things. The reference is to the Messianic
salvation which is to be ushered in by the <i>Parousia</i> of the Lord
from heaven. The period which shall intervene between the time of
writing and the advent of Christ is designated as “night”
(<scripRef passage="Rom. 13.12" id="vii.xxvi-p6.4" parsed="|Rom|13|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.12">12</scripRef>), but the
“day” which the Messianic <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvi-p6.5">σωτηρία</span> shall usher in is near (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvi-p6.6">ἤγγικεν</span>).—G.B.S.</p></note> You see how he puts the Resurrection now
close by them. For as the time advances, he means, the season of our
present life is wasting away, and that of the life to come waxes
nearer. If then thou be prepared, and hast done all whatsoever He hath
commanded, the day is salvation to thee (3 <span class="c14" id="vii.xxvi-p6.7">mss.</span> and Cat. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvi-p6.8">σωτηρία
σοι</span>); but if the contrary, not
so. For the present however, it is not upon alarming grounds that he
exhorts them, but upon kindly ones, thus also to untie them from their
fellow-feeling for the things of this present world. Then since it was
not unlikely, that in the beginning of their early endeavors they would
be most earnest, in that their desire was then at its full vigor, but
that as the time went on, the whole of their earnestness would wither
down to nothing; he says that they ought however to be doing the
reverse, not to get relaxed as time went on, but to be the more full of
vigor. For the nearer the King may be at hand, the more ought they to
get themselves in readiness; the nearer the prize is, the more wide
awake ought they to be for the contest, since even the racers do this,
when they are upon the end of the course, and towards the receiving of
the prize, then they rouse themselves up the more. This is why he said,
“Now is our salvation nearer than when we
believed.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxvi-p7"><scripRef passage="Rom. 13.12" id="vii.xxvi-p7.1" parsed="|Rom|13|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.12">Ver.
12</scripRef>.
“The night is far spent, the day is at hand.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxvi-p8">If then this is upon ending, and
the latter is drawing near, let us henceforth do what belongs to the
latter, not to the former. For this is what is done in the things of
this life. And when we see the night pressing on towards the morning,
and hear the swallow twittering, we each of us awake our neighbor,
although it be night still. But so soon as it is actually departing, we
hasten one another, and say It is day now! and we all set about the
works of the day, dressing, and leaving our dreams, and shaking our
sleep thoroughly off, that the day may find us ready, and we may not
have to begin getting up, and stretching ourselves, when the sunlight
is up. What then we do in that case, that let us do here also. Let us
put off imaginings, let us get clear of the dreams of this life
present, let us lay aside its deep slumber, and be clad in virtue for
garments. For it is to point out all this that he says,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxvi-p9">“Let us therefore cast off
the works of darkness, and let us put on the armor of
light.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxvi-p10">Yes, for the day is calling us
to battle-array, and to the fight. Yet fear not at hearing of array and
arms. For in the case of the visible suit of armor, to put it on is a
heavy and abhorred task. But here it is desirable, and worth being
prayed for. For it is of Light the arms are! Hence they will set thee
forth brighter than the sunbeam, and giving out a great glistening, and
they place thee in security: for they are arms, and glittering <pb n="518" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_518.html" id="vii.xxvi-Page_518" />do they
make thee: for arms of light are they! What then, is there no necessity
for thee to fight? yea, needful is it to fight, yet not to be
distressed and toil. For it is not in fact war, but a solemn dance and
feast-day, such is the nature of the arms, such the power of the
Commander. And as the bridegroom goes forth with joyous looks from his
chamber, so doth he too who is defended with these arms. For he is at
once soldier and bridegroom. But when he says, “the day is at
hand,” he does not even allow it to be but near, but puts it even
now beside us. For he says,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxvi-p11">“Let us walk
becomingly,” (A.V. honestly, in this sense) “as in the
day.” For day it already is. And what most people insist upon
very much in their exhortations, that he also uses to draw them on, the
sense of the becoming. For they had a great regard to the esteem of the
multitude.<note place="end" n="1578" id="vii.xxvi-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvi-p12"> St. Augustin <i>de Civ. Dei,</i> v. 13–15, discusses this
motive, and the temporal good that comes of it, as to the Roman state;
quoting <scripRef passage="Matt. vi. 2" id="vii.xxvi-p12.1" parsed="|Matt|6|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.2">Matt. vi. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> And he does not say, walk ye, but
let us walk, so making the exhortation free from anything grating, and
the reproof gentle.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxvi-p13">“Not in rioting and
drunkenness.” Not that he would forbid drinking, but the doing it
immoderately; not the enjoying of wine, but doing it to excess
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvi-p13.1">μετά
παροινίας</span>). As also the next thing he states likewise with the same
measure, in the words,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxvi-p14">“Not in chambering and
wantonness;” for here also he does not prohibit the intercourse
of the sexes, but committing fornication. “Not in strife and
envying.” It is the deadly kind of passions then that he is for
extinguishing, lust, namely, and anger. Wherefore it is not themselves
only, but even the sources of them that he removes. For there is
nothing that so kindles lust, and inflames wrath, as drunkenness, and
sitting long at the wine. Wherefore after first saying, “not in
rioting and drunkenness,” then he proceeded with, “not in
chambering and wantonness, not in strife and envying.” And even
here he does not pause, but after stripping us of these evil garments,
hear how he proceeds to ornament us, when he says,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxvi-p15"><scripRef passage="Rom. 13.14" id="vii.xxvi-p15.1" parsed="|Rom|13|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.14">Ver.
14</scripRef>.
“But put ye on the Lord Jesus Christ.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxvi-p16">He no longer speaks of works,
but he rouses them to greater things. For when he was speaking of vice,
he mentioned the works of it: but when of virtue, he speaks not of
works, but of arms, to show that virtue putteth him that is possessed
of it into complete safety, and complete brightness. And even here he
does not pause, but leading his discourse on to what was greater, a
thing far more awestriking; he gives us the Lord Himself for a garment,
the King Himself: for he that is clad with Him, hath absolutely all
virtue.<note place="end" n="1579" id="vii.xxvi-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvi-p17"> In
one of the apostle’s favorite figures, that of putting off, or
on, as clothing, he states again the essential qualities of the
Christian life. The Christian is even now to belong to that sphere of
light into whose full glory he shall shortly be raised. The culminating
thought is: “put on Christ.” Chrys.’ application of
the apostle’s exhortation is one of his most eloquent
passages.—G.B.S.</p></note> But in saying, “Put ye
on,” he bids us be girt about with Him upon every side. As in
another place he says, “But if Christ be in you.”
(<scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 10" id="vii.xxvi-p17.1" parsed="|Rom|8|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.10">Rom. viii. 10</scripRef>.) And again, “That Christ may dwell in the inner
man.” (<scripRef passage="Eph. iii. 16, 17" id="vii.xxvi-p17.2" parsed="|Eph|3|16|3|17" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.16-Eph.3.17">Eph. iii. 16, 17</scripRef>, <i>al. punct</i>.) For
He would have our soul to be a dwelling for Himself, and Himself to be
laid round about us as a garment, that He may be unto us all things
both from within and from without. For He is our fulness; for He is
“the fulness of Him that filleth all in all” (<scripRef passage="Eph. 1.23" id="vii.xxvi-p17.3" parsed="|Eph|1|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.23">ib. i. 23</scripRef>): and the Way, and the
Husband, and the Bridegroom;—for “I have espoused you as a
chaste virgin to one husband,” (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. xi. 2" id="vii.xxvi-p17.4" parsed="|2Cor|11|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.2">2 Cor. xi. 2</scripRef>): and a root, and
drink, and meat, and life;—for he says, “I live, yet not I,
but Christ liveth in me;” (<scripRef passage="Gal. ii. 20" id="vii.xxvi-p17.5" parsed="|Gal|2|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.20">Gal. ii. 20</scripRef>) and Apostle, and
High-Priest, and Teacher, and Father, and Brother, and Joint-heir, and
sharer of the tomb and Cross;—for it says, “We were buried
together with Him,” and “planted together in the likeness
of His Death” (<scripRef passage="Rom. vi. 4, 5" id="vii.xxvi-p17.6" parsed="|Rom|6|4|6|5" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.4-Rom.6.5">Rom. vi. 4, 5</scripRef>): and a
Suppliant;—“For we are ambassadors in Christ’s
stead” (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. v. 20" id="vii.xxvi-p17.7" parsed="|2Cor|5|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.20">2 Cor. v. 20</scripRef>): and an
“Advocate to the Father;”—for “He also
maketh,” it says, “intercession for us:”
(<scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 34" id="vii.xxvi-p17.8" parsed="|Rom|8|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.34">Rom. viii. 34</scripRef>) and house and inhabitant;—for He says, “He that
abideth in Me and I in Him” (<scripRef passage="John xv. 5" id="vii.xxvi-p17.9" parsed="|John|15|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.15.5">John xv. 5</scripRef>): and a Friend;
for, “Ye are My friends” (<scripRef passage="John 15.14" id="vii.xxvi-p17.10" parsed="|John|15|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.15.14">ib. 14</scripRef>): and a Foundation, and Corner-stone. And we are His
members and His heritage, and building, and branches, and
fellow-workers. For what is there that He is not minded to be to us,
when He makes us cleave and fit on to Him in every way? And this is a
sign of one loving exceedingly. Be persuaded then, and rousing thee
from sleep, put Him on, and when thou hast done so, give thy flesh up
to His bridle. For this is what he intimates in saying,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxvi-p18">“And make not provision
for the flesh, to fulfil the lusts thereof.” For as he does not
forbid drinking, but drinking to excess, not marrying, but doing
wantonness; so too he does not forbid making provision for the flesh
either, but doing so with a view “to fulfil the lusts
thereof,” as, for instance, by going beyond necessaries. For that
he does bid make provision for it, hear from what he says to Timothy,
“Use a little wine for thy stomach’s <pb n="519" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_519.html" id="vii.xxvi-Page_519" />sake, and thine
often infirmities.” (<scripRef passage="1 Tim. v. 23" id="vii.xxvi-p18.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.23">1 Tim. v. 23</scripRef>.) So here too he
is for taking care of it, but for health, and not wantonness. For this
would cease to be making provision for it, when you were lighting up
the flame, when you were making the furnace powerful. But that you may
form a clearer notion what “making provision” for it
“to fulfil the lusts thereof” is, and may shun such a
provision, just call to mind the drunken, the gluttonous, those that
pride themselves in dress, those that are effeminate, them that live a
soft and relaxed life, and you will see what is meant. For they do
everything not that they may be healthy, but that they may be wanton
and kindle desire. But do thou, who hast put on Christ, prune away all
those things, and seek for one thing only, to have thy flesh in health.
And to this degree do make provision for it, and not any further, but
spend all thy industry on the care of spiritual things. For then you
will be able to rouse yourself out of this sleep, without being weighed
down with these manifold desires. For the present life is a sleep, and
the things in it are no way different from dreams. And as they that are
asleep often speak and see things other than healthful, so do we also,
or rather we see much worse even. For he that doeth anything
disgraceful or says the like in a dream,<note place="end" n="1580" id="vii.xxvi-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvi-p19"> On
this see St. Augustin, <i>Conf.</i> x. 30, p. 205 O.T. <i>de Gen. ad
lit.</i> x. 12, xii. 15. St. Greg. <i>Mor.</i> viii. §42 sq. pp.
449, 450 O.T. Cassian. Collat.</p></note>
when he is rid of his sleep, is rid of his disgrace, also, and is not
to be punished. But in this case it is not so, but the shame, and also
the punishment, are immortal. Again, they that grow rich in a dream,
when it is day are convicted of having been rich to no purpose. But in
this case even before the day the conviction often comes upon them, and
before they depart to the other life, those dreams have flown
away.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxvi-p20">Let us then shake off this evil
sleep, for if the day find us sleeping, a deathless death will succeed,
and before that day we shall be open to the attacks of all the enemies
that are of this world, both men and devils: and if they be minded to
undo us, there is nobody to hinder them. For if there were many
watching, then the danger would not be so great; since however, one
perhaps there is, or two, who have lighted a candle, and would be as it
were watching in the depth of night, while men were sleeping; therefore
now we have need of much sleeplessness, much guardedness, to prevent
our falling into the most irremediable evils. Doth it not now seem to
be broad daylight? do we not think that all men are awake and sober?
yet still (and perhaps you will smile at what I say, still say it I
will) we seem all of us like men sleeping and snoring in the depth of
night. And if indeed an incorporeal being could be seen, I would show
you how most men are snoring, and the devil breaking through walls, and
butchering us as we lie, and stealing away the goods within, doing
everything fearlessly, as if in profound darkness. Or rather, even if
it be impossible to see this with our eyes, let us sketch it out in
words, and consider how many have been weighed down by evil desires,
how many held down by the sore evil of wantonness, and have quenched
the light of the Spirit. Hence it comes that they see one thing instead
of another, hear one thing instead of another, and take no notice of
any of the things here told them. Or if I am mistaken in saying so, and
thou art awake, tell me what has been doing here this day, if thou hast
not been hearing this as a dream. I am indeed aware that some can tell
me (and I do not mean this of all); but do thou who comest under what
has been said, who hast come here to no purpose, tell me what Prophet,
what Apostle hath been discoursing to us to-day? and on what subjects?
And thou wouldest not have it in thy power to tell me. For thou hast
been talking a great deal here, just as in a dream, without hearing the
realities. And this I would have said to the women too, as there is a
great deal of sleeping amongst them. And would it were sleep! For he
that is asleep says nothing either good or bad. But he that is awake as
ye are puts forth many a word even for mischief on his own head,
telling his interest, casting up his creditor accounts, calling to
memory some barefaced bargaining, planting the thorns thick in his own
soul, and not letting the seed make even ever so little advance. But
rouse thyself, and pull these thorns up by the roots, and shake the
drunkenness off: for this is the cause of the sleep. But by drunkenness
I mean, not that from wine only, but from worldly thoughts, and with
them that from wine also. (See p. 443.) And this advice<note place="end" n="1581" id="vii.xxvi-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvi-p21"> This is a good illustration of Aristotle’s remark, that
“general discourses on moral matters are pretty well useless,
while particular ones are more like the truth.” <i>Eth.</i> ii.
7.</p></note> I am giving not to the rich only, but the
poor too, and chiefly those that club together for social parties. For
this is not really indulgence or relaxation, but punishment and
vengeance. For indulgence lies not in speaking filthy things, but in
talking solemnly, in being filled, not being ready to burst. But if
thou thinkest this is pleasure, show me the pleasure by the evening!
Thou canst not! And hitherto I say nothing of the mischiefs it leads
to, <pb n="520" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_520.html" id="vii.xxvi-Page_520" />but at present have only been speaking to you of the pleasure that
withers away so quickly. For the party is no sooner broken up, than all
that went for mirth is flown away. But when I come to mention the
spewing, and the headaches, and the numberless disorders, and the
soul’s captivity, what have you to say to all this? Have we any
business, because we are poor, to behave ourselves unseemly too? And in
saying this I do not forbid your meeting together, or taking your
suppers at a common table, but to prevent your behaving unseemly, and
as wishing indulgence to be really indulgence, and not a punishment,
nor a vengeance, or drunkenness and revelling. Let the Gentiles
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvi-p21.1">ἑλληνες</span>) see
that Christians know best how to indulge, and to indulge in an orderly
way. For it says, “Rejoice in the Lord with trembling.”
(<scripRef passage="Ps. ii. 11" id="vii.xxvi-p21.2" parsed="|Ps|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.2.11">Ps. ii. 11</scripRef>.) But how then can one rejoice? Why, by saying hymns, making
prayers, introducing psalms in the place of those low songs. Thus will
Christ also be at our table, and will fill the whole feast with
blessing, when thou prayest, when thou singest spiritual songs, when
thou invitest the poor to partake of what is set before thee, when thou
settest much orderliness and temperance over the feast. So thou wilt
make the party a Church,<note place="end" n="1582" id="vii.xxvi-p21.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvi-p22"> <i>Ora et ibi templum est,</i> D.
Bernard.</p></note> by hymning, in
the room of ill-timed shouts and cheers, the Master of all things. And
tell me not, that another custom has come to prevail, but correct what
is thus amiss. “For whether ye eat,” it says, “or
whether ye drink, or whatsoever ye do, do all to the glory of
God.” (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. x. 31" id="vii.xxvi-p22.1" parsed="|1Cor|10|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.31">1 Cor. x. 31</scripRef>.) For from banquets of
that sort you have evil desires, and impurities, and wives come to be
in disrepute, and harlots in honor among you. Hence come the upsetting
of families and evils unnumbered, and all things are turned upside
down, and ye have left the pure fountain, and run to the conduit of
mire. For that an harlot’s body is mire, I do not enquire of any
one else but of thine own self that wallowest in the mire, if thou dost
not feel ashamed of thyself, if thou dost not think thyself unclean
after the sin is over. Wherefore I beseech you flee fornication, and
the mother of it, drunkenness. Why sow where reaping is impossible, or
rather even if thou dost reap, the fruit brings thee great shame? For
even if a child be born, it at once disgraces thyself, and has itself
had injustice done it in being born through thee illegitimate and base.
And if thou leave it never so much money, both the son of an harlot,
and that of a servant-maid, is disreputable at home, disreputable in
the city, disreputable in a court of law: disreputable too wilt thou be
also, both in thy lifetime, and when dead. For if thou have departed
even, the memorials of thy unseemliness abide. Why then bring disgrace
upon all these? Why sow where the ground makes it its care to destroy
the fruit? where there are many efforts at abortion? where there is
murder before the birth? for even the harlot thou dost not let continue
a mere harlot, but makest her a murderess also. You see how drunkenness
leads to whoredom, whoredom to adultery, adultery to murder; or rather
to a something even worse than murder. For I have no name to give it,
since it does not take off the thing born, but prevent its being
born.<note place="end" n="1583" id="vii.xxvi-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvi-p23"> See Arist. <i>Polit.</i> vii. Tertull. <i>Apol.</i> i. 9, p. 22
O.T. and note r.</p></note> Why then dost thou abuse the gift of
God, and fight with His laws, and follow after what is a curse as if a
blessing, and make the chamber of procreation a chamber for murder, and
arm the woman that was given for childbearing unto slaughter? For with
a view to drawing more money by being agreeable and an object of
longing to her lovers, even this she is not backward to do, so heaping
upon thy head a great pile of fire. For even if the daring deed be
hers, yet the causing of it is thine. Hence too come idolatries, since
many, with a view to become acceptable, devise incantations, and
libations, and love-potions, and countless other plans. Yet still after
such great unseemliness, after slaughters, after idolatries, the thing
seems to many to belong to things indifferent, aye, and to many that
have wives too. Whence the mingle (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvi-p23.1">φορυτὸς</span>) of mischief is the greater. For sorceries<note place="end" n="1584" id="vii.xxvi-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvi-p24"> Or poisonings.</p></note> are applied not to the womb that is
prostituted, but to the injured wife, and there are plottings without
number, and invocations of devils, and necromancies, and daily wars,
and truceless fightings, and home-cherished jealousies. Wherefore also
Paul, after saying, “not in chamberings and wantonness,”
proceeds, “not in strife and envying,” as knowing the wars
that result therefrom; the upsetting of families, the wrongs done to
legitimate children, the other ills unnumbered. That we may then escape
from all these, let us put on Christ, and be with Him continually. For
this is what putting Him on is; never being without Him, having Him
evermore visible in us, through our sanctification, through our
moderation. So we say of friends, such an one is wrapped up
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvi-p24.1">ἐνεδύσατο</span>) in such another, meaning their great love, and keeping
together incessantly. For he that is wrapped up in anything, seems to
be that which he is wrapped in. Let then Christ be seen in every <pb n="521" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_521.html" id="vii.xxvi-Page_521" />part
of us. And how is He to be seen? If thou doest His deeds. And what did
He do? “The Son of Man,” He says, “hath not where to
lay His head.” (<scripRef passage="Luke ix. 58" id="vii.xxvi-p24.2" parsed="|Luke|9|58|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.58">Luke ix. 58</scripRef>.) This do thou
also aim after.<note place="end" n="1585" id="vii.xxvi-p24.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvi-p25"> Lying on the bare ground was a common part of
asceticism.</p></note> He needed the
use of food, and He fared upon barley loaves. He had occasion to
travel, and there were no horses or beast of burden anywhere, but He
walked so far as even to be weary. He had need of sleep, and He lay
“asleep upon the pillow in the fore (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvi-p25.1">πρύμνῃ</span>, here <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvi-p25.2">πρώρας</span>)
part of the ship.” (<scripRef passage="Mark iv. 38" id="vii.xxvi-p25.3" parsed="|Mark|4|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.4.38">Mark iv. 38</scripRef>.) There was
occasion for sitting down to meat, and He bade them lie down upon the
grass. And His garments were cheap; and often He stayed alone, with no
train after Him. And what He did on the Cross, and what amidst the
insults, and all, in a word, that He did, do thou learn by heart
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvi-p25.4">καταμαθὼν</span>) and imitate. And so wilt thou have put on Christ, if thou
“make no provision for the flesh to fulfil the lusts
thereof.” For the thing has no real pleasure, since these lusts
gender again others more keen, and thou wilt never find satisfaction,
but wilt only make thee one great torment. For as one who is in a
continual thirst, even if he have ten thousand fountains hard by him,
gets no good from this, as he is not able to extinguish the disorder,
so is he that liveth continually in lusts. But if thou keep to what is
necessary, thou wilt never come to have this fear, but all those things
will go away, as well drunkenness as wantonness. Eat then only so much
as to break thy hunger, have only so much upon thee as to be sheltered,
and do not curiously deck thy flesh with clothing, lest thou ruin it.
For thou wilt make it more delicate, and wilt do injury to its
healthfulness, by unnerving it with so much softness. That thou mayest
have it then a meet vehicle for the soul, that the helmsman may be
securely seated over the rudder, and the soldier handle his arms with
ease, thou must make all parts to be fitly framed together. For it is
not the having much, but requiring little, that keeps us from being
injured. For the one man is afraid even if he is not wronged: this
other, even if he be wronged, is in better case than those that have
not been wronged, and even for this very thing is in the better
spirits. Let the object of our search be then, not how we can keep any
one from using us spitefully, but how even if he wish to do it, he may
be without the power. And this there is no other source whence to
obtain, save by keeping to necessaries, and not coveting anything more.
For in this way we shall be able to enjoy ourselves here, and shall
attain to the good things to come, by the grace and love toward man,
etc.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XXV on Rom. xiv. 1, 2." shorttitle="" progress="92.01%" prev="vii.xxvi" next="vii.xxviii" id="vii.xxvii">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Rom. xiv. 1, 2." id="vii.xxvii-p0.1" parsed="|Rom|14|1|14|2" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.1-Rom.14.2" />
<p class="c21" id="vii.xxvii-p1"><span class="c9" id="vii.xxvii-p1.1">Homily XXV.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vii.xxvii-p2"><scripRef passage="Rom. XIV. 1, 2" id="vii.xxvii-p2.1" parsed="|Rom|14|1|14|2" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.1-Rom.14.2">Rom. XIV. 1, 2</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vii.xxvii-p3">“Him that is weak in the
faith receive ye, but not to doubtful disputations. For one believeth
that he may eat all things; another, who is weak, eateth
herbs.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.xxvii-p4"><span class="c11" id="vii.xxvii-p4.1">I Am</span> aware that to most what is here said is a difficulty. And
therefore I must first give the subject of the whole of this passage,
and what he wishes to correct in writing this. What does he wish to
correct then? There were many of the Jews which believed, who adhered
of conscience to the Law, and after their believing, still kept to the
observance of meats, as not having courage yet to quit the service of
the Law entirely. Then that they might not be observed if they kept
from swine’s flesh only, they abstained in consequence from all
flesh, and ate herbs only, that what they were doing might have more
the appearance of a fast than of observance of the Law.<note place="end" n="1586" id="vii.xxvii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p5"> Chrys. adopts the view which was common in antiquity as to who the
“weak” here mentioned were. He regards them as judaizing
Christians who were over-zealous for the Mosaic law and even went
beyond its explicit requirements to abstain from swine’s flesh
and abstained from meat altogether. Another class of interpreters have
supposed that the scruples of the “weak” concerning meat
had the same ground as in <scripRef passage="1 Cor. viii." id="vii.xxvii-p5.1" parsed="|1Cor|8|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8">1 Cor. viii.</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 10" id="vii.xxvii-p5.2" parsed="|1Cor|10|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10">1 Cor. x</scripRef>., viz., the fear of
eating flesh and drinking wine that had been used in the heathen
sacrificial worship (So Rückert, Philippi, Neander). The chief
objection to the former view is that they could not have derived their
doctrine of entire abstinence from meat and wine from the Mosaic law,
which prohibits only the flesh of certain unclean animals and does not
prohibit wine at all except in particular cases. The difficulty with
the second view is that the whole passage has no allusion to heathen
sacrifices, which could hardly have been the case if they had been the
ground of the scruple. On the contrary in <scripRef passage="Rom. 14.14" id="vii.xxvii-p5.3" parsed="|Rom|14|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.14">v. 14</scripRef> Paul in correcting these ascetic notions declares his
conviction that nothing is “unclean <i>of itself,</i>”
showing that their view was that flesh and wine possessed <i>in
themselves</i> some power of pollution. The difficulties connected with
these explanations have led many recent scholars to different
explanations. Baur regarded the “weak” as Ebionitic
Christians, but the Ebionites abstained from flesh as inherently sinful
and it would seem that if this had been the opinion of the
“weak” that Paul could hardly have treated it so mildly.
Since the Ebionites date from about 70 <span class="c14" id="vii.xxvii-p5.4">a.d.</span>,
these ascetics at Rome could have been Ebionitic only in the sense of
having the germs of subsequent Ebionism. An opinion similar to this has
been advocated by Ritschl, Meyer and Mangold. In their view the root of
this asceticism was Essenic. There was certainly a Judeo-Christian
minority in the Roman church. The ideas of the Essenes were widely
disseminated among the Jews at the time. It is natural to suppose that
among the Roman Jews there were Essenes or those of Essenic tendencies
who upon their conversion would associate their rigorous asceticism
with the Christian doctrine of the subjugation of the flesh. This view
best meets the requirements of the passage. The Essenes abstained
wholly from wine and practised a supra-legal regimen in regard to food.
They would have no occasion to array themselves against the
apostle’s doctrine and he therefore treats their scruples not in
a polemic but in a cautious and conciliatory
spirit.—G.B.S.</p></note> Others again were farther advanced,
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p5.5">τελειότεροι</span>) and kept up no one thing of the kind, who became to
those, who did keep them, distressing and offensive, by reproaching
<pb n="522" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_522.html" id="vii.xxvii-Page_522" />them, accusing them, driving them to despondency. Therefore the blessed
Paul, out of fear lest, from a wish to be right about a trifle, they
should overthrow the whole, and from a wish to bring them to
indifferency about what they ate, should put them in a fair way for
deserting the faith, and out of a zeal to put everything right at once,
before the fit opportunity was come, should do mischief on vital
points, so by this continual rebuking setting them adrift from their
agreement in (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p5.6">ὁμολογίας
εἰς</span>) Christ, and so they should
remain not righted in either respect: observe what great judgment he
uses and how he concerns himself with both interests with his customary
wisdom. For neither does he venture to say to those who rebuke, Ye are
doing amiss, that he may not seem to be confirming the other in their
observances; nor again, Ye are doing right, lest he should make them
the more vehement accusers: but he makes his rebuke to square with
each. And in appearance he is rebuking the stronger, but he pours forth
all he has to say<note place="end" n="1587" id="vii.xxvii-p5.7"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p6.1">κενοῖ</span>,
i.e. so as not to have to say anything against them directly. St.
Chrysostom turns the passage in that way more than Theodoret. See on v.
4, which Theod. applies directly against the Judaizers. His general
remarks on the rhetoric of the passage are independent of this
question.</p></note> against the
other in his address to these. For the kind of correction most likely
to be less grating is, when a person addresses some one else, while he
is striking a blow at a different person, since this does not permit
the person rebuked to fly into a passion, and introduces the medicine
of correction unperceived. See now with what judgment he does this, and
how well-timed he is with it. For after saying, “make not
provision for the flesh to fulfil the lusts thereof,” then he
proceeds to the discussion of these points, that he might not seem to
be speaking in defence of those who were the rebukers, and were for
eating of anything. For the weaker part ever requires more forethought.
Wherefore he aims his blow against the strong, immediately saying as
follows, “Him that is weak in the faith.” You see one blow
immediately given to him. For by calling him weak (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p6.2">ἀσθενοὕντα</span>), he points out that he is not healthy (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p6.3">ἄρρωστον</span>). Then he adds next, “receive,” and point out again
that he requires much attention. And this is a sign of extreme
debility. “Not to doubtful disputations.”<note place="end" n="1588" id="vii.xxvii-p6.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p7"> <scripRef passage="Rom. 14.2" id="vii.xxvii-p7.1" parsed="|Rom|14|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.2">Verse 2</scripRef>
counsels receiving to Christian fellowship those
affected by these ascetic scruples but <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p7.2">μὴ εἰς
διακρίσεις
διαλογισμῶν</span>. These words have been variously rendered: (1) “not
to doubtful disputations” (A.V., R.V.); (2) “for decisions
of doubts” (marg. R.V.); (3) not to judgings of thoughts (Meyer);
“not to discussions of opinions” (Godet). It is clear that
the apostle exhorts the church against allowing the scruples in
question to be matter of debate and division but whether he means to
place a limitation upon the church’s duty to receive the weak
brethren or whether he exhorts them to refrain from making the opinions
of the weak a matter of discussion and judgment, is a question still
unsettled. The following consideration deserve attention in the
decision of the question (1) Paul treats the “weak”
throughout with great forbearance and tenderness. (2) The church is the
party exhorted. (3) It is probably that the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p7.3">διακρίσεις
διαλογισμῶν</span>
refer to actions or judgments which the church would
be in danger of exercising toward the weak. (4) It is likely that the
question of eating meats or herbs only (<scripRef passage="Rom. 14.2" id="vii.xxvii-p7.4" parsed="|Rom|14|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.2">v. 2</scripRef>) is a specimen of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p7.5">διαλογισμοί</span>
referred to. (5) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p7.6">Διακρίσις</span>
means an act of distinguishing things that differ,
i.e. a logical or moral judgment. (6) The question remains
whether <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p7.7">διαλογισμός</span>
means a <i>doubt,</i> or a <i>thought,</i> an
<i>opinion.</i> The latter is the primary meaning and seems preferable
here. Then the meaning would be: receive these persons to fellowship
and abstain from criticisms and judgments upon their conscientious
opinions. The translation of our Eng. vs. “not to doubtful
disputations” is as ambiguous as the original phrase is in Greek,
and is, therefore, a faithful rendering in respect of ambiguity. These
translators seem to take <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p7.8">διακρίσεις</span>
as meaning “doubts”—a meaning which
that word cannot be shown to bear.—G.B.S.</p></note> See, he has laid on a third stripe.
For here he makes it appear that his error is of such a nature, that
even those who do not transgress in the same manner, and who
nevertheless admit him to their affection, and are earnestly bent upon
curing him, are at doubt.<note place="end" n="1589" id="vii.xxvii-p7.9"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p8"> He seems to mean, “are at doubt whether they may acknowledge
such.” So Œcumenius seems to take it, who paraphrases this
comment, and adds <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p8.1">καὶ
χωρίζεσθαι</span>, “and separate themselves.”</p></note> You see how in
appearance he is conversing with these, but is rebuking others secretly
and without giving offence. Then by placing them beside each other, one
he gives encomiums, the other accusations. For he goes on to say,
“One believeth that he may eat all things,” commending him
on the score of his faith. “Another who is weak, eateth
herbs,” disparaging this one again, on the score of his weakness.
Then since the blow he had given was deadly (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p8.2">καιρίαν</span>, used hyperbolically), he comforts him again in these
words,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxvii-p9"><scripRef passage="Rom. 14.3" id="vii.xxvii-p9.1" parsed="|Rom|14|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.3">Ver.
3</scripRef>.
“Let not him that eateth, despise him that eateth
not.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxvii-p10">He does not say, let him alone,
nor does he say, do not blame him, nor yet, do not set him right; but
do not reproach him, do not “despise” him, to show they
were doing a thing perfectly ridiculous. But of this he speaks in other
words. “Let not him which eateth not, judge him that
eateth.” For as the more advanced made light of these, as of
little faith, and falsely healed, and spurious, and still Judaizers, so
they too judged these as law-breakers, or as given to <pb n="523" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_523.html" id="vii.xxvii-Page_523" />gluttony. And of
these it is likely that many were of the Gentiles too. Wherefore he
proceeds, for God hath received him. But in the other’s case he
does not say this. And yet to be despised was the eater’s share,
as a glutton, but to be judged, his that did not eat, as of little
faith. But he has made them change places, to show that he not only
does not deserve to be despised, but that he can even despise. But do I
condemn him? he means. By no means. For this is why he proceeds,
“for God hath received him.” Why then speakest thou to him
of the law, as to a transgressor? “For God hath received
him:” that is, has shown His unspeakable grace about him, and
hath freed him from all charges against him; then again he turns to the
strong.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxvii-p11"><scripRef passage="Rom. 14.4" id="vii.xxvii-p11.1" parsed="|Rom|14|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.4">Ver.
4</scripRef>.
“Who art thou that judgest another man’s
servant?”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxvii-p12">Whence it appears that they too
judged, and did not despise only. “To his own Master he standeth
or falleth.” See here is another stroke. And the indignation
seems to be against the strong man, and he attacks him. When he says,
“Yea, he shall be holden up,” he shows that he is still
wavering, and requireth so much attention as to call in God as a
physician for this, “for God,” he says, “is able to
make him stand.” And this we say of things we are quite in
despair about. Then, that he may not despair he both gives him the name
of a servant when he says, “Who art thou that judgest another
man’s servant?” And here again he secretly attacks him. For
it is not because he does things worthy to exempt him from being
judged, that I bid you not judge him, but because he is Another’s
servant, that is, not thine, but God’s. Then to solace him again
he does not say, “falleth,” but what? “standeth or
falleth.” But whether it be the latter or the former, either of
these is the Master’s concernment, since the loss also goes to
Him, if he does fall, as the riches too, if he stand. And this again if
we do not attend to Paul’s aim in not wishing them to be rebuked
before a fitting opportunity, is very unworthy of the mutual care
becoming for Christians. But (as I am always saying) we must examine
the mind with which it is spoken, and the subject on which it is said
and the object he would compass when he says it. But he makes them
respectful by no slight motive, when he says this: for what he means
is, if God, Who undergoeth the loss, hitherto doth nothing, how can you
be else than ill-timed and out of all measure exact, when you seize on
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p12.1">ἄγκων</span>, throttle) him
and annoy him?</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxvii-p13"><scripRef passage="Rom. 14.5" id="vii.xxvii-p13.1" parsed="|Rom|14|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.5">Ver.
5</scripRef>.
“One man esteemeth one day above another, another esteemeth every
day alike.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxvii-p14">Here he seems to me to be giving
a gentle hint about fasting. For it is not unlikely that some who
fasted were always judging those who did not, or among the observances
it is likely that there were some that on fixed days abstained, and on
fixed days did not.<note place="end" n="1590" id="vii.xxvii-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p15"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p15.1">ἐχομένους</span>, here opposed to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p15.2">ἀπεχομένους</span>.</p></note> Whence also he
says, “Let every man be fully persuaded in his own mind.”
And in this way he released those who kept the observances from fear,
by saying that the thing was indifferent, and he removed also the
quarrelsomeness of those who attacked them, by showing that it was no
very desirable (or urgent, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p15.3">περισπούδαστον</span>) task to be always making a trouble about these things.
Yet it was not a very desirable task, not in its own nature, but on
account of the time chosen, and because they were novices in the faith.
For when he is writing to the Colossians, it is with great earnestness
that he forbids it, saying, “Beware lest any man spoil you
through philosophy and vain deceit, after the traditions of men, after
the elements of the world, and not after Christ.” (<scripRef passage="Col. ii. 8" id="vii.xxvii-p15.4" parsed="|Col|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.8">Col. ii. 8</scripRef>,
see p. 4.) And again, “Let no man judge you in meat or in
drink” (<scripRef passage="Col. 2.16" id="vii.xxvii-p15.5" parsed="|Col|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.16">ib. 16</scripRef>), and, “let no
man beguile you of your reward.” (<scripRef passage="Col. 2.18" id="vii.xxvii-p15.6" parsed="|Col|2|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.18">ib. 18</scripRef>.) And when writing to the Galatians with great precision,
he exacts of them Christian spirit and perfectness in this matter. But
here he does not use this vehemency, because the faith was lately
planted in them. Let us therefore not apply the phrase, “Let
every man be persuaded in his own mind,” to all subjects. For
when he is speaking of doctrines, hear what he says, “If any one
preacheth unto you any gospel other than that ye have received, let him
be accursed” (<scripRef passage="Gal. i. 9" id="vii.xxvii-p15.7" parsed="|Gal|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.9">Gal. i. 9</scripRef>),
“even” if it be “an angel.” And again, “I
fear lest by any means as the serpent beguiled Eve through his
subtilty, so your minds should be corrupted.” (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. xi. 3" id="vii.xxvii-p15.8" parsed="|2Cor|11|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.3">2 Cor. xi. 3</scripRef>.)
And in writing to the Philippians, he says, “Beware of dogs,
beware of evil workers, beware of the concision.” (<scripRef passage="Phil. iii. 2" id="vii.xxvii-p15.9" parsed="|Phil|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.2">Phil. iii. 2</scripRef>.)
But with the Romans, since it was not yet the proper time for setting
things of this sort right, “Let every man,” he says,
“be fully persuaded in his own mind.” For he had been
speaking of fasting. It was to clear away the vanity of the others and
to release these from fear then, that he said as follows:</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxvii-p16"><scripRef passage="Rom. 14.6" id="vii.xxvii-p16.1" parsed="|Rom|14|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.6">Ver.
6</scripRef>.
“He that regardeth the day, regardeth it unto the Lord; and he
that <pb n="524" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_524.html" id="vii.xxvii-Page_524" />regardeth not the day, to the Lord he doth not regard it.”
And, “He that eateth, eateth to the Lord, for he giveth God
thanks; and he that eateth not, to the Lord he eateth not, and giveth
God thanks.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxvii-p17">He still keeps to the same
subject. And what he means is about this. The thing is not concerned
with fundamentals. For the thing requisite is, if this person and the
other are acting for God’s sake, the thing requisite is (these
words are repeated 3 <span class="c14" id="vii.xxvii-p17.1">mss.</span>), if both terminate
in thanksgiving. For indeed both this man and that give thanks to God.
If then both do give thanks to God, the difference is no great one. But
let me draw your notice to the way in which here also he aims unawares
a blow at the Judaizers. For if the thing required be this, the
“giving of thanks,” it is plain enough that he which eateth
it is that “giveth thanks,” and not “he which eateth
not.” For how should he, while he still holds to the Law? As then
he told the Galatians, “As many of you as are justified by the
Law are fallen from grace” (<scripRef passage="Gal. v. 4" id="vii.xxvii-p17.2" parsed="|Gal|5|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.4">Gal. v. 4</scripRef>); so here he
hints it only, but does not unfold it so much. For as yet it was not
time to do so. But for the present he bears with it (see p. 337): but
by what follows he gives it a further opening. For where he
says,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxvii-p18"><scripRef passage="Rom. 14.7,8" id="vii.xxvii-p18.1" parsed="|Rom|14|7|14|8" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.7-Rom.14.8">Ver. 7,
8</scripRef>.
“For none of us liveth unto himself, and no man dieth unto
himself. For whether we live, we live unto the Lord; and whether we
die, we die unto the Lord,” by this too he makes the same
clearer. For how can he that liveth unto the Law, be living unto
Christ? But this is not the only thing that he effects by this, he also
holds back the person who was in so much haste for their being set
right, and persuades him to be patient, by showing that it is
impossible for God to despise them, but that in due time He will set
them right. What is the force then of “none of us liveth to
himself?” It means, We are not free, we have a Master who also
would have us live, and willeth not that we die, and to whom both of
these are of more interest than to us. For by what is here said he
shows that he hath a greater concern for us than we have ourselves, and
considereth more than we do, as well our life to be wealth, as our
death to be a loss. For we do not die to ourselves alone, but to our
Master also, if we do die. But by death here he means that from the
faith. However, this were enough to convince us that He taketh care for
us, in that it is to Him we live, and to Him we die. Still he is not
satisfied with saying this, but proceeds further. For after saying,
“Whether we live, therefore, or die, we are the
Lord’s,” and passing from that death to the physical one,
that he may not give an appearance of harshness to his language, he
gives another very great indication of His care for us. Now of what
kind is this?</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxvii-p19"><scripRef passage="Rom. 14.9" id="vii.xxvii-p19.1" parsed="|Rom|14|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.9">Ver.
9</scripRef>.
“For to this end Christ both died, and rose, and revived, that He
might be Lord both of the dead and living.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxvii-p20">And so let us at least convince
thee, that He is thoughtful for our salvation. For had He not had this
great care for us, where were the need of the Dispensation (or
Incarnation, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p20.1">οἰκονομίας</span>)? He then that hath shown so much anxiety about our
becoming His, as to take the form of a servant, and to die, will He
despise us after we have become so? This cannot be so, assuredly it
cannot! Nor would He choose to waste so much pains. “For to this
end (he says) he also died,” as if any one were to say, Such an
one will not have the heart to despise his servant. For he minded his
own purse. (Cf. <scripRef passage="Ex. xxi. 21" id="vii.xxvii-p20.2" parsed="|Exod|21|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.21.21">Ex. xxi. 21</scripRef>.) For indeed we are not
so much in love with money, as is He with our salvation. Wherefore it
was not money, but His own Blood that He gave as bail for us. And for
this cause He would not have the heart to give them up, for whom He had
laid down so great a price. See too how he shows that His power also is
unspeakable. For he says, “to this end He both died and revived,
that He might be Lord both of the dead and the living.” And above
he said, “for whether we live or die, we are His.” See what
a wide extended Mastery! see what unconquerable might! see what exact
providence over us! For tell me not, he means, of the living. Even for
the departed He taketh care. But if He doth of the departed, it is
quite plain that He doth of the living also. For He hath not omitted
any point for this Mastery, making out for Himself more claims than men
do, and especially beside<note place="end" n="1591" id="vii.xxvii-p20.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p21"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p21.1">χωρὶς</span>: The
construction seems imperfect: the Translator suggests <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p21.2">χωρισθεὶς</span>, “separating Himself from all others.” If the
passage be not corrupt, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p21.3">χωρὶς τῶν
ἄλλων
ἁπάντων</span> is
merely = <i>in primis;</i> and so Field.</p></note> all other things
in order to take care of us. For a man puts down money, and for this
clings strongly to his own slave. But He Himself paid down His death;
and the salvation of one who was purchased at so great a price, and the
Mastery over whom He had gained with so much anxiety and trouble, He is
not likely to count of no value. But this he says to make the Judaizer
abashed, and to persuade him to call to mind the greatness of the
benefit, and how that when dead he had come to be alive, and that there
was nothing that he gained from the Law, and how that it would be the
<pb n="525" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_525.html" id="vii.xxvii-Page_525" />last degree of unfeelingness, to leave Him Who had shown so much care
toward him, and run away back to the Law. After attacking him then
sufficiently, he relaxes again, and says,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxvii-p22"><scripRef passage="Rom. 14.10" id="vii.xxvii-p22.1" parsed="|Rom|14|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.10">Ver.
10</scripRef>.
“But why dost thou judge thy brother? or why dost thou set at
nought thy brother?”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxvii-p23">And so he seems to be setting
them upon a level, but from that he has said, he shows that the
difference between them is great. First then by the appellation of
“brother” he does away with disputatiousness, and then also
by calling that awful day to their mind. For after saying, “Why
dost thou set at nought thy brother?” he proceeds, “For we
shall all stand before the judgment-seat of Christ.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxvii-p24">And he seems indeed to be again
rebuking the more advanced in saying this, but he is putting the mind
of the Judaizer to confusion by not only calling for his reverence to
the benefit that had been done him, but also making him afraid of the
punishment to come. “For we shall all,” he says,
“stand before the judgment-seat of Christ.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxvii-p25"><scripRef passage="Rom. 14.11,12" id="vii.xxvii-p25.1" parsed="|Rom|14|11|14|12" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.11-Rom.14.12">Ver. 11,
12</scripRef>.
“For it is written, As I live, saith the Lord, every knee shall
bow to Me, and every tongue shall confess to God. So then every one of
us shall give account of himself to God.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxvii-p26">See how he again puts his mind
into confusion, while he seems to be rebuking the other. For he
intimates some such thing, as if he had said, How does it affect you?
Are you to be punished for him? But this he does not say, but hints at
it by putting it in a milder form, and saying, “For we shall all
stand before the judgment-seat of Christ:” and, “So then
every one of us shall give account of himself to God.” And he
introduces the prophet<note place="end" n="1592" id="vii.xxvii-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p27"> Some <span class="c14" id="vii.xxvii-p27.1">mss.</span> and edd. “with all
attesting the subjection to Him.” The passage is found
<scripRef passage="Is. xlv. 23" id="vii.xxvii-p27.2" parsed="|Isa|45|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.45.23">Is. xlv. 23</scripRef>,
probably the reading of the LXX., till it was corrected to suit the
Hebrew. See Parsons <i>ad loc.</i></p></note> in witness of the
subjection of all to Him, yea a subjection extended even to those in
the Old Testament, and of all absolutely. For he does not barely say
every one shall worship, but “shall confess,” that is,
shall given an account of what he has done. Be in anxiety then as
seeing the Master of all sitting on his judgment-seat, and do not make
schisms and divisions in the Church, by breaking away from grace, and
running over to the Law. For the Law also is His. And why say I so of
the Law? Even those in the Law and those before the Law are His. And it
is not the Law that will demand an account of thee, but Christ, of thee
and of all the human race. See how he has released us from the fear of
the Law. Then that he may not seem to be saying this to frighten them
for the occasion, but to have come to it in the course he had proposed
himself, he again keeps to the same subject, and says,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxvii-p28"><scripRef passage="Rom. 14.13" id="vii.xxvii-p28.1" parsed="|Rom|14|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.13">Ver.
13</scripRef>.
“Let us not therefore judge one another any more: but judge this
rather, that no man put a stumbling-block or an occasion to fall in his
brother’s way.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxvii-p29">This does not apply to one less
than the other: wherefore it may well fit with both, both the advanced
man that was offended at the observance of meats, and the unadvanced
that stumbled at the vehement rebuke given him. But consider, I pray
you, the great punishment we shall suffer, if we give offence at all.
For if in a case where the thing was against law, yet, as they rebuked
unseasonably, he forbade their doing it, in order that a brother might
not be made to offend and stumble; when we give an offence without
having anything to set right even, what treatment shall we deserve? For
if not saving others be a crime (and that it is so, he who buried the
talent proves), what will be the effect of giving him offence also? But
what if he gives himself the offence, you may say, by being weak? Why
this is just why thou oughtest to be patient. For if he were strong,
then he would not require so much attention. But now, since he is of
the feebler sort, he does on this ground need considerable care. Let us
then yield him this, and in all respects bear his burdens, as it is not
of our own sins only that we shall have to give an account, but for
those also wherein we cause others to offend. For if that account, were
even by itself hard to pass, when these be added too, how are we to be
saved? And let us not suppose, that if we can find accomplices in our
sins, that will be an excuse; as this will prove an addition to our
punishment. Since the serpent too was punished more than the woman, as
was the woman likewise more than the man (<scripRef passage="1 Tim. ii. 14" id="vii.xxvii-p29.1" parsed="|1Tim|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.14">1 Tim. ii. 14</scripRef>); and Jezebel
also was punished more severely than Ahab, who had seized the vineyard;
for it was she that devised the whole matter, and caused the king to
offend. (<scripRef passage="1 Kings xxi. 23, 25, 29" id="vii.xxvii-p29.2" parsed="|1Kgs|21|23|0|0;|1Kgs|21|25|0|0;|1Kgs|21|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.21.23 Bible:1Kgs.21.25 Bible:1Kgs.21.29">1 Kings xxi. 23, 25, 29</scripRef>.) And therefore thou,
when thou art the author of destruction to others, wilt suffer more
severely<note place="end" n="1593" id="vii.xxvii-p29.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p30"> Sav. Mar. and one <span class="c14" id="vii.xxvii-p30.1">ms.</span> end the sentence,
“having punishment exacted of the for those who have been made by
thee to offend.”</p></note> than those who have been subverted
by thee. For sinning is not so ruinous as leading others also into the
same. Wherefore he speaks of those who “not only do the same, but
have pleasure in them that do them.” (<scripRef passage="Rom. i. 32" id="vii.xxvii-p30.2" parsed="|Rom|1|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.32">Rom. i. 32</scripRef>.) And <pb n="526" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_526.html" id="vii.xxvii-Page_526" />so when we
see any sinning, let us, so far from thrusting them on, even pull them
back from the pit of iniquity, that we may not have to be punished for
the ruin of others besides ourselves. And let us be continually in mind
of the awful judgment-seat, of the stream of fire, of the chains never
to be loosed, of the darkness with no light, the gnashing of teeth, and
the venomous worm. “Ah, but God is merciful!” Are these
then mere words? and was not that rich man punished for despising
Lazarus? Are not the foolish<note place="end" n="1594" id="vii.xxvii-p30.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p31"> The
oil representing especially deeds of mercy. Hil. ad. 1. See St. Chrys.
on <scripRef passage="Rom. xi. 6" id="vii.xxvii-p31.1" parsed="|Rom|11|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.6">Rom. xi. 6</scripRef>. p. 485.</p></note> virgins cast out
of the Bride-chamber? Do not they who did not feed Him go away into
“the fire prepared for the devil?” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 41" id="vii.xxvii-p31.2" parsed="|Matt|25|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.41">Matt. xxv. 41</scripRef>.) Will not he
that hath soiled garments be “bound hand and foot”
(<scripRef passage="Matt. 22.13" id="vii.xxvii-p31.3" parsed="|Matt|22|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.13">ib. xxii. 13</scripRef>), and go to ruin? Will,
not he that demanded the hundred pence to be paid, be given over to the
tormentors? Is not that said of the adulterers<note place="end" n="1595" id="vii.xxvii-p31.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p32"> See <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 28" id="vii.xxvii-p32.1" parsed="|Matt|5|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.28">Matt. v. 28</scripRef>, and <scripRef passage="2 Pet. ii. 14" id="vii.xxvii-p32.2" parsed="|2Pet|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.2.14">2
Pet. ii. 14</scripRef>. And with respect to giving cause of offence to
others, <scripRef passage="Mark. ix. 44" id="vii.xxvii-p32.3" parsed="|Mark|9|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.9.44">Mark. ix. 44</scripRef>.</p></note>
true, that “their worm shall not die, nor their fire be
quenched?”<note place="end" n="1596" id="vii.xxvii-p32.4"><p class="c38" id="vii.xxvii-p33"> Field’s punctuation will give the sense, “These then
are mere words—the rich man is not punished, nor the foolish
virgins cast out, etc., but these are only threats!” which is
perhaps more vigorous. Compare Hom. xxxi. p. 496: also Browning’s
<i>Heretic’s Tragedy.</i></p>

<p class="c43" id="vii.xxvii-p34">“Who maketh God’s
menace an idle word?</p>

<p class="c39" id="vii.xxvii-p35">Saith, it no more means what it
proclaims</p>

<p class="c39" id="vii.xxvii-p36">Than a damsel’s threat to
her wanton bird?</p>

<p class="c41" id="vii.xxvii-p37">—For she too prattles of
ugly names.</p>

<p class="c39" id="vii.xxvii-p38">Saith, he knoweth but one
thing—what he knows?</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" id="vii.xxvii-p39">That God is good and the
rest is breath.”</p></note> (<scripRef passage="Mark ix. 43" id="vii.xxvii-p39.1" parsed="|Mark|9|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.9.43">Mark ix. 43</scripRef>.)
Are these but mere threats then? Yea, it is answered. And from what
source pray dost thou venture to make such an assertion, and that too
when thou passest judgment of thine own opinion? Why, I shall be able
to prove the contrary, both from what He said, and from what He did.
(See <scripRef passage="John v. 22" id="vii.xxvii-p39.2" parsed="|John|5|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.22">John v. 22</scripRef>.) For if you will not believe by the punishments that are
to come, at least believe by those that have happened already. For what
have happened, and have come forth into reality, surely are not threats
and words. Who then was it that flooded the whole world, and affected
that baleful wreck, and the utter destruction of our whole race! Who
was it that after this hurled those thunders and lightnings upon the
land of Sodom? Who that drowned all Egypt in the sea? Who that consumed
the six hundred thousand men in the wilderness? Who that burnt up the
synagogue of Abiram? Who that bade the earth open her mouth for the
company of Core and Dathan, and swallow them up? Who that carried off
the threescore and ten thousand at one sweep in David’s time?
Shall I mention also those that were punished individually! Cain, who
was given up to a continual vengeance? (the son of) Charmi,<note place="end" n="1597" id="vii.xxvii-p39.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p40"> Most <span class="c14" id="vii.xxvii-p40.1">mss.</span> have “Charmi” or
“Charmin;” one “Achar,” one “Achar the
son of Charmi.”</p></note> who was stoned with his whole family? Or
him, that suffered the same thing for gathering sticks on the sabbath?
The forty children who were consumed by those beasts, and obtained no
pardon even on the score of their age? And if you would see these same
things even after the times of grace, just consider what great
suffering the Jews had, how the women ate their children, some roasting
them, and some consuming them in other ways:<note place="end" n="1598" id="vii.xxvii-p40.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p41"> Josephus, B. J. vi., vii. c. 8., Euseb. H. E. iii. 6.</p></note> how after being given up to irremediable
famine, and wars varied and severe, they threw all previous
catastrophes into the shade by the exceeding greatness of their own
calamities. For that it was Christ Who did these things unto them, hear
Him declaring as much, both by parables, and clearly and explicitly. By
parables, as when He says, “But those that would not that I
should reign over them, bring hither and slay them” (<scripRef passage="Luke xix. 27" id="vii.xxvii-p41.1" parsed="|Luke|19|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.19.27">Luke xix. 27</scripRef>);
and by that of the vineyard, and that of the marriage. But clearly and
explicitly, as when He threatens that they shall fall by the edge of
the sword, and shall be led away captive into the nations, and there
shall be upon the earth “distress of nations with perplexity, at
the roaring of the sea and waves;<note place="end" n="1599" id="vii.xxvii-p41.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p42"> So
most <span class="c14" id="vii.xxvii-p42.1">mss.</span> of St. Chrysostom, and the best of
the N.T.</p></note> men’s
hearts failing them for fear.” (<scripRef passage="Luke 21.24,25,26" id="vii.xxvii-p42.2" parsed="|Luke|21|24|21|26" osisRef="Bible:Luke.21.24-Luke.21.26">ib. xxi. 24, 25,
26</scripRef>.)
“And there shall be tribulation, such as there never was, no, nor
ever shall be.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xxiv. 21" id="vii.xxvii-p42.3" parsed="|Matt|24|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.21">Matt. xxiv.
21</scripRef>.)
And what a punishment Ananias too and Sapphira suffered, for the theft
of a few pieces of money, ye all know. Seest thou not the daily
calamities also? Or have these too not taken place? Seest thou not now
men that are pining with famine? those that suffer elephantiasis, or
are maimed in body? those that live in constant poverty, those that
suffer countless irreparable evils? Now then will it be reasonable for
some to be punished, and some not? For if God be not unjust (and unjust
He is not), thou also wilt assuredly suffer punishment, if thou
sinnest. But if because He is merciful He doth not punish, then ought
not these either to have been punished. But now because of these words
of yours, God even here punisheth many, that when ye believe not the
words of the threatening, the deeds of vengeance ye may at least
believe.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxvii-p43">And since things of old do not
affright you so much, by things which happen in every generation, He
correcteth those that in every generation are growing listless. And
what is the reason, it may be said, why <pb n="527" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_527.html" id="vii.xxvii-Page_527" />He doth not punish all here?
That He may give the others an interval<note place="end" n="1600" id="vii.xxvii-p43.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p44"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p44.1">προθεσμίαν</span>, lit. a set time. He has used the term before with
especial view to the length of the time.</p></note> for
repentance. Why then does He not take vengeance upon all in the next
world?<note place="end" n="1601" id="vii.xxvii-p44.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p45"> i.e.
so as to spare all in this.</p></note> It is lest many should disbelieve in
His providence. How many robbers are there who have been taken, and how
many that have left this life unpunished? Where is the mercy of God
then? it is my turn now to ask of thee. For supposing no one at all had
vengeance taken upon him, then you might have taken refuge in this. But
now that some are punished, and some are not, though they be the worse
sinners, how can it be reasonable that there be not the same
punishments for the same sins? How can those punished appear to be else
than wronged? What reason is there then why all are not punished here?
Hear His own defence for these things. For when some had died by the
falling of a tower on them: He said to those who raised a question upon
this, “Suppose ye that they were sinners above all men? I tell
you nay, but except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish”
(<scripRef passage="Luke xiii. 4, 5" id="vii.xxvii-p45.1" parsed="|Luke|13|4|13|5" osisRef="Bible:Luke.13.4-Luke.13.5">Luke xiii. 4, 5</scripRef>); so exhorting us not to feel confident when others suffer
punishment, and we ourselves, though we have committed many
transgressions, do not. For except we change our conduct, we assuredly
shall suffer. And how, it may be said, is it that we are to be punished
without end for sinning a short time here? how, I ask, is it that in
this world,<note place="end" n="1602" id="vii.xxvii-p45.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p46"> See
Butler’s <i>Anal.</i> i. 2. “But all this,” and i. 3.
iii.</p></note> those who in a short moment of time
have done one murder, are condemned to constant punishment in the
mines? “But it is not God that does this,” it may be said.
How then came He to keep the man with a palsy for thirty and eight
years in so great punishments? For that it was for sins that He
punished him, hear what He says, “Behold, thou art made whole,
sin no more.” (<scripRef passage="John v. 14" id="vii.xxvii-p46.1" parsed="|John|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.14">John v. 14</scripRef>.) Still it is
said, he found a release. But the case is not so with the other life.
For that there, there will never be any release,<note place="end" n="1603" id="vii.xxvii-p46.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p47"> So
<span class="c14" id="vii.xxvii-p47.1">mss.</span> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p47.2">λύσιν</span>.
Sav. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p47.3">λῆξιν</span>,
cessation: see 383, note 3.</p></note> hear from His own mouth, “Their worm
will not die, nor their fire be quenched.” (<scripRef passage="Mark ix. 44" id="vii.xxvii-p47.4" parsed="|Mark|9|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.9.44">Mark ix. 44</scripRef>.) And
“these shall go into everlasting life, but these into everlasting
punishment.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 46" id="vii.xxvii-p47.5" parsed="|Matt|25|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.46">Matt. xxv. 46</scripRef>.) Now if the life
be eternal, the punishment is eternal. Seest thou not how severely He
threatened the Jews? Then have the things threatened come to pass, or
were those that were told them a mere talk? “One stone shall not
remain upon another.” (<scripRef passage="Luke xxi. 6" id="vii.xxvii-p47.6" parsed="|Luke|21|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.21.6">Luke xxi. 6</scripRef>.) And has it
remained? But what, when He says, “There shall be tribulation
such as hath not been?” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xxiv. 21" id="vii.xxvii-p47.7" parsed="|Matt|24|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.21">Matt. xxiv.
21</scripRef>.)
Has it not come then? Read the history of Josephus, and thou wilt not
be able to draw thy breath even, at only hearing what they suffered for
their doings. This I say, not that I may pain you, but that I may make
you secure, and lest by having humored you overmuch, I should but make
a way for the endurance of sorer punishments. For why, pray, dost thou
not deem it right thou shouldest be punished for sinning? Hath He not
told thee all beforehand? Hath He not threatened thee? not come to thy
aid?<note place="end" n="1604" id="vii.xxvii-p47.8"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p48"> So
Field: Vulg. “made thee afraid.”</p></note> not done things even without number for thy
salvation’s sake? Gave He thee not the laver of Regeneration, and
forgave He not all thy former sins? Hath He not after this forgiveness,
and the laver, also given thee the succor of repentance if thou sin?
Hath He not made the way to forgiveness of sins, even after all this,
easy<note place="end" n="1605" id="vii.xxvii-p48.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p49"> St.
Chrysostom must not be understood here as making light of the labor of
an effectual repentance, nor as excluding the office of the Church in
accepting the Penitent. His object is to show that there is no such
difficulty in repentance, as need be an objection to our belief in
eternal punishment. He is speaking of repentance in the lowest degree,
and he certainly held that different degrees of it would obtain
different degrees of benefit. As of almsgiving on <scripRef passage="Rom. xi. 6" id="vii.xxvii-p49.1" parsed="|Rom|11|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.6">Rom. xi. 6</scripRef>, p. 485.
etc. “It is possible to gain approval by thy last will, not
indeed in such way as in thy lifetime,” and more generally <i>ad
Theodorum Lapsum,</i> t. i. p. 11, 12. Ben. where he represents it as
difficult, though not so much so as it might seem to those who did not
try it, and know its consolations: and Hom i. <i>de S. Pentec. fin.</i>
he says, “It is possible by diligence, prayer, and exceeding
watchfulness, to wipe out all our sins that are written down. This then
let us make our business all our days, that when we depart thither, we
may obtain some forgiveness, and all escape irrevocable
punishments.” Of confession he speaks strongly, <i>de Cruce et
Latrone,</i> Hom. i. t. 2, 407; B. <i>ad Pop. Ant.</i> Hom. 3, p. 42 E.
on the Statues, p. 66 O.T. and of the power of the Priesthood to
absolve, <i>de Sac.,</i> c. 3, §5, t. i. p. 384 E. quoting <scripRef passage="Ja. v. 14, 15" id="vii.xxvii-p49.2" parsed="|Jas|5|14|5|15" osisRef="Bible:Jas.5.14-Jas.5.15">Ja. v.
14, 15</scripRef>.</p></note> to thee? Hear then what He hath enjoined:
“If thou forgive thy neighbor, I also will forgive thee”
(<scripRef passage="Matt. 6.14" id="vii.xxvii-p49.3" parsed="|Matt|6|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.14">ib. vi. 14</scripRef>), He says. What
hardship is there in this? “If ye judge the cause of the
fatherless, and see that the widow have right, come and let us converse
together,” He saith, “and if your sins be as purple, I will
make them white as snow.” (<scripRef passage="Is. i. 17, 18" id="vii.xxvii-p49.4" parsed="|Isa|1|17|1|18" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.17-Isa.1.18">Is. i. 17, 18</scripRef>.) What labor is
there here? “Tell thy sins, that thou mayest be justified.”
(<scripRef passage="Is. xliii. 26" id="vii.xxvii-p49.5" parsed="|Isa|43|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.43.26">Is. xliii. 26</scripRef>. LXX.) What hardship is there in this? “Redeem thy sins
with alms.” (<scripRef passage="Dan. iv. 24" id="vii.xxvii-p49.6" parsed="|Dan|4|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.4.24">Dan. iv. 24</scripRef>.) What
toilsomeness is there in this? The Publican said, “Be merciful to
me a sinner,” and “went down home justified.”
(<scripRef passage="Luke xviii. 13, 14" id="vii.xxvii-p49.7" parsed="|Luke|18|13|18|14" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.13-Luke.18.14">Luke xviii. 13, 14</scripRef>.) What labor is it to imitate the Publican? And wilt thou
not be persuaded even after this that there is punishment and
vengeance? At that rate thou wilt deny that even the devil is punished.
For, “Depart,” He says, “into the fire prepared for
the devil and his angels.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 41" id="vii.xxvii-p49.8" parsed="|Matt|25|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.41">Matt. xxv. 41</scripRef>.) Now if there be
no hell, then neither is he punished. But if he is punished, it is
plain that we shall also. For we also <pb n="528" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_528.html" id="vii.xxvii-Page_528" />have disobeyed, even if it be not
in the same way. And how comest thou not to be afraid to speak such
daring things? For when thou sayest that God is merciful, and doth not
punish, if He should punish he will be found in thy case to be no
longer merciful. See then unto what language the devil leadeth you? And
what are the monks that have taken up with the mountains, and yield
examples of such manifold self-denial,<note place="end" n="1606" id="vii.xxvii-p49.9"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p50"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p50.1">μυρίαν
ἄσκησιν</span>:
the term asceticism is an insufficient translation of <i>ascesis,</i>
since its termination takes off the reality. The word
“crown” hints at a play on its secular sense, of gymnastic
training.</p></note>
to go away without their crown? For if the wicked are not to be
punished, and there is no recompense made to any one, some one else
will say, perhaps, that neither are the good crowned. Nay, it will be
said, For this is suitable with God, that there should be a kingdom
only, and not a hell. Well then, shall the whoremonger, and the
adulterer, and the man who hath done evils unnumbered, enjoy the same
advantages with the man who has exhibited soberness and holiness, and
Paul is to stand with Nero, or rather even the devil with Paul? For if
there be no hell and yet there will be a Resurrection of all, then the
wicked will attain to the same good things! And who would say this? Who
even of men that were quite crazed? or rather, which of the devils even
would say this? For even they confess that there is a hell. Wherefore
also they cried out and said, “Art Thou come hither to torment us
before the time?” (<scripRef passage="Matt. 8.29" id="vii.xxvii-p50.2" parsed="|Matt|8|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.29">ib. viii.
29</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxvii-p51">How then comest thou not to fear
and tremble, when even the devils confess what thyself art denying? Or
how is it that thou dost not see who is the teacher of these evil
doctrines? For he who deceived the first man, and under the pretext of
greater hopes, threw them out even of the blessings they had in
possession, he it is who now suggests the saying and fancying of these
things. And for this reason he persuades some to suspect there is no
hell, that he may thrust them into hell. As God on the other hand
threateneth hell, and made hell ready, that by coming to know of it
thou mightest so live as not to fall into hell. And yet if, when there
is a hell, the devil persuades thee to these things, how came the
devils to confess it, if it did not exist,<note place="end" n="1607" id="vii.xxvii-p51.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p52"> This sentence may be read so as to avoid the fault in reasoning;
he breaks off the supposition as too absurd, and after a pause gives
the true account of the case, which he in fact assumes in the first
clause. The whole passage is rhetorical, and the first mention of the
devils is introduced with tremendous power, as almost any one must have
felt in reading it.</p></note>
whose aim and desire it is that we should not suspect anything of the
kind, that through fearlessness we might become the more listless, and
so fall with them into that fire? How then (it will be said) came they
to confess it? It was through their not bearing the compulsion laid
upon them. Taking all these things into consideration then, let those
who talk in this way leave off deceiving both themselves and others
since even for these words of theirs they will be punished for
detracting (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p52.1">διασύροντες</span>) from those awful things, and relaxing the vigor<note place="end" n="1608" id="vii.xxvii-p52.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p53"> Or
“undoing the awe,” as edd. before Field, and some <span class="c14" id="vii.xxvii-p53.1">mss.</span></p></note> of many who are minded to be in earnest,
and do not even do as much as those barbarians, for they, though they
were ignorant of everything, when they heard that the city was to be
destroyed, were so far from disbelieving, that they even groaned, and
girded themselves with sackcloth, and were confounded, and did not
cease to use every means until they had allayed the wrath.
(<scripRef passage="Jonah iii. 5" id="vii.xxvii-p53.2" parsed="|Jonah|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jonah.3.5">Jonah
iii. 5</scripRef>.) But dost thou, who hast had so great experience of facts and of
teaching, make light of what is told thee? The contrary then will be
thy fate. For as they through fear of the words had not to undergo the
vengeance in act, so thou who despisest the threatening by words, wilt
have to undergo the punishment in very deed. And if now what thou art
told seems a fable to thee, it will not, however, seem so when the very
things convince thee, in that Day. Have you never noticed what He did
even in this world? How when He met with two thieves, He counted them
not worthy of the same estate, but one He led into the Kingdom, and the
other He sent away into Hell? And why speak I of a robber and murderer?
For even the Apostle He did not spare, when he had become a traitor,
but even when He saw him rushing to the halter, and hanging, and
bursting asunder in the midst (for he did “burst asunder, and all
his bowels gushed out”) (<scripRef passage="Acts i. 18" id="vii.xxvii-p53.3" parsed="|Acts|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.18">Acts i. 18</scripRef>), still when He
foresaw all these things, He let him suffer all the same, giving thee
from the present a proof of all that is in the other world also. Do not
then cheat yourselves, through being persuaded of the devil. These
devices are his. For if both judges, and masters, and teachers, and
savages, respect the good, and punish the evil, with what reason is the
contrary to be the case with God, while the good man and he who is not
so are deemed worthy of the same estate? And when will they leave off
their wickedness? For they who now are expecting punishment, and are
amongst so many terrors, those from the judges and from the laws, and
yet do not for this depart from iniquity; when on their departing this
life they are to lay aside even this fear, and are not only not to be
cast into hell, but are even to obtain a kingdom; when will they leave
doing <pb n="529" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_529.html" id="vii.xxvii-Page_529" />wickedly? Is this then mercy, pray? to add to wickedness, to set
up rewards for iniquity, to count the sober and the unchastened, the
faithful and the irreligious, Paul and the devil, to have the same
deserts? But how long am I to be trifling? Wherefore I exhort you to
get you free from this madness, and having grown to be your own
masters, persuade your souls to fear and to tremble, that they may at
once be saved from the hell to come, and may, after passing the life in
this world soberly, attain unto the good things to come by the grace
and love towards man, etc.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XXVI on Rom. xiv. 14." shorttitle="" progress="93.33%" prev="vii.xxvii" next="vii.xxix" id="vii.xxviii">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Rom. xiv. 14." id="vii.xxviii-p0.1" parsed="|Rom|14|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.14" />
<p class="c21" id="vii.xxviii-p1"><span class="c9" id="vii.xxviii-p1.1">Homily XXVI.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vii.xxviii-p2"><scripRef passage="Rom. XIV. 14" id="vii.xxviii-p2.1" parsed="|Rom|14|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.14">Rom. XIV. 14</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vii.xxviii-p3">“I know, and am persuaded
by (Gr. in) the Lord Jesus, that there is nothing unclean of itself,
but to him that esteemeth anything to be unclean, to him it is
unclean.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.xxviii-p4"><span class="c11" id="vii.xxviii-p4.1">After</span> first rebuking the person who judgeth his brother, and moving him
to leave off this reproaching, he then explains himself further upon
the doctrinal part, and instructs in a dispassionate tone the weaker
sort, displaying in this case too a great deal of gentleness. For he
does not say he shall be punished, nor anything of the sort, but merely
disburdens him of his fears in the matter, and that with a view to his
being more easily persuaded with what he tells him; and he says,
“I know, and am persuaded.” And then to prevent any of
those who did not trust him (or “believe,” <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p4.2">τὥν οὐ
πιστὥν</span>) saying,
And what is it to us if thou art persuaded? for thou art no trustworthy
evidence to be set in competition with so great a law, and with oracles
brought down from above, he proceeds, “in the Lord.” That
is, as having learned from Him, as having my confidence from Him. The
judgment then is not one of the mind of man. What is it that thou art
persuaded of and knowest? Tell us. “That there is nothing unclean
of itself.” By nature, he says, nothing is unclean but it becomes
so by the spirit in which a man uses it. Therefore it becomes so to
himself only, and not to all. “For to him that esteemeth anything
to be unclean, to him it is unclean.” What then? Why not correct
thy brother, that he may think it not unclean? Why not with full
authority call him away from this habit of mind and conception of
things, that he may never make it common? My reason is, he says, I am
afraid to grieve him. Wherefore he proceeds,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxviii-p5"><scripRef passage="Rom. 14.15" id="vii.xxviii-p5.1" parsed="|Rom|14|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.15">Ver.
15</scripRef>.
“But if thy brother be grieved with thy meat, now walkest thou
not charitably.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxviii-p6">You see how far, for the
present, he goes in affection for him, showing that he makes so great
account of him, that with a view not to grieve him he does not venture
even to enjoin things of great urgency, but by yieldingness would
rather draw him to himself, and by charity. For even when he has freed
him of his fears, he does not drag him and force him, but leaves him
his own master. For keeping a person from meats is no such matter as
overwhelming with grief.<note place="end" n="1609" id="vii.xxviii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxviii-p7"> i.e.
“better deprive the strong of his meats, than deeply grieve the
weak.”</p></note> You see how much
he insists upon charity. And this is because he is aware that it can do
everything. And on this ground he makes somewhat larger demand upon
them. For so far he says from its being proper for them to distress you
at all, they ought even, if need be, not to hesitate at condescending
to you. Whence he proceeds to say, “Destroy not him with thy
meat, for whom Christ died.” Or dost thou not value thy brother
enough even to purchase his salvation at the price of abstinence from
meats? And yet Christ refused not to become a slave, nor yet to die for
him; but thou dost not despise even food, that thou mayest save him.
And yet with it all Christ was not to gain all, yet still He died for
all; so fulfilling His own part. But art thou aware that by meat thou
art overthrowing him in the more important matters, and yet makest a
disputing? And him who is the object of such care unto Christ, dost
thou consider so contemptible, and dishonor one whom He loveth? Yet He
died not for the weak only, but even for an enemy. And wilt not thou
refrain from meats even, for him that is weak? Yet Christ did what was
greatest even, but thou not even the less. And He was Master, thou a
brother. These words then were enough to tongue-tie him. For they show
him to be of a little spirit, and after having the <pb n="530" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_530.html" id="vii.xxviii-Page_530" />benefit of great
things from God, not to give in return even little ones.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxviii-p8"><scripRef passage="Rom. 14.16,17" id="vii.xxviii-p8.1" parsed="|Rom|14|16|14|17" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.16-Rom.14.17">Ver. 16,
17</scripRef>.
“Let not then your good be evil spoken of. For the kingdom of God
is not meat and drink.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxviii-p9">By their “good,” he
means here either their faith, or the hope of rewards hereafter, or the
perfectness of their religious state.<note place="end" n="1610" id="vii.xxviii-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxviii-p10"> In
addition to the three possible meanings of <i>“your
good”</i> which Chrys. mentions, two other interpretations may be
noted: (1) “The good you enjoy,” i.e. your Christian
liberty (Godet); (2) “The kingdom of God” (<scripRef passage="Rom. 14.17" id="vii.xxviii-p10.1" parsed="|Rom|14|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.17">v. 17</scripRef>) (Meyer). The
connection favors the view that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p10.2">τὸ ἀγαθόν</span> is a general reference to the same source of blessing which
is more specifically designated as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p10.3">ἡ βασιλεία
τοῦ θεοῦ</span> (<scripRef passage="Rom. 14.17" id="vii.xxviii-p10.4" parsed="|Rom|14|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.17">17</scripRef>).—G.B.S.</p></note>
For it is not only that you fail to profit your brother, he means, but
the doctrine itself, and the grace of God, and His gift, you cause to
be evil spoken of. Now when thou fightest, when thou quarrellest, when
thou art vexatious, when thou makest schism in the Church, and
reproachest thy brother, and art distant with him, those that are
without will speak evil of you. And so good is so far from coming of
this, that just the opposite is the case. For your good is charity,
love of the brotherhood, being united, being bound together, living at
peace, living in gentleness (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p10.5">ἐπιεικείας</span>). He again, to put an end to his fears and the
other’s disputatiousness, says, “For the kingdom of God is
not meat and drink.” Is it by these, he means, that we are to be
approved? As he says in another passage too,<note place="end" n="1611" id="vii.xxviii-p10.6"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxviii-p11"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. viii. 8" id="vii.xxviii-p11.1" parsed="|1Cor|8|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.8">1 Cor. viii. 8</scripRef>,
speaking of things offered to idols.</p></note>
“Neither if we eat are we the better, neither if we eat not are
we the worse.” And he does not need any proof, but is content
with stating it. And what he says is this, If thou eatest, does this
lead thee to the Kingdom? And this was why, by way of satirizing them
as mightily pleased with themselves herein, he said, not
“meat” only, but “drink.” What then are the
things that do bring us here? “Righteousness, and peace, and
joy,” and a virtuous life, and peace with our brethren (whereto
this quarrelsomeness is opposed), the joy from unanimity, which this
rebuking puts an end to. But this he said not to one party only, but to
both of them, it being a fit season for saying it to both. Then as he
had mentioned peace and joy, but there is a peace and joy over bad
actions also, he adds, “in the Holy Ghost.” Since he that
ruins his brother, hath at once subverted peace, and wronged joy, more
grievously than he that plunders money. And what is worse is, that
Another saved him, and thou wrongest and ruinest him. Since then
eating, and the supposed perfect state, does not bring in these
virtues, but the things subversive of them it does bring in, how can it
be else than right to make light of little things, in order to give
firmness to great ones? Then since this rebuking took place in some
degree out of vanity, he proceeds to say,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxviii-p12"><scripRef passage="Rom. 14.18" id="vii.xxviii-p12.1" parsed="|Rom|14|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.18">Ver.
18</scripRef>.
“For he that in these things serveth Christ, is acceptable to
God, and approved of men.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxviii-p13">For they will not admire thee so
much for thy perfect state, as all will for peace and amity. For this
is a goodly thing, that all will have the benefit of, but of that not
one even will.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxviii-p14"><scripRef passage="Rom. 14.19" id="vii.xxviii-p14.1" parsed="|Rom|14|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.19">Ver.
19</scripRef>.
“Let us therefore follow after the things which make for peace,
and things wherewith one may edify one another.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxviii-p15">This applies to the other, that
he may grow peaceable. But the other to the latter too, that he may not
destroy his brother. Still he has made both apply to either again, by
saying, “one another,” and showing that without peace it is
not easy to edify.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxviii-p16"><scripRef passage="Rom. 14.20" id="vii.xxviii-p16.1" parsed="|Rom|14|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.20">Ver.
20</scripRef>.
“For meat destroy not the work of God.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxviii-p17">Giving this name to the
salvation of a brother, and adding greatly to the fears, and showing
that he is doing the opposite of that he desires.<note place="end" n="1612" id="vii.xxviii-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxviii-p18"> “The work of God” is much more naturally taken as
designating the Christian himself—his personality, than as
designating his salvation (Chrys.).—G.B.S.</p></note> For thou, he says, art so far from
building up as thou intendest, that thou dost even destroy, and that a
building too not of man but of God, and not for any great end either,
but for a trivial thing. For it was “for meat,” he says.
Then lest so many indulgences should confirm the weaker brother in his
misconception, he again becomes doctrinal, as follows,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxviii-p19">“All things indeed are
pure, but it is evil for that man who eateth with
offence.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxviii-p20">Who does it, that is, with a bad
conscience. And so if you should force him, and he should eat, there
would be nothing gained. For it is not the eating that maketh unclean,
but the intention with which a man eats. If then thou dost not set that
aright, thou hast done all to no purpose, and hast made things worse:
for thinking a thing unclean is not so bad as tasting it when one
thinks it unclean. Here then you are committing two errors, one by
increasing his prejudice through your quarrelsomeness, and another by
getting him to taste of what is unclean. And so, as long as you do not
persuade him, do not force him.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxviii-p21"><scripRef passage="Rom. 14.21" id="vii.xxviii-p21.1" parsed="|Rom|14|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.21">Ver.
21</scripRef>.
“It is good neither to eat flesh, nor to drink wine, nor anything
whereby thy brother stumbleth, or is offended, or is made
weak.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxviii-p22">Again, he requires the greater
alternative, that they should not only not force him, but <pb n="531" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_531.html" id="vii.xxviii-Page_531" />even
condescend to him. For he often did this himself also, as when he
circumcised (<scripRef passage="Acts xvi. 3" id="vii.xxviii-p22.1" parsed="|Acts|16|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.3">Acts xvi. 3</scripRef>), when he was shorn
(<scripRef passage="Acts 18.18" id="vii.xxviii-p22.2" parsed="|Acts|18|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.18">ib. xviii. 18</scripRef>), when he
sacrificed that Jewish sacrifice. (<scripRef passage="Acts 21.26" id="vii.xxviii-p22.3" parsed="|Acts|21|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.26">ib. xxi. 26</scripRef>, see p. 126). And he
does not say to the man “do so,” but he states it in the
form of a sentiment to prevent again making the other, the weaker man,
too listless. And what are his words? “It is good not to eat
flesh.” And why do I say flesh? if it be wine, or any other thing
of the sort besides, which gives offence, refrain. For nothing is so
important as thy brother’s salvation. And this Christ shows us,
since He came from Heaven, and suffered all that He went through, for
our sakes. And let me beg you to observe, how he also drives it home
upon the other, by the words “stumbleth, or is offended, or is
made weak.” And do not tell me (he means) that he is so without
reason but, that thou hast power to set it right. For the other has a
sufficient claim to be helped in his weakness, and to thee this were no
loss, not being a case of hypocrisy (<scripRef passage="Gal. ii. 13" id="vii.xxviii-p22.4" parsed="|Gal|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.13">Gal. ii. 13</scripRef>), but of
edification and economy. For if thou force him, he is at once
destroyed, and will condemn thee, and fortify himself the more in not
eating. But if thou condescend to him, then he will love thee, and will
not suspect thee as a teacher, and thou wilt afterwards gain the power
of sowing imperceptibly in him the right views. But if he once hate
thee, then thou hast closed the entrance for thy reasoning. Do not then
compel him, but even thyself refrain for his sake, not refraining from
it as unclean, but because he is offended, and he will love thee the
more. So Paul also advises when he says, “It is good not to eat
flesh,” not because it was unclean, but because the brother is
offended and is weak.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxviii-p23"><scripRef passage="Rom. 14.22" id="vii.xxviii-p23.1" parsed="|Rom|14|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.22">Ver.
22</scripRef>.
“Hast thou faith? have it to thyself.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxviii-p24">Here he seems to me to be giving
a gentle warning to the more advanced on the score of vanity. And what
he says is this, Dost thou wish to show me that thou art perfect, and
fully furnished? Do not show it to me, but let thy conscience suffice.
And by faith, he here means that concerned not with doctrines, but with
the subject in hand. For of the former it says, “With the mouth
confession is made unto salvation” (<scripRef passage="Rom. x. 10" id="vii.xxviii-p24.1" parsed="|Rom|10|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.10">Rom. x. 10</scripRef>); and,
“Whosoever shall deny Me before men, him will I also
deny.”<note place="end" n="1613" id="vii.xxviii-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxviii-p25"> Compare St. Ephrem. <i>Serm.</i> xx. vol. iii. adv.
<i>Scrutatores.</i> pp. 172, 173, Oxf. Tr.</p></note> (<scripRef passage="Luke ix. 26" id="vii.xxviii-p25.1" parsed="|Luke|9|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.26">Luke ix. 26</scripRef>.) For the former
by not being confessed, ruins us; and so does this by being confessed
unseasonably. “Happy is he that condemneth not himself in the
thing which he alloweth.”<note place="end" n="1614" id="vii.xxviii-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxviii-p26"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p26.1">Κρίνων</span> should not be rendered “condemning” as if it
were <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p26.2">κατακρίνων</span>
(as Chrys. and many mod. interpreters). The meaning
is: Happy is he who does not pass judgment upon himself, i.e. who is so
confident of the rightness of his course that he has no anxiety or
scruple regarding the course of action in such disputed points which he
approves and has resolved upon.—G.B.S.</p></note> Again he
strikes at the weaker one, and gives him (i.e. the stronger) a
sufficient crown, in that of his conscience. Even if no man see, that
is, thou art able to be happy in thyself. For after saying, “Have
it to thyself,” to prevent his thinking this a contemptible
tribunal, he tells him this is better to thee than the world.<note place="end" n="1615" id="vii.xxviii-p26.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxviii-p27"> <i>Nullum Theatrum virtuti conscientia majus.</i> Cicero, <i>Tusc.</i> ii. 26. Virtue has no field for display more
ample than conscience.</p></note> And if all accuse thee, and thou condemn
not thyself, and thy conscience lay no charge against thee, thou art
happy. But this is a statement he did not make to apply to any person
whatever. For there are many that condemn not themselves, and yet are
great transgressors: and these are the most miserable of men. But he
still keeps to the subject in hand.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxviii-p28"><scripRef passage="Rom. 14.23" id="vii.xxviii-p28.1" parsed="|Rom|14|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.23">Ver.
23</scripRef>.
“And he that doubteth is condemned if he eat.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxviii-p29">Again, it is to exhort him to
spare the weaker, that he says this. For what good is it if he eat in
doubt, and condemn himself? For I approve of him, who both eateth, and
doeth it not with doubting. See how he induces him not to eating only,
but to eating with a good conscience too. Then he mentions likewise the
reason why he is condemned continuing in these words,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxviii-p30">“Because he eateth not of
faith.” Not because it is unclean, but because it is not of
faith. For he did not believe that it is clean, but though unclean he
touched it. But by this he shows them also what great harm they do by
compelling men, and not persuading them, to touch things which had
hitherto appeared unclean to them, that for this at all events they
might leave rebuking. “For whatsoever is not of faith is
sin.” For when a person does not feel sure, nor believe that a
thing is clean, how can he do else than sin? Now all these things have
been spoken by Paul of the subject in hand, not of everything. And
observe what care he takes not to offend any; and he had said before,
“If thy brother be grieved with thy meat, now walkest thou not
charitably.” But if one should not grieve him, much less ought
one to give him offence. And again, “For meat destroy not the
work of God.” For if it were a grievous act of iniquity to throw
down a Church, much more so is it to do so to the spiritual Temple.
Since a man is more dignified <pb n="532" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_532.html" id="vii.xxviii-Page_532" />than a Church: for it was not for walls
that Christ died, but for these temples.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxviii-p31">Let us then watch our own
conduct on all sides, and afford to no one ever so little handle. For
this life present is a race-course and we ought to have thousands of
eyes (Hilary in <scripRef passage="Ps. cxix." id="vii.xxviii-p31.1" parsed="|Ps|19|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19">Ps. cxix.</scripRef>) on every side, and not even to fancy that
ignorance will be an adequate excuse. For there is such a thing, there
certainly is, as being punished for ignorance, when the ignorance is
inexcusable. Since the Jews too were ignorant, yet not ignorant in an
excusable way. And the Gentiles were ignorant, but they are without
excuse. (<scripRef passage="Rom. i. 20" id="vii.xxviii-p31.2" parsed="|Rom|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.20">Rom. i. 20</scripRef>.) For when thou art ignorant of those things which it is
not possible to know, thou wilt not be subject to any charge for it:
but when of things easy and possible, thou wilt be punished with the
utmost rigor. Else if we be not excessively supine, but contribute our
own share to its full amount, God will also reach forth His hand unto
us in those things which we are ignorant of. And this is what Paul said
to the Philippians likewise. “If in anything ye be otherwise
minded, God shall reveal even this unto you.” (<scripRef passage="Phil. iii. 15" id="vii.xxviii-p31.3" parsed="|Phil|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.15">Phil. iii. 15</scripRef>.)
But when we are not willing to do even what we are masters of, we shall
not have the benefit of His assistance in this either. And this was the
case with the Jews too. “For this cause,” He says,
“speak I unto them in parables, because seeing they see
not.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xiii. 13" id="vii.xxviii-p31.4" parsed="|Matt|13|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.13">Matt. xiii. 13</scripRef>.) In what sense was it
that seeing they saw not? They saw devils cast out, and they said, He
hath a devil. They saw the dead raised, and they worshipped not, but
attempted to kill Him. But not of this character was Cornelius.
(<scripRef passage="Matt. 12.24" id="vii.xxviii-p31.5" parsed="|Matt|12|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.24">ib. xii. 24</scripRef>.) For this reason then,
when he was doing the whole of his duty with sincerity, God added unto
him that which was lacking also. Say not then, how came God to neglect
such and such a one who was no formalist (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p31.6">ἄπλαστος</span>) and a good man, though a Gentile? For in the first place no man
can possibly know for certain whether a person is no formalist,<note place="end" n="1616" id="vii.xxviii-p31.7"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxviii-p32"> So
rendered, to keep up the play upon the words: it means, not framing
himself to a false show.</p></note> but He only who “formed
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p32.1">πλάσαντι</span>) the hearts severally.” (<scripRef passage="Ps. xxxiii. 15" id="vii.xxviii-p32.2" parsed="|Ps|33|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.33.15">Ps. xxxiii. 15</scripRef>,
LXX.) And then there is this to be said too, that perchance
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p32.3">πολλάκις</span>) such an one was neither thoughtful nor earnest. And how,
it may be said, could he, as being very uninformed? (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p32.4">ἄπλαστος</span>.) Let me beg you to consider then this simple and single-hearted
man, and take notice of him in the affairs of life, and you will see
him a pattern of the utmost scrupulousness, such that if he would have
shown it in spiritual matters he would not have been overlooked: for
the facts of the truth are clearer than the sun. And wherever a man may
go, he might easily lay hold of his own salvation, if he were minded,
that is, to be heedful, and not to look on this as a by-work. For were
the doings shut up into Palestine, or in a little corner of the world?
Hast thou not heard the prophet say, “All shall know Me from the
least even to the greatest?” (<scripRef passage="Jer. xxxi. 34" id="vii.xxviii-p32.5" parsed="|Jer|31|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.31.34">Jer. xxxi. 34</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Heb. viii. 11" id="vii.xxviii-p32.6" parsed="|Heb|8|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.8.11">Heb. viii.
11</scripRef>.)
Do not you see the things themselves uttering the truth? How then are
these to be excused, seeing as they do the doctrine of the truth spread
far and wide, and not troubling themselves, or caring to learn it? And
dost thou require all this, it is asked, of a rude savage? Nay not of a
rude savage only, but of any who is more savage than men of the present
day. For why is it, pray, that in matters of this world he knows how to
answer when he is wronged, and to resist when he has violence done him,
and do and devise everything to prevent his ever having his will
thwarted even in the slightest degree; but in spiritual concerns he has
not used this same judgment? And when a man worships a stone, and
thinks it a god, he both keeps feasts to it, and spends money on it,
and shows much fear towards it, and in no case becomes listless from
his simpleness. But when he has to seek to the very and true God, do
you then mention singleness and simpleness to me? These things are not
so, assuredly they are not! For the complaints are those of mere
listlessness. For which do you think the most simple and rude, those in
Abraham’s day or those now? (<scripRef passage="Josh. xxiv. 2" id="vii.xxviii-p32.7" parsed="|Josh|24|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Josh.24.2">Josh. xxiv. 2</scripRef>.) Clearly the
former. And when that it was easiest to find religion out now or then?
Clearly now. For now the Name of God is proclaimed even by all men, and
the Prophets have preached, the things come to pass, the Gentiles been
convinced.<note place="end" n="1617" id="vii.xxviii-p32.8"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxviii-p33"> Or, “the systems of the Gentiles been
confuted,” <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p33.1">τὰ
῾Ελλήνων
ἐλήλεγκται</span>.</p></note> (<scripRef passage="Gen. xxxii. 29" id="vii.xxviii-p33.2" parsed="|Gen|32|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.32.29">Gen. xxxii. 29</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Judges xiii. 18" id="vii.xxviii-p33.3" parsed="|Judg|13|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Judg.13.18">Judges
xiii. 18</scripRef>.) But at that day the majority were still in an uninstructed
state, and sin was dominant. And there was no law to instruct, nor
prophets, nor miracles, nor doctrine, nor multitude of men acquainted
with it, nor aught else of the kind, but all things then lay as it were
in a deep darkness, and a night moonless and stormy. And yet even then
that wondrous and noble man, though the obstacles were so great, still
knew God and practised virtue, and led many to the same zeal; and this
though he had not even the wisdom of those without.<note place="end" n="1618" id="vii.xxviii-p33.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxviii-p34"> Philo, however, makes Abraham learned in all Chaldæan wisdom.
<i>De Nob.</i> §5, also Joseph, <i>Ant.</i> i. c. 8, §2. It
is now certain that the art of writing was older than his time, in
Mesopotamia as well as Egypt.</p></note> For how should he, when <pb n="533" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_533.html" id="vii.xxviii-Page_533" />there were no
letters even yet invented? Yet still he brought his own share in, and
God joined to bring in what was lacking to him. For you cannot say even
this, that Abraham received his religion from his fathers, because he
(Terah, see <scripRef passage="Josh. xxiv. 2" id="vii.xxviii-p34.1" parsed="|Josh|24|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Josh.24.2">Josh. xxiv. 2</scripRef>.) was an idolater. But
still, though he was from such forefathers and was uncivilized, and
lived among uncivilized people, and had no instructor in religion, yet
he attained to a knowledge of God, and in comparison with all his
descendants, who had the advantage both of the Law and the Prophets, he
was so much more illustrious as no words can express. Why was it then?
It was because in things of this world he did not give himself any
great anxiety, but in things of the spirit he applied his whole
attention. (In Gen. Hom. 33, etc.) And what of Melchizedek? was not he
also born about those times, and was so bright as to be called even a
priest of God? (In Gen. Hom. 35, 36.) For it is impossible in the
extreme, that the sober-minded (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p34.2">νήφοντα</span>) should ever be overlooked. And let not these things be a trouble
to us, but knowing that it is the mind with which in each case the
power lies, let us look to our own duties, that we may grow better. Let
us not be demanding an account of God or enquire why He let such an one
alone, but called such an one. For we are doing the same as if a
servant that had given offence were to pry into his master’s
housekeeping. Wretched and miserable man, when thou oughtest to be
thoughtful about the account thou hast to give, and how thou wilt
reconcile thy master, dost thou call him to account for things that
thou art not to give an account of, passing over those things of which
thou art to give a reckoning?<note place="end" n="1619" id="vii.xxviii-p34.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxviii-p35"> So
Field with most <span class="c14" id="vii.xxviii-p35.1">mss.</span> Vulg. “for which
thou art to be punished.”</p></note> What am I to say
to the Gentile? he asks. Why, the same that I have been saying. And
look not merely to what thou shalt say to the Gentile, but also to the
means of amending thyself.<note place="end" n="1620" id="vii.xxviii-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxviii-p36"> So
Field <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p36.1">αὑτὸν</span> for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p36.2">αὐτόν</span>.</p></note> When he is
offended by examining into thy life, then consider what thou wilt say.
For if he be offended, thou wilt not be called to a reckoning for him,
but if it be thy way of life by which he is injured, thou wilt have to
undergo the greatest danger. When he seeth thee philosophizing about
the kingdom, and fluttering at the things of this life, and at once
afraid about hell, and trembling at the calamities of this life, then
lay it to mind. When he sees this, and accuses thee, and says, If thou
art in love with the Kingdom, how is it thou dost not look down upon
the things of this life? If thou art expecting the awful judgment, why
dost thou not despise the terrors of this world? If thou hopest for
immortality, why dost thou not think scorn of death? When he says this,
be thou anxious what defence thou wilt make. When he sees thee
trembling at the thought of losing thy money, thee that expectest the
heavens, and exceedingly glad about a single penny, and selling thy
soul again for a little money, then lay it to mind. For these are the
things, just these, that make the Gentiles stumble. And so, if thou art
thoughtful about his salvation, make thy defence on these heads, not by
words, but by actions. For it is not through that question that anybody
ever blasphemed God, but through men’s bad lives it is, that
there are thousands of blasphemies in all quarters. Set him right then.
For the Gentile will next ask thee, How am I to know that God’s
commands are feasible? For thou that art of Christian extraction, and
hast been brought up in this fine religion, dost not do anything of the
kind. And what will you tell him? You will be sure to say, I will show
you others that do; monks that dwell in the deserts. And art thou not
ashamed to confess to being a Christian, and yet to send to others, as
unable to show that you display the temper of a Christian? For he also
will say directly, What need have I to go to the mountains, and to hunt
up the deserts? For if there is no possibility for a person who is
living in the midst of cities to be a disciple, this is a sad
imputation on this rule of conduct, that we are to leave the cities,
and run to the deserts. But show me a man who has a wife, and children,
and family, and yet pursueth wisdom. What are we then to say to all
this? Must we not hang down our heads, and be ashamed? For Christ gave
us no such commandment; but what? “Let your light shine before
men” (<scripRef passage="Matt. v. 16" id="vii.xxviii-p36.3" parsed="|Matt|5|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.16">Matt. v. 16</scripRef>), not mountains, and
deserts, and wildernesses, and out-of-the-way places. And this I say,
not as abusing those who have taken up with the mountains, but as
bewailing those that dwell in cities, because they have banished virtue
from thence. Wherefore I beseech you let us introduce the discipline
they have there here also, that the cities may become cities indeed.
This will improve the Gentile. This will free him from countless
offences. And so if thou wouldest set him free from scandal, and
thyself enjoy rewards without number, set thy own life in order, and
make it shine forth upon all sides, “that men may see your good
works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven.” For so we
also shall enjoy that unutterable and great glory, which God grant that
we may all attain to, by the grace and love toward man, etc.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XXVII on Rom. xiv. 25-27." shorttitle="" progress="94.10%" prev="vii.xxviii" next="vii.xxx" id="vii.xxix">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Rom. xiv. 25-27." id="vii.xxix-p0.1" parsed="|Rom|14|25|14|27" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.25-Rom.14.27" />
<pb n="534" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_534.html" id="vii.xxix-Page_534" />
  <p class="c21" id="vii.xxix-p1"><span class="c9" id="vii.xxix-p1.1">Homily XXVII.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vii.xxix-p2"><scripRef passage="Rom. XIV. 25-27" id="vii.xxix-p2.1" parsed="|Rom|14|25|14|27" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.25-Rom.14.27">Rom. XIV. 25–27</scripRef></p>

<p class="c36" id="vii.xxix-p3"><i>“Now to Him that is of
power to stablish you according to my Gospel, and the preaching of
Jesus Christ according to the revelation of the mystery, which was kept
secret since the world began, but now is made manifest, and (<span class="c14" id="vii.xxix-p3.1">mss.</span></i> <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxix-p3.2">τε</span>which Sav. omits) by
the Scriptures of the Prophets, according to the commandment of the
everlasting God, made known to all nations for the obedience of faith:
to God only wise, to Him be glory through Jesus Christ our Lord.
Amen.”</i><note place="end" n="1621" id="vii.xxix-p3.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxix-p4"> These three verses are placed here by Theodoret, St. Cyr. Alex.,
St. John Dam, and some 200 cursive <span class="c14" id="vii.xxix-p4.1">mss.</span> Of the
few uncial <span class="c14" id="vii.xxix-p4.2">mss.</span> which have come down to us,
the <i>Codex Sinaiticus</i> the <i>Codex Vaticanus</i> and the very
ancient C. D. with the chief versions of the New Testament, including
the two first made, the Old Latin and the Peschito-syriac. Origen put
them where we do, at the end of the Epistle. The fifth century
Alexandrian <span class="c14" id="vii.xxix-p4.3">ms.</span> in the British Museum and two
or three other <span class="c14" id="vii.xxix-p4.4">mss.</span> have the passage twice
over. (For an elaborate defence both of the genuineness of this
doxology and of the view that it belongs at the end of <scripRef passage="Rom. 16" id="vii.xxix-p4.5" parsed="|Rom|16|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16">chap. xvi.</scripRef> see Meyer’s critical note prefixed to his
comments on chap. xvi.—G.B.S.)</p></note></p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.xxix-p5"><span class="c11" id="vii.xxix-p5.1">It</span> is
always a custom with Paul to conclude his exhortation with prayers and
doxologies. For he knows that the thing is one of no slight importance.
And it is out of affectionateness and caution that he is in the habit
of doing this. For it is the character of a teacher devoted to his
children, and to God, not to instruct them in words only, but by prayer
too to bring upon his teaching the assistance which is from God. And
this he does here also. But the connection is as follows: “To Him
that is of power to stablish you, be glory for ever. Amen.” For
he again clings to those weak brethren, and to them he directs his
discourse. For when he was rebuking, he made all share his rebuke; but
now, when he is praying, it is for these that he wears the attitude of
a suppliant. And after saying, “to stablish,” he proceeds
to give the mode of it, “according to my Gospel;” and this
was what one would do to show that as yet they were not firmly fixed,
but stood, though with wavering. Then to give a trustworthiness to what
he says, he proceeds, “and the preaching of Jesus Christ;”
that is, which He Himself preached. But if He preached it, the
doctrines are not ours, but the laws are of Him. And afterwards, in
discussing the nature of the preaching, He shows that this gift is one
of much benefit, and of much honor; and this he first proves from the
person of the declarer thereof, and then likewise from the things
declared. For it was glad tidings. Besides, from His not having made
aught of them known to any before us. And this he intimates in the
words, “according to the revelation of the mystery.” And
this is a sign of the greatest friendliness, to make us share in the
mysteries, and no one before us. “Which was kept secret since the
world began, but now is made manifest.” For it had been
determined long ago, but was only manifested now. How was it made
manifest? “By the Scriptures of the Prophets.” Here again
he is releasing the weak person from fear. For what dost thou fear? is
it lest<note place="end" n="1622" id="vii.xxix-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxix-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxix-p6.1">Μὴ
ἀποστῇς</span>,
one <span class="c14" id="vii.xxix-p6.2">ms.</span> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxix-p6.3">οὐ μὴ</span>, which seems
to determine the construction.</p></note> thou depart from the Law? This the
Law wishes, this it foretold from of old. But if thou pryest into the
cause of its being made manifest now, thou art doing a thing not safe
to do, in being curious about the mysteries of God, and calling Him to
account. For we ought not with things of this nature to act as
busybodies, but to be well pleased and content with them. Wherefore
that he might himself put a check upon a spirit of this sort, he adds,
“according to the commandment of the everlasting God, for the
obedience of faith.” For faith requires obedience, and not
curiosity. And when God commands, one ought to be obedient, not
curious. Then he uses another argument to encourage them, saying
“made known to all nations.” That is, it is not thou alone
but the whole world that is of this Creed, as having had not man, but
God for a Teacher. Wherefore also he adds, “through Jesus
Christ.” But it was not only made known, but also confirmed. Now
both are His work. And on this ground too the way it is to be read
is,<note place="end" n="1623" id="vii.xxix-p6.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxix-p7"> <scripRef passage="Rom. 16.27" id="vii.xxix-p7.1" parsed="|Rom|16|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.27">v. 27</scripRef>, in the Greek reads thus: “To God only wise through
Jesus Christ, to Him (or to Whom) be glory,” etc.</p></note> “Now to Him that is of power to
stablish you through Jesus Christ;” and, as I was saying, he
ascribes them both to Him; or rather, not both of these only, but the
glory belonging (or ascribed, Gr. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxix-p7.2">τὴν εἰς</span>)
to the Father also. And this too is why he said, “to Whom be
glory forever, Amen.” And he uses a doxology again through awe at
the <pb n="535" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_535.html" id="vii.xxix-Page_535" />incomprehensibleness of these mysteries. For even now they have
appeared, there is no such thing as comprehending them by reasonings,
but it is by faith we must come to a knowledge of them, for in no other
way can we. He well says, “To the only wise God.” For if
you will only reflect how He brought the nations in, and blended them
with those who in olden time had wrought well, how He saved those who
were desperate, how He brought men not worthy of the earth up to
heaven, and brought those who had fallen from the present life into
that undying and unalterable life, and made those who were trampled
down by devils to vie with Angels, and opened Paradise, and put a stop
to all the old evils, and this too in a short time and by an easy and
compendious way, then wilt thou learn His wisdom;—when thou seest
that which neither Angels nor Archangels knew, they of the Gentiles
learnt on a sudden through Jesus. (2 <span class="c14" id="vii.xxix-p7.3">mss.</span> add
“then wilt thou know His power.”) Right then is it to
admire His wisdom, and to give Him glory! But thou keepest dwelling
over little things, still sitting under the shadow. And this is not
much like one that giveth glory. For he who has no confidence in Him,
and no trust in the faith, does not bear testimony to the grandeur of
His doings. But he himself offers glory up in their behalf, in order to
bring them also to the same zeal. But when you hear him say, “to
the only wise God,” think not that this is said in disparagement
of the Son. For if all these things whereby His wisdom is made apparent
were done (or made, see <scripRef passage="John i. 3" id="vii.xxix-p7.4" parsed="|John|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.3">John i. 3</scripRef>) by Christ, and
without Him no single one, it is quite plain that he is equal in wisdom
also. What then is the reason of his saying “only?” To set
Him in contrast with every created being. After giving the doxology<note place="end" n="1624" id="vii.xxix-p7.5"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxix-p8"> The grammatical form of the doxology presents a noticeable
anacoluthon. The dative <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxix-p8.1">τῷ
δυναμένῳ</span> is resumed in <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxix-p8.2">μόνῳ σοφῷ
θεῷ</span> and again in the
relative <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxix-p8.3">ᾧ</span> <i>as if</i> the proposition begun with
the dative had been competed. Thus the previous datives are left
without grammatical government. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxix-p8.4">ᾧ</span>, if read (many texts omit it) is
to be understood as referring to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxix-p8.5">θεῷ</span>.—G.B.S.</p></note> then, he again goes from prayer to
exhortation, directing his discourse against the stronger, and saying
as follows:</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxix-p9"><scripRef passage="Rom. 15.1" id="vii.xxix-p9.1" parsed="|Rom|15|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.1">Chap. xv.
ver. 1</scripRef>. “We then that are strong, ought”—it is
“we ought,” not “we are so kind as to.” What is
it we ought to do?—“to bear the infirmities of the
weak.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxix-p10">See how he has roused their
attention by his praises, not only by calling them powerful, but also
by putting them alongside of himself. And not by this only, but by the
advantage of the thing he again allures them, and by its not being
burdensome. For thou, he says, art powerful, and art no whit the worse
for condescending. But to him the hazard is of the last consequence, if
he is not borne with. And he does not say the infirm, but the
“infirmities of the weak,” so drawing him and bending him
to mercy. As in another place too he says, “Ye that are spiritual
restore such an one.” (<scripRef passage="Gal. vi. 1" id="vii.xxix-p10.1" parsed="|Gal|6|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.1">Gal. vi. 1</scripRef>.) Art thou become
powerful? Render a return to God for making thee so. But render it thou
wilt if thou settest the weakness of the sickly right. For we too were
weak, but by grace we have become powerful. And this we are to do not
in this case only, but also in the case of those who are weak in other
respects. As, for instance, if any be passionate, or insolent, or has
any such like failing bear with him. And how is this to be? Listen to
what comes next. For after saying “we ought to bear,” he
adds, “and not to please ourselves.”<note place="end" n="1625" id="vii.xxix-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxix-p11"> <scripRef passage="Rom. 15" id="vii.xxix-p11.1" parsed="|Rom|15|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15">Chap. xv</scripRef>. contains conclusions and applications drawn from the
principles laid down in regard to the treatment which should be
accorded to the weak in <scripRef passage="Rom. 14" id="vii.xxix-p11.2" parsed="|Rom|14|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14">chap.
xiv</scripRef>.
The crowning consideration is that Christ pleased not himself, but bore
the burdens of the weak. This is presented as the type of all Christian
duty. In <scripRef passage="Rom. 15.6" id="vii.xxix-p11.3" parsed="|Rom|15|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.6">v. 6</scripRef> the construction
usually preferred is (as in R.V.) “the God and Father of our Lord
Jesus Christ” (cf. <scripRef passage="Eph. i. 3, 17" id="vii.xxix-p11.4" parsed="|Eph|1|3|0|0;|Eph|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.3 Bible:Eph.1.17">Eph. i. 3, 17</scripRef>).—G.B.S.</p></note></p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxix-p12"><scripRef passage="Rom. 15.2" id="vii.xxix-p12.1" parsed="|Rom|15|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.2">Ver.
2</scripRef>.
“Let every one of us please his neighbor for his good to
edification.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxix-p13">But what he says is this. Art
thou powerful? Let the weak have trial of thy power. Let him come to
know thy strength; please him. And he does not barely say please, but
for his good, and not barely for his good, lest the advanced person
should say, See I am drawing him to his good! but he adds, “to
edification.” And so if thou be rich or be in power, please not
thyself, but the poor and the needy, because in this way thou wilt at
once have true glory to enjoy, and be doing much service. For glory
from things of the world soon flies away, but that from things of the
Spirit is abiding, if thou do it to edification. Wherefore of all men
he requires this. For it is not this and that person that is to do it,
but “each of you.” Then since it was a great thing he had
commanded them, and had bidden them even relax their own perfectness in
order to set right the other’s weakness; he again introduces
Christ, in the following words:</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxix-p14"><scripRef passage="Rom. 15.3" id="vii.xxix-p14.1" parsed="|Rom|15|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.3">Ver.
3</scripRef>.
“For even Christ pleased not Himself.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxix-p15">And this he always does. For
when he was upon the subject of alms, he brought Him forward and said,
“Ye know the grace of the Lord, that though He was rich, yet for
our sakes he became poor.” (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. viii. 9" id="vii.xxix-p15.1" parsed="|2Cor|8|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.8.9">2 Cor. viii. 9</scripRef>.)
And when he was exhorting to charity, it was from Him that he exhorted
in the words “As Christ also loved us.” (<scripRef passage="Eph. v. 25" id="vii.xxix-p15.2" parsed="|Eph|5|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.25">Eph. v. 25</scripRef>.)
<pb n="536" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_536.html" id="vii.xxix-Page_536" />And when he was giving advice about bearing shame and dangers, he took
refuge in Him and said, “Who for the joy that was set before Him
endured the Cross, despising the shame.” (<scripRef passage="Heb. xii. 2" id="vii.xxix-p15.3" parsed="|Heb|12|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.12.2">Heb. xii. 2</scripRef>). So in this
passage too he shows how He also did this, and how the prophet
proclaimed it from of old. Wherefore also he proceeds:</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxix-p16">“The reproaches of them
that reproached Thee fell upon Me.” (<scripRef passage="Ps. lxix. 9" id="vii.xxix-p16.1" parsed="|Ps|69|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.69.9">Ps. lxix. 9</scripRef>.) But what is the
import of, “He pleased not Himself?” He had power not to
have been reproached, power not to have suffered what He did suffer,
had He been minded to look to His own things. But yet He was not so
minded. But through looking to our good He neglected His own. And why
did he not say, “He emptied Himself?” (<scripRef passage="Phil. ii. 7" id="vii.xxix-p16.2" parsed="|Phil|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.7">Phil. ii. 7</scripRef>.) It is because
this was not the only thing he wished to point out, that He became man,
but that He was also ill-treated, and obtained a bad reputation with
many, being looked upon as weak. For it says, “If Thou be the Son
of God, come down from the Cross.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xxvii. 40" id="vii.xxix-p16.3" parsed="|Matt|27|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.40">Matt. xxvii.
40</scripRef>).
And, “He saved others, Himself He cannot save.”
(<scripRef passage="Matt. 27.42" id="vii.xxix-p16.4" parsed="|Matt|27|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.42">ib. 42</scripRef>). Hence he mentions a
circumstance which was available for his present subject, and proves
much more than he undertook to do; for he shows that it was not Christ
alone that was reproached, but the Father also. “For the
reproaches of them that reproached Thee fell,” he says,
“upon Me.” But what he says is nearly this, What has
happened is no new or strange thing. For they in the Old Testament who
came to have a habit of reproaching Him, they also raved against His
Son. But these things were written that we should not imitate them. And
then he supplies (Gr. anoints) them for a patient endurance of
temptations.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxix-p17"><scripRef passage="Rom. 15.4" id="vii.xxix-p17.1" parsed="|Rom|15|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.4">Ver.
4</scripRef>.
“For whatsoever things were written aforetime,” he says,
“were written for our learning, that we, through patience and
comfort of the Scriptures, might have hope.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxix-p18">That is, that we might not fall
away, (for there are sundry conflicts within and without), that being
nerved and comforted by the Scriptures, we might exhibit patience, that
by living in patience we might abide in hope. For these things are
productive of each other, patience of hope, and hope of patience. And
both of them are brought about by the Scriptures. Then he again brings
his discourse into the form of prayer, and says,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxix-p19"><scripRef passage="Rom. 15.5" id="vii.xxix-p19.1" parsed="|Rom|15|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.5">Ver.
5</scripRef>.
“Now the God of patience and consolation grant you to be
like-minded one towards another, according to Christ
Jesus.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxix-p20">For since he had given his own
advice, and had also urged the example of Christ, he added the
testimony of the Scriptures also, to show that with the Scripture
Himself giveth patience also. And this is why he said, “Now the
God of patience and consolation grant you to be like-minded one towards
another, according to Christ Jesus.” For this is what love would
do, be minded toward another even as toward himself. Then to show again
that it is not mere love that he requires, he adds, “according to
Christ Jesus.” And this he does, in all places, because there is
also another sort of love. And what is the advantage of their
agreeing?</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxix-p21"><scripRef passage="Rom. 15.6" id="vii.xxix-p21.1" parsed="|Rom|15|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.6">Ver.
6</scripRef>.
“That ye may with one mind,” he says, “and one mouth,
glorify God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus
Christ.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxix-p22">He does not say merely with one
mouth, but bids us do it with one will also. See how he has united the
whole body into one, and how he concludes his address again with a
doxology, whereby he gives the utmost inducement to unanimity and
concord. Then again from this point he keeps to the same exhortation as
before, and says,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxix-p23"><scripRef passage="Rom. 15.7" id="vii.xxix-p23.1" parsed="|Rom|15|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.7">Ver.
7</scripRef>.
“Wherefore receive ye one another, as Christ also received us, to
the glory of God.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxix-p24">The example again is as before,
and the gain unspeakable. For this is a thing that doth God especial
glory, the being closely united. And so if even against thy will (Field
“being grieved for His sake,” after Savile, but against
<span class="c14" id="vii.xxix-p24.1">mss.</span>) and for His sake, thou be at variance
with thy brother, consider that by putting an end to thine anger thou
art glorifying thy Master, and if not on thy brother’s account,
for this at all events be reconciled to him: or rather for this first.
For Christ also insists upon this upon all possible grounds,<note place="end" n="1626" id="vii.xxix-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxix-p25"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxix-p25.1">ἄνω
καὶ κάτω
στρέφει</span>,
see Ast. <i>ad Platon. Phædr.</i> 127.</p></note> and when addressing His Father he said,
“By this shall all men know that Thou hast sent Me, if they be
one.” (<scripRef passage="John xvii. 21" id="vii.xxix-p25.2" parsed="|John|17|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.21">John xvii. 21</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxix-p26">Let us obey then, and knit
ourselves to one another. For in this place it is not any longer the
weak, but all that he is rousing. And were a man minded to break with
thee, do not thou break also. Nor give utterance to that cold saying,
“Him I love that loveth me; if my right eye does not love me, I
tear it out.” For these are satanical sayings, and fit for
publicans, and the little spirit of the Gentiles. But thou that art
called to a greater citizenship, and are enrolled in the books of
Heaven, art liable to greater laws. Do not speak in this way, but when
he is not minded to love thee, then display the more love, that thou
mayest draw him to thee. For <pb n="537" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_537.html" id="vii.xxix-Page_537" />he is a member; and when by any force a
member is sundered from the body, we do everything to unite it again,
and then pay more attention to it. For the reward is the greater then,
when one draws to one a person not minded to love. For if He bids us
invite to supper those that cannot make us any recompense, that what
goes for recompense may be the greater, much more ought we to do this
in regard to friendship. Now he that is loved and loveth, does pay thee
a recompense. But he that is loved and loveth not, hath made God a
debtor to thee in his own room. And besides, when he loves thee he
needs not much pains; but when he loves thee not, then he stands in
need of thy assistance. Make not then the cause for painstaking a cause
for listlessness; and say not, because he is sick, that is the reason I
take no care of him (for a sickness indeed the dulling of love is), but
do thou warm again that which hath become chilled. But suppose he will
not be warmed, “what then?” is the reply. Continue to do
thy own part. “What if he grow more perverse?” He is but
procuring to thee so much greater return, and shows thee so much the
greater imitator of Christ. For if the loving one another was to be the
characteristic of disciples (“For hereby,” He says,
“shall all men know that ye are My disciples, if ye love one
another”), (<scripRef passage="John 13.35" id="vii.xxix-p26.1" parsed="|John|13|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.13.35">ib. xiii.
35</scripRef>)
consider how great an one loving one that hates us must be. For thy
Master loved those that hated Him, and called them to Him; and the
weaker they were, the greater the care He showed them; and He cried and
said, “They that are whole need not a physician, but they that
are sick.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. ix. 12" id="vii.xxix-p26.2" parsed="|Matt|9|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.12">Matt. ix. 12</scripRef>.) And He deemed
publicans and sinners worthy of the same table with Him. And as great
as was the dishonor wherewith the Jewish people treated Him, so great
was the honor and concern He showed for them, yea, and much greater.
Him do thou also emulate: for this good work is no light one, but one
without which not even he that is a martyr can please God much, as Paul
says.<note place="end" n="1627" id="vii.xxix-p26.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxix-p27"> See St. Chrys. <i>ad loc.</i> Hom. 32, on 1 Cor. p. 446 O.T. in
some places he seems to speak exclusively of love to one’s
neighbor in quoting this passage, but he always views this as the
carrying out of love toward God, see p. 515.</p></note> Say not then, I get hated, and that is
why I do not love. For this is why thou oughtest to love most. And
besides, it is not in the nature of things for a man who loves to be
soon hated, but brute as a person may be, he loves them that love him.
For this He says the heathens and the publicans do. (<scripRef passage="Matt. v. 46" id="vii.xxix-p27.1" parsed="|Matt|5|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.46">Matt. v.
46</scripRef>.)
But if every one loves those that love him, who is there that would not
love those who love while they are hated? Display then this conduct,
and cease not to use this word, “Hate me as much as you may, I
will not leave off loving thee,” and then thou wilt humble his
quarrelsomeness, and cast out all coldness.<note place="end" n="1628" id="vii.xxix-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxix-p28"> <span class="c11" id="vii.xxix-p28.1">mss.</span> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxix-p28.2">ψύξιν
ἐξέβαλες</span>. Sav. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxix-p28.3">ψυχην
ἐμάλαξας</span>, soften any soul.</p></note> For this disorder comes either from
excessive heat (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxix-p28.4">φλεγμονἥς</span>, inflammation), or from coldness; but both of these is the
might of love wont to correct by its warmth. Did you never see those
who indulge a base love beaten, spit upon, called names, ill-treated in
a thousand ways by those fornicatresses? What then? Do the insults
break off this love? In no wise: they even kindle it the more. And yet
they who do these things, besides being harlots, are of a disreputable
and low grade. But they who submit to it, have often illustrious
ancestors to count up, and much other nobility to boast of. Yet still
none of these things break the tie, nor keep them aloof from her whom
they love. And are we not ashamed then to find what great power the
love of the devil (v. p. 520) and the demons hath, and not to be able
to display as much in the love according to God? Dost thou not perceive
that this is a very great weapon against the devil? Do you not see,
that that wicked demon stands by, dragging to himself the man thou
hatest, and desiring to snatch away the member? And dost thou run by,
and give up the prize of the conflict? For thy brother, lying between
you, is the prize. And if thou get the better, thou receivest a crown;
but if thou art listless, thou goest away without a crown. Cease then
to give utterance to that satanical saying, “if my eye hates me,
I cannot see it.”<note place="end" n="1629" id="vii.xxix-p28.5"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxix-p29"> So
Field from <span class="c14" id="vii.xxix-p29.1">mss.</span>: old edd. “If my brother
hates me, I do not even wish to see him.” Perhaps the true
reading is, “If my eye hates me, I do not even wish it to
see,” <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxix-p29.2">ἐὰν ὁ
ὀφθαλμός μου
μισῇ με, οὐδὲ
ἰδεῖν αὐτὸν
βούλομαι</span>, which seems more proverbial, (if the aorist will bear this
construction as <scripRef passage="Matt. xiii. 14" id="vii.xxix-p29.3" parsed="|Matt|13|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.14">Matt. xiii. 14</scripRef>), and agrees with p. 537.</p></note> For nothing is
more shameful than this saying, and yet the generality lay it down for
a sign of a noble spirit. But nothing is more ignoble than all this,
nothing more senseless, nothing more foolish.<note place="end" n="1630" id="vii.xxix-p29.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxix-p30"> So
all <span class="c14" id="vii.xxix-p30.1">mss.</span> Sav. “more
cruel.”</p></note>
Therefore I am indeed quite grieved that the doings of vice are held to
be those of virtue, that looking down on men, and despising them,
should seem to be honorable and dignified. And this is the
devil’s greatest snare, to invest iniquity with a good repute,
whereby it becomes hard to blot out. For I have often heard men taking
credit to themselves at their not going near those who are averse to
them. And yet thy Master found a glory in this. How often do not men
despise (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxix-p30.2">διέπτυσαν</span>) Him? how often show aversion to <pb n="538" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_538.html" id="vii.xxix-Page_538" />Him? Yet He ceaseth not
to run unto them. Say not then that “I cannot bear to come near
those that hate me,” but say, that “I cannot bear to
despise (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxix-p30.3">διαπτύσαι</span>) those that despise me.” This is the language of
Christ’s disciple, as the other is of the devil’s. This
makes men honorable and glorious, as the other doth shameful and
ridiculous. It is on this ground we feel admiration for Moses, because
even when God said, “Let Me alone, that I may destroy them in
Mine anger,” (<scripRef passage="Exod. xxxii. 10" id="vii.xxix-p30.4" parsed="|Exod|32|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.32.10">Exod. xxxii. 10</scripRef>)
he could not bear to despise those who had so often shown aversion to
him, but said, “If thou wilt forgive them their trespass, forgive
it; else blot out me also.” (<scripRef passage="Exod. 32.32" id="vii.xxix-p30.5" parsed="|Exod|32|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.32.32">ibid. 32</scripRef>.) This was owing to his
being a friend of God, and a copyer of Him. And let us not pride
ourselves in things for which we ought to hide our faces. Nor let us
use the language of these lewd fellows, that are the scum of men, I
know how to scorn (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxix-p30.6">καταπτύσαι</span>, spit at) thousands. But even if another use it, let us
laugh him down, and stop his mouth for taking a delight in what he
ought to feel ashamed of. What say you, pray, do you scorn a man that
believes, whom when unbelieving Christ scorned not? Why do I say
scorned not? Why He had such love towards him, when he was vile and
unsightly, as even to die for him. He then so loved, and that such a
person, and do you now, when he has been made fair and admirable, scorn
him; now he is made a member of Christ, and hath been made thy
Master’s body? Dost thou not consider what thou art uttering, nor
perceive what thou art venturing to do? He hath Christ as a Head, and a
Table, and a Garment, and Life, and Light, and a Bridegroom, and He is
everything to him, and dost thou dare to say, “this fellow I
despise?” and not this only, but thousands of others along with
him? Stay thee, O man, and cease from thy madness; get to know thy
brother. Learn that these be words of unreasonableness, and frenzy, and
say on the contrary, though he despise me ten thousand times, yet will
I never stand aloof from him. In this way thou wilt both gain thy
brother, and wilt live to the glory of God, and wilt share the good
things to come. To which God grant that we may all attain, by the grace
and love toward man, etc.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XXVIII on Rom. xv. 8." shorttitle="" progress="94.82%" prev="vii.xxix" next="vii.xxxi" id="vii.xxx">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Rom. xv. 8." id="vii.xxx-p0.1" parsed="|Rom|15|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.8" />
<p class="c21" id="vii.xxx-p1"><span class="c9" id="vii.xxx-p1.1">Homily XXVIII.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vii.xxx-p2"><scripRef passage="Rom. XV. 8" id="vii.xxx-p2.1" parsed="|Rom|15|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.8">Rom. XV. 8</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vii.xxx-p3">“Now I say that Jesus
Christ was a minister of the circumcision for the truth of God, to
confirm the promises made unto the fathers.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.xxx-p4"><span class="c11" id="vii.xxx-p4.1">Again</span>,
he is speaking of Christ’s concern for us, still holding to the
same topic, and showing what great things He hath done for us, and how
“He pleased not Himself.” (<scripRef passage="Rom. xv. 3" id="vii.xxx-p4.2" parsed="|Rom|15|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.3">Rom. xv. 3</scripRef>.) And besides
this, there is another point which he makes good, that those of the
Gentiles are debtors to a larger amount unto God. And if to a larger
amount, then they ought to bear with the weak among the Jews. For since
he had spoken very sharply to such, lest this should make these elated,
he humbles their unreasonableness, by showing that it was by
“promise made to the fathers” that they had the good things
given them, while they of the Gentiles had them out of pity and love
toward man only. And this is the reason of his saying, “And that
the Gentiles might glorify God for his mercy.” But that what is
said may be made plainer, it is well to listen once more to the words
themselves, that you may see what Christ’s having been made
“a Minister of the circumcision for the truth of God, to confirm
the promises made unto the fathers,” means. What then is that
which is stated? There had been a promise made to Abraham, saying,
“Unto thee will I give the earth, and to thy seed, and in thy
seed shall all the nations be blessed.” (<scripRef passage="Gen. xii. 7" id="vii.xxx-p4.3" parsed="|Gen|12|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.12.7">Gen. xii. 7</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Gen 22:18" id="vii.xxx-p4.4" parsed="|Gen|22|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.22.18">xxii.  18</scripRef>.)
But after this, they of the seed of Abraham all became subject to
punishment. For the Law wrought wrath unto them by being transgressed,
and thenceforward deprived them of that promise made unto the fathers.
Therefore the Son came and wrought with the Father, in order that those
promises might come true, and have their issue. For having fulfilled
the whole Law in which He also fulfilled the circumcision, and having
by it, and by the Cross, freed them from the curse of the
transgression, He suffered not this promise to fall to the ground. When
then he calls Him “a Minister of the circumcision,” he
means this, that by having come and fulfilled the Law, and been
circumcised, and born of the seed of Abraham, He undid the curse,
stayed the anger of God, made also those that were to <pb n="539" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_539.html" id="vii.xxx-Page_539" />receive the
promises fit for them, as being once for all freed from their
alienation. To prevent then these accused persons from saying, How then
came Christ to be circumcised and to keep the whole Law? he turns their
argument to the opposite conclusion. For it was not that the Law might
continue, but that He might put an end to it, and free thee from the
curse thereof, and set thee entirely at liberty from the dominion of
that Law. For it was because thou hadst transgressed the Law, that He
fulfilled it, not that thou mightest fulfil it,<note place="end" n="1631" id="vii.xxx-p4.5"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxx-p5"> See on <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 4" id="vii.xxx-p5.1" parsed="|Rom|8|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.4">Rom. viii. 4</scripRef>, <i>supra</i> p. 433.</p></note>
but that He might confirm to thee the promises made unto the fathers,
which the Law had caused to be suspended, by showing thee to have
offended,<note place="end" n="1632" id="vii.xxx-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxx-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxx-p6.1">προσκεκρουκέναι</span>, not “stumbled,” but “struck
against” a person, same word as “alienation” just
before.</p></note> and to be unworthy of the
inheritance. And so thou also art saved by grace, since thou wast cast
off. Do not thou then bicker, nor perversely cling to the Law at this
unsuitable time, since it would have cast thee also out of the promise,
unless Christ had suffered so many things for thee. And He did suffer
these, not because thou wast deserving of salvation, but that God might
be true. And then that this might not puff up him of the Gentiles, he
says.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxx-p7"><scripRef passage="Rom. 15.9" id="vii.xxx-p7.1" parsed="|Rom|15|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.9">Ver.
9</scripRef>.
“And that the Gentiles might glorify God for His
mercy.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxx-p8">But what he means is this. Those
of the Jews would have had promises, even though they were unworthy.
But thou hadst not this even, but wast saved from love towards man
alone, even if, to put it at the lowest, they too would not have been
the better for the promises, unless Christ had come. But yet that he
might amalgamate (or temper, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxx-p8.1">κεράσῃ</span>)
them and not allow them to rise up against the weak, he makes mention
of the promises. But of these he says that it was by mercy alone that
they were saved. Hence they are the most bound to glorify God. And a
glory it is to God that they be blended together, be united, praise
with one mind, bear the weaker, neglect not the member that is broken
off. Then he adds testimonies, in which he shows that the man of the
Jews ought to blend himself with those of the Gentiles; and so he says,
“As it is written, For this cause I will confess to Thee among
the Gentiles, O Lord, and will sing unto Thy Name.”<note place="end" n="1633" id="vii.xxx-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxx-p9"> The quotations in the passage on which this homily is based are
all taken from the LXX. with a few trifling verbal changes. They are
designed to show that the prophetic conception of the Messiah’s
work contemplated salvation for the Gentiles, so that Christ was not to
be merely a “minister of the circumcision,” but that he is
to bring through the Jews salvation to the Gentiles so that they shall
“glorify God for his mercy” (<scripRef passage="Rom. 15.9" id="vii.xxx-p9.1" parsed="|Rom|15|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.9">9</scripRef>). The passages in the O.T. relate primarily either to the
Psalmist himself (<scripRef passage="Rom. 15.9; Psa. 18.50" id="vii.xxx-p9.2" parsed="|Rom|15|9|0|0;|Ps|18|50|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.9 Bible:Ps.18.50">v. 9. cf. Ps. xviii. 50</scripRef>) or to the King of
Israel (<scripRef passage="Rom. 15.12" id="vii.xxx-p9.3" parsed="|Rom|15|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.12">v. 12</scripRef>. cf. <scripRef passage="Is. xi. 10" id="vii.xxx-p9.4" parsed="|Isa|11|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.11.10">Is. xi.
10</scripRef>),
or to the relations of the people of Israel to the nations
(<scripRef passage="Rom. 15.10-11" id="vii.xxx-p9.5" parsed="|Rom|15|10|15|11" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.10-Rom.15.11">vv. 10, 11</scripRef>,
cf. <scripRef passage="Deut. xxxii. 43" id="vii.xxx-p9.6" parsed="|Deut|32|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32.43">Deut. xxxii. 43</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Ps. cxvii. 1" id="vii.xxx-p9.7" parsed="|Ps|17|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.17.1">Ps. cxvii. 1</scripRef>), but are applied to
the relations of Christ to the nations in accordance with the
prophetico-typical exegesis which regarded the prophets, kings and the
history and people of Israel as having their chief significance in the
fact that they embodied hopes and ideals which pointed forward to the
Messiah and were realized only in the work and principles of His
kingdom.—G.B.S.</p></note> (<scripRef passage="Ps. xviii. 46" id="vii.xxx-p9.8" parsed="|Ps|18|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.18.46">Ps. xviii. 46</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxx-p10"><scripRef passage="Rom. 15.10-12" id="vii.xxx-p10.1" parsed="|Rom|15|10|15|12" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.10-Rom.15.12">Ver.
10–12</scripRef>. “And, rejoice, ye Gentiles, with His people. And,
Praise the Lord, all ye Gentiles” (<scripRef passage="Deut. xxxii. 43" id="vii.xxx-p10.2" parsed="|Deut|32|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32.43">Deut. xxxii. 43</scripRef>);
“and let all people laud Him.” (<scripRef passage="Ps. cxvii. 1" id="vii.xxx-p10.3" parsed="|Ps|17|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.17.1">Ps. cxvii. 1</scripRef>.) “And,
There shall be a root of Jesse, and He that shall rise to reign over
the Gentiles, in Him shall the Gentiles trust.” (<scripRef passage="Is. xi. 1, 10" id="vii.xxx-p10.4" parsed="|Isa|11|1|0|0;|Isa|11|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.11.1 Bible:Isa.11.10">Is. xi. 1, 10</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxx-p11">Now all these quotations he has
given to show that we ought to be united, and to glorify God; and also,
to humble the Jew, that he may not lift himself up over these, since
all the prophets called these, as well as to persuade the man of the
Gentiles to be lowly, by showing him that he had a larger grace to
answer for. Then he concludes his argument with a prayer
again.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxx-p12"><scripRef passage="Rom. 15.13" id="vii.xxx-p12.1" parsed="|Rom|15|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.13">Ver.
13</scripRef>.
“Now the God of hope fill you with all joy and peace in
believing, that ye may abound in hope, through the power of the Holy
Ghost.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxx-p13">That is, that ye may get clear
of that heartlessness (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxx-p13.1">ἀθυμίας</span>)
towards one another, and may never be cast down by temptations. And
this will be by your abounding in hope. Now this is the cause of all
good things, and it comes from the Holy Ghost. But it is not simply
from the Spirit, but on condition of our contributing our part also.
This is why he says, “in believing.” For this is the way
for you to be filled with joy, if ye believe, if ye hope. Yet he does
not say if ye hope, but, “if ye abound in hope,” so as not
to find comfort in troubles only, but even to have joy through the
abundance of faith and hope. And in this way, ye will also draw the
Spirit to you. In this way, when He is come ye will continually keep to
all good things. For just as food maintaineth our life, and by this
ruleth the body,<note place="end" n="1634" id="vii.xxx-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxx-p14"> So Field with two or three <span class="c14" id="vii.xxx-p14.1">mss.</span>: others,
“and this ruleth:” Vulg. “and life
ruleth.”</p></note> so if we have
good works, we shall have the Spirit; and if we have the Spirit, we
shall also have good works. As also, on the other hand, if we have no
works, the Spirit flieth away. But if we be deserted by the Spirit, we
shall also halt in our works. For when this hath gone, the unclean one
cometh: this is plain from Saul. For what if he doth not choke<note place="end" n="1635" id="vii.xxx-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxx-p15"> <scripRef passage="2 Sam. xvi. 14" id="vii.xxx-p15.1" parsed="|2Sam|16|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Sam.16.14">2 Sam. xvi. 14</scripRef>,
LXX. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxx-p15.2">ἔπνιγεν</span>, A.V. troubled: see <scripRef passage="Matt. viii. 32" id="vii.xxx-p15.3" parsed="|Matt|8|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.32">Matt. viii.
32</scripRef>.</p></note> us as he did him, still he strangles us
in some other way by wicked works. We have need then of the harp of
David, that we may charm our souls with the divine songs, both these,
and those from good actions. Since if we do the one only, and <pb n="540" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_540.html" id="vii.xxx-Page_540" />while we
listen to the charm, war with the charmer by our actions, as he did of
old (<scripRef passage="1 Sam. xix. 10" id="vii.xxx-p15.4" parsed="|1Sam|19|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.19.10">1 Sam. xix. 10</scripRef>); the remedy will even turn to judgment to us, and the
madness become the more furious. For before we heard, the wicked demon
was afraid lest we should hear it and recover. But when after hearing
it even, we continue the same as we were, this is the very thing to rid
him of his fear. Let us sing then the Psalm of good deeds, that we may
cast out the sin that is worse than the demon. For a demon certainly
will not deprive us of heaven, but doth in some cases<note place="end" n="1636" id="vii.xxx-p15.5"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxx-p16"> Such was the case of Stagirius, <i>vit. Chrys. Montf.</i> p. 97.
See St. Chrysostom’s Exhortation to him, t. 1. Ben. t. vi. Sav.
Bingham, art, Energumens…St. Aug. <i>de Civ. Dei.</i> 19, 4.
§2 and 21, 14. “A messenger of Satan” was given to St.
Paul Himself, <scripRef passage="2 Cor. xii. 7" id="vii.xxx-p16.1" parsed="|2Cor|12|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.7">2 Cor. xii. 7</scripRef>, and it was in hope of
their salvation he delivered Hymeneus and Alexander to Satan.
<scripRef passage="1 Tim. i. 20" id="vii.xxx-p16.2" parsed="|1Tim|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.20">1 Tim. i. 20</scripRef>,
and another, <scripRef passage="1 Cor. v. 5" id="vii.xxx-p16.3" parsed="|1Cor|5|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.5">1 Cor. v. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> even work with the sober-minded. But sin
will assuredly cast us out. For this is a demon we willingly receive, a
self-chosen madness. Wherefore also it hath none to pity it or to
pardon it. Let us then sing charms over a soul in this plight, as well
from the other Scriptures, as also from the blessed David. And let the
mouth sing, and the mind be instructed. Even this is no small thing.
For if we once teach the tongue to sing, the soul will be ashamed to be
devising the opposite of what this singeth. Nor is this the only good
thing that we shall gain, for we shall also come to know many things
which are our interest. For he discourseth to thee both of things
present, and things to come, and of things seen, and of the invisible
Creation. And if thou wouldest learn about the Heaven, whether it
abideth as it is or shall be changed, he gives thee a clear answer, and
will say, “The heavens shall wax old as doth a garment, and as a
vesture shalt thou fold them up, O God, and they shall be
changed.” (<scripRef passage="Ps. cii. 26" id="vii.xxx-p16.4" parsed="|Ps|2|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.2.26">Ps. cii. 26</scripRef>.) And if thou wishest
to hear of the form of them again, thou shalt hear, “That
spreadeth forth the Heaven like a curtain” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxx-p16.5">δέρριν</span>). And if thou be minded to know further about the back of
them, he will tell thee again, “that covereth His upper chambers
with waters.” (<scripRef passage="Ps. civ. 2, 3" id="vii.xxx-p16.6" parsed="|Ps|4|2|4|3" osisRef="Bible:Ps.4.2-Ps.4.3">Ps. civ. 2, 3</scripRef>.) And even here
he does not pause, but will likewise discourse with thee on the breadth
and height, and show thee that these are of equal measure. For,
“As far as the east,” he says, “is from the west, so
far hath He set our iniquities from us. Like as the heaven’s
height above the earth, so is the Lord’s mercy upon them that
fear Him.” (<scripRef passage="Psa. 103.12,11" id="vii.xxx-p16.7" parsed="|Ps|103|12|0|0;|Ps|103|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.103.12 Bible:Ps.103.11">ib.
ciii. 12, 11</scripRef>.) But if thou wouldest busy thyself with the foundation of
the earth, even this he will not hide from thee, but thou shalt hear
him singing and saying, “He hath founded it upon the seas.”
(<scripRef passage="Psa. 24.2" id="vii.xxx-p16.8" parsed="|Ps|24|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.24.2">ib. xxiv. 2</scripRef>.) And if of earthquakes
thou art desirous to know, whence they come, he will free thee from
this difficulty also, by saying, “That looketh upon the earth,
and maketh it tremble.” (<scripRef passage="Psa. 104.32" id="vii.xxx-p16.9" parsed="|Ps|104|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.104.32">ib. civ.
32</scripRef>.)
And if thou enquire the use of the night, this too mayest thou learn,
and know from him. For “therein all the beasts of the forest do
move.” (<scripRef passage="Psa. 104.20" id="vii.xxx-p16.10" parsed="|Ps|104|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.104.20">ib. 20</scripRef>.) And in what way the
mountains are for use, he will tell thee, “The high mountains are
for the stags.” And why there are rocks, “The rocks are a
refuge for the porcupines.” (<scripRef passage="Psa. 104.18" id="vii.xxx-p16.11" parsed="|Ps|104|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.104.18">ib. 18</scripRef>.) Why are there trees yielding no fruit? learn from him,
for “there the sparrows build their nests.” (<scripRef passage="Psa. 104.17" id="vii.xxx-p16.12" parsed="|Ps|104|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.104.17">ib. 17</scripRef>.) Why are there
fountains in the wildernesses? hear, “that by them the fowls of
the heaven dwell, and the wild beasts.” (<scripRef passage="Psa. 104.12" id="vii.xxx-p16.13" parsed="|Ps|104|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.104.12">ib. 12</scripRef>.) Why is there wine? not that thou mayest drink only (for
water is of a nature to suffice for this), but that thou mayest be
gladdened also, “For wine maketh glad the heart of man.”
(<scripRef passage="Psa. 104.15" id="vii.xxx-p16.14" parsed="|Ps|104|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.104.15">ib. 15</scripRef>.) And by knowing this
you will know how far the use of wine is allowable. Whence are the
fowls and the wild beasts nourished? thou wilt hear from his words,
“All these wait upon Thee, to give them their meat in due
season.” (<scripRef passage="Psa. 104.27" id="vii.xxx-p16.15" parsed="|Ps|104|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.104.27">ib.
27</scripRef>.)
If thou sayest, For what purpose are the cattle? he will answer thee,
that these also are for thee, “That causeth the grass,” he
says, “to grow for the cattle, and the green herb for the service
(or retinue)of men.” (<scripRef passage="Psa. 104.14" id="vii.xxx-p16.16" parsed="|Ps|104|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.104.14">ib.
14</scripRef>.)
What is the use of the moon? hear him saying, “He made the moon
for seasons.” (<scripRef passage="Ps. civ. 19" id="vii.xxx-p16.17" parsed="|Ps|4|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.4.19">Ps. civ. 19</scripRef>.)
And that all things seen and those not seen are made, is a thing that
he has also clearly taught us by saying, “Himself spake, and they
were made, He commanded, and they were created.” (<scripRef passage="Psa. 33.9" id="vii.xxx-p16.18" parsed="|Ps|33|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.33.9">ib. xxxiii. 9</scripRef>.) And that there is an
end of death, this he also teaches when he says, “God shall
deliver my soul from the hand of hell when He shall receive me.”
(<scripRef passage="Psa. 44.15" id="vii.xxx-p16.19" parsed="|Ps|44|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.44.15">ib. xlix. 15</scripRef>.) Whence was our body
made? he also tells us; “He remembereth that we are dust”
(<scripRef passage="Psa. 103.14" id="vii.xxx-p16.20" parsed="|Ps|103|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.103.14">ib. ciii. 14</scripRef>); and again,
whither goeth it away? “It shall return to its dust.”
(<scripRef passage="Psa. 104.29" id="vii.xxx-p16.21" parsed="|Ps|104|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.104.29">ib. civ. 29</scripRef>.) Why was this universe
made? For thee: “For thou crownest him with glory and honor, and
settest him over the works of Thy hands.” (<scripRef passage="Psa. 8.5,6" id="vii.xxx-p16.22" parsed="|Ps|8|5|8|6" osisRef="Bible:Ps.8.5-Ps.8.6">ib. viii. 5, 6</scripRef>.) Have we men any
community with the Angels? This he also tells us, saying as follows,
“Thou hast made him a little lower than the Angels.” Of the
love of God, “Like as a father pitieth his own children, even so
is the Lord merciful to them that fear Him.” (<scripRef passage="Psa. 103.13" id="vii.xxx-p16.23" parsed="|Ps|103|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.103.13">ib. ciii. 13</scripRef>.) And of the things
that are to meet us after our present life, and of that undisturbed
condition, he teacheth, “Return <pb n="541" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_541.html" id="vii.xxx-Page_541" />unto thy rest, O my soul.”
(<scripRef passage="Psa. 116.7" id="vii.xxx-p16.24" parsed="|Ps|116|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.116.7">ib. cxvi. 7</scripRef>.) Why the Heaven is so
great, this he will also say. For it is because “the heavens
declare the glory of God.” (<scripRef passage="Psa. 19.1" id="vii.xxx-p16.25" parsed="|Ps|19|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.1">ib. xix.
1</scripRef>.)
Why day and night were made,—not that they may shine and give us
rest only, but also that they may instruct us. “For there are no
speeches nor words, the sounds of which (i.e. day and night) are not
heard.” (<scripRef passage="Psa. 19.3" id="vii.xxx-p16.26" parsed="|Ps|19|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.3">ib.
3</scripRef>.)
How the sea lies round about the earth, this too thou wilt learn from
hence. “The deep as a garment is the envelopment
thereof.”<note place="end" n="1637" id="vii.xxx-p16.27"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxx-p17"> <scripRef passage="Ps. civ. 6" id="vii.xxx-p17.1" parsed="|Ps|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.4.6">Ps. civ. 6</scripRef>. Where Aquila and
Theodotion have the feminine, which would be expected in speaking of
the sea. See Theodoret on the Psalm.</p></note> For so the
Hebrew has it.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxx-p18">But having a sample in what I
have mentioned, ye will have a notion of all the rest besides, the
things about Christ, about the resurrection, about the life to come,
about the resting, about punishment, about moral matters, all that
concerns doctrines, and you will find the book filled with countless
blessings. And if you fall into temptations, you will gain much comfort
from hence. If you fall into sins even, you will find countless
remedies stored up here, or if into poverty or tribulation, you will
see many havens. And if thou be righteous thou wilt gain much security
hence, and if a sinner much relief. For if thou be just and art
ill-treated, thou wilt hear him say, “For Thy sake are we killed
all the day long, we are counted as sheep for the slaughter.”
(<scripRef passage="Ps. xliv. 22" id="vii.xxx-p18.1" parsed="|Ps|44|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.44.22">Ps. xliv. 22</scripRef>.) “All these things have come upon us, and yet have we not
forgotten Thee.” (<scripRef passage="Psa. 44.17" id="vii.xxx-p18.2" parsed="|Ps|44|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.44.17">ib.
17</scripRef>.)
And if thy well-doings make thee high, thou wilt hear him say,
“Enter not into judgment with Thy servant, for in Thy sight shall
no man living be justified” (<scripRef passage="Psa. 143.2" id="vii.xxx-p18.3" parsed="|Ps|143|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.143.2">ib. cxliii. 2</scripRef>), and thou wilt be
straightway made lowly. And if thou be a sinner, and hast despaired of
thyself, thou wilt hear him continually singing, “To-day, if ye
will hear His voice, harden not your hearts, as in the
provocation” (<scripRef passage="Psa. 95.7,8" id="vii.xxx-p18.4" parsed="|Ps|95|7|95|8" osisRef="Bible:Ps.95.7-Ps.95.8">ib. xcv.
7, 8</scripRef>), and thou wilt be stayed up speedily. And if thou have a crown
even on thy head, and art high-minded, thou wilt learn that “a
king is not saved by a great host, neither shall a giant be saved by
the greatness of his might” (<scripRef passage="Psa. 33.16" id="vii.xxx-p18.5" parsed="|Ps|33|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.33.16">ib. xxxiii. 16</scripRef>): and thou wilt find
thyself able to be reasonable. If thou be rich, and in reputation,
again thou wilt hear him singing, “Woe to them that trust in
their own might, and boast themselves in the multitude of their
riches,” (<scripRef passage="Psa. 49.6" id="vii.xxx-p18.6" parsed="|Ps|49|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.49.6">ib. xlix.
6</scripRef>.)
And, “As for man, his days are as grass” (<scripRef passage="Psa. 103.15" id="vii.xxx-p18.7" parsed="|Ps|103|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.103.15">ib. ciii. 15</scripRef>), And “His
glory shall not go down with him, after him” (<scripRef passage="Psa. 49.17" id="vii.xxx-p18.8" parsed="|Ps|49|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.49.17">ib. xlix. 17</scripRef>): and thou wilt not
think any of the things upon the earth are great. For when what is more
splendid than all, even glory and power, is so worthless, what else of
things on earth is worth accounting of? But art thou in despondency?
Hear him saying, “Why art thou so sorrowful, O my soul, and why
dost thou so disturb me? Trust in God, for I will confess unto
Him.” (<scripRef passage="Psa. 42.5" id="vii.xxx-p18.9" parsed="|Ps|42|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.42.5">ib. xlii. 5</scripRef>.) Or dost thou see men
in honor who deserve it not?<note place="end" n="1638" id="vii.xxx-p18.10"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxx-p19"> 2 <span class="c14" id="vii.xxx-p19.1">mss.</span> “Receive a cure for even
this.”</p></note> “Fret
not thyself at them that do wickedly. For as the grass shall they be
dried up, and as the green herb shall they soon fall away.”
(<scripRef passage="Psa. 37.1,2" id="vii.xxx-p19.2" parsed="|Ps|37|1|37|2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.37.1-Ps.37.2">ib. xxxvii. 1, 2</scripRef>) Dost thou see
both righteous and sinners punished? be told that the cause is not the
same. For “many” he says, “are the plagues of
sinners.” (<scripRef passage="Psa. 32.10" id="vii.xxx-p19.3" parsed="|Ps|32|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.32.10">ib. xxxii.
10</scripRef>.)
But in the case of the righteous, he does not say plagues,<note place="end" n="1639" id="vii.xxx-p19.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxx-p20"> Orig. in <scripRef passage="Rom. v. 4" id="vii.xxx-p20.1" parsed="|Rom|5|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.4">Rom. v. 4</scripRef>. <i>Tribulatio proprie sanctorum est, impiorum
autem…flagella appellantur.</i> “Tribulation properly
belongs to the saints, the thing the wicked suffer are called
scourges.”</p></note> but, “Many are the troubles of the
righteous, but the Lord delivereth them out of them all.”
(<scripRef passage="Psa. 34.19" id="vii.xxx-p20.2" parsed="|Ps|34|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.34.19">ib. xxxiv. 19</scripRef>.) And again,
“The death of the sinner is evil.” (<scripRef passage="Psa. 34.21" id="vii.xxx-p20.3" parsed="|Ps|34|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.34.21">ib. 21</scripRef>.) And, “Precious in the sight of the Lord is the
death of His saints.” (<scripRef passage="Psa. 116.15" id="vii.xxx-p20.4" parsed="|Ps|116|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.116.15">ib. cxvi.
15</scripRef>.)
These things do thou say continually: by these be instructed. For every
single word of this has in it an indiscoverable ocean of meaning. For
we have been just running over them only: but if you were minded to
give these passages accurate investigation, you will see the riches to
be great. But at present it is possible even by what I have given, to
get cleared of the passions that lie on you. For since he forbids our
envying, or being grieved, or despondent out of season, or thinking
that riches are anything, or tribulation, or poverty, or fancying life
itself to be anything, he frees thee from all passions. So for this let
us give thanks to God, and let us have our treasure always in hand,
“that by patience and comfort of the Scriptures we may have
hope” (<scripRef passage="Rom. xv. 4" id="vii.xxx-p20.5" parsed="|Rom|15|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.4">Rom. xv. 4</scripRef>), and enjoy the good
things to come. Which God grant that we may all attain, by the grace
and love toward man of our Lord Jesus Christ. By Whom and with Whom,
etc.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XXIX on Rom. xv. 14." shorttitle="" progress="95.39%" prev="vii.xxx" next="vii.xxxii" id="vii.xxxi">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Rom. xv. 14." id="vii.xxxi-p0.1" parsed="|Rom|15|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.14" />
<pb n="542" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_542.html" id="vii.xxxi-Page_542" />
  <p class="c21" id="vii.xxxi-p1"><span class="c9" id="vii.xxxi-p1.1">Homily XXIX.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vii.xxxi-p2"><scripRef passage="Rom. XV. 14" id="vii.xxxi-p2.1" parsed="|Rom|15|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.14">Rom. XV. 14</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vii.xxxi-p3">“And I myself also am
persuaded of you, my brethren, that ye also are full of goodness,
filled with all knowledge, able also to admonish one another.”
(So most: S. Chrys. “others.”)</p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.xxxi-p4"><span class="c11" id="vii.xxxi-p4.1">He</span> had
said, “Inasmuch as I am the Apostle of the Gentiles, I magnify
mine office.” (<scripRef passage="Rom. xi. 13" id="vii.xxxi-p4.2" parsed="|Rom|11|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.13">Rom. xi. 13</scripRef>.) He had said,
“Take heed lest He also spare not thee.” (<scripRef passage="Rom. 11.21" id="vii.xxxi-p4.3" parsed="|Rom|11|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.21">ib. 21</scripRef>.) He had said,
“Be not wise in your own conceits” (<scripRef passage="Rom. 12.16" id="vii.xxxi-p4.4" parsed="|Rom|12|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.16">ib. xii. 16</scripRef>); and again, “Why
dost thou judge thy brother?” (<scripRef passage="Rom. 14.10" id="vii.xxxi-p4.5" parsed="|Rom|14|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.10">ib. xiv. 10</scripRef>) And, “Who art
thou that judgest another man’s servant?” (<scripRef passage="Rom. 14.4" id="vii.xxxi-p4.6" parsed="|Rom|14|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.4">ib. 4</scripRef>.) And several other
like things besides. Since then he had often made his language somewhat
harsh, he now speaks kindly (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxi-p4.7">θεραπεύει)</span>. And what he said in
the beginning, that he doth in the end also. At the beginning he said,
“I thank my God for you all, that your faith is spoken of
throughout the whole world.” (<scripRef passage="Rom. 1.8" id="vii.xxxi-p4.8" parsed="|Rom|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.8">ib. i. 8</scripRef>.) But here he says,
“I am persuaded that ye also are full of goodness, being able
also to admonish others;” and this is more than the former. And
he does not say, I have heard, but, “I am persuaded,” and
have no need to hear, from others. And, “I myself,” that
is, I that rebuke, that accuse you. That “ye are full of
goodness,” this applies to the exhortation lately given. As if he
said, It was not as if you were cruel, or haters of your brethren, that
I gave you that exhortation, to receive, and not to neglect, and not to
destroy “the work of God.” For I am aware that “ye
are full of goodness.” But he seems to me here to be calling
their virtue perfect. And he does not say ye have, but “ye are
full of.” And the sequel is with the same intensitives:
“filled with all knowledge.” For suppose they had been
affectionate, but yet did not know how to treat those they loved
properly. This was why he added, “all knowledge. Able to admonish
others,” not to learn only, but also to teach.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxi-p5"><scripRef passage="Rom. 15.15" id="vii.xxxi-p5.1" parsed="|Rom|15|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.15">Ver.
15</scripRef>.
“Nevertheless, I have written the more boldly unto you in some
sort.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxi-p6">Observe the lowly-mindedness of
Paul, observe his wisdom, how he gave a deep cut in the former part,
and then when he had succeeded in what he wished, how he uses much
kindliness next. For even without what he has said, this very
confession of his having been bold were enough to unstring their
vehemency. And this he does in writing to the Hebrews also, speaking as
follows, “But, beloved, I am persuaded better things of you, and
things which belong unto salvation, though we thus speak.”
(<scripRef passage="Heb. vi. 9" id="vii.xxxi-p6.1" parsed="|Heb|6|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.6.9">Heb. vi. 9</scripRef>.) And to the Corinthians again, “Now I praise you,
brethren, that ye remember me in all things, and keep the ordinances,
as I delivered them to you.” (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xi. 2" id="vii.xxxi-p6.2" parsed="|1Cor|11|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.2">1 Cor. xi. 2</scripRef>.) And in writing
to the Galatians he says, “I have confidence in you, that ye will
be none otherwise minded.” (<scripRef passage="Gal. v. 10" id="vii.xxxi-p6.3" parsed="|Gal|5|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.10">Gal. v. 10</scripRef>.) And in all
parts of his Epistles one may find this to be frequently observed. But
here even in a greater degree. For they were in a higher rank, and
there was need to bring down their fastidious spirit, not by
astringents only, but by laxatives also. For he does this in different
ways. Wherefore he says in this place too, “I have written the
more boldly unto you,” and with this even he is not satisfied,
but has added, “in some sort,” that is, gently; and even
here he does not pause, but what does he say? “As putting you in
mind.”<note place="end" n="1640" id="vii.xxxi-p6.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxi-p7"> Besides the interpretation adopted by Chrys. which joins
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxi-p7.1">ἀπὸ μερους</span> closely with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxi-p7.2">ἀναμιμνήσκων</span>
and understands it to mean, <i>in a
sort—gently,</i> two other views deserve notice (1) that which
joins it to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxi-p7.3">τολμηρότερον</span>—<i>in part,</i> or <i>somewhat more boldly</i>
(Hodge) and (2) that which joins it to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxi-p7.4">ἔγραψα</span>—I
have written more boldly in parts of the epistle (De Wette, Meyer,
Alford). Both our Eng. vss. seem to understand it as Chrys. viz.: as a
conciliatory modification of “more boldly,” and connecting
with it the explanatory statement that the reason of his more bold
writing was the kindly one of putting them in
remembrance.—G.B.S.</p></note> And he does not say as teaching, nor
simply putting in mind, (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxi-p7.5">ἀναμιμνήσκων</span>) but he uses a word (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxi-p7.6">ἐπαναμιμνήσκων</span>) which means putting you in mind in a quiet way. Observe
the end falling in with the introduction. For as in that passage he
said, “that your faith is made known in all the world.”
(<scripRef passage="Rom. i. 8" id="vii.xxxi-p7.7" parsed="|Rom|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.8">Rom. i. 8</scripRef>.) So in the end of the Epistle also, “For your obedience
hath reached unto all.” (<scripRef passage="Rom. 16.19" id="vii.xxxi-p7.8" parsed="|Rom|16|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.19">ib. xvi.
19</scripRef>.)
And as in the beginning he wrote, “For I long to see you, that I
may impart unto you some spiritual gift, to the end that ye may be
established; that is, that I may be comforted together with you”
(<scripRef passage="Rom. 1.11,12" id="vii.xxxi-p7.9" parsed="|Rom|1|11|1|12" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.11-Rom.1.12">ib. i. 11, 12</scripRef>); so here also he
said, “As putting you in mind.” And having come down from
the seat of the master, both there <pb n="543" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_543.html" id="vii.xxxi-Page_543" />and here, he speaks to them as
brethren and friends of equal rank. And this is quite a Teacher’s
duty, to give his address that variety which is profitable to the
hearers. See then how after saying, “I have written the more
boldly,” and, “in some sort,” and, “as putting
you in mind,” he was not satisfied even with these, but making
his language still more lowly, he proceeds:</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxi-p8">“Because of the grace that
is given me of God.” As he said at the beginning, “I am a
debtor.” (<scripRef passage="Rom. i. 14" id="vii.xxxi-p8.1" parsed="|Rom|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.14">Rom. i. 14</scripRef>.) As if he had said, I
have not snatched at the honor for myself, neither was I first to leap
forward to it, but God commanded this, and this too according unto
grace, not as if He had separated me for this office because I deserved
it. Do not ye then be exasperated, since it is not I that raise myself
up, but it is God that enjoins it. And as he there says, “whom I
serve in the Gospel of His Son” (<scripRef passage="Rom. 1.9" id="vii.xxxi-p8.2" parsed="|Rom|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.9">ib. 9</scripRef>), so also here, after saying, “because of the grace
given unto me by God,” he adds,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxi-p9"><scripRef passage="Rom. 15.16" id="vii.xxxi-p9.1" parsed="|Rom|15|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.16">Ver.
16</scripRef>.
“That I should be the minister of Jesus Christ to the Gentiles,
ministering (ἱερουργοὕντα) the Gospel of God.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxi-p10">For after his abundant proof of
his statements, he draws his discourse to a more lofty tone, not
speaking of mere service, as in the beginning, but of service and
priestly ministering (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxi-p10.1">λειτουργίαν
καί
ὶερουργίαν</span>). For to me this is a priesthood, this preaching and
declaring. This is the sacrifice I bring. Now no one will find fault
with a priest, for being anxious to offer the sacrifice without
blemish. And he says this at once to elevate (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxi-p10.2">πτερὥν</span>) their thoughts, and show them that they are a sacrifice, and in
apology for his own part in the matter, because he was appointed to
this office. For my knife, he says, is the Gospel, the word of the
preaching. And the cause is not that I may be glorified, not that I may
appear conspicuous, but that the “offering up (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxi-p10.3">προσφορὰ</span>) of the Gentiles may be acceptable, being sanctified by the
Holy Ghost.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxi-p11">That is, that the souls of those
that are taught by me, may be accepted. For it was not so much to honor
me, that God led me to this pitch, as out of a concern for you. And how
are they to become acceptable? In the Holy Ghost. For there is need not
only of faith, but also of a spiritual way of life, that we may keep
the Spirit that was given once for all. For it is not wood and fire,
nor altar and knife, but the Spirit that is all in us.<note place="end" n="1641" id="vii.xxxi-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxi-p12"> Some <span class="c14" id="vii.xxxi-p12.1">mss.</span> “all is spiritual with
us” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxi-p12.2">πνευματικὰ</span>). Savile’s marginal reading is unintelligible, but
might suggest conjectures.</p></note> For this cause, I take all means to
prevent that Fire from being extinguished, as I have been also enjoined
to do. Why then do you speak to those that need it not? This is just
the reason why I do not teach you, but put you in mind, he replies. As
the priest stands by stirring up the fire, so I do, rousing up your
ready-mindedness. And observe, he does not say, “that the
offering up of” you “may be” etc. but “of the
Gentiles.” But when he says of the Gentiles, he means the whole
world, the land, and the whole sea, to take down their haughtiness,
that they might not disdain to have him for a teacher, who was putting
himself forth (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxi-p12.3">τεινόμενον</span>) to the very end of the world. As he said in the
beginning, “as among the other Gentiles also, I am a debtor to
Greeks, and also to barbarians, to wise, and to foolish.”
(<scripRef passage="Rom. i. 13, 14" id="vii.xxxi-p12.4" parsed="|Rom|1|13|1|14" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.13-Rom.1.14">Rom. i. 13, 14</scripRef>, see p. 347.)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxi-p13"><scripRef passage="Rom. 15.17" id="vii.xxxi-p13.1" parsed="|Rom|15|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.17">Ver.
17</scripRef>.
“I have therefore whereof I may glory, through Jesus Christ, in
those things which pertain to God.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxi-p14">Inasmuch as he had humbled
himself exceedingly, he again raised his style, doing this also for
their sakes, lest he should seem to become readily an object of
contempt. And while he raises himself, he remembers his own proper
temper, and says, “I have therefore whereof to glory.” I
glory, he means, not in myself, not in our zeal, but in the
“grace of God.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxi-p15"><scripRef passage="Rom. 15.18" id="vii.xxxi-p15.1" parsed="|Rom|15|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.18">Ver.
18</scripRef>.
“For I will not dare to speak of any of those things which Christ
hath not wrought by me, to make Gentiles obedient by word and deed,
through mighty signs and wonders, by the power of the Spirit of
God.”<note place="end" n="1642" id="vii.xxxi-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxi-p16"> <scripRef passage="Rom. 15.18" id="vii.xxxi-p16.1" parsed="|Rom|15|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.18">Verse 18</scripRef>
may yield three different meanings according to the
word which receives the main emphasis. If it is placed on <i>through
me</i> the meaning is: I shall not mention or lay claim to results
wrought by others, but only to those secured by <i>my own</i> labors.
The desire of the apostle (<scripRef passage="Rom. 15.20" id="vii.xxxi-p16.2" parsed="|Rom|15|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.20">20</scripRef>) not to build upon another man’s foundation favors this
view. (So Alford, Hodge). If the stress is placed on the word
<i>wrought</i> the sense is: I shall not dare to mention any of those
things which Christ did not <i>actually work,</i> i.e., I shall make no
claim to success not actually achieved (Meyer). The emphasis may be
placed on <i>Christ.</i> If so, it means: I will mention only what
Christ (he and he alone) wrought through me for the extension of his
kingdom. Chrys. understands the passage thus and, we think, rightly.
(So Tholuck, Olshausen, Boise).—G.B.S.</p></note></p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxi-p17">And none, he means, can say that
my words are a mere boast. For of this priestly ministry of mine, the
signs that I have, and the proofs of the appointment too, are many. Not
the long garment (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxi-p17.1">ποδήρης</span>) and the bells as they of old, nor the mitre and the turban
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxi-p17.2">κίδαρις</span>), but signs and wonders, far more awful than these. Nor can it be
said that I have been entrusted indeed with the charge, but yet have
not executed it. Or rather, it is not I that have executed, but Christ.
Wherefore also it is in Him that I boast, not about common things, but
about spiritual. And this is the force of, “in things which
pertain <pb n="544" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_544.html" id="vii.xxxi-Page_544" />to God.” For that I have accomplished the purpose for
which I was sent, and that my words are not mere boast, the miracles,
and the obedience of the Gentiles show. “For I will not dare to
speak of any of those things which Christ hath not wrought by me, to
make the Gentiles obedient by word and deed, through signs and wonders,
by the power of the Spirit of God.” See how violently he tries to
show that the whole is God’s doing, and nothing his own. For
whether I speak anything, or do anything, or work miracles, He doth all
of them, the Holy Spirit all. And this he says to show the dignity of
the Holy Spirit also. See how these things are more wondrous and more
awful than those of old, the sacrifice, the offering, the symbols. For
when he says, “in word and deed, through mighty signs and
wonders,” he means this, the doctrine, the system (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxi-p17.3">φιλοσοφίαν</span>) relating to the Kingdom, the exhibition of actions and
conversation, the dead that were raised, the devils that were cast out,
and the blind that were healed, and the lame that leaped, and the other
marvellous acts, all whereof the Holy Spirit wrought in us. Then the
proof of these things (since all this is yet but an assertion) is the
multitude of the disciples. Wherefore he adds, “So that from
Jerusalem, and round about unto Illyricum, I have fully preached the
Gospel of Christ.” Count up then cities, and places, and nations,
and peoples, not those under the Romans only, but those also under
barbarians. For I would not have you go the whole way through
Phœnicia, and Syria, and the Cilicians, and Cappadocians, but
reckon up also the parts behind,<note place="end" n="1643" id="vii.xxxi-p17.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxi-p18"> This is scarcely historical, except with reference to Arabia. Even
St. Jerome on <scripRef passage="Amos v. 8" id="vii.xxxi-p18.1" parsed="|Amos|5|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Amos.5.8">Amos v. 8</scripRef>, implies less.</p></note> the
country of the Saracens, and Persians, and Armenians, and that of the
other savage nations. For this is why he said, “round
about,” that you might not only go through the direct high road,
but that you should run over the whole, even the southern part of Asia
in your mind. And as he ran over miracles thick as snow, in a single
word, by saying, “through mighty signs and wonders,” so he
has comprehended again endless cities, and nations, and peoples, and
places, in this one word “round about.” For he was far
removed from all boasting. And this, he said on their account, so that
they should not be conceited about themselves. And at the beginning he
said, that “I might have some fruit amongst you also, even as
among other Gentiles.” But here he states the compulsion of his
priesthood. For as he had spoken in a sharper tone, he shows also by it
his power more clearly. This is why he there only says, “even as
among other Gentiles.” But here he insists on the topic fully, so
that the conceit may be pruned away on all grounds. And he does not
merely say, preached the Gospel, but “have fully preached the
Gospel of Christ.”<note place="end" n="1644" id="vii.xxxi-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxi-p19"> 2
<span class="c14" id="vii.xxxi-p19.1">mss.</span> add <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxi-p19.2">ὥστε
δεῖξαι
φιλοτιμίας
τὸ κατόρθωμα
ὄν</span>. The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxi-p19.3">φιλοτιμία</span>, “zealous striving,” is here opposed to mere
necessity of duty, “the compulsion of his priesthood.” The
words thus are a gloss on those next cited, not a proper part of the
text.</p></note></p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxi-p20"><scripRef passage="Rom. 15.20" id="vii.xxxi-p20.1" parsed="|Rom|15|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.20">Ver.
20</scripRef>.
“Yea, so have I strived to preach the Gospel, not where Christ
was named.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxi-p21">See here another preeminence;
that he had not only preached the Gospel to so many, and persuaded
them, but he did not even go to those who had become disciples. So far
was he from thrusting himself upon other men’s disciples, and
from doing this for glory’s sake, that he even made it a point to
teach those who had not heard. For neither does he say where they were
not persuaded, but “where Christ was not even named,” which
is more. And what was the reason why he had this ambition? “Lest
I should build,” he says, “upon another man’s
foundation.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxi-p22">This he says to show himself a
stranger to vanity, and to instruct them that it was not from any love
of glory, or of honor from them, that he came to write, but as
fulfilling his ministry, as perfecting his priestly duty, as loving
their salvation. But he calls the foundation of the Apostles
“another man’s,” not in regard to the quality of the
person, or the nature of preaching, but in regard to the question of
reward. For it was not that the preaching was that of another man,<note place="end" n="1645" id="vii.xxxi-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxi-p23"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxi-p23.1">ἀλλότριον</span>, which means either “alien,” or “another
man’s.”</p></note> but so far as it went to another
man’s reward. For the reward of the labors of others was, to this
man, another man’s. Then he shows that a prophecy was fulfilled
also saying,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxi-p24"><scripRef passage="Rom. 15.21" id="vii.xxxi-p24.1" parsed="|Rom|15|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.21">Ver.
21</scripRef>.
“As it is written, To whom He was not spoken of, they shall see,
and they that have not heard shall understand.” (<scripRef passage="Is. iii. 15" id="vii.xxxi-p24.2" parsed="|Isa|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.3.15">Is. iii. 15</scripRef> [LXX].)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxi-p25">You see he runs to where the
labor is more, the toil greater.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxi-p26"><scripRef passage="Rom. 15.22" id="vii.xxxi-p26.1" parsed="|Rom|15|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.22">Ver.
22</scripRef>.
“For which cause also I have been much hindered from coming to
you.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxi-p27">Observe again, how he makes the
end of the like texture with the introduction. For while he was quite
at the beginning of the Epistle, he said, “Oftentimes I purpose
to come unto you, but was let hitherto.” (<scripRef passage="Rom. i. 13" id="vii.xxxi-p27.1" parsed="|Rom|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.13">Rom. i. 13</scripRef>.) <pb n="545" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_545.html" id="vii.xxxi-Page_545" />But here he
gives the cause also by which he was let, and that not once, but twice
even, aye, and many times. For as he says there, “oftentimes I
purposed to come to you,” so here too, “I have been much
(or often, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxi-p27.2">τὰ
πολλὰ</span>) hindered from
coming to you.” Now it is a thing which proves a very strong
desire, that he attempted it so often.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxi-p28"><scripRef passage="Rom. 15.23" id="vii.xxxi-p28.1" parsed="|Rom|15|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.23">Ver.
23</scripRef>.
“But now having no more place in these parts.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxi-p29">See how he shows that it was not
from any coveting of glory from them, that he both wrote and was also
coming. “And having a great desire to come to you these many
years,”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxi-p30"><scripRef passage="Rom. 15.24" id="vii.xxxi-p30.1" parsed="|Rom|15|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.24">Ver.
24</scripRef>.
“Whensoever I take my journey into Spain, I trust to see you in
my journey; and to be brought on my way thitherward by you, if first I
be somewhat filled with your company,”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxi-p31">For that he might not seem to be
holding them very cheap, by saying, Since I have not anything to do,
therefore I am coming to you, he again touches on the point of love by
saying, “I have a great desire, these many years, to come unto
you.” For the reason why I desire to come, is not because I am
disengaged, but that I may give birth to that desire wherewith I am
travailing so long. Then that this again should not puff them up,
consider how he lowers them by saying, “Whensoever I take my
journey into Spain, I trust to see you in my journey.” For this
was why he stated this, that they should not be high-minded. For what
he wants is to show his love, and at the same time to prevent them from
being dainty. And so he places this close on the other, and uses things
confirmative of either alternately. For this reason again that they
might not say, Do you make us a by-object of your journey? he adds,
“and to be brought on my way thitherward by you: that is, that
you may be my witnesses that it is not through any slight of you, but
by force of necessity, that I run by you. But as this is still
distressing, he heals it over more carefully, by saying, “If I be
first somewhat filled with your company.” For by his saying,
“in my journey,” he shows that he did not covet their good
opinion. But by saying “be filled,” that he was eager for
their love, and not only was eager for it, but exceedingly so; and this
is why he does not say “be filled,” but be
“somewhat” so. That is, no length of time can fill me or
create in me a satiety of your company. See how he shows his love, when
even though in haste he doth not rise up until he be filled. And this
is a sign of his great affectionateness, that he uses his words in so
warm a way. For he does not say even I will see, but “shall be
filled,” imitating thus the language of parents. And at the
beginning he said, “that I might have some fruit.”
(<scripRef passage="Rom. i. 13" id="vii.xxxi-p31.1" parsed="|Rom|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.13">Rom. i. 13</scripRef>.) But here that I may be “filled.” And both these are
like a person who is drawing others to him. For the one was a very
great commendation of them, if they were likely to yield him fruit from
their obedience; and the other, a genuine proof of his own friendship.
And in writing to the Corinthians he thus says, “That ye may
bring me on my journey whithersoever I go” (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xvi. 6" id="vii.xxxi-p31.2" parsed="|1Cor|16|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.6">1 Cor. xvi. 6</scripRef>), so in all ways
exhibiting an unrivalled love to his disciples. And so at the beginning
of all his Epistles it is with this he starts, and at the end in this
he concludes again. For as an indulgent father doth an only and true
born son, so did he love all the faithful. Whence it was that he said,
“Who is weak, and I am not weak? who is offended, and I burn
not?” (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. xi. 29" id="vii.xxxi-p31.3" parsed="|2Cor|11|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.29">2 Cor. xi. 29</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxi-p32">For before everything else this
is what the teacher ought to have. Wherefore also to Peter Christ
saith, “If thou lovest Me, feed My sheep.” (<scripRef passage="John xxi. 16" id="vii.xxxi-p32.1" parsed="|John|21|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.21.16">John xxi. 16</scripRef>.)
For he who loveth Christ loveth also His flock. And Moses too did He
then set over the people of the Jews, when he had shown a kindly
feeling towards them. And David in this way came to be king, having
been first seen to be affectionately-minded towards them; so much
indeed, though yet young, did he grieve for the people, as to risk his
life for them, when he killed that barbarian. But if he said,
“What shall be done to the man that killeth this
Philistine?” (<scripRef passage="1 Sam. xix. 5" id="vii.xxxi-p32.2" parsed="|1Sam|19|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.19.5">1 Sam. xix. 5</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Sam. 17:26" id="vii.xxxi-p32.3" parsed="|1Sam|17|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.17.26">ib. xvii. 26</scripRef>) he said it not in
order to demand a reward, but out of a wish to have confidence placed
in himself, and to have the battle with him delivered to his charge.
And therefore, when he came to the king after the victory, he said
nothing of these things. And Samuel too was very affectionate; whence
it was that he said, “But God forbid that I should sin in ceasing
to pray unto the Lord for you.” (<scripRef passage="1 Sam. xii. 23" id="vii.xxxi-p32.4" parsed="|1Sam|12|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.12.23">1 Sam. xii. 23</scripRef>.)
In like way Paul also, or rather not in like way, but even in a far
greater degree, burned towards all his subjects (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxi-p32.5">τὥν
ἀρχομένων</span>). Wherefore he made his disciples of such affection towards
himself, that he said, “If were possible, ye would have pulled
out your eyes and given them to me.” (<scripRef passage="Gal. iv. 15" id="vii.xxxi-p32.6" parsed="|Gal|4|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.15">Gal. iv. 15</scripRef>.) On this ground
too it is, that God charges the teachers of the Jews above all things
with this, saying, “Oh shepherds of Israel, do shepherds <pb n="546" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_546.html" id="vii.xxxi-Page_546" />feed
themselves? do they not feed the flock?” (<scripRef passage="Ezek. xxxiv. 2, 3" id="vii.xxxi-p32.7" parsed="|Ezek|34|2|34|3" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.34.2-Ezek.34.3">Ezek. xxxiv. 2, 3</scripRef>.)
But they did the reverse. For he says, “Ye eat the milk, and
clothe you with the wool, and ye kill them that are fed, but ye feed
not the flock.” And Christ, in bringing out the rule for the
fittest Pastor, said, “The good shepherd layeth down his life for
his sheep.” (<scripRef passage="John x. 11" id="vii.xxxi-p32.8" parsed="|John|10|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.11">John x. 11</scripRef>.) This David did
also, both on sundry other occasions, and also when that fearful wrath
from above came down upon the whole people. For while all were being
slain he said, “I the shepherd<note place="end" n="1646" id="vii.xxxi-p32.9"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxi-p33"> So
LXX. Cod. Alex. Theodoret <i>in loc.</i> makes David herein a type of
Christ.</p></note> have
sinned, I the shepherd have done amiss, and these the flock what have
they done?” (<scripRef passage="2 Sam. xxiv. 17" id="vii.xxxi-p33.1" parsed="|2Sam|24|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Sam.24.17">2 Sam. xxiv. 17</scripRef>.)
And so in the choice of those punishments also, he chose not famine,
nor flight before enemies, but the pestilence sent by God, whereby he
hoped to place all the others in safety, but that he should himself in
preference to all the rest be carried off. But since this was not so,
he bewails, and says, “On me be Thy Hand:” or if this be
not enough, “on my father’s house” also. “For
I,” he says, “the shepherd have sinned.” As though he
had said, that if they also sinned, I was the person who should suffer
the vengeance, as I corrected them not. But since the sin is mine also,
it is I who deserve to suffer the vengeance. For wishing to increase
the crime he used the name of “Shepherd.” Thus then he
stayed the wrath, thus he got the sentence revoked! So great is the
power of confession. “For the righteous is his own accuser
first.”<note place="end" n="1647" id="vii.xxxi-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxi-p34"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xviii. 17" id="vii.xxxi-p34.1" parsed="|Prov|18|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.18.17">Prov. xviii. 17</scripRef>,
LXX. and Vulg. Our version is, “He that is first in his own cause
seemeth just.” The text is much quoted by the Fathers, as Hil. in
<scripRef passage="Ps. cxxxv." id="vii.xxxi-p34.2" parsed="|Ps|35|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.35">Ps. cxxxv.</scripRef></p></note> So great is the
concern and sympathy of a good Pastor. For his bowels were writhed at
their falling, as when one’s own children are killed. And on this
ground he begged that the wrath might come upon himself. And in the
beginning of the slaughter he would have done this, unless he had seen
it advancing and expected that it would come to himself. When therefore
he saw that this did not happen, but that the calamity was raging among
them, he no longer forebore, but was touched more than for Amnon his
first-born. For then he did not ask for death, but now he begs to fall
in preference to the others. Such ought a ruler to be and to grieve
rather at the calamities of others than his own.<note place="end" n="1648" id="vii.xxxi-p34.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxi-p35"> See a remarkable form in use in China on the occasion of such
calamities, <i>Windischman, Philos. im fortgang der Weltgeschichte,</i>
i. p. 29.</p></note> Some such thing he suffered in his
son’s case likewise, that you might see that he did not love his
son more than his subjects, and yet the youth was unchaste, and an
ill-user of his father (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxi-p35.1">πατραλοίας</span>), and still he said, “Would that I might have died
for thee!” (<scripRef passage="2 Sam. xviii. 33" id="vii.xxxi-p35.2" parsed="|2Sam|18|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Sam.18.33">2 Sam. xviii. 33</scripRef>.) What sayest thou,
thou blessed one, thou meekest of all men? Thy son was set upon killing
thee, and compassed thee about with ills unnumbered. And when he had
been removed, and the trophy was raised, dost thou then pray to be
slain? Yea, he says, for it is not for me that the army has been
victorious, but I am warred against more violently than before, and my
bowels are now more torn than before. These however were all thoughtful
for those committed to their charge, but the blessed Abraham concerned
himself much even for those that were not entrusted to him, and so much
so as even to throw himself amongst alarming dangers. For when he did
what he did, not for his nephew only, but for the people of Sodom also,
he did not leave driving those Persians before him until he had set
them all free: and yet he might have departed after he had taken him,
yet he did not choose it. For he had the like concern for all, and this
he showed likewise by his subsequent conduct. When then it was not a
host of barbarians that was on the point of laying siege to them, but
the wrath of God that was plucking their cities up from the
foundations, and it was no longer the time for arms, and battle, and
array, but for supplication; so great was the zeal he showed for them,
as, if he himself had been on the point of perishing. For this reason
he comes once, twice, thrice, aye and many times to God, and finds a
refuge (i.e. an excuse) in his nature by saying, “I am dust and
ashes” (<scripRef passage="Gen. xviii. 27" id="vii.xxxi-p35.3" parsed="|Gen|18|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.18.27">Gen. xviii. 27</scripRef>): and since he saw that
they were traitors to themselves, he begs that they may be saved for
others. Wherefore also God said, “I will hide not from Abraham My
servant that thing which I am about to do” (<scripRef passage="Gen. 18.17" id="vii.xxxi-p35.4" parsed="|Gen|18|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.18.17">ib. 17</scripRef>), that we might learn how loving to man the righteous is.
And he would not have left off beseeching, unless God had left off
first (so he takes <scripRef passage="Gen. 18.33" id="vii.xxxi-p35.5" parsed="|Gen|18|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.18.33">v.
33</scripRef>).
And he seems indeed to be praying for the just, but is doing the whole
for them. For the souls of the Saints are very gentle and, loving unto
man, both in regard to their own, and to strangers. And even to the
unreasoning creatures they extend their gentleness. Wherefore also a
certain wise man said, “The righteous pitieth the souls of his
cattle.”<note place="end" n="1649" id="vii.xxxi-p35.6"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxi-p36"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xii. 10" id="vii.xxxi-p36.1" parsed="|Prov|12|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.12.10">Prov. xii. 10</scripRef>, LXX. Know occurs
in <scripRef passage="Exod. xxiii. 9" id="vii.xxxi-p36.2" parsed="|Exod|23|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.23.9">Exod. xxiii. 9</scripRef>, for “enter into
the feelings of.”</p></note> But if he doth
those of cattle, how much more those of men. But since I <pb n="547" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_547.html" id="vii.xxxi-Page_547" />have mentioned
cattle, let us just consider the shepherds of the sheep who are in the
Cappadocian land, and what they suffer in kind and degree in their
guardianship of unreasoning creatures. They often stay for three days
together buried down under the snows. And those in Libya are said to
undergo no less hardships than these, ranging about for whole months
through that wilderness, dreary as it is, and filled with the direst
wild beasts (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxi-p36.3">θηρία</span> may
include serpents). Now if for unreasonable things there be so much
zeal, what defense are we to set up, who are entrusted with reasonable
souls, and yet slumber on in this deep sleep? For is it right to be at
rest, and in quiet, and not to be running about everywhere, and giving
one’s self up to endless deaths in behalf of these sheep? Or know
ye not the dignity of this flock? Was it not for this that thy Master
took endless pains, and afterwards poured forth His blood? And dost
thou seek for rest? Now what can be worse than these Shepherds? Dost
thou not perceive, that there stand round about these sheep wolves much
more fierce and savage than those of this world? Dost thou not think
with thyself, what a soul he ought to have who is to take in hand this
office? Now men that lead the populace, if they have but common matters
to deliberate on, add days to nights in watching. And we that are
struggling in heaven’s behalf sleep even in the daytime. And who
is now to deliver us from the punishment for these things? For if the
body were to be cut in pieces, if to undergo ten thousand deaths, ought
one not to run to it as to a feast? And let not the shepherds only, but
the sheep also hear this; that they may make the shepherds the more
active minded, that they may the more encourage their good-will: I do
not mean by anything else but by yielding all compliance and obedience.
Thus Paul also bade them, saying, “Obey them which have the rule
over you, and submit yourselves: for they watch for your souls as they
that must give account.” (<scripRef passage="Heb. xiii. 17" id="vii.xxxi-p36.4" parsed="|Heb|13|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.17">Heb. xiii. 17</scripRef>.) And when he
says, “watch,” he means thousands of labors, cares and
dangers. For the good Shepherd, who is such as Christ wisheth for, is
contending, before countless witnesses. For He died once for him; but
this man ten thousand times for the flock, if, that is, he be such a
shepherd as he ought to be; for such an one can die every day. (See on
<scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 36" id="vii.xxxi-p36.5" parsed="|Rom|8|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.36">Rom. viii. 36</scripRef>. p. 456.) And therefore do ye, as being acquainted with
what the labor is, coöperate with them, with prayers, with zeal,
with readiness, with affection, that both we may have to boast of you,
and you of us. For on this ground He entrusted this to the chief<note place="end" n="1650" id="vii.xxxi-p36.6"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxi-p37"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxi-p37.1">κορυφαί&amp;
251·</span>. The common title of St. Peter among
the Fathers.</p></note> of the Apostles, who also loved Him more
than the rest; after first asking him if He was loved by him, that thou
mayest learn that this before other things, is held as a proof of love
to Him. For this requireth a vigorous soul. This I have said of the
best shepherds; not of myself and those of our days, but of any one
that may be such as Paul was, such as Peter, such as Moses. These then
let us imitate, both the rulers of us and the ruled. For the ruled may
be in the place of a shepherd to his family, to his friends, to his
servants, to his wife, to his children: and if we so order our affairs
we shall attain to all manner of good things. Which God grant that we
may all attain unto, by the grace and love toward man, etc.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XXX on Rom. xv. 25-27." shorttitle="" progress="96.29%" prev="vii.xxxi" next="vii.xxxiii" id="vii.xxxii">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Rom. xv. 25-27." id="vii.xxxii-p0.1" parsed="|Rom|15|25|15|27" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.25-Rom.15.27" />
<p class="c21" id="vii.xxxii-p1"><span class="c9" id="vii.xxxii-p1.1">Homily XXX.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vii.xxxii-p2"><scripRef passage="Rom. XV. 25-27" id="vii.xxxii-p2.1" parsed="|Rom|15|25|15|27" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.25-Rom.15.27">Rom. XV. 25–27</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vii.xxxii-p3">“But now I go unto
Jerusalem to minister unto the saints. For it has pleased them of
Macedonia and Achaia to make a certain contribution for the poor saints
which are at Jerusalem. It hath pleased them verily, and their debtors
they are.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.xxxii-p4"><span class="c11" id="vii.xxxii-p4.1">Since</span> he had said that I have no longer “more place in these
parts,” and, “I have a great desire, these many years, to
come unto you,” but he still intended to delay; lest it should be
thought that he was making a jest of them, he mentions the cause also
why he still puts it off, and he says, that “I am going unto
Jerusalem,” and is apparently giving the excuse for the delay.
But by means of this he also makes good another object, which is the
exhorting of them to alms, and making them more in earnest about it.
Since if he had not been minded to effect this, it had sufficed to say,
“I am going unto Jerusalem.” But now he adds the reason of
his journey. “For I go,” says he, “to minister to the
saints.” And he dwells over the subject, and <pb n="548" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_548.html" id="vii.xxxii-Page_548" />enters into
reasonings, and says that they “are debtors,” and that,
“if the Gentiles have been made partakers of their spiritual
things, their duty is also to minister unto them in carnal
things,” that they might learn to imitate these. Wherefore also
there is much reason to admire his wisdom for devising this way of
giving the advice. For they were more likely to bear it in this way
than if he had said it in the form of exhortation; as then he would
have seemed to be insulting them, if, with a view to incite them, he
had brought before them Corinthians and Macedonians.<note place="end" n="1651" id="vii.xxxii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxii-p5"> “That, as Chrys., Calvin, Grotius, and many, including
Rückert and Olshausen assume, Paul intended ‘courteously and
gently’ (Luther) to suggest to the Romans that they should
likewise bestow alms on those at Jerusalem, is very improbable,
inasmuch as no reason is perceivable why he should not have ventured on
a direct summons, and seeing, moreover, that he looked upon the work of
collection as concluded, <scripRef passage="ver. 25" id="vii.xxxii-p5.1">ver. 25</scripRef>,”
Meyer.—G.B.S.</p></note> Indeed, this is the ground on which he does
incite the others as follows, saying, “Moreover, brethren, we do
you to wit of the grace of God bestowed on the Churches in
Macedonia.” (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. viii. 1" id="vii.xxxii-p5.2" parsed="|2Cor|8|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.8.1">2 Cor. viii. 1</scripRef>.)
And again he incites the Macedonians by these. “For your
zeal,” he says, “hath provoked very many.”
(<scripRef passage="2 Cor. 9.2" id="vii.xxxii-p5.3" parsed="|2Cor|9|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.9.2">ib. ix. 2</scripRef>.) And by the Galatians
in like manner he does this, as when he says, “As I have given
order to the Churches of Galatia, even so do ye.” (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xvi. 1" id="vii.xxxii-p5.4" parsed="|1Cor|16|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.1">1 Cor. xvi. 1</scripRef>.)
But in the case of the Romans he does not do so, but in a more covert
way. And he does this also in regard to the preaching, as when he says,
“What? came the word of God out from you? or came it unto you
only?” (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 14.36" id="vii.xxxii-p5.5" parsed="|1Cor|14|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.36">ib. xiv. 36</scripRef>.) For there is
nothing so powerful as emulation. And so he often employs it. For
elsewhere too he says,” “And so ordain I in all the
Churches;” (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 7.17" id="vii.xxxii-p5.6" parsed="|1Cor|7|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.17">ib. vii.
17</scripRef>);
and again, “As I teach everywhere in every Church.”
(<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 4.17" id="vii.xxxii-p5.7" parsed="|1Cor|4|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.17">ib. iv. 17</scripRef>.) And to the Colossians
he says, “that the Gospel increaseth and bringeth forth fruit in
all the world.” (<scripRef passage="Col. i. 6" id="vii.xxxii-p5.8" parsed="|Col|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.6">Col. i. 6</scripRef>.) This then he
does here also in the case of alms. And consider what dignity there is
in his expressions. For he does not say, I go to carry alms, but
“to minister” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxii-p5.9">διακονὥν</span>). But if Paul ministers, just consider how great a thing is
doing, when the Teacher of the world undertakes to be the bearer, and
when on the point of travelling to Rome, and so greatly desiring them
too, he yet prefers this to that. “For it hath pleased them of
Macedonia and Achaia,” that is, it meets their approbation, their
desire. “A certain contribution.” And, he does not say
alms, but “contribution” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxii-p5.10">κοινωνίαν</span>). And the “certain” is not used without a
meaning, but to prevent his seeming to reproach these. And he does not
say the poor, merely, but the “poor saints,” so making his
recommendation twofold, both that from their virtue and that from their
poverty. And even with this alone he was not satisfied, but he adds,
“they are their debtors.” Then he shows how they are
debtors. For if, he says, “the Gentiles have been made partakers
of their spiritual things, their debt (A.V. duty) is also to minister
unto them in carnal things.” But what he means is this. It was
for their sakes that Christ came. To them it was that all the promises
were made, to them of the Jews. Of them Christ came. (Wherefore also it
said, “Salvation is of the Jews.”) (<scripRef passage="John iv. 22" id="vii.xxxii-p5.11" parsed="|John|4|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.22">John iv. 22</scripRef>.) From them were
the Apostles, from them the Prophets, from them all good things. In all
these things then the world was made a partaker. If then, he says, ye
have been made partakers in that which is greater, and when it was for
them that the banquet was prepared, ye have been brought in to enjoy
the feast that was spread (<scripRef passage="Matt. xxii. 9" id="vii.xxxii-p5.12" parsed="|Matt|22|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.9">Matt. xxii. 9</scripRef>), according to
the Parable of the Gospel, ye are debtors also to share your carnal
things with them, and to impart to them. But he does not say to share,
but “to minister” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxii-p5.13">λειτουργἥσαι</span>), so ranking them with ministers (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxii-p5.14">διακόνων</span>), and those that pay the tribute<note place="end" n="1652" id="vii.xxxii-p5.15"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxii-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxii-p6.1">λειτουργία</span>, in Classical Greek, is performing a public service at
one’s own expense.</p></note>
to kings. And he does not say in your carnal things, as he did in
“their spiritual things.” For the spiritual things were
theirs. But the carnal belonged not to these alone, but were the common
property of all. For he bade money to be held to belong to all,<note place="end" n="1653" id="vii.xxxii-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxii-p7"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. ix. 5" id="vii.xxxii-p7.1" parsed="|2Cor|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.9.5">2 Cor. ix. 5</scripRef>. Mosheim <i>de
Rebus Christianorum ante Const.</i> p. 118, also <i>Diss. ad Hist.
Eccl.</i> pert. vol. 2, 1. St. Chrys. speaks at length of wealth on <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xiv. 19" id="vii.xxxii-p7.2" parsed="|1Cor|14|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.19">1
Cor. xiv. 19</scripRef>, Hom. 35, p. 499, O.T. He thinks it lawful, but dangerous,
and recommends alms almost without limitation.</p></note> not to those who were its possessors
only.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxii-p8"><scripRef passage="Rom. 15.28" id="vii.xxxii-p8.1" parsed="|Rom|15|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.28">Ver.
28</scripRef>.
“When therefore I have performed this, and have sealed unto them
this fruit.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxii-p9">That is, when I have laid it up
as it were in the royal treasuries, as in a place secure from robbers
and danger. And he does not say alms, but “fruit” again, to
show that those who gave it were gainers by it. “I will come by
you into Spain.” He again mentions Spain to show his forwardness
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxii-p9.1">ἀόκνον</span>) and warmth
towards them.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxii-p10"><scripRef passage="Rom. 15.29" id="vii.xxxii-p10.1" parsed="|Rom|15|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.29">Ver.
29</scripRef>.
“And I am sure that, when I come unto you, I shall come in the
fulness of the blessing of the Gospel of Christ.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxii-p11">What is the force of, “In
the fulness of the blessing?” Either he speaks of alms (Gr.
money), or generally of good deeds. For blessing is a name he very
commonly gives to alms. As when he says, “As a blessing<note place="end" n="1654" id="vii.xxxii-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxii-p12"> A.V. bounty, but margin, blessing.</p></note> and <pb n="549" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_549.html" id="vii.xxxii-Page_549" />not as covetousness.”
(<scripRef passage="2 Cor. ix. 5" id="vii.xxxii-p12.1" parsed="|2Cor|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.9.5">2 Cor. ix. 5</scripRef>.) And it was customary of old for the thing to be so called. But
as he has here added “of the Gospel,” on this ground we
assert that he speaks not of money only, but of all other things. As if
he had said, I know that when I come I shall find you with the honor
and freshness of all good deeds about you, and worthy of countless
praises in the Gospel.<note place="end" n="1655" id="vii.xxxii-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxii-p13"> It
is certain that Chrys. is incorrect in his interpretation of the
statement: “When I come unto you I shall come in the fulness of
the blessing of the Gospel of Christ.” (<scripRef passage="Rom. 15.29" id="vii.xxxii-p13.1" parsed="|Rom|15|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.29">29</scripRef>.) The meaning is not that he shall find them abounding in
this blessing, but that he (Paul) will come to them furnished with the
fulness of this blessing. The joyful hopes of Paul respecting his
journey to Rome and labors there, were not, indeed, wholly thwarted,
but how different were the experiences of his journey and life there
from what he had expected. He went thither a prisoner and such
missionary labors as he was permitted to perform were accomplished
while he was kept in ward by the civil authorities of Rome. And, yet,
notwithstanding these hardships, who can doubt that his prayer was
answered? He found joy in the saints at Rome who came out from the city
as far as Appii Forum and the Three Taverns to welcome him
(<scripRef passage="Acts xxviii. 15" id="vii.xxxii-p13.2" parsed="|Acts|28|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.15">Acts xxviii. 15</scripRef>); he was permitted for two years, at least, to occupy his own
hired house and freely to “preach the kingdom of God and teach
the things concerning the Lord Jesus Christ with all boldness, none
forbidding him” (<scripRef passage="Acts xxviii. 30, 31" id="vii.xxxii-p13.3" parsed="|Acts|28|30|28|31" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.30-Acts.28.31">Acts xxviii. 30, 31</scripRef>);
this preaching was crowned with signal success extending to the
conversion of some of the members of Cæsar’s household
(<scripRef passage="Phil. iv. 22" id="vii.xxxii-p13.4" parsed="|Phil|4|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.22">Phil. iv. 22</scripRef>). It is propable that we owe to this same period of imprisonment
at Rome the four epistles to the Colossians, Ephesians, Philemon, and
Philippians; if so, we have in them a reflection of the manifold
activities and profound spiritual experiences of the apostle during his
stay in Rome which constitute a genuine providential fulfilment of his
desires, although it proved that as in the case of an earlier visit to
Jerusalem, he went not knowing the things that should befall him there
(<scripRef passage="Acts xx. 22" id="vii.xxxii-p13.5" parsed="|Acts|20|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.22">Acts xx. 22</scripRef>).—G.B.S.</p></note> And this is a very
striking mode of advice, I mean this way of forestalling their
attention by encomiums. For when he entreats them in the way of advice,
this is the mode of setting them right that he adopts.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxii-p14"><scripRef passage="Rom. 15.30" id="vii.xxxii-p14.1" parsed="|Rom|15|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.30">Ver.
30</scripRef>.
“Now I beseech you, brethren, for the Lord Jesus Christ’s
sake, and for the love of the Spirit.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxii-p15">Here he again puts forward
Christ and the Spirit, and makes no mention whatever of the Father. And
I say this, that when you find him mentioning the Father and the Son,
or the Father only, you may not despise either the Son or the Spirit.
And he does not say the Spirit, but “the love of the
Spirit.” For as Christ loved the world, and as the Father doth,
so doth the Spirit also. And what is it that thou beseechest us, let me
hear? “To strive together with me in your prayers to God for
me,”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxii-p16"><scripRef passage="Rom. 15.31" id="vii.xxxii-p16.1" parsed="|Rom|15|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.31">Ver.
31</scripRef>.
“That I may be delivered from them that do not believe in
Judea.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxii-p17">A great struggle then lies
before him. And this too is why he calls for their prayers. And he does
not say that I may be engaged in it, but “I may be
delivered,” as Christ commanded, to “pray that we enter not
into temptation.”<note place="end" n="1656" id="vii.xxxii-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxii-p18"> 2
<span class="c14" id="vii.xxxii-p18.1">mss.</span> add, So directing them to do
this.</p></note> (<scripRef passage="Matt. xxvi. 41" id="vii.xxxii-p18.2" parsed="|Matt|26|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.41">Matt. xxvi.
41</scripRef>.)
And in saying this he showed, that certain evil wolves would attack
them, and those who were wild beasts rather than men. And out of this
he also found grounds for another thing, namely, for showing that he
with good reason took the office of ministering to the Saints, if, that
is, the unbelievers were in such force that he even prayed to be
delivered from them. For they who were amongst so many enemies, were in
danger of perishing by famine also. And therefore there was absolute
need of aid coming (or “of his going”) from other quarters
to them. “And that my service which I have for Jerusalem may be
accepted of the Saints.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxii-p19">That is, that my sacrifice may
be accepted, that with cheerfulness they may receive what is given
them. See how he again exalts the dignity of those who were to receive
it. Then he asks for the prayer of so great a people in order to what
was sent being received. And by this he shows another point also, that
to have given alms does not secure its being accepted. For when any one
gives it constrainedly, or out of unjust gains, or for vanity, the
fruit of it is gone.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxii-p20"><scripRef passage="Rom. 15.32" id="vii.xxxii-p20.1" parsed="|Rom|15|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.32">Ver.
32</scripRef>.
“That I may come unto you with joy by the will of
God.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxii-p21">As he had said at the beginning,
“If by any means now at length I might have a prosperous journey,
by the will of God, to come unto you” (<scripRef passage="Rom. i. 10" id="vii.xxxii-p21.1" parsed="|Rom|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.10">Rom. i. 10</scripRef>); so here again
he takes refuge in the same Will, and says that this is why I press on
and wish to be delivered from them, that I may see you shortly, and
that with pleasure, without bringing any load of heaviness from thence.
“And may with you be refreshed.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxii-p22">See how he again shows
unassumingness. For he does not say, I may teach you, and give you a
lesson, but that, “I may with you be refreshed.” And yet he
was the very man engaged in the striving and conflict. In what sense
then does he say “that I may be refreshed with you (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxii-p22.1">συναναπαύσωμαι</span>)?” It is to gratify them on this point too, and to
make them the more cheerful by making them sharers of his crown, and to
show that they too struggle and labor. Then, as was always his custom
to do, he adds prayer after the exhortation, and says,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxii-p23"><scripRef passage="Rom. 15.33" id="vii.xxxii-p23.1" parsed="|Rom|15|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.33">Ver.
33</scripRef>.
“Now the God of peace be with you all. Amen.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxii-p24"><scripRef passage="Rom. 16.1" id="vii.xxxii-p24.1" parsed="|Rom|16|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.1">Chap. xvi.
ver. 1</scripRef>. “I commend unto you Phebe our sister, which is a deaconess
(A.V. servant) of the church which is at Cenchrea.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxii-p25">See how many ways he takes to
give her dignity. For he has both mentioned her before all the rest,
and called her sister. And it is no slight thing to be called the
sister of Paul. Moreover he has added her <pb n="550" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_550.html" id="vii.xxxii-Page_550" />rank, by mentioning her being
“deaconess.”<note place="end" n="1657" id="vii.xxxii-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxii-p26"> See Bingham, b. ii. c. 22, for a full account of the office of the
widows, deaconesses, etc., also Cave, Prim. Christ. part i. c. 8.
Theodoret thinks it a sign of there being a considerable Church at
Cenchrea, that they had a deaconess there.</p></note></p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxii-p27"><scripRef passage="Rom. 16.2" id="vii.xxxii-p27.1" parsed="|Rom|16|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.2">Ver.
2</scripRef>.
“That ye receive her in the Lord, as becometh saints.” (Gr.
“the saints.”)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxii-p28">That is, for the Lord’s
sake, that she may enjoy honor among you. For he that receives a person
for the Lord’s sake, though it be no great one that he receives,
yet receives him with attention. But when it is a saint, consider what
attention he ought to have shown him. And this is why he adds,
“as becometh saints,” as such persons ought to be received.
For she has two grounds for her having attention shown her by you, both
that of her being received for the Lord’s sake, and that of her
being a saint herself. And “that ye assist her in whatsoever
business she hath need (or “asks,” <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxii-p28.1">χρήζῃ</span>) of
you.” You see how little he burdens them. For he does not say,
That ye despatch, but that ye contribute your own part, and reach out a
hand to her: and that “in whatsoever business she hath
need.” Not in whatsoever business she may be, but in such as she
may ask of you. But she will ask in such things as lie in your power.
Then again there comes a very great praise of her. “For she hath
been a succorer of many and of myself also.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxii-p29">See his judgment. First come the
encomiums, then he makes an exhortation intervene, and then again gives
encomiums, so placing on each side of the needs of this blessed woman
her praises. For how can the woman be else than blessed who has the
blessing of so favorable a testimony from Paul, who had also the power
to render assistance to him who had righted the whole world? For this
was the summit of her good deeds, and so he placed it the last, as he
says, “and of myself also.” But what does the phrase
“of myself also” convey? Of the herald of the world, of him
who hath suffered so much, of him who is equal to assisting tens of
thousands (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxii-p29.1">μυρίοις
ἀρκοὕντος</span>). Let us then imitate, both men and women, this holy woman
and her that followeth, with her husband also. And who are
they?</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxii-p30"><scripRef passage="Rom. 16.2" id="vii.xxxii-p30.1" parsed="|Rom|16|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.2">Ver.
2</scripRef>.
“Greet,” he says, “Priscilla and Aquila, my helpers
in Christ Jesus.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxii-p31">To the excellence of these St.
Luke also bears witness. Partly when he says that Paul “abode
with them, for by their occupation they were tent-makers”
(<scripRef passage="Acts xviii. 3" id="vii.xxxii-p31.1" parsed="|Acts|18|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.3">Acts xviii. 3</scripRef>); and partly when he points out the woman as receiving Apollos,
and instructing him in the way of the Lord. (<scripRef passage="Acts 18.26" id="vii.xxxii-p31.2" parsed="|Acts|18|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.26">ib. 26</scripRef>.) Now these are great things, but what Paul mentions are
greater. And what does he mention? In the first place he calls them
“helpers,”<note place="end" n="1658" id="vii.xxxii-p31.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxii-p32"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxii-p32.1">συλλειτουργούς</span>. Afterwards the common term by which Bishops spoke of each
other. As the Nicene Fathers of Alexander. Ep. Synod. v. fin. Theod. i.
9.</p></note> to point out
that they had been sharers of his very great labors and dangers. Then
he says,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxii-p33"><scripRef passage="Rom. 16.4" id="vii.xxxii-p33.1" parsed="|Rom|16|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.4">Ver.
4</scripRef>.
“Who for my life have laid down their own
necks.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxii-p34">You see they are thoroughly
furnished martyrs. For in Nero’s time it is probable that there
were thousands of dangers, at the time as he even commanded all Jews to
be removed from Rome. (<scripRef passage="Acts viii. 2" id="vii.xxxii-p34.1" parsed="|Acts|8|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.2">Acts viii. 2</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxii-p35">“Unto whom not only I give
thanks, but also all the Churches of the Gentiles.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxii-p36">Here he hints at their
hospitality, and pecuniary assistance, holding them in admiration
because they had both poured forth their blood, and had made their
whole property open to all. You see these were noble women, hindered no
way by their sex in the course of virtue. And this is as might be
expected. “For in Christ Jesus there is neither male nor
female.” (<scripRef passage="Gal. iii. 28" id="vii.xxxii-p36.1" parsed="|Gal|3|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.28">Gal. iii. 28</scripRef>.) And what he had said
of the former, that he said also of this. For of her also he had said,
“she hath been a succorer of many, and of myself also.” So
too of this woman “not only I give thanks, but also all the
Churches of the Gentiles.” Now that in this he might not seem to
be a flatterer, he also adduces a good many more witnesses to these
women.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxii-p37"><scripRef passage="Rom. 16.5" id="vii.xxxii-p37.1" parsed="|Rom|16|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.5">Ver.
5</scripRef>.
“Likewise greet the Church that is in their
house.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxii-p38">For she had been so estimable as
even to make their house a Church, both by making all in it believers,
and because they opened it to all strangers. For he was not in the
habit of calling any houses Churches, save where there was much piety,
and much fear of God deeply rooted in them.<note place="end" n="1659" id="vii.xxxii-p38.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxii-p39"> By
“the church in the house” of Priscilla and Aquila, Chrys.
understands the pious family which constituted the household. Such was
the view of many of the older interpreters. The more probable view is
that the “churches in the houses” (cf. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xvi. 19" id="vii.xxxii-p39.1" parsed="|1Cor|16|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.19">1 Cor. xvi. 19</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Col. iv. 15" id="vii.xxxii-p39.2" parsed="|Col|4|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.15">Col. iv.
15</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Philem. 2" id="vii.xxxii-p39.3" parsed="|Phlm|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phlm.1.2">Philem. 2</scripRef>) were assemblies of a part of the collective church of the
city, formed for the sake of convenience of meeting, especially in the
largest towns. There is no reason to believe that all the persons named
below were members of the household—church of Priscilla and
Aquila.—G.B.S.</p></note>
And on this ground he said to the Corinthians also, “Salute
Aquila and Priscilla, with the Church that is in their house.”
(<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xvi. 19" id="vii.xxxii-p39.4" parsed="|1Cor|16|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.19">1 Cor. xvi. 19</scripRef>.) And when writing about Onesimus, “Paul unto
Philemon, and to the beloved Apphia, and to the Church that is in their
house.” (<scripRef passage="Philem. 1, 2" id="vii.xxxii-p39.5" parsed="|Phlm|1|1|0|0;|Phlm|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phlm.1.1 Bible:Phlm.1.2">Philem. 1, 2</scripRef>.) For it is possible
for a man even in the married state to be worthy of being looked up to,
and noble. See then how these were in that <pb n="551" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_551.html" id="vii.xxxii-Page_551" />state and became very
honorable, and yet their occupation was far from being honorable; for
they were “tent-makers.” Still their virtue covered all
this, and made them more conspicuous than the sun. And neither their
trade nor their marriage (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxii-p39.6">συζυγία</span> cf. <scripRef passage="Phil. iv. 3" id="vii.xxxii-p39.7" parsed="|Phil|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.3">Phil. iv. 3</scripRef>) was any hurt to them, but the love which Christ
required of them, that they exhibited. “For greater love hath no
man than this, He says, that a man lay down his life for his
friends.” (<scripRef passage="John xv. 13" id="vii.xxxii-p39.8" parsed="|John|15|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.15.13">John xv. 13</scripRef>.) And that which is a
proof of being a disciple, they achieve, since they took up the Cross
and followed Him. For they who did this for Paul, would much rather
have displayed their fortitude in Christ’s behalf.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxii-p40">Let rich and poor both hear all
this. For if they who lived from their labor, and were managers of a
workshop, exhibited such profuseness as to be of service to many
Churches; what pardon can they expect, who are rich, and yet neglect
the poor? For they were not sparing even of their blood for the sake of
God’s will, but thou art sparing even of scanty sums, and many
times sparest not thine own soul. But in regard to the teacher were
they so, and not so with regard to the disciples? Nay even this cannot
be said. For “the churches of the Gentiles,” he says,
“thank them.” And yet they were of the Jews. But still they
had such a clear (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxii-p40.1">εἰλικρινὥς</span>) faith, as to minister unto them also with all
willingness. Such ought women to be, not adorning themselves with
“broidered hair, or gold, or costly array” (<scripRef passage="1 Tim. ii. 9" id="vii.xxxii-p40.2" parsed="|1Tim|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.9">1 Tim. ii. 9</scripRef>),
but in these good deeds. For what empress pray, was so conspicuous or
so celebrated as this wife of the tent-maker? she is in
everybody’s mouth, not for ten or twenty years, but until the
coming of Christ, and all proclaim her fame for things such as adorn
far more than any royal diadem. For what is greater or so great, as to
have been a succorer of Paul? at her own peril to have saved the
teacher of the world? And consider: how many empresses there are that
no one speaks of. But the wife of the tent-maker is everywhere reported
of with the tent-maker (meaning perhaps St. Paul); and the width that
the sun sees over, is no more of the world than what the glory of this
woman runneth unto. Persians, and Scythians, and Thracians, and they
who dwell in the uttermost parts of the earth, sing of the Christian
spirit of this woman, and bless it.<note place="end" n="1660" id="vii.xxxii-p40.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxii-p41"> Omitted by most <span class="c14" id="vii.xxxii-p41.1">mss.</span></p></note> How much
wealth, how many diadems and purples would you not be glad to venture
upon obtaining such a testimony? For no one can say either, that in
dangers they were of this character, and lavish with their money, and
yet neglected the preaching. For he calls them “fellow-workers
and helpers” on this ground. And this “chosen vessel”
(<scripRef passage="Acts ix. 15" id="vii.xxxii-p41.2" parsed="|Acts|9|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.15">Acts ix. 15</scripRef>) does not feel ashamed to call a woman his helper but even finds
an honor in doing so. For it is not the sex (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxii-p41.3">φίσει</span>)
that he minds, but the will is what he honors. What is equal to this
ornament? Where now is wealth overflowing on every side? and where the
adorning of the person? and where is vainglory? Learn that the dress of
woman is not that put about the body, but that which decorates the
soul, which is never put off, which does not lie in a chest, but is
laid up in the heavens. Look at their labor for the preaching, the
crown in martyrdom, the munificence in money, the love of Paul, the
charm (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxii-p41.4">φίλτρον</span>) they found in Christ. Compare with this thine own estate, thy
anxiety about money, thy vying with harlots (i.e. in dress), thy
emulating of the grass,<note place="end" n="1661" id="vii.xxxii-p41.5"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxii-p42"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxii-p42.1">τὴν πρὸς
τὸν χόρτον
φιλονεικίαν</span>. See <scripRef passage="Matt. vi. 30" id="vii.xxxii-p42.2" parsed="|Matt|6|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.30">Matt. vi. 30</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke xii. 28" id="vii.xxxii-p42.3" parsed="|Luke|12|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.28">Luke xii. 28</scripRef>; Clem. Al. (Pott.) p.
232.</p></note> and then thou
wilt see who they were and who thou art. Or rather do not compare only,
but vie with this woman, and after laying aside the burdens of grass
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxii-p42.4">χλόης</span>), (for
this is what thy costly dressing is), take thou the dress from heaven,
and learn whence Priscilla became such as she was. How then did they
become so? For two years they entertained Paul as a guest:
(Probably <scripRef passage="Acts xix. 10" id="vii.xxxii-p42.5" parsed="|Acts|19|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.10">Acts xix. 10</scripRef>) and what is there that these two years may not have done
for their souls? What am I to do then, you will say because I have not
Paul? If thou be minded thou mayest have him in a truer sense than
they. For even with them the sight of Paul was not what made them of
such a character, but the words of Paul. And so, if thou be so minded,
thou shalt have both Paul, and Peter, and John, and the whole choir of
the Prophets, with the Apostles, associating with thee continually. For
take the books of these blessed ones, and hold a continual intercourse
with their writings, and they will be able to make thee like the
tent-maker’s wife. And why speak I of Paul? For if thou wilt,
thou mayest have Paul’s Master Himself. For through Paul’s
tongue even He will discourse with thee. And in another way again thou
wilt be able to receive this Person, when thou receivest the saints,
even when thou tendest those that believe on Him. And so even after
their departure thou wilt have many memorials of piety. For even the
table at which the saint ate, and a seat on which he sat, and the couch
on which he lay <pb n="552" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_552.html" id="vii.xxxii-Page_552" />knoweth how to pierce<note place="end" n="1662" id="vii.xxxii-p42.6"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxii-p43"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxii-p43.1">κατανύξαι</span>, see p. 487, and p. 448.</p></note>
him that received him; even after his departure. How then, think you,
was that Shunamite pierced at entering the upper chamber where Elisha
abode, when she saw the table, the couch on which the holy man slept;
and what religiousness must she have felt come from it?<note place="end" n="1663" id="vii.xxxii-p43.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxii-p44"> See the use made of such recollections at the close of the 32d
Homily.</p></note> For had this not been so, she would not
have cast the child there when dead, if she had not reaped great
benefit from thence. For if so long time after upon entering in where
Paul abode, where he was bound, where he sat and discoursed,<note place="end" n="1664" id="vii.xxxii-p44.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxii-p45"> He
seems to have some place at Antioch in his mind, but we do not know
that St. Paul was ever bound there.</p></note> we are elevated, and find ourselves
starting off from the places to that memory (so Field: Vulg. “the
memory of that day”); when the circumstances were still fresher,
what must those have been likely to feel, who had religiously
entertained him? Knowing all this then, let us receive the Saints, that
the house may shine, that it may be freed from choking thorns, that the
bedchamber may become a haven. And let us receive them, and wash their
feet. Thou art not better than Sarah, nor more noble, nor more wealthy,
though thou be an empress. For she had three hundred and eighteen
homeborn servants, at a time when to have two servants even was to be
wealthy. And why do I mention the three hundred and eighteen servants?
She had become possessed of the whole world in her seed and in the
promises, she had the “friend of God” (<scripRef passage="Is. xli. 8" id="vii.xxxii-p45.1" parsed="|Isa|41|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.41.8">Is. xli. 8</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="James ii. 23" id="vii.xxxii-p45.2" parsed="|Jas|2|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.23">James ii.
23</scripRef>)
for her husband, God Himself as a Patron, a thing greater than any
kingdom. And yet, though she was in so illustrious and honorable
estate, this woman kneaded the flour, and did all the other
servant’s offices, and stood by them as they banqueted too in the
rank of a servant. Thou art not of nobler birth than Abraham, who yet
did the part of domestics after his exploits after his victories, after
the honor paid him by the king of Egypt, after driving out the kings of
the Persians, and raising the glorious trophies. And look not to this;
that in appearance the Saints that lodge with thee are but poor, and as
beggars, and in rags many times, but be mindful of that voice which
says, “Inasmuch as ye have done it to the least of these, ye have
done it unto me.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 40" id="vii.xxxii-p45.3" parsed="|Matt|25|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.40">Matt. xxv. 40</scripRef>.) And,
“Despise not one of these little ones, because their angels do
always behold the face of My Father which is in heaven.”
(<scripRef passage="Matt. xviii. 10" id="vii.xxxii-p45.4" parsed="|Matt|18|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.10">Matt.
xviii. 10</scripRef>.) Receive them then with readiness of mind, bringing as they do
ten thousand blessings to thee, through the greeting of peace.
(<scripRef passage="Matt. 10.12,13" id="vii.xxxii-p45.5" parsed="|Matt|10|12|10|13" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.12-Matt.10.13">ib. x. 12, 13</scripRef>.) And after
Sarah, reflect upon Rebecca also, who both drew water and gave to
drink, and called the stranger in, trampling down all haughtiness.
However, through this, great were the rewards of hospitality she
received! And thou, if thou be so minded, wilt receive even greater
than those. For it will not be the fruit of children only that God will
give thee, but the heaven, and the blessings there, and a freedom from
hell, and a remission of sins. For great, yea, very great, is the fruit
of hospitality. (<scripRef passage="Luke xi. 41" id="vii.xxxii-p45.6" parsed="|Luke|11|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.41">Luke xi. 41</scripRef>.) Thus too Jethro, and
that though he was a foreigner, gained for a relation him who with so
great power commanded the sea. (<scripRef passage="Dan. iv. 27" id="vii.xxxii-p45.7" parsed="|Dan|4|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.4.27">Dan. iv. 27</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Ex. iii. 1" id="vii.xxxii-p45.8" parsed="|Exod|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.3.1">Ex. iii.
1</scripRef>.)
For his daughters too drew into his net this honorable prey.
(<scripRef passage="Num. x. 29" id="vii.xxxii-p45.9" parsed="|Num|10|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.10.29">Num. x. 29</scripRef>.) Setting then thy thoughts upon these things, and reflecting
upon the manly and heroic<note place="end" n="1665" id="vii.xxxii-p45.10"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxii-p46"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxii-p46.1">φιλοσοφίαν</span>, he means their simple habits; as in keeping sheep, and
the character perhaps implied in Moses’ choice.</p></note> temper of those
women, trample upon the gorgeousness of this day, the adornments of
dress, the costly jewelry, the anointing with perfumes. And have done
with those wanton<note place="end" n="1666" id="vii.xxxii-p46.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxii-p47"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxii-p47.1">κατακλᾶν</span>, Phryn. <i>ap Bek. Anec.</i> p. 45.</p></note> and delicate
airs, and that mincing walk, and turn all this attentiveness unto the
soul, and kindle up in thy mind a longing for the heavens. For should
but his love take hold of thee, thou wilt discern the mire and the
clay, and ridicule the things now so admired. For it is not even
possible for a woman adorned with spiritual attainments to be seeking
after this ridiculousness. Having then cast this aside, which wives of
the lewder sort of men, and actresses, and singers, have so much
ambition in, clothe thee with the love of wisdom, with hospitality,
with the succoring of the Saints, with compunction, with continual
prayer. These be better than cloth of gold, these more stately than
jewels and<note place="end" n="1667" id="vii.xxxii-p47.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxii-p48"> The remaining leaves of the Bodl. <span class="c14" id="vii.xxxii-p48.1">ms.</span> are
lost.</p></note> than necklaces,<note place="end" n="1668" id="vii.xxxii-p48.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxii-p49"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxii-p49.1">περιδερραίων</span>
thus spelt. Jul. Poll. 5, 56.</p></note> these both make thee of good repute
among men, and bring thee great reward with God. This is the dress of
the Church, that of the playhouses. This is worthy of the heaven, that,
of horses and mules; that is put even round dead corpses, this shineth
in a good soul alone wherein Christ dwelleth. Let this then be the
dress for us to acquire, that we also may have our praise sung
everywhere, and be well-pleasing to Christ, by Whom and with Whom, etc.
Amen.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XXXI on Rom. xvi. 5." shorttitle="" progress="97.16%" prev="vii.xxxii" next="vii.xxxiv" id="vii.xxxiii">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Rom. xvi. 5." id="vii.xxxiii-p0.1" parsed="|Rom|16|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.5" />
<pb n="553" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_553.html" id="vii.xxxiii-Page_553" />
<p class="c21" id="vii.xxxiii-p1"><span class="c9" id="vii.xxxiii-p1.1">Homily XXXI.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vii.xxxiii-p2"><scripRef passage="Rom. XVI. 5" id="vii.xxxiii-p2.1" parsed="|Rom|16|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.5">Rom. XVI. 5</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vii.xxxiii-p3">“Salute my well-beloved
Epenetus, who is the first-fruits of Achaia unto
Christ.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.xxxiii-p4">I <span class="c14" id="vii.xxxiii-p4.1">Think</span>
that many even of those who have the appearance of being extremely good
men, hasten over this part of the Epistle<note place="end" n="1669" id="vii.xxxiii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxiii-p5"> So
<span class="c14" id="vii.xxxiii-p5.1">mss.</span> Ben. Sav. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxiii-p5.2">ἐντολῆς</span>.</p></note>
as superfluous, and having no great weight in it. And I think that the
same befalls them in regard to the genealogy that is in the Gospel. For
because it is a catalogue of names, they think they cannot get any
great good from it. Yet the gold founders’ people<note place="end" n="1670" id="vii.xxxiii-p5.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxiii-p6"> Stallbaum ad Plat. <i>Phileb.</i> 74.</p></note> are careful even about the little
fragments;<note place="end" n="1671" id="vii.xxxiii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxiii-p7"> See the Introduction to Boyle’s <i>Reflections,</i> where
this is beautifully applied to the improvement of all fragments of time
by meditation.</p></note> while these pass over even such
great cakes of gold. That this then may not befall them, what I have
already said were enough to lead them off from their listlessness. For
that the gain even from this is no contemptible one, we have shown even
from what was said on a former occasion, when we lifted up your soul by
means of these addresses. We will endeavor then to-day also to mine in
this same place. For it is possible even from bare names to find a
great treasure. If, for instance, you were shown why Abraham was so
called, why Sarah, why Israel, why Samuel, you would find even from
this a great many real subjects of research. And from times too, and
from places, you may gather the same advantage. For the good man waxes
rich even from these; but he that is slothful, does not gain even from
the most evident things. Thus the very name of Adam teaches us no small
wisdom, and that of his son, and of his wife, and most of the others.
For names serve to remind us of several circumstances. They show at
once God’s benefits and women’s thankfulness. For when they
conceived by the gift of God, it was they who gave these names to the
children. But why are we now philosophizing about names, while meanings
so important are neglected, and many do not so much as know the very
names of the sacred books? Still even then we ought not to recede from
an attention to things of this sort. For “thou oughtest,”
He says, “to have put My money to the exchangers.”
(<scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 27" id="vii.xxxiii-p7.1" parsed="|Matt|25|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.27">Matt.
xxv. 27</scripRef>.) And therefore though there be nobody that listens to it, let us
do our part, and show that there is nothing superfluous, nothing added
at random in the Scriptures. For if these names had no use, they would
not then have been added to the Epistle, nor would Paul have written
what he has written. But there are some even so low-minded, and empty,
and unworthy of Heaven, as not to think that names only, but whole
books of the Bible are of no use, as Leviticus, Joshua, and more
besides. And in this way many of the simple ones have been for
rejecting the Old Testament, and advancing on in the way, that results
from this evil habit of mind, have likewise pruned away many parts of
the New Testament also. But of these men,<note place="end" n="1672" id="vii.xxxiii-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxiii-p8"> Such as the Manichees, see St. Aug. <i>Conf.</i> p. 340, O.T. note
at the end, and Marcion. Tert. adv. M. lib. 4.</p></note> as intoxicated and living to the flesh,
we do not make much account. But if any be a lover of wisdom, and a
friend to spiritual entertainments, let him be told that even the
things which seem to be unimportant in Scripture, are not placed there
at random and to no purpose, and that even the old laws have much to
profit us. For it says, “All these things are types (A.V.
ensamples) and are written for our instruction.” (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. x. 11" id="vii.xxxiii-p8.1" parsed="|1Cor|10|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.11">1 Cor. x. 11</scripRef>.)
Wherefore to Timothy too he says, “Give heed to reading, to
exhortation” (<scripRef passage="1 Tim. iv. 13" id="vii.xxxiii-p8.2" parsed="|1Tim|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.13">1 Tim. iv. 13</scripRef>), so urging him
to the reading of the old books, though he was a man with so great a
spirit in him, as to be able to drive out devils,<note place="end" n="1673" id="vii.xxxiii-p8.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxiii-p9"> This was done by his relics. St. Chrys. Hom. 1 <i>ad Pop. Ant.</i>
§2, <i>on the Statues,</i> p. 4, O.T.</p></note> and to raise the dead. Let us now keep
on with the subject in hand. “Salute my well-beloved
Epenetus.” It is worth learning from this how he distributes to
each the different praises. For this praise is no slight one, but even
very great, and a proof of great excellence in him, that Paul should
hold him beloved, Paul who had no idea of loving by favor, and not by
cool judgment. Then another encomium comes, “Who is the
first-fruits of Achaia.” For what he means is, either that he
leaped forward before any one else, and became a <pb n="554" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_554.html" id="vii.xxxiii-Page_554" />believer (and this
were no slight praise), or that he displayed more religious behavior
than any other. And on this account after saying, “who is the
first-fruits of Achaia,” he does not hold his peace, but to
prevent your suspecting it to be a glory of the world’s, he
added, “unto Christ.” Now if in civil matters, he that is
first seemeth to be great and honorable, much more so in these. As then
it was likely that they were of low extraction, he speaks of the true
noble birth and preëminency, and gives him his honors from this.
And he says, that he “is the first-fruits,” not of Corinth
only, but of the whole nation, as having become as it were a door, and
an entrance to the rest. And to such, the reward is no small one. For
such an one will reap much recompense also from the achievements of
others, in that he too contributed much toward them by
beginning.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxiii-p10"><scripRef passage="Rom. 16.6" id="vii.xxxiii-p10.1" parsed="|Rom|16|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.6">Ver.
6</scripRef>.
“Greet Mary, who bestowed much labor on us.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxiii-p11">How is this? a woman again is
honored and proclaimed victorious! Again are we men put to shame. Or
rather, we are not put to shame only, but have even an honor conferred
upon us. For an honor we have, in that there are such women amongst us,
but we are put to shame, in that we men are left so far behind by them.
But if we come to know whence it comes, that they are so adorned, we
too shall speedily overtake them. Whence then is their adorning? Let
both men and women listen. It is not from bracelets, or from necklaces,
nor from their eunuchs either, and their maid-servants, and
gold-broidered dresses, but from their toils in behalf of the truth.
For he says, “who bestowed much labor on us,” that is, not
on herself only, nor upon her own advancement, (see p. 520) (for this
many women of the present day do, by fasting, and sleeping on the
floor), but upon others also, so carrying on the race Apostles and
Evangelists ran. In what sense then does he say, “I suffer not a
woman to teach?” (<scripRef passage="1 Tim. ii. 12" id="vii.xxxiii-p11.1" parsed="|1Tim|2|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.12">1 Tim. ii. 12</scripRef>.) He means to
hinder her from publicly coming forward (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xiv. 35" id="vii.xxxiii-p11.2" parsed="|1Cor|14|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.35">1 Cor. xiv. 35</scripRef>),
and from the seat on the bema,<note place="end" n="1674" id="vii.xxxiii-p11.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxiii-p12"> A
raised place in which the Clergy were, v. Suicer, and Bingham, b. viii.
c. 6, §1, and 9–12.</p></note> not from the
word of teaching.<note place="end" n="1675" id="vii.xxxiii-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxiii-p13"> Or
“Teaching of the word.” <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxiii-p13.1">τοῦ λόγου
τῆς
διδασκαλίας</span>, but we have <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxiii-p13.2">τοῦ λόγου
τῆς
παρακλήσεως</span>, <scripRef passage="Heb. xiii. 22" id="vii.xxxiii-p13.3" parsed="|Heb|13|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.22">Heb. xiii. 22</scripRef>. The word of
Exhortation.</p></note> Since if this
were the case, how would he have said to the woman that had an
unbelieving husband, “How knowest thou, O woman, if thou shalt
save thy husband?” (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 7.16" id="vii.xxxiii-p13.4" parsed="|1Cor|7|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.16">ib. vii.
16</scripRef>.)
Or how came he to suffer her to admonish children, when he says, but
“she shall be saved by child-bearing<note place="end" n="1676" id="vii.xxxiii-p13.5"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxiii-p14"> St. C. does not seem to be here alluding to the former, but to the
latter part of this very difficult passage. The most comprehensive view
of it, on this interpretation, seems to be, that Christ has so hallowed
all pain, that it has a saving influence in it: yet not in such wise
saving, that the bearing of the great pain and peril of childbearing
will atone for the neglect of the after labors of education. See
Marlorate and Corn. <i>a Lapide. in loc.</i> The whole interpretation
is questionable. Theoph. mentions some who take the words “the
childbearing” of the birth of our Lord, which he rejects as not
agreeing with what follows. But Estius justly observes, that the
“abiding,” etc. may be better applied to the man and
wife.</p></note> if they continue in faith, and charity,
and holiness, with sobriety?” (<scripRef passage="1 Tim. ii. 15" id="vii.xxxiii-p14.1" parsed="|1Tim|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.15">1 Tim. ii. 15</scripRef>.) How came
Priscilla to instruct even Apollos? It was not then to cut in sunder
private conversing for advantage that he said this, but that before
all, and which it was the teacher’s duty to give in the public
assembly; or again, in case the husband be believing and thoroughly
furnished, able also to instruct her. When she is the wiser, then he
does not forbid her teaching and improving him. And he does not say,
who taught much, but “who bestowed much labor,” because
along with teaching (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxiii-p14.2">τοὓ λόγου</span>) she performs other ministries besides, those in the way of
dangers, in the way of money, in the way of travels. For the women of
those days were more spirited than lions, sharing with the Apostles
their labors for the Gospel’s sake. In this way they went
travelling with them, and also performed all other ministries. And even
in Christ’s day there followed Him women, “which ministered
unto Him of their substance” (<scripRef passage="Luke viii. 3" id="vii.xxxiii-p14.3" parsed="|Luke|8|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.8.3">Luke viii. 3</scripRef>), and waited upon
the Teacher.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxiii-p15"><scripRef passage="Rom. 16.7" id="vii.xxxiii-p15.1" parsed="|Rom|16|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.7">Ver.
7</scripRef>.
“Salute Andronicus and Junia my kinsmen.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxiii-p16">This also looks like an
encomium. And what follows is much more so. And what sort is this of?
“And my fellow-prisoners.” For this is the greatest honor,
the noble proclamation. And where was Paul a prisoner, that he should
call them “my fellow-prisoners?” A prisoner indeed he had<note place="end" n="1677" id="vii.xxxiii-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxiii-p17"> St. Chrys. takes the word in its literal sense of a captive in
war. If so meant it might be figurative, but it most likely refers
either to an imprisonment, or to what he speaks of <scripRef passage="2 Cor. xi. 26" id="vii.xxxiii-p17.1" parsed="|2Cor|11|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.26">2 Cor. xi. 26</scripRef>, as perils from
robbers.</p></note> not been, but he had suffered things
worse<note place="end" n="1678" id="vii.xxxiii-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxiii-p18"> Lit. “far more like a prisoner”—for Field
reads <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxiii-p18.1">αἰχμαλωτότερα</span>
for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxiii-p18.2">χαλεπώτερα</span>.</p></note> than prisoners, in being not an alien
only to his country and his family, but in wrestling with famine and
continual death, and thousands of other things. For of a prisoner the
only misfortune is this, that he is separated from his relations, and
often has to be a slave instead of being free. But in this case one may
mention temptations thick as snow-flakes, which this blessed person
underwent by being carried and taken about, scourged, fettered, stoned,
shipwrecked, with countless people plotting against him. And captives
indeed <pb n="555" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_555.html" id="vii.xxxiii-Page_555" />have no further foe after they are led away, but they even
experience great care from those who have taken them. But this man was
continually in the midst of enemies, and saw spears on every side, and
sharpened swords, and arrays, and battles. Since then it was likely
that these shared many dangers with him, he calls them fellow-captives.
As in another passage also, “Aristarchus my
fellow-prisoner.” (<scripRef passage="Col. iv. 10" id="vii.xxxiii-p18.3" parsed="|Col|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.10">Col. iv. 10</scripRef>.) Then another
praise besides. “Who are of note among the Apostles.” And
indeed to be apostles<note place="end" n="1679" id="vii.xxxiii-p18.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxiii-p19"> St. Chrys. on <scripRef passage="2 Cor. viii. 23" id="vii.xxxiii-p19.1" parsed="|2Cor|8|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.8.23">2 Cor. viii. 23</scripRef>, p. 215. O.T. and <scripRef passage="Phil. ii. 25" id="vii.xxxiii-p19.2" parsed="|Phil|2|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.25">Phil. ii. 25</scripRef>, p.
104 O.T. takes this word to mean messengers of the Churches. Theodoret,
on <scripRef passage="Phil. ii. 25" id="vii.xxxiii-p19.3" parsed="|Phil|2|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.25">Phil. ii. 25</scripRef>, takes it to mean “Bishop,” as on <scripRef passage="1 Tim. ii. 8" id="vii.xxxiii-p19.4" parsed="|1Tim|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.8">1 Tim.
ii. 8</scripRef>, he says, “they then called the same persons Bishops and
Elders, but those who are now called Bishops they named
Apostles.” St. Chrys. Hom. <i>in St. Ignat.</i> call him an
Apostle.</p></note> at all is a
great thing. But to be even amongst these of note, just consider what a
great encomium this is! But they were of note owing to their works, to
their achievements. Oh! how great is the devotion (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxiii-p19.5">φιλοσοφία</span>) of this woman,<note place="end" n="1680" id="vii.xxxiii-p19.6"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxiii-p20"> Hammond reads the name Junias, and supposes a man to be
intended.</p></note> that she should
be even counted worthy of the appellation of apostle!<note place="end" n="1681" id="vii.xxxiii-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxiii-p21"> It is impossible to determine with certainty whether <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxiii-p21.1">ἐπισήμοι ἐν
τοῖς
ἀποστόλοις</span>
(<scripRef passage="Rom. 16.7" id="vii.xxxiii-p21.2" parsed="|Rom|16|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.7">7</scripRef>) means that the persons referred to were themselves apostles, or
merely that they were held in high esteem by the apostles. The
interpretation of Chrys. (the former) is possible both in point of
language and in view of the fact that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxiii-p21.3">ἀποστόλοι</span> embraced more than the twelve in N.T. usage, e.g. Paul,
Barnabas, and probably, James, the Lord’s Brother (<scripRef passage="Gal. i. 19" id="vii.xxxiii-p21.4" parsed="|Gal|1|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.19">Gal. i. 19</scripRef>)
(so Tholuck, Rückert, Ewald). The more probable view is that
Andronicus and Junias [not Junia as Chrys., certainly not if his
interpretation is correct; that a woman should have been an apostle is
out of the question] are designated as distinguished, honorably known
among (by) the apostles. (So De Wette, Philippi, Hofmann,
Meyer).—G.B.S.</p></note> But even here he does not stop, but adds
another encomium besides, and says, “Who were also in Christ
before me.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxiii-p22">For this too is a very great
praise, that they sprang forth and came before others. But let me draw
your attention to the holy soul, how untainted it is by vanity. For
after glory such as his in kind and degree, he sets others before
himself, and does not hide from us the fact of his having come after
them, nor is ashamed of confessing this. And why art thou surprised at
his not being ashamed of this, when he shunneth not even to parade
before men his former life, calling himself “a blasphemer, and a
persecutor?” (<scripRef passage="1 Tim. i. 13" id="vii.xxxiii-p22.1" parsed="|1Tim|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.13">1 Tim. i. 13</scripRef>.) Since then he
was not able to set them before others on this score, he looked out
himself, who had come in after others, and from this he did find means
of bestowing a praise upon them by saying, “Who were in Christ
before me.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxiii-p23"><scripRef passage="Rom. 16.8" id="vii.xxxiii-p23.1" parsed="|Rom|16|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.8">Ver.
8</scripRef>.
“Greet Amplias my beloved.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxiii-p24">Here again he passes encomiums
upon his person by his love. For the love of Paul was for God, carrying
countless blessings with it. For if being loved by the king is a great
thing, what a great encomium must it be to be beloved by Paul? For if
he had not acquired great virtue, he would not have attracted his love?
Since as for those who live in vice and transgressions he is accustomed
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxiii-p24.1">οἶδε</span>) not only to
abstain from loving them, but even to anathematize them. As when he
says, “If any man love not the Lord Jesus, let him be
accursed” (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xvi. 22" id="vii.xxxiii-p24.2" parsed="|1Cor|16|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.22">1 Cor. xvi. 22</scripRef>); and, “If any
man preach any other gospel unto you than that ye have received, let
him be accursed.” (<scripRef passage="Gal. i. 8" id="vii.xxxiii-p24.3" parsed="|Gal|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.8">Gal. i. 8</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxiii-p25"><scripRef passage="Rom. 16.9" id="vii.xxxiii-p25.1" parsed="|Rom|16|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.9">Ver.
9</scripRef>.
“Salute Urbane, my helper in the Lord.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxiii-p26">This is a greater encomium than
the other. For this even comprehends that. “And Stachys, my
beloved.” This again is an honor of the same kind.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxiii-p27"><scripRef passage="Rom. 16.10" id="vii.xxxiii-p27.1" parsed="|Rom|16|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.10">Ver.
10</scripRef>.
“Salute Apelles, approved in Christ.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxiii-p28">There is no praise like this,
being unblamable, and giving no handle in the things of God. For when
he says, “approved in Christ,” he includes the whole list
of virtues. And on what ground does he nowhere say my Lord such an one,
my Master this? It is because these encomiums were greater than those.
For those are mere titles of rank (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxiii-p28.1">τιμἥς</span>), but
these are of virtue. And this same honor he paid them not at random, or
as addressing several of inferior virtue with the high and great
characters. For so far as he is addressing, and that too one along with
another, and in the same letter, he honors them all alike. But by
stating the praises particularly to each, he sets before us the virtue
peculiar to each; so as neither to give birth to envy by honoring one
and dishonoring another, nor to work in them listlessness and
confusion, by giving them all the same dignity, though they did not
deserve the same. See now how he again comes to the admirable women.
For after saying, “Salute them which are of Aristobulus’
household,”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxiii-p29"><scripRef passage="Rom. 16.11" id="vii.xxxiii-p29.1" parsed="|Rom|16|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.11">Ver.
11</scripRef>.
“Salute Herodion my kinsman; greet them which be of the household
of Narcissus;”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxiii-p30">Who, it is likely, were not so
worthy as the afore-mentioned, on which account also he does not
mention them all by name even, and after giving them the encomium which
was suited to them, that of being faithful, (and this the meaning
of,)</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxiii-p31">“Which are in the
Lord.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxiii-p32">He again reverts to the women,
and says,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxiii-p33"><scripRef passage="Rom. 16.12" id="vii.xxxiii-p33.1" parsed="|Rom|16|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.12">Ver.
12</scripRef>.
“Salute Tryphena and Tryphosa, who labor in the
Lord.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxiii-p34">And in regard to the former
woman, he says that “she bestowed labor upon you,” but <pb n="556" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_556.html" id="vii.xxxiii-Page_556" />of
these that they are still laboring. And this is no small encomium, that
they should be in work throughout, and should not only work, but labor
even. But Persis he calls beloved too, to show that she is greater than
these.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxiii-p35">For he says, “Salute my
beloved Persis.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxiii-p36">And of her great laborings he
likewise bears testimony, and says, “which labored much in the
Lord.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxiii-p37">So well does he know how to name
each after his deserts, so making these more eager by not depriving
them of any of their dues, but commending even the slightest
preëminence, and making the others more virtuous, and inciting
them to the same zeal, by his encomiums upon these.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxiii-p38"><scripRef passage="Rom. 16.12,13" id="vii.xxxiii-p38.1" parsed="|Rom|16|12|16|13" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.12-Rom.16.13">Ver.
12</scripRef>.
“Salute Rufus, chosen in the Lord, and his mother and
mine.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxiii-p39">Here again the good things are
without any drawback, since the son and the mother are each of such a
character, and the house is full of blessing, and the root agreeth with
the fruit; for he would not have simply said, “his mother and
mine,” unless he had been bearing testimony to the woman for
great virtue.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxiii-p40"><scripRef passage="Rom. 16.14" id="vii.xxxiii-p40.1" parsed="|Rom|16|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.14">Ver.
14</scripRef>.
“Salute Asyncritus, Phlegon, Hermas, Patrobas, Hermes, and the
brethren which are with them.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxiii-p41">Here do not be looking to how he
starts them without any encomium, but how he did not reckon them,
though far inferior, as it seems, to all, unworthy of being addressed
by him. Or rather even this is no slight praise that he even calls them
brethren, as also those that are after them he calls saints. For he
says,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxiii-p42"><scripRef passage="Rom. 16.15" id="vii.xxxiii-p42.1" parsed="|Rom|16|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.15">Ver.
15</scripRef>.
“Salute Philologus, and Julius, and Nereus and his sister, and
Olympas, and all the saints which are with them;”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxiii-p43">Which was the greatest dignity,
and unspeakable height of honor. Then to prevent any jealousy rising
from his addressing one in one way and another in another, and some by
name and some with no distinction, and some with more points of praise,
and some with fewer, he again mingles them in the equality of charity,
and in the holy kiss, saying,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxiii-p44"><scripRef passage="Rom. 16.16" id="vii.xxxiii-p44.1" parsed="|Rom|16|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.16">Ver.
16</scripRef>.
“Salute one another with an holy kiss.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxiii-p45">To cast out of them, by this
salutation, all arguing that confused them, and all grounds for little
pride; that neither the great might despise the little, nor the little
grudge at the greater, but that haughtiness and envy might be more
driven away, when this kiss soothed down and levelled every one. And
therefore he not only bids them salute in this way, but sends in like
manner to them the greeting from the Churches. For “there salute
you,” he says, not this or that person individually, but all of
you in common,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxiii-p46">“The Churches of
Christ.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxiii-p47">You see that they are no small
gains that we earn from these addresses, and what treasures we should
have passed hastily over, unless in this part of the Epistle also we
had examined it with accuracy, such, I mean, as was in our power. So if
there be found any man of wisdom and spiritual, he will dive even
deeper, and find a greater number of pearls.<note place="end" n="1682" id="vii.xxxiii-p47.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxiii-p48"> He perhaps means something in the names, as well as in the facts
implied; most of them are significant. In several places, as where he
refers to <scripRef passage="Ps. xix" id="vii.xxxiii-p48.1" parsed="|Ps|19|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19">Ps. xix</scripRef>. and in his metaphors, he shows that he knew and valued
allegorical interpretation, but he makes little public use of
it.</p></note> But since some have often made it a
question wherefore it was that in this Epistle he addressed so many,
which thing he has not done in any other Epistle, we might say that it
is owing to his never having seen the Romans yet, that he does this.
And yet one may say, “Well, he had not seen the Colossians
either, and yet he did not do anything of the kind.” But these
were more honorable than others, and had come thither from other
cities, as to a safer and more royal city. Since then they were living
in a foreign country, and they needed much provision for security,<note place="end" n="1683" id="vii.xxxiii-p48.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxiii-p49"> This is rather an unusual way of taking “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxiii-p49.1">πολλῆς
ἀσφαλείας
ἔδει
ἀπολαύειν
αὐτοῖς</span>,”
but the sequel allows no other.</p></note> and some of them were of his
acquaintance, but some too were there who had rendered him many
important services, he with reason commends them by letters; for the
glory of Paul was then not little, but so great, that even from his
sending them letters, those who had the happiness to have an Epistle to
them, gained much protection. For men not only reverenced him, but were
even afraid of him. Had this not been so,<note place="end" n="1684" id="vii.xxxiii-p49.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxiii-p50"> i.e. had he not been so greatly esteemed.</p></note> he would not have said, who had been
“a succorer of many, and of myself also.”<note place="end" n="1685" id="vii.xxxiii-p50.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxiii-p51"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxiii-p51.1">αὐτοῦ
ἐμοῦ</span>, even of
myself.</p></note> (<scripRef passage="Rom. 16.2" id="vii.xxxiii-p51.2" parsed="|Rom|16|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.2">v.
2</scripRef>.)
And again, “I could wish that myself were accursed.”
(<scripRef passage="Rom. ix. 3" id="vii.xxxiii-p51.3" parsed="|Rom|9|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.3">Rom. ix. 3</scripRef>.) And to Philemon he wrote and said, “as Paul the aged, and
a prisoner of Jesus Christ.” (<scripRef passage="Phil. 9" id="vii.xxxiii-p51.4" parsed="|Phil|9|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.9">Phil. 9</scripRef>.) And to the
Galatians, “Behold, I Paul say unto you.” (<scripRef passage="Gal. v. 2" id="vii.xxxiii-p51.5" parsed="|Gal|5|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.2">Gal. v. 2</scripRef>.)
And, “Ye received me even as Jesus Christ.” (<scripRef passage="Gal. 4.14" id="vii.xxxiii-p51.6" parsed="|Gal|4|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.14">ib. iv. 14</scripRef>.) And writing to the
Corinthians he said, “Now some are puffed up, as though I would
not come unto you.” (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. iv. 18" id="vii.xxxiii-p51.7" parsed="|1Cor|4|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.18">1 Cor. iv. 18</scripRef>.) And again,
“These things I have in a figure transferred to myself and to
Apollos, that ye might learn in us not to think of men above that which
is written.” (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 4.6" id="vii.xxxiii-p51.8" parsed="|1Cor|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.6">ib.
6</scripRef>.)
Now from all these passages it is clear that all had a great opinion of
him. Wishing then that they should feel on easy terms, and be in honor,
he addressed each of <pb n="557" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_557.html" id="vii.xxxiii-Page_557" />them, setting forth their praise to the best
advantage he might. For one he calls beloved, another kinsman, another
both, another fellow-prisoner, another fellow-worker, another approved,
another elect. And of the women one he addresses by her title, for he
does not call her servant of the Church in an undefined way (because if
this were so he would have given Tryphena and Persis this name too),
but this one as having the office of deaconess, and another as helper
and assistant, another as mother, another from the labors she
underwent, and some he addresses from the house they belonged to, some
by the name of Brethren, some by the appellation of Saints. And some he
honors by the mere fact of addressing them, and some by addressing them
by name, and some by calling them first-fruits, and some by their
precedence in time, but more than all, Priscilla and Aquila.
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxiii-p51.9">τοὺς
περὶ Πρ. κ.
᾽Α</span>.) For even if all were believers,
still all were not alike, but were different in their merits. Wherefore
to lead them all to greater emulation, he keeps no man’s
encomiums concealed. For when they who labor<note place="end" n="1686" id="vii.xxxiii-p51.10"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxiii-p52"> So Field with 4 <span class="c14" id="vii.xxxiii-p52.1">mss.</span> Vulg.
“do,”</p></note> more, do not receive the greater reward
also, many<note place="end" n="1687" id="vii.xxxiii-p52.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxiii-p53"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxiii-p53.1">πολλοὶ</span> would bear to be rendered “they often.”</p></note> become more listless. On this
ground even in the kingdom, the honors are not equal, nor among the
disciples were all alike, but the three<note place="end" n="1688" id="vii.xxxiii-p53.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxiii-p54"> i.e. Peter, James, and John.</p></note> were preëminent above the rest.
And among these three again there was a great difference. For this is a
very exact method observed by God even to the last. Hence, “one
star differeth from another star in glory,” (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 41" id="vii.xxxiii-p54.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.41">1 Cor. xv. 41</scripRef>), it says. And
yet all were Apostles and all are to sit on twelve thrones,<note place="end" n="1689" id="vii.xxxiii-p54.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxiii-p55"> See Macarius, Hom. vi. v. fin. “So then many that were
taught by Peter, came to repentance, and formed a new world, elect of
God. You see how a beginning of judgment was manifested. For then a new
world was made manifest. For then was power given them to sit and judge
in this world. However, they will sit and give judgment at the coming
of the Lord, in the resurrection of the dead.”</p></note> and all left their goods, and all
companied with Him; still it was the three He took. And again, to these
very three, He said it was possible (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxiii-p55.1">ἐγχωρεῖν</span>) that some might even be superior. “For to sit,” He
says, “on My right hand and on My left, is not mine to give, save
to those for whom it is prepared.” (<scripRef passage="Mark x. 40" id="vii.xxxiii-p55.2" parsed="|Mark|10|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.10.40">Mark x. 40</scripRef>.) And He sets
Peter before them, when He says, “Lovest thou Me more than
these?” (<scripRef passage="John xxi. 15" id="vii.xxxiii-p55.3" parsed="|John|21|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.21.15">John xxi. 15</scripRef>.) And John too was
loved even above the rest. For there shall be a strict examination of
all, and if thou be but little better than thy neighbor, if it be even
an atom, or anything ever so little, God will not overlook even this.
And this even from of old one might see coming out. For even Lot was a
righteous man, yet not so, as was Abraham; and Hezekiah again, yet not
so as was David: and all the prophets, yet not so as was
John.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxiii-p56">Where then are they who with all
this great exactness in view, yet will not allow that there is a hell?
For if all the righteous are not to enjoy the same lot, if they exceed
others even a little (“for one star,” it says,
“differeth from another star in glory,”) (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 41" id="vii.xxxiii-p56.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.41">1 Cor. xv. 41</scripRef>),
how are sinners to be in the same lot with the righteous? Such a
confusion as this even man would not make, much less God! But if ye
will, I will show you that even in the case of sinners, arguing from
existing facts, there is this distinction, and exact just judgment. Now
consider; Adam sinned, and Eve sinned, and both transgressed, yet they
were not equally sinful. And therefore neither were they equally
punished. For the difference was so great that Paul said, “Adam
was not deceived but the woman being deceived was in the
transgression.”<note place="end" n="1690" id="vii.xxxiii-p56.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxiii-p57"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. ii. 14" id="vii.xxxiii-p57.1" parsed="|1Tim|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.14">1 Tim. ii. 14</scripRef>, whence it
appears that St. C. looked upon the pains of childbirth as a
punishment, though they were capable of being turned to good:
see <scripRef passage="Gen. iii. 16" id="vii.xxxiii-p57.2" parsed="|Gen|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.16">Gen. iii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> And yet the deceit
was one. But still God’s searching examination pointed out a
difference so great, as that Paul should make this assertion. Again,
Cain was punished, but Lamech, who committed a murder after him, did
not suffer near so great a punishment. And yet this was a murder, and
that was a murder, and that so much the worse, because even by the
example he had not become the better. But since the one neither killed
his brother after exhortation, nor needed an accuser, nor shrunk from
answering when God questioned him, but even without any accuser both
pleaded again himself, and condemned himself more severely, he obtained
pardon. But the other as having done the opposite was punished. See
with what exactness God sifteth the facts. For this reason He punished
those in the flood in one way, and those in Sodom in another; and the
Israelites again, both those in Babylon, and those in Antiochus’
time, in different ways: so showing that He keeps a strict account of
our doings. And these were slaves for seventy years, and those for four
hundred, but others again ate their children, and underwent countless
other more grievous calamities, and even in this way were not freed,
either they or those that were burnt alive in Sodom. “For it
shall be more tolerable,” He says, “for the land of Sodom
and Gomorrha, than for that city.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. x. 15" id="vii.xxxiii-p57.3" parsed="|Matt|10|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.15">Matt. x. 15</scripRef>.) For if He hath
no care for us, either when we sin or when we do aright, perhaps there
will be some reason in saying that there is no <pb n="558" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_558.html" id="vii.xxxiii-Page_558" />punishment. But since He
is so exceedingly urgent about our not sinning, and adopts so many
means to keep us in the right, it is very plain that He punisheth the
wicked, and also crowneth those that do right. But let me beg you to
consider the unfairness of the generality. For they find fault with God
because He so often long-suffering, overlooks so many that are impious,
impure, or violent, without now suffering punishment. Again, if He
threaten to punish them in the other world, they are vehement and
pressing in their accusations. And yet if this be painful, they ought
to accept and admire the other. But alas the folly! the unreasonable
and asinine spirit! alas the sin-loving<note place="end" n="1691" id="vii.xxxiii-p57.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxiii-p58"> <span class="c11" id="vii.xxxiii-p58.1">mss.</span> omit “pleasure-loving”
and “love of pleasure” in the next line.</p></note>
soul, that gazes after vice! For it is from this that all these
opinions have their birth. And so if they who utter these things should
be minded to lay hold upon virtue, they will presently find themselves
satisfied concerning hell also, and will not doubt. And where (it is
said) and in what place is this hell? For some fablers say that it is
in the valley of Josaphat, thus drawing that which was said about a
certain by-gone war, to apply to hell.<note place="end" n="1692" id="vii.xxxiii-p58.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxiii-p59"> <scripRef passage="Joel iii. 2" id="vii.xxxiii-p59.1" parsed="|Joel|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Joel.3.2">Joel iii. 2</scripRef>, which is however
a type of the last judgment. <scripRef passage="Isaiah xxx. 33" id="vii.xxxiii-p59.2" parsed="|Isa|30|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.30.33">Isaiah xxx. 33</scripRef>.
can hardly be meant, as the LXX. there has not the name
Tophet.</p></note>
But the Scripture does not say this. But in what place, pray, will it
be? Somewhere as I think at least quite out of the pale of this world.
For as the prisons and mines are at a great distance from royal
residences,<note place="end" n="1693" id="vii.xxxiii-p59.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxiii-p60"> Ben. and 3 <span class="c14" id="vii.xxxiii-p60.1">mss.</span> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxiii-p60.2">βασιλείων</span>.</p></note> so will hell be somewhere out of
this world. Seek we not then to know where it is, but how we may escape
it. Neither yet because God doth not punish all here, therefore
disbelieve things to come. For merciful and long-suffering He is: that
is why he threatens, and does not cast us into it forthwith. For
“I desire not,” He says, “the death of a
sinner.” (<scripRef passage="Ez. xviii. 32" id="vii.xxxiii-p60.3" parsed="|Ezek|18|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.18.32">Ez. xviii. 32</scripRef>.) But if there is no
death of a sinner, the words are but idle. And I know indeed that there
is nothing less pleasant to you than these words. But to me nothing is
pleasanter. And would it were possible at our dinner, and our supper,
and our baths, and everywhere, to be discoursing about hell. For we
should not then feel the pain at the evils in this world, nor the
pleasure of its good things. For what would you tell me was an evil?
poverty? disease? captivity? maiming of the body? Why all these things
are sport compared to the punishment there, even should you speak of
those who are tormented with famine all their life long; or those who
are maimed from their earliest days, and beg, even this is luxury
compared to those other evils. Let us then continually employ ourselves
with talking about these things.<note place="end" n="1694" id="vii.xxxiii-p60.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxiii-p61"> This whole argument is nearly that of the close of Hom. 25. The
object of it is clearly to keep their minds to the subject, as well as
to convince gainsayers.</p></note> For to
remember hell prevents our falling into hell. Dost thou not hear St.
Paul saying, “Who shall suffer everlasting punishment from the
face of the Lord?” (<scripRef passage="2 Thess. i. 9" id="vii.xxxiii-p61.1" parsed="|2Thess|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.1.9">2 Thess. i. 9</scripRef>.) Dost thou not
hear what Nero’s character was, whom Paul even calls the Mystery
of Antichrist? For “the mystery of iniquity,” he says,
“already worketh.” (<scripRef passage="2 Thess. 2.7" id="vii.xxxiii-p61.2" parsed="|2Thess|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.7">ib. ii.
7</scripRef>.)
What then? Is Nero to suffer nothing? Is Antichrist to suffer nothing?
or the Devil nothing? Then he will always be Antichrist, and so the
Devil. For from mischief they will not leave off, unless they be
punished. “Yea,” you say, “but that there is a hell
everybody sees. But the unbelievers only are to fall into it.”
What is the reason, pray? It is because the believers acknowledge their
Master. And what is this to the purpose? when their life is impure,
they will on this ground be punished more severely than the
unbelievers. “For as many as have sinned without law shall also
perish without law: but as many as have sinned in the law shall be
judged by the law.” (<scripRef passage="Rom. ii. 12" id="vii.xxxiii-p61.3" parsed="|Rom|2|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.12">Rom. ii. 12</scripRef>.) And, “The
servant that knew his master’s will, and did it not, shall be
beaten with many stripes.” (<scripRef passage="Luke xii. 47" id="vii.xxxiii-p61.4" parsed="|Luke|12|47|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.47">Luke xii. 47</scripRef>.) But if there is
no such thing as giving an account of one’s life, and all this is
said in a loose way then neither will the Devil have vengeance taken
upon him. For he too knows God, and far more than<note place="end" n="1695" id="vii.xxxiii-p61.5"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxiii-p62"> So
Field; others: “more than many.”</p></note> men too, and all the demons know Him, and
tremble, and own He is their Judge. If then there is no giving an
account of our life, nor of evil deeds, then will they also clean
escape. These things are not so, surely they are not! Deceive not
yourselves, beloved. For if there is no hell, how are the Apostles to
judge the twelve tribes of Israel? How cometh Paul to say, “Know
ye not that we shall judge Angels? how much more things of this
life?” (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. vi. 3" id="vii.xxxiii-p62.1" parsed="|1Cor|6|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.3">1 Cor. vi. 3</scripRef>.) How came Christ to
say, “The men of Nineveh shall arise and condemn this
generation” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xii. 41" id="vii.xxxiii-p62.2" parsed="|Matt|12|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.41">Matt. xii. 41</scripRef>); and, “It
shall be more tolerable for the land of Sodom in the day of
judgment?” (<scripRef passage="Matt. 11.24" id="vii.xxxiii-p62.3" parsed="|Matt|11|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.24">ib. xi.
24</scripRef>.)
Why then make merry with things that are no subjects for merriment? Why
deceive thyself and put cheats upon thy reason (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxiii-p62.4">παραλογίζῃ</span>, om. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxiii-p62.5">τὴν
ψυχήνσου</span>)? Why fight with the love of God toward man? For it was through
this that He prepared it, and threatened, that we might not be cast
into it, as <pb n="559" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_559.html" id="vii.xxxiii-Page_559" />having by this fear become better. And thus he that does
away with speaking on these subjects doth nothing else than thrust us
into it, and drive us thither by this deceit. Slacken not the hands of
them then that labor for virtue, nor make the listlessness of them that
sleep greater. For if the many be persuaded that there is no hell, when
will they leave off vice? Or when will right be seen? I do not say
between sinners and righteous men, but between sinners and sinners? For
why is it that one is punished here, and another not punished, though
he does the same sins, or even far worse? For if there be no hell, you
will having nothing to say in defence of this to those who make it an
objection. Wherefore my advice is, that we leave off this trifling, and
stop the mouths of those that are gainsayers upon these subjects. For
there will be an exact searching into the smallest things, both in the
way of sins and in the way of good deeds, and we shall be punished for
unchaste looks, and for idle words, and for mere reproachful words, and
for drunkenness we shall render an account, as even for a cup of cold
water we shall receive a reward, and a sigh only. (<scripRef passage="Eccl. xii. 14" id="vii.xxxiii-p62.6" parsed="|Eccl|12|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.12.14">Eccl. xii. 14</scripRef>.) For it says,
“Set a mark upon the foreheads of the men that sigh and that
cry.” (<scripRef passage="Ez. ix. 4" id="vii.xxxiii-p62.7" parsed="|Ezek|9|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.9.4">Ez. ix. 4</scripRef>.) How then darest thou
to say that He, who with so great exactness will search into our
doings, threatened hell in bare words, and lightly? Do not, I beseech
you, do not with these vain hopes destroy thyself and those that are
persuaded by thee! For if thou disbelievest our words, make enquiry of
Jews and Gentiles,<note place="end" n="1696" id="vii.xxxiii-p62.8"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxiii-p63"> See Bp. Taplor, <i>Serm.</i> on Sir G. Dalston; and Bp. Butler,
<i>Anal.</i> 1. 2, note n.</p></note> and all
heretics. And all of them as with one mouth will answer that a judgment
there shall be, and a retribution. And are men not enough? Ask the
devils themselves, and thou wilt hear them cry, “Why hast thou
come thither to torment us before the time.” (<scripRef passage="Matt. viii. 29" id="vii.xxxiii-p63.1" parsed="|Matt|8|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.29">Matt. viii.
29</scripRef>.)
And putting all this together persuade thy soul not to trifle idly,
lest by experience thou come to know there is a hell, but from this
thou mayest be sobered, and so able to escape those tortures, and
attain to the good things to come; whereof may we all partake by the
grace and love towards man, etc.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Homily XXXII on Rom. xvi. 17, 18." shorttitle="" progress="98.21%" prev="vii.xxxiii" next="viii" id="vii.xxxiv">
  <scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Rom. xvi. 17, 18." id="vii.xxxiv-p0.1" parsed="|Rom|16|17|16|18" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.17-Rom.16.18" />
<p class="c21" id="vii.xxxiv-p1"><span class="c9" id="vii.xxxiv-p1.1">Homily XXXII.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vii.xxxiv-p2"><scripRef passage="Rom. XVI. 17, 18" id="vii.xxxiv-p2.1" parsed="|Rom|16|17|16|18" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.17-Rom.16.18">Rom. XVI. 17, 18</scripRef></p>

<p class="c34" id="vii.xxxiv-p3">“Now I beseech you,
brethren, mark them which cause divisions and offences contrary to the
doctrine which ye have learned, and avoid them. For they that are such
serve not our Lord Jesus Christ, but their own belly; and by good words
and fair speeches deceive the hearts of the simple.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.xxxiv-p4"><span class="c11" id="vii.xxxiv-p4.1">Again</span> an exhortation, and prayer after the exhortation. For after
telling them to “mark them which cause<note place="end" n="1697" id="vii.xxxiv-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxiv-p5"> Field with most <span class="c14" id="vii.xxxiv-p5.1">mss.</span> omits <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxiv-p5.2">ποιοῦντας</span>; of course it is to be supplied from the
context.</p></note> divisions,” and not to listen to
them, he proceeds, “And the God of peace shall bruise Satan under
your feet shortly:” and, “The grace of our Lord be with
you.” And notice how gently too he exhorts them: doing it not in
the character of a counsellor, but that of a servant, and with much
respect. For he calls them brethren, and supplicates them likewise.
For, “I beseech you, brethren,” (he says). Then he also
puts them on the defensive by showing the deceitfulness of those who
abused them. For as though they were not at once to be discerned, he
says, “I beseech you to mark,” that is, to be exceedingly
particular about, and to get acquainted with, and to search out
thoroughly—whom, pray? why, “those that cause divisions and
offences, contrary to the doctrine which ye have learned.”<note place="end" n="1698" id="vii.xxxiv-p5.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxiv-p6"> At Rome also there were, as in so many other places, those who,
either within or in contact with the church, made divisions and
perverted the true Christian teaching. The Epistle to the Romans deals
but to a small extent directly with these persons. It is, in the main,
constructive. Galatians is a letter on similar lines of teaching but
more polemic in character. In the case of how few of the churches to
which the apostle wrote could he spare himself the unpleasant task of
warning them against heretics or immoral tendencies of life. In Corinth
the abuses were chiefly of a moral and practical character. In
Colossæ and perhaps in Ephesus, there was a Judeo-Gnostic
theosophy which threatened the Christian faith of the people. The Roman
church was, probably, predominantly Gentile and was a Pauline church,
in the sense, that, though not founded by Paul, it had been trained in
the Pauline “gospel,” the type of doctrine more or less
peculiar to that apostle. The extended refutation of Jewish claims to
special divine favor in <scripRef passage="Rom. 2; 3" id="vii.xxxiv-p6.1" parsed="|Rom|2|0|0|0;|Rom|3|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2 Bible:Rom.3">chaps. ii.
and iii</scripRef>. as well as the consideration of the problem offered by the lapse
of the Jews in <scripRef passage="Rom. 9; 10; 11" id="vii.xxxiv-p6.2" parsed="|Rom|9|0|0|0;|Rom|10|0|0|0;|Rom|11|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9 Bible:Rom.10 Bible:Rom.11">chaps.
ix., x., and xi</scripRef>., shows that there was an reportant Jewish element in the
church, while these concluding warnings (<scripRef passage="Rom. 16.17,18" id="vii.xxxiv-p6.3" parsed="|Rom|16|17|16|18" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.17-Rom.16.18">17, 18</scripRef>) intimate the presence of Judaizing heretics who sought to
conceal their real wickedness by smooth and plausible language and thus
to lead innocent and unsuspecting Christians
astray.—G.B.S.</p></note> For this is, if anything the subversion
of the Church, the being in divisions. This is the devil’s
weapon, this turneth all things upside-down. For so long as the body is
joined into one, he has no power <pb n="560" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_560.html" id="vii.xxxiv-Page_560" />to get an entrance, but it is from
division that the offence cometh. And whence is division? From opinions
contrary to the teaching of the Apostles. And whence come opinions of
this sort? From men’s being slaves to the belly, and the other
passions. For “such,” he says, “serve not the Lord,
but their own belly.” And so there would be no offence, there
would be no division, unless some opinion were thought of contrary to
the doctrine of the Apostles. And this he here points out by saying,
“contrary to the doctrine.” And he does not say which we
have taught, but “which ye have learned,” so anticipating
them, and showing that they were persuaded of and had heard them and
received them. And what are we to do to those who make mischief in this
way? He does not say have a meeting and come to blows, but “avoid
them.” For if it was from ignorance or error that they did this,
one ought to set them right. But if they sin willingly, spring away
from them. And in another place too he says this. For he says,
“Withdraw from every brother that walketh disorderly”
(<scripRef passage="2 Thess. iii. 6" id="vii.xxxiv-p6.4" parsed="|2Thess|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.3.6">2 Thess. iii. 6</scripRef>): and in speaking to Timothy about the coppersmith, he
gives him the like advice, and says, “Of whom be thou ware
also.” (<scripRef passage="2 Tim. iv. 15" id="vii.xxxiv-p6.5" parsed="|2Tim|4|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.15">2 Tim. iv. 15</scripRef>.) Then also to lash
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxiv-p6.6">κωμῳδὥν</span>) those who dare to do such things, he mentions also the reason of
their devising this division. “For they that are such,” he
says, “serve not our Lord Christ, but their own belly.” And
this he said too when he wrote to the Philippians, “Whose god is
their belly.” (<scripRef passage="Phil. iii. 19" id="vii.xxxiv-p6.7" parsed="|Phil|3|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.19">Phil. iii. 19</scripRef>.) But here he
appears to me to intimate those of the Jews, whom he ever uses
particularly to find fault with as gluttonous. For in writing to Titus
too, he said of them, “Evil beasts, slow bellies.”
(<scripRef passage="Tit. i. 12" id="vii.xxxiv-p6.8" parsed="|Titus|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.12">Tit. i. 12</scripRef>, see v.
10.)
And Christ also blames them on this head: “Ye devour
widows’ houses” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xxiii. 14" id="vii.xxxiv-p6.9" parsed="|Matt|23|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.14">Matt. xxiii.
14</scripRef>),
He says. And the Prophets accuse them of things of the kind. For,
“My beloved,” He says, “hath waxen fat and gross, and
hath kicked” (<scripRef passage="Deut. xxxii. 15" id="vii.xxxiv-p6.10" parsed="|Deut|32|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32.15">Deut. xxxii. 15</scripRef>).
Wherefore also Moses exhorted them, and said, “When thou hast
eaten and drunken and art full, remember the Lord thy God.”
(<scripRef passage="Deut. 6.11,12" id="vii.xxxiv-p6.11" parsed="|Deut|6|11|6|12" osisRef="Bible:Deut.6.11-Deut.6.12">ib. vi. 11, 12</scripRef>.) And in the
Gospels, they who say to Christ, “What sign showest thou unto
us?” (<scripRef passage="John vi. 30" id="vii.xxxiv-p6.12" parsed="|John|6|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.30">John vi. 30</scripRef>) pass over everything
else, and remember the manna. So do they everywhere appear to be
possessed with this affection. How then comest thou not to be ashamed
at having slaves of the belly for thy teachers, when thou art a brother
of Christ? Now the ground of the error is this, but the mode of attack
is again a different disorder, viz. flattery. For it is by “fair
speeches,” he says, “that they deceive the hearts of the
simple.” For their attention reaches only to words; but their
meaning is not such, for it is full of fraud. And he does not say that
they deceive you, but “the hearts of the simple.” And even
with this he was not satisfied, but with a view to making this
statement less grating, he says,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxiv-p7"><scripRef passage="Rom. 16.19" id="vii.xxxiv-p7.1" parsed="|Rom|16|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.19">Ver.
19</scripRef>.
“For your obedience is come abroad unto all
men.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxiv-p8">This he does, not to leave them
free to be shameless, but to win them beforehand with encomiums, and
the number of his witnesses, to arrest their attention. For neither is
it I alone that am the witness, but the whole world. And he does not
say for your understanding, but, “your obedience:” that is,
their compliance, which was evidence of much meekness in them. “I
am glad therefore on your behalf.” And this is no small encomium
too. Then, after the praise, admonition. For lest, after liberating
them from any charges against them, he should make them the more
listless, as not being observed; he gives them another hint in the
words,</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxiv-p9">“I would have you wise
unto that which is good, and simple concerning evil.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxiv-p10">You see then how he attacks them
again, and that without their suspecting it. For this looks like
intimating that some of them were apt to be led astray.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxiv-p11"><scripRef passage="Rom. 16.20" id="vii.xxxiv-p11.1" parsed="|Rom|16|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.20">Ver.
20</scripRef>.
“And the God of peace shall bruise Satan under your feet
shortly.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxiv-p12">For since he had spoken of those
who “caused divisions and offences among them,” he has
mentioned “the God of peace” also, that they might feel
hopeful about the riddance of these evils. For he that rejoiceth in
this (i.e., peace) will put an end to that which makes havoc of it. And
he does not say, will subject, but “will bruise”
(<scripRef passage="Gen. iii. 19" id="vii.xxxiv-p12.1" parsed="|Gen|3|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.19">Gen. iii. 19</scripRef>), which is a stronger expression. And not those people only, but
also him who was the general over them herein, Satan. And not
“will bruise” merely, but “under your feet,” so
that they may obtain the victory themselves, and become noble by the
trophy. And the time again is made a ground of comfort. For he adds,
“shortly.” And this was prayer and prophecy as well at
once. “The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with
you.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxiv-p13">That greatest weapon; that
impregnable wall; that tower unshaken! For he reminds them of the
grace, that he may give them the more alacrity. Because if ye have been
freed from the ills more grievous by far, and freed by grace only, much
more will ye be freed from the lesser, now ye have become friends too,
and contribute your own share likewise. You see how he neither puts
prayer without works, nor <pb n="561" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_561.html" id="vii.xxxiv-Page_561" />works without prayer. For after giving them
credit for their obedience, than he prays; to show that we need both,
our own part as well as God’s part, if we are to be duly saved.
For it was not before only, but now too, even though we be great and in
high esteem, we need grace from Him.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxiv-p14"><scripRef passage="Rom. 16.21" id="vii.xxxiv-p14.1" parsed="|Rom|16|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.21">Ver.
21</scripRef>.
“Timotheus my work-fellow saluteth you.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxiv-p15">Observe the customary encomiums
again. “And Lucius, and Jason, and Sosipater my
kinsmen.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxiv-p16">This Jason Luke also mentions,
and sets before us his manliness also, when he says, that “they
drew” him “to the rulers of the city, crying,” etc.
(<scripRef passage="Acts xvii. 5" id="vii.xxxiv-p16.1" parsed="|Acts|17|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.5">Acts xvii. 5</scripRef>.) And it is likely that the others too were men of note. For he
does not mention relations barely, unless they were also like him in
religiousness.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxiv-p17"><scripRef passage="Rom. 16.22" id="vii.xxxiv-p17.1" parsed="|Rom|16|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.22">Ver.
22</scripRef>.
“I Tertius, who wrote this Epistle, salute you.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxiv-p18">This too is no small encomium,
to be Paul’s amanuensis. Still it is not to pass encomiums on
himself that he says this, but that he might attach a warm love to him
on their part, for this ministration.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxiv-p19"><scripRef passage="Rom. 16.23" id="vii.xxxiv-p19.1" parsed="|Rom|16|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.23">Ver.
23</scripRef>.
“Gaius mine host (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxiv-p19.2">ξένος</span>), and of
the whole Church, saluteth you.”</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxiv-p20">See what a crown he has framed
for him by bearing witness to such great hospitality in him, and
brought in the entire Church into this man’s house! For by the
word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxiv-p20.1">ξένον</span>, used
here, he means a host, not a guest. But when you hear that he was
Paul’s host, do not admire him for his munificence only, but also
for his strictness of life. For except he were worthy of Paul’s
excellency, he would never have lodged there, since he, who took pains
to go beyond<note place="end" n="1699" id="vii.xxxiv-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxiv-p21"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxiv-p21.1">ὑπερβαίνειν</span>, see p. 441.</p></note> many of Christ’s commands,
would never have trespassed against that law, which bids us be very
particular about who receive us, and about lodging with
“worthy” persons. (<scripRef passage="Matt. x. 11" id="vii.xxxiv-p21.2" parsed="|Matt|10|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.11">Matt. x. 11</scripRef>.) “Erastus,
the chamberlain of the city, salutes you, and Quartus a brother.”
There is a purpose in his adding “the chamberlain of the
city,” for as he wrote to the Philippians, “They of
Cæsar’s household salute you” (<scripRef passage="Phil. iv. 22" id="vii.xxxiv-p21.3" parsed="|Phil|4|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.22">Phil. iv. 22</scripRef>), that he might
show that the Gospel had taken a hold upon great folk, so here too he
mentions the title with a view to the same object, and to show that, to
the man who gives heed, neither riches are a hindrance, nor the cares
of government, nor anything else of the kind.</p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxiv-p22"><scripRef passage="Rom. 16.24" id="vii.xxxiv-p22.1" parsed="|Rom|16|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.24">Ver.
24</scripRef>.
“The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you all.
Amen.”<note place="end" n="1700" id="vii.xxxiv-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxiv-p23"> The
<span class="c14" id="vii.xxxiv-p23.1">mss.</span> authorities and vss. strongly favor the
omission of <scripRef passage="Rom. 16.24" id="vii.xxxiv-p23.2" parsed="|Rom|16|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.24">v. 24</scripRef> (as, A, B, C,
<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="vii.xxxiv-p23.3">א</span>, Copt., Eth., Vulg.) It appears to be a repetition of the
benediction in <scripRef passage="Rom. 16.20" id="vii.xxxiv-p23.4" parsed="|Rom|16|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.20">v. 20</scripRef> and is omitted by most
critics.—G.B.S.</p></note></p>

<p class="c13" id="vii.xxxiv-p24">See what we ought to begin and
to end with everywhere! For in this he laid the foundation of the
Epistle, and in this he putteth on the roof, at once praying for the
mother of all good things for them, and calling the whole of his
loving-kindness to their mind. For this is the best proof of a generous
teacher, to benefit his learners not by word only, but likewise by
prayer, for which cause also one said, “But let us give ourselves
continually to prayers, and to the ministry of the word.”
(<scripRef passage="Acts vi. 4" id="vii.xxxiv-p24.1" parsed="|Acts|6|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.4">Acts vi. 4</scripRef>.)</p>

<p id="vii.xxxiv-p25">Who is there then to pray over us,
since Paul hath departed? These who<note place="end" n="1701" id="vii.xxxiv-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxiv-p26"> Field thinks he points to the Bishop and clergy
present.</p></note> are the
imitators of Paul. Only let us yield ourselves worthy of such
intercession (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxiv-p26.1">συνηγορίας</span>), that it may not be that we hear Paul’s voice here
only, but that hereafter, when we are departed, we may be counted
worthy to see the wrestler of Christ.<note place="end" n="1702" id="vii.xxxiv-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxiv-p27"> The
following passage strongly illustrates what St. Chrysostom says, in the
first page of the Introduction, of his affectionate intimacy with the
Apostle, through meditation on his writings.</p></note>
Or rather, if we hear him here, we shall certainly see him hereafter,
if not as standing near him, yet see him we certainly shall, glistening
near the Throne of the king.<note place="end" n="1703" id="vii.xxxiv-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxiv-p28"> The Martyrs were thought to be admitted to the Beatific Vision at
once. See Tertullian <i>de Anima,</i> 55, but this is a subject on
which the Fathers speak with caution.</p></note> Where the
Cherubim sing the glory, where the Seraphim are flying, there shall we
see Paul, with Peter, and as a chief<note place="end" n="1704" id="vii.xxxiv-p28.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxiv-p29"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxiv-p29.1">κορυφαῖον</span>, not of the Apostles, but of the Saints in general. The
manner in which St. Paul is coupled with St. Peter, is remarkable, as
in the Roman Breviary, <i>Vesp. et Laud. Commem. Com. de Apost.</i>
“Peter the Apostle, and Paul the Teacher of the Gentiles, these
taught us Thy Law, O Lord. R. Thou shalt make them princes over all the
earth.” In the York Breviary, <i>F. SS. App. Petr. et Paul, ad
Vesp.</i> Hymn, St. 2. “These are the two olive trees before the
Lord (<scripRef passage="Zech. iv. 3" id="vii.xxxiv-p29.2" parsed="|Zech|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Zech.4.3">Zech. iv. 3</scripRef>), and the candlesticks beaming with light, the two
bright luminaries of Heaven.” And again, <i>non impar Paulus
huic.</i> St. Augustin observes, <i>ad Bonif. cont. du. Ep. Pelag.</i>
1, 3, c. 3, Ben. t. 10. “When one says, ‘The
Apostle,’ without saying what Apostle, no one understands any but
Paul, because he is best known from the number of his Epistles, and
because he labored most.” St. Maximus, Hom. 5, <i>de Nat. Petr.
et Paul,</i> “Therefore the blessed Peter and Paul are eminent
among all, and have a kind of peculiar precedency, but between
themselves, which is to be preferred to the other, is uncertain. For I
think they are equal in merits because they are equal in
suffering.” He also says in the same Homily, “To Peter, as
to a good Steward, He gave the key of the Kingdom of Heaven. On Paul,
as on an able Teacher, He enjoined the mastership in the teaching of
the Church; that is, that whom the one has instructed unto salvation,
the other may receive into rest; that whose hearts Paul hath opened by
the teaching of his words, to their souls Peter may open the Kingdom of
Heaven. For Paul too did also in a manner receive the key of knowledge
from Christ.” And St. Gregory, 1, 1 <i>Dial</i>. c. 12.
“The Apostle Paul is brother in Apostolical preëminence
(<i>principatu</i>) to Peter, the first of the Apostles.” See
also St. Chrys. on <scripRef passage="Gal. i. 18" id="vii.xxxiv-p29.3" parsed="|Gal|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.18">Gal. i. 18</scripRef>, p. 25 O.T. where he says, “equal
in dignity with him, for at present I will say no more,” and <scripRef passage="Gal. ii. 8" id="vii.xxxiv-p29.4" parsed="|Gal|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.8">Gal.
ii. 8</scripRef>, p. 34 O.T.; Tertull. <i>adv. Marcion.</i> 1, 5, and others,
consider him especially intended in Jacob’s blessing of Benjamin.
St. Cyr. <i>Hier. Cat.</i> vi. p. 68, O.T. speaks of “That goodly
pair, Peter and Paul, the Rulers of the Church.” Many more
passages might be cited, but these may suffice to show in what esteem
St. Paul was held among the Fathers, and at the same time that this did
not interfere with their view of the prerogatives of St.
Peter.</p></note> and leader
<pb n="562" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_562.html" id="vii.xxxiv-Page_562" />of the choir of the Saints, and shall enjoy his generous love. For if
when here he loved men so, that when he had the choice of departing and
being with Christ, he chose to be here, much more will he there display
a warmer affection. I love Rome even for this, although indeed one has
other grounds for praising it, both for its greatness, and its
antiquity, and its beauty, and its populousness, and for its power, and
its wealth, and for its successes in war. But I let all this pass, and
esteem it blessed on this account, that both in his lifetime he wrote
to them, and loved them so, and talked with them whiles he was with us,
and brought his life to a close there.<note place="end" n="1705" id="vii.xxxiv-p29.5"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxiv-p30"> Some
<span class="c14" id="vii.xxxiv-p30.1">mss.</span> add, “and they still possess his
sacred body.”</p></note>
Wherefore the city is more notable upon this ground, than upon all
others together. And as a body great and strong, it hath as two
glistening eyes the bodies of these Saints. Not so bright is the
heaven, when the sun sends forth his rays, as is the city of Rome,
sending out these two lights into all parts of the world. From thence
will Paul be caught up, from thence Peter. Just bethink you, and
shudder (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxiv-p30.2">φρίξατε</span>) at the thought of what a sight Rome will see, when Paul ariseth
suddenly from that deposit, together with Peter, and is lifted up to
meet the Lord. (<scripRef passage="1 Thess. iv. 17" id="vii.xxxiv-p30.3" parsed="|1Thess|4|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.17">1 Thess. iv. 17</scripRef>.) What a rose will Rome
send up to Christ! (<scripRef passage="Is. xxxv. 1" id="vii.xxxiv-p30.4" parsed="|Isa|35|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.35.1">Is. xxxv. 1</scripRef>) what two crowns
will the city have about it! what golden chains will she be girded
with! what fountains possess! Therefore I admire the city, not for the
much gold, not for the columns, not for the other display there, but
for these pillars of the Church. (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 38" id="vii.xxxiv-p30.5" parsed="|1Cor|15|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.38">1 Cor. xv. 38</scripRef>.) Would that it
were now given me to throw myself round (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxiv-p30.6">περιχυθἥναι</span>) the body of Paul, and be riveted to the tomb, and to see
the dust of that body that “filled up that which was
lacking” after “Christ” (<scripRef passage="Col. i. 24" id="vii.xxxiv-p30.7" parsed="|Col|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.24">Col. i. 24</scripRef>), that bore
“the marks” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxiv-p30.8">στίγματα</span>,) (<scripRef passage="Gal. vi. 17" id="vii.xxxiv-p30.9" parsed="|Gal|6|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.17">Gal. vi. 17</scripRef>) that sowed the Gospel
everywhere yea, the dust of that body through which he ran to and fro
everywhere! the dust of that body through which Christ spoke, and the
Light shone forth more brilliant than any lightning, and the voice
started out, more awful than any thunder to the devils! through which
he uttered that blessed voice, saying, “I could wish that myself
were accursed, for my brethren” (<scripRef passage="Rom. ix. 3" id="vii.xxxiv-p30.10" parsed="|Rom|9|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.3">Rom. ix. 3</scripRef>), through which
he spake “before kings, and was not ashamed!” (<scripRef passage="Ps. cxix. 46" id="vii.xxxiv-p30.11" parsed="|Ps|19|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.46">Ps. cxix. 46</scripRef>)
through which we come to know Paul through which also Paul’s
Master! Not so awful to us is the thunder, as was that voice to the
demons! For if they shuddered at his clothes (<scripRef passage="Acts xix. 12" id="vii.xxxiv-p30.12" parsed="|Acts|19|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.12">Acts xix. 12</scripRef>), much more did
they at his voice. This led them away captive, this cleansed out the
world, this put a stop to diseases, cast out vice, lifted the truth on
high, had Christ riding<note place="end" n="1706" id="vii.xxxiv-p30.13"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxiv-p31"> See
Macarius, Hom. 1. and 7, also Schaare <i>Orah. ap. Knorrium, Kabbala
Denudata,</i> t. l. p. 507, where this interpretation is carried
farther.</p></note> upon it, and
everywhere went about with Him; and what the Cherubim were, this was
Paul’s voice, for as He was seated upon those Powers, so was He
upon Paul’s tongue. For it had become worthy of receiving Christ,
by speaking those things only which were acceptable to Christ, and
flying as the Seraphim to height unspeakable! for what more lofty than
that voice which says, “For I am persuaded that neither Angels,
nor Principalities, nor Powers, nor things present, nor things to come,
nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to
separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus?”
(<scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 38, 39" id="vii.xxxiv-p31.1" parsed="|Rom|8|38|8|39" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.38-Rom.8.39">Rom. viii. 38, 39</scripRef>.) What pinions doth not this discourse seem to thee to
have? what eyes? (<scripRef passage="Ez. x. 12" id="vii.xxxiv-p31.2" parsed="|Ezek|10|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.10.12">Ez. x. 12</scripRef>.) It was owing to this
that he said, “for we are not ignorant of his devices.”
(<scripRef passage="2 Cor. ii. 11" id="vii.xxxiv-p31.3" parsed="|2Cor|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.11">2 Cor. ii. 11</scripRef>.) Owing to this did the devils flee not only at hearing him
speak, but even at seeing his garments. This is the mouth, the dust
whereof I would fain see, through which Christ spake the great and
secret things, and greater than in His own person, (for as He wrought,
so He also spake greater things by the disciples,<note place="end" n="1707" id="vii.xxxiv-p31.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxiv-p32"> Alluding to <scripRef passage="John xiv. 12" id="vii.xxxiv-p32.1" parsed="|John|14|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.12">John xiv. 12</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John 16:12" id="vii.xxxiv-p32.2" parsed="|John|16|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.16.12">xvi. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>) through which the Spirit gave those
wondrous oracles to the world! For what good thing did not that mouth
effect? Devils it drave out, sins it loosed, tyrants it muzzled,
philosophers’ mouths it stopped, the world it brought over to
God, savages it persuaded to learn wisdom, all the whole order of the
earth it altered. Things in Heaven too it disposed what way it listed
(<scripRef passage="1 Cor. v. 3, 4" id="vii.xxxiv-p32.3" parsed="|1Cor|5|3|5|4" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.3-1Cor.5.4">1 Cor. v. 3, 4</scripRef>), binding whom it would, and loosing in the other world,
“according unto the power given unto it.” (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. xiii. 10" id="vii.xxxiv-p32.4" parsed="|2Cor|13|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.13.10">2 Cor. xiii. 10</scripRef>.)
Nor is it that mouth only, but the heart too would fain see the dust
of, which a man would not do wrong to call the heart of the world, and
a fountain of countless blessings, and a beginning, and element of our
life. For the spirit of life was furnished out of it all, and was
distributed through the members of Christ, not as being sent forth by
arteries, but <pb n="563" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_563.html" id="vii.xxxiv-Page_563" />by a free choice of good deeds. This heart was so large,
as to take in entire cities, and peoples, and nations. “For my
heart” he says, “is enlarged.” (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. 6.11" id="vii.xxxiv-p32.5" parsed="|2Cor|6|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.11">ib. vi. 11</scripRef>.) Yet even a heart thus
large, did this very charity that enlarged it many a time straiten and
oppress. For he says, “Out of much affliction (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxiv-p32.6">θλίψεως</span>) and anguish (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxiv-p32.7">συνοχἥς</span>) of heart I wrote unto you.” (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. 2.4" id="vii.xxxiv-p32.8" parsed="|2Cor|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.4">ib. ii. 4</scripRef>.) I were desirous to
see that heart even after its dissolution, which burned at each one
that was lost, which travailed a second time with the children that had
proved abortions (<scripRef passage="Gal. iv. 19" id="vii.xxxiv-p32.9" parsed="|Gal|4|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.19">Gal. iv. 19</scripRef>), which saw God,<note place="end" n="1708" id="vii.xxxiv-p32.10"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxiv-p33"> St. Augustin <i>de Gen. ad Lit.</i> xii. 35. He has many passages
on “seeing God.”</p></note> (“for the pure in heart,” He
says, “shall see God,”) (<scripRef passage="Matt. v. 8" id="vii.xxxiv-p33.1" parsed="|Matt|5|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.8">Matt. v. 8</scripRef>) which became a
Sacrifice, (“for a sacrifice to God is a contrite heart,”)
(<scripRef passage="Ps. li. 17" id="vii.xxxiv-p33.2" parsed="|Ps|51|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.51.17">Ps. li. 17</scripRef>) which was loftier than the heavens, which was wider than the
world, which was brighter than the sun’s beam, which was warmer
than fire, which was stronger than adamant, which sent forth rivers,
(“for rivers,” it says, “of living water shall flow
out of his belly,”) (<scripRef passage="John vii. 38" id="vii.xxxiv-p33.3" parsed="|John|7|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.38">John vii. 38</scripRef>) wherein was a
fountain springing up, and watering, not the face of the earth, but the
souls of men, whence not rivers only, but even fountains of<note place="end" n="1709" id="vii.xxxiv-p33.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxiv-p34"> <scripRef passage="Acts xx. 19" id="vii.xxxiv-p34.1" parsed="|Acts|20|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.19">Acts xx. 19</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Cor. ii. 4" id="vii.xxxiv-p34.2" parsed="|2Cor|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.4">2 Cor. ii. 4</scripRef>
cf. <scripRef passage="Luke xviii. 7" id="vii.xxxiv-p34.3" parsed="|Luke|18|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.7">Luke xviii. 7</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Ps. cxxxiv. 2" id="vii.xxxiv-p34.4" parsed="|Ps|34|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.34.2">Ps. cxxxiv. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> tears, issued day and night, which lived
the new life, not this of ours, (for “I live,” he says,
“yet not I, but Christ liveth in me,” (<scripRef passage="Gal. ii. 20" id="vii.xxxiv-p34.5" parsed="|Gal|2|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.20">Gal. ii. 20</scripRef>) so Paul’s
heart was His heart, and a tablet of the Holy Spirit, and a book of
grace); which trembled for the sins of others, (for I fear, he says,
lest by any means “I have bestowed labor upon you in vain;
(<scripRef passage="Gal. 4.11" id="vii.xxxiv-p34.6" parsed="|Gal|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.11">ib. iv. 11</scripRef>) lest as the serpent
beguiled Eve; (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. xi. 3" id="vii.xxxiv-p34.7" parsed="|2Cor|11|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.3">2 Cor. xi. 3</scripRef>) lest when I come I
should find you not such as I would;”) (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. 12.20" id="vii.xxxiv-p34.8" parsed="|2Cor|12|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.20">ib. xii. 20</scripRef>) which both feared for
itself, and was confiding too, (for I fear, he says, “lest by any
means after having preached to others I myself should be a
castaway,” (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. ix. 27" id="vii.xxxiv-p34.9" parsed="|1Cor|9|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.27">1 Cor. ix. 27</scripRef>) And, “I am
persuaded that neither angels nor powers shall be able to separate
us;”) (alluding to <scripRef passage="Rom. ix. 3" id="vii.xxxiv-p34.10" parsed="|Rom|9|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.3">Rom. ix. 3</scripRef>) which was
counted worthy to love Christ as no other man loved Him: which despised
death and hell, yet was broken down by brothers’ tears, (for he
says, “what mean ye to weep and to break mine heart?”)
(<scripRef passage="Acts xxi. 13" id="vii.xxxiv-p34.11" parsed="|Acts|21|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.13">Acts xxi. 13</scripRef>) which was most enduring, and yet could not bear to be absent
from the Thessalonians by the space of an hour! (<scripRef passage="1 Thess. ii. 17" id="vii.xxxiv-p34.12" parsed="|1Thess|2|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.2.17">1 Thess. ii. 17</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Thess. 3:10" id="vii.xxxiv-p34.13" parsed="|1Thess|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.3.10">iii.
10</scripRef>.)
Fain would I see the dust of hands that were in a chain, through the
imposition of which the Spirit was furnished, through which the divine
writings were written, (for “behold how large a letter I have
written unto you with mine own hand:” (<scripRef passage="Gal. vi. 11" id="vii.xxxiv-p34.14" parsed="|Gal|6|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.11">Gal. vi. 11</scripRef>) and again,
“The salutation of me Paul with mine own hand,”)
(<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xvi. 21" id="vii.xxxiv-p34.15" parsed="|1Cor|16|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.21">1 Cor. xvi. 21</scripRef>) of those hands at the sight of which the serpent
“fell off into the fire.” (<scripRef passage="Acts xxviii. 5" id="vii.xxxiv-p34.16" parsed="|Acts|28|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.5">Acts xxviii. 5</scripRef>.)
Fain would I see the dust of those eyes which were blinded gloriously,
which recovered their sight again for the salvation of the world; which
even in the body were counted worthy to see Christ, which saw earthly
things, yet saw them not, which saw the things which are not seen,
which saw not sleep, which were watchful at midnight, which were not
effected as eyes are.<note place="end" n="1710" id="vii.xxxiv-p34.17"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxiv-p35"> So
all <span class="c14" id="vii.xxxiv-p35.1">mss</span>. Sav. τῶν
ὀφθαλμιώντων, and so Ben. translating it “as the envious,”
which must be the meaning if it is the true reading.</p></note> I would also see
the dust of those feet, which ran through the world and were not weary;
which were bound in the stocks when the prison shook, which went
through parts habitable or uninhabited, which walked on so many
journeys. And why need I speak of single parts? Fain would I see the
tomb, where the armor of righteousness is laid up, the armor of light,
the limbs which now live, but which in life were made dead; and in all
whereof Christ lived, which were crucified to the world, which were
Christ’s members, which were clad in Christ, were a temple of the
Spirit, an holy building, “bound in the Spirit,”
(<scripRef passage="Acts xx. 22" id="vii.xxxiv-p35.2" parsed="|Acts|20|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.22">Acts xx. 22</scripRef>) riveted to the fear of God, which had the marks of Christ. This
body is a wall to that City, which is safer than all towers, and than
thousands of battlements. And with it is that of Peter. For he honored
him while alive. For he “went up to see Peter,”
(<scripRef passage="Gal. i. 18" id="vii.xxxiv-p35.3" parsed="|Gal|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.18">Gal. i. 18</scripRef>) and therefore even when departed grace deigned to give him the
same abode with him. Fain would I see the spiritual Lion. For as a lion
breathing (Gr. sending,) (<scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 2.15" id="vii.xxxiv-p35.4" parsed="|Song|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.2.15">Cant. ii. 15</scripRef>) forth fire (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxiv-p35.5">πὕρ
ἀφιεὶς</span>) upon
the herds of foxes, so rushed he upon the clan of demons and
philosophers, and as the burst of some thunderbolt, was borne down into
the host of the devil. (<scripRef passage="Luke xiii. 32" id="vii.xxxiv-p35.6" parsed="|Luke|13|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.13.32">Luke xiii. 32</scripRef>.) For he did not
even come to set the battle in array against him, since he feared so
and trembled at him, as that if he saw his shadow, and heard his voice,
he fled even at a distance. And so did he deliver over to him the
fornicator, though at a distance, and again snatched him out of his
hands (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. v. 5; 2 Cor. ii. 7, 11" id="vii.xxxiv-p35.7" parsed="|1Cor|5|5|0|0;|2Cor|2|7|0|0;|2Cor|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.5 Bible:2Cor.2.7 Bible:2Cor.2.11">1 Cor. v. 5; 2 Cor. ii. 7, 11</scripRef>); and so others also,
that they might be taught “not to blaspheme.” <pb n="564" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_564.html" id="vii.xxxiv-Page_564" />(<scripRef passage="1 Tim. i. 20" id="vii.xxxiv-p35.8" parsed="|1Tim|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.20">1 Tim. i. 20</scripRef>.)
And consider how he sent forth his own liegemen against him, rousing
them, suppling them. And at one time he says to the Ephesians,
“We wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against
principalities and powers.” (<scripRef passage="Eph. vi. 12" id="vii.xxxiv-p35.9" parsed="|Eph|6|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.12">Eph. vi. 12</scripRef>.) Then too he
puts our prize in heavenly places. For we struggle not for things of
the earth, he says, but for Heaven, and the things in the Heavens. And
to others, he says, “Know ye not that we shall judge Angels? how
much more the things of this life?” (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. vi. 3" id="vii.xxxiv-p35.10" parsed="|1Cor|6|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.3">1 Cor. vi. 3</scripRef>.) Let us then,
laying all this to heart, stand nobly; for Paul was a man, partaking of
the same nature with us, and having everything else in common with us.
But because he showed such great love toward Christ, he went up above
the Heavens, and stood with the Angels. And so if we too would rouse
ourselves up some little, and kindle in ourselves that fire, we shall
be able to emulate that holy man. For were this impossible, he would
never have cried aloud, and said, “Be ye imitators of me, as I am
of Christ.” (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xi. 1" id="vii.xxxiv-p35.11" parsed="|1Cor|11|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.1">1 Cor. xi. 1</scripRef>.) Let us not then
admire him only, or be struck with him only, but imitate him, that we
too may, when we depart hence, be counted worthy to see him, and to
share the glory unutterable, which God grant that we may all attain to
by the grace and love toward man of our Lord Jesus Christ, through
Whom, and with Whom, be glory to the Father, with the Holy Ghost, now
and evermore. Amen.</p>

</div2>
</div1>

<div1 title="Index of Subjects" progress="99.02%" prev="vii.xxxiv" next="ix" id="viii">
<pb n="567" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_567.html" id="viii-Page_567" />
<h2 id="viii-p0.1">INDEX OF SUBJECTS.</h2>
<hr style="text-align: center; width:20%" />
<p id="viii-p1"> </p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p2"><span class="sc" id="viii-p2.1">Abraham</span>, his history a reproof to Jewish pride, <a href="#vi.xv-Page_97" id="viii-p2.2">97</a>; a pattern of hospitality, <a href="#vi.xlv-Page_276" id="viii-p2.3">276</a>; his faith, <a href="#vii.iv-Page_349" id="viii-p2.4">349</a>, <a href="#vii.ix-Page_385" id="viii-p2.5">385</a>, <a href="#vii.x-Page_391" id="viii-p2.6">391</a>, <a href="#vii.x-Page_395" id="viii-p2.7">395</a>; his justification, <a href="#vii.x-Page_388" id="viii-p2.8">388</a>; why circumcised, <a href="#vii.x-Page_389" id="viii-p2.9">389</a>; his true children, <a href="#vii.x-Page_389" id="viii-p2.10">389</a>, <a href="#vii.x-Page_391" id="viii-p2.11">391</a>; his hospitality, <a href="#vii.xxiii-Page_504" id="viii-p2.12">504</a>; zeal for truth, <a href="#vii.xxiii-Page_504" id="viii-p2.13">504</a>; prayer for Sodom, <a href="#vii.xxxi-Page_546" id="viii-p2.14">546</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p3">Abuse, the best answer to, <a href="#vi.xxxix-Page_242" id="viii-p3.1">242</a>; disgraceful, <a href="#vi.xxxix-Page_244" id="viii-p3.2">244</a>; its reaction, <a href="#vii.xxiv-Page_510" id="viii-p3.3">510</a>; see <a href="#viii-p217.1" id="viii-p3.4"><i>Reviling</i></a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p4">Acts of the Apostles, little known in Chrysostom's time, <a href="#vi-Page_1" id="viii-p4.1">1</a>; how profitable as sequel to the Gospels, <a href="#vi-Page_1" id="viii-p4.2">1</a>; an inspired book, <a href="#vi.i-Page_2" id="viii-p4.3">2</a>; important for doctrine, <a href="#vi.i-Page_3" id="viii-p4.4">3</a>; written by St. Luke, <a href="#vi.i-Page_2" id="viii-p4.5">2</a>; hence gives most fully the acts of St. Paul, <a href="#vi.i-Page_2" id="viii-p4.6">ib.</a>; may be called, "Demonstration of the Resurrection," <a href="#vi.i-Page_3" id="viii-p4.7">3</a>, <a href="#vi.i-Page_5" id="viii-p4.8">5</a>; "Polity of Holy Spirit," <a href="#vi.iii-Page_18" id="viii-p4.9">18</a>; Gospels, history of Christ, Acts of the Holy Ghost, <a href="#vi.i-Page_7" id="viii-p4.10">7</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p5"><a id="viii-p5.1" />Adam, fell by means of the Tempter, <a href="#vi.liv-Page_322" id="viii-p5.2">322</a>; a type of Christ, <a href="#vii.xii-Page_402" id="viii-p5.3">402</a>; his sin, <a href="#vii.xviii-Page_464" id="viii-p5.4">464</a>; not equally punished with Eve, <a href="#vii.xxxiii-Page_557" id="viii-p5.5">557</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p6">Adoption, spirit of, <a href="#vii.xvi-Page_442" id="viii-p6.1">442</a>; incomplete until the redemption of the body, <a href="#vii.xvi-Page_446" id="viii-p6.2">446</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p7">Advent, first, why delayed, <a href="#vii.ix-Page_379" id="viii-p7.1">379</a>; second, <a href="#vii.xvi-Page_451" id="viii-p7.2">451</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p8">Affliction, uses of, <a href="#vi.xvi-Page_104" id="viii-p8.1">104</a>; our schoolmaster, <a href="#vi.xlii-Page_262" id="viii-p8.2">262</a>; see <a href="#viii-p257.1" id="viii-p8.3"><i>Tribulation</i></a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p9">Allegory, examples and use of, <a href="#vii.xx-Page_480" id="viii-p9.1">480</a>, <a href="#vii.xxii-Page_497" id="viii-p9.2">497</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p10">Almsgiving, efficacy of, <a href="#vi.xxii-Page_147" id="viii-p10.1">147</a>, <a href="#vii.ix-Page_382" id="viii-p10.2">382</a>; twice blessed to giver and receiver, <a href="#vi.xxv-Page_165" id="viii-p10.3">165</a>, <a href="#vii.xx-Page_485" id="viii-p10.4">485</a>; a means of putting away sin, <a href="#vi.xxv-Page_166" id="viii-p10.5">166</a>, <a href="#vii.xxi-Page_495" id="viii-p10.6">495</a>; may be done without money, <a href="#vi.xxv-Page_166" id="viii-p10.7">166</a>; a ministry, <a href="#vi.xiv-Page_89" id="viii-p10.8">89</a>; needs much wisdom <a href="#vi.xiv-Page_91" id="viii-p10.9">91</a>, <a href="#vii.xxxii-Page_549" id="viii-p10.10">549</a>; encouragement to, <a href="#vi.xxi-Page_137" id="viii-p10.11">137</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p11">Analogies, between things visible and invisible, <a href="#vii.vii-Page_367" id="viii-p11.1">367</a>, <a href="#vii.viii-Page_372" id="viii-p11.2">372</a>, <a href="#vii.ix-Page_379" id="viii-p11.3">379</a>, <a href="#vii.ix-Page_382" id="viii-p11.4">382, sq.</a>, <a href="#vii.x-Page_393" id="viii-p11.5">393</a>, <a href="#vii.xii-Page_403" id="viii-p11.6">403</a>, <a href="#vii.xviii-Page_465" id="viii-p11.7">465</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p12">Angels, ever attendant on Christ's, acts, <a href="#vi.ii-Page_14" id="viii-p12.1">14</a>; their joy, <a href="#vii.x-Page_393" id="viii-p12.2">393</a>; their glory, <a href="#vii.xi-Page_399" id="viii-p12.3">399</a>; how employed for the Gospel, <a href="#vi.xix-Page_121" id="viii-p12.4">121</a>; Angel, the, in the burning bush, the Son of God, <a href="#vi.xvi-Page_103" id="viii-p12.5">103</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p13">Anger, the passion of, <a href="#vi.l-Page_300" id="viii-p13.1">300</a>; like a sword, to be kept for its right use, <a href="#vi.xv-Page_98" id="viii-p13.2">98</a>; against resentment of insults, <a href="#vi.xv-Page_98" id="viii-p13.3">98</a>, <a href="#vi.xxxi-Page_198" id="viii-p13.4">198</a>, <a href="#vi.xxxii-Page_204" id="viii-p13.5">204</a>; to conquer, is true greatness, <a href="#vi.l-Page_300" id="viii-p13.6">300</a>; implanted in us as a safeguard to virtue, <a href="#vi.xvii-Page_111" id="viii-p13.7">111</a>; virtuous anger how shown, <a href="#vi.xvii-Page_111" id="viii-p13.8">ib.</a>; a blind, reckless, passion, <a href="#vi.vi-Page_43" id="viii-p13.9">43</a>, <a href="#vi.xxxix-Page_243" id="viii-p13.10">243</a>; its ill effects on the body, <a href="#vi.vi-Page_43" id="viii-p13.11">43</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p14">Apostles, how changed after the Resurrection, <a href="#vi-Page_1" id="viii-p14.1">1</a>; their discourses, <a href="#vi.i-Page_2" id="viii-p14.2">2</a>; dwell most on Christ as man, <a href="#vi.i-Page_2" id="viii-p14.3">ib.</a>; above all on the Resurrection, <a href="#vi.i-Page_2" id="viii-p14.4">ib.</a>; rest assertions on testimony, <a href="#vi.i-Page_3" id="viii-p14.5">3</a>; taught by deeds, <a href="#vi.i-Page_4" id="viii-p14.6">4</a>; why they did not receive the Holy Ghost while Christ was with them, nor until ten days after the Ascension, <a href="#vi.i-Page_6" id="viii-p14.7">6</a>; why ordered to tarry in Jerusalem, <a href="#vi.i-Page_6" id="viii-p14.8">ib.</a>; why they did not ask Christ to appoint one in place of Judas, <a href="#vi.iii-Page_18" id="viii-p14.9">18</a>; the new apostle must be an eye-witness, <a href="#vi.iii-Page_21" id="viii-p14.10">21</a>; they overcame the world, <a href="#vi.iv-Page_29" id="viii-p14.11">29</a>; their forbearance and gentleness, <a href="#vi.xxix-Page_183" id="viii-p14.12">183</a>; their suffering, <a href="#vii.xvii-Page_455" id="viii-p14.13">455</a>; accusations against, <a href="#vii.xxv-Page_512" id="viii-p14.14">512</a>; severe to their own, gentle to those without, <a href="#vi.xii-Page_78" id="viii-p14.15">78</a>; not always under preternatural direction, <a href="#vi.xx-Page_133" id="viii-p14.16">133</a>; Christ's Code of Laws, written on Twelve Souls, <a href="#vi.v-Page_37" id="viii-p14.17">37</a>; their miracles greater even than Christ's, <a href="#vi.xii-Page_77" id="viii-p14.18">77</a>; their holiness not caused by miracles, <a href="#vi.xiii-Page_83" id="viii-p14.19">83</a>; their prerogative to impart the Spirit, <a href="#vi.xviii-Page_115" id="viii-p14.20">115</a>; their proper work, preaching and prayer, <a href="#vi.xiv-Page_90" id="viii-p14.21">90</a>; why they continued to resort to the temple, <a href="#vi.vii-Page_50" id="viii-p14.22">50</a>; and the synagogues, <a href="#vi.xxviii-Page_179" id="viii-p14.23">179</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p15">Applause in Church, reproved, <a href="#vi.xxx-Page_190" id="viii-p15.1">190</a>, <a href="#vii.xvii-Page_458" id="viii-p15.2">458</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p16">Arian arguments refuted, <a href="#vi.ii-Page_12" id="viii-p16.1">12, note 2</a>; <a href="#vi.xxi-Page_137" id="viii-p16.2">137, note 3</a>; <a href="#vi.xi-Page_72" id="viii-p16.3">72</a>, <a href="#vi.xvii-Page_112" id="viii-p16.4">112, note 4</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p17">Arrogance, source of, <a href="#vi.xxxii-Page_204" id="viii-p17.1">204</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p18">Asceticism, examples of, <a href="#vii.ix-Page_381" id="viii-p18.1">381</a>, <a href="#vii.xv-Page_437" id="viii-p18.2">437</a>.</p>
<p id="viii-p19"> </p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p20"><span class="sc" id="viii-p20.1">Baptism</span>, grace of, <a href="#vi.xxiii-Page_152" id="viii-p20.2">152</a>; in it we receive the substance of all good, <a href="#vi.xl-Page_248" id="viii-p20.3">248</a>; its more essential part the Spirit, <a href="#vi.i-Page_7" id="viii-p20.4">7</a>; makes men dead to sin, <a href="#vii.xii-Page_405" id="viii-p20.5">405</a>; represents the cross, <a href="#vii.xiii-Page_409" id="viii-p20.6">409</a>; relation to Christ's resurrection, <a href="#vii.xiii-Page_409" id="viii-p20.7">409</a>; not to be repeated, <a href="#vii.xiii-Page_410" id="viii-p20.8">410</a>; with us, the baptism with water and with the Spirit is one act; with the Apostles two, <a href="#vii.xiii-Page_410" id="viii-p20.9">ib.</a>; why not administered at Pentecost (in preference to Easter Eve), <a href="#vii.xiii-Page_410" id="viii-p20.10">ib., and note 3</a>; sins after, doubly heinous, <a href="#vi.i-Page_8" id="viii-p20.11">8</a>; but there are means of remission, <a href="#vi.i-Page_9" id="viii-p20.12">9</a>; and recovery, <a href="#vi.xxiv-Page_158" id="viii-p20.13">158</a>; delay of, excuses for, <a href="#vi.i-Page_8" id="viii-p20.14">8</a>, <a href="#vi.xxiii-Page_152" id="viii-p20.15">152, sq.</a>; many delay it till their last moments, <a href="#vi.i-Page_9" id="viii-p20.16">9</a>; <i>Traditio Symboli</i> in, <a href="#vi.vii-Page_45" id="viii-p20.17">45, note 1</a>; teaching after, <a href="#vi.vii-Page_46" id="viii-p20.18">46</a>; form of renunciation in, <a href="#vi.i-Page_9" id="viii-p20.19">9</a>; followed by Holy Communion, <a href="#vi.i-Page_10" id="viii-p20.20">10</a>; baptized, evil lives of the, a reproach to God, <a href="#vi.xxiii-Page_152" id="viii-p20.21">152</a>; the case of Apollos and the twelve disciples of John considered, <a href="#vi.xl-Page_246" id="viii-p20.22">246, sq. and notes</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p21">Baptism of John, <a href="#vi.xl-Page_247" id="viii-p21.1">247</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p22">Bible, neglect of, <a href="#vii.xxxiii-Page_553" id="viii-p22.1">553</a>; order of its books, <a href="#vii.ii-Page_336" id="viii-p22.2">336</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p23">Bishop, his proper work, preaching and prayer, <a href="#vi.xiv-Page_90" id="viii-p23.1">90</a>; ought not to have his time taken up with secular matters, <a href="#vi.xiv-Page_90" id="viii-p23.2">ib.</a>; the office coveted for dignity and honor, <a href="#vi.iii-Page_22" id="viii-p23.3">22 sq.</a>; its arduousness, <a href="#vi.iii-Page_22" id="viii-p23.4">ib.</a>; simony of preferment-seeking, <a href="#vi.iii-Page_24" id="viii-p23.5">24 sq.</a>; bond of unity in the church, <a href="#vii.x-Page_393" id="viii-p23.6">393</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p24">Body, all the members need each other, <a href="#vi.xxxvii-Page_231" id="viii-p24.1">231</a>; not in itself evil, <a href="#vii.xiii-Page_411" id="viii-p24.2">411</a>; why called "of death," <a href="#vii.xv-Page_431" id="viii-p24.3">431</a>; duties toward, <a href="#vii.xvi-Page_440" id="viii-p24.4">440</a>; may become spiritual, <a href="#vii.xv-Page_435" id="viii-p24.5">435</a>, <a href="#vii.xvi-Page_440" id="viii-p24.6">440</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p25">Boldness for the truth, with gentleness, <a href="#vi.xvii-Page_111" id="viii-p25.1">111</a>; not forwardness, <a href="#vi.xlviii-Page_290" id="viii-p25.2">290</a>.</p>
<p id="viii-p26"> </p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p27"><span class="sc" id="viii-p27.1">Calling</span>, not compulsory, <a href="#vii.xvii-Page_453" id="viii-p27.2">453</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p28">Celibacy, optional, <a href="#vii.xiv-Page_420" id="viii-p28.1">420</a>; its frequency, <a href="#vii.xv-Page_434" id="viii-p28.2">434</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p29"><a id="viii-p29.1" />Charity, the perfection of, <a href="#vi.vi-Page_41" id="viii-p29.2">41</a>; necessity of, <a href="#vii.ix-Page_380" id="viii-p29.3">380</a>; nature of, <a href="#vii.ix-Page_382" id="viii-p29.4">382</a>; rarity of, <a href="#vii.x-Page_393" id="viii-p29.5">393</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p30">Christ, equality with the Father, <a href="#vi.i-Page_2" id="viii-p30.1">2</a>; the Apostles insist chiefly on his Resurrection, <a href="#vi.i-Page_2" id="viii-p30.2">ib.</a>; His deeds exemplify His words, <a href="#vi.i-Page_4" id="viii-p30.3">4</a>; meaning of the name, <a href="#vii.ii-Page_338" id="viii-p30.4">338</a>; His twofold generation, <a href="#vii.iii-Page_340" id="viii-p30.5">340</a>; power of His name, <a href="#vii.iii-Page_341" id="viii-p30.6">341</a>; His humble birth, and estate, <a href="#vii.iv-Page_348" id="viii-p30.7">348</a>; His Cross a stumbling-block, <a href="#vii.iv-Page_343" id="viii-p30.8">343</a>, <a href="#vii.iv-Page_348" id="viii-p30.9">348</a>; begs in His members, <a href="#vii.ix-Page_384" id="viii-p30.10">384 sq.</a>, <a href="#vii.xvi-Page_452" id="viii-p30.11">452</a>, <a href="#vii.xvii-Page_457" id="viii-p30.12">457</a>, <a href="#vii.xx-Page_485" id="viii-p30.13">485</a>; the Victim on His Table, <a href="#vii.x-Page_394" id="viii-p30.14">394</a>; His Resurrection a proof of His sinlessness, <a href="#vii.x-Page_395" id="viii-p30.15">395</a>; the love shown in His Death, <a href="#vii.xi-Page_398" id="viii-p30.16">398</a>; its effects, <a href="#vii.xiii-Page_410" id="viii-p30.17">410 sq.</a>; atoned for actual sins <pb n="568" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_568.html" id="viii-Page_568" />since the fall, <a href="#vii.xii-Page_402" id="viii-p30.18">402</a>; partaking in His Death and Burial a guarantee for partaking in His Life, <a href="#vii.xii-Page_405" id="viii-p30.19">405</a>; His power shown by men's helplessness, <a href="#vii.xv-Page_430" id="viii-p30.20">430</a>; His acts between the Resurrection and Ascension, <a href="#vi.i-Page_4" id="viii-p30.21">4</a>; came and went during forty days, <a href="#vi.i-Page_5" id="viii-p30.22">5</a>; why He showed Himself not to all, <a href="#vi.i-Page_5" id="viii-p30.23">ib.</a>; His parting charge to the Apostles, <a href="#vi.i-Page_4" id="viii-p30.24">4</a>; why He bade them tarry at Jerusalem, <a href="#vi.i-Page_6" id="viii-p30.25">6</a>; Christ's Resurrection, evidenced by the Acts of the Apostles, <a href="#vi.i-Page_5" id="viii-p30.26">5</a>, <a href="#vi.iv-Page_28" id="viii-p30.27">28</a>; His Resurrection, a pledge of judgment, <a href="#vi.xxxviii-Page_237" id="viii-p30.28">237</a>; His Godhead, <a href="#vi.ii-Page_13" id="viii-p30.29">13</a>; is "taken up," <a href="#vi.ii-Page_14" id="viii-p30.30">14</a>; "Standing at God's right hand," <a href="#vi.xviii-Page_113" id="viii-p30.31">113</a>; His mercy to the Jews, proves Him to be God, <a href="#vi.v-Page_34" id="viii-p30.32">34</a>; other proofs, <a href="#vi.xlvii-Page_286" id="viii-p30.33">286</a>; His long suffering and beneficence, <a href="#vi.xiv-Page_92" id="viii-p30.34">92</a>; His intercession, <a href="#vii.xvii-Page_454" id="viii-p30.35">454</a>; instances of His foreknowledge, <a href="#vii.xviii-Page_466" id="viii-p30.36">466 sq.</a>; the end of the Law, <a href="#vii.xix-Page_472" id="viii-p30.37">472</a>; why He fulfilled it, <a href="#vii.xxx-Page_539" id="viii-p30.38">539</a>; His kindness to Judas, <a href="#vii.x-Page_394" id="viii-p30.39">394</a>, <a href="#vii.xviii-Page_460" id="viii-p30.40">460</a>; sundry images applied to Him, <a href="#vii.xxvi-Page_518" id="viii-p30.41">518</a>, <a href="#vii.xxix-Page_538" id="viii-p30.42">538</a>; values men's souls as His purchase, <a href="#vii.xxvii-Page_524" id="viii-p30.43">524</a>; makes God's wisdom apparent, <a href="#vii.xxix-Page_535" id="viii-p30.44">535</a>; His example of patient endurance, <a href="#vii.xxix-Page_536" id="viii-p30.45">536</a>; He executes punishment, <a href="#vi.v-Page_34" id="viii-p30.46">34</a>; His passion foretold, <a href="#vi.ix-Page_55" id="viii-p30.47">55</a>; and the punishment denounced, <a href="#vi.ix-Page_58" id="viii-p30.48">58</a>; "the Prophet like unto Moses," <a href="#vi.ix-Page_55" id="viii-p30.49">55</a>; and more than Moses, <a href="#vi.ix-Page_59" id="viii-p30.50">59</a>; "The Prince of Life," <a href="#vi.ix-Page_57" id="viii-p30.51">57</a>; works "by the Spirit of God," <a href="#vi.xi-Page_72" id="viii-p30.52">72</a>; "sent from God," <a href="#vi.v-Page_37" id="viii-p30.53">37 sq.</a>; in what sense He "knew not that day and hour," <a href="#vi.ii-Page_12" id="viii-p30.54">12</a>; the Angel in the burning bush, <a href="#vi.xvi-Page_103" id="viii-p30.55">103</a>; Giver of the Law, <a href="#vi.xvii-Page_107" id="viii-p30.56">107</a>; unwritten sayings of, <a href="#vi.xxxiv-Page_214" id="viii-p30.57">214</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p31">Christians, to fight the good fight, <a href="#vi.xxiii-Page_154" id="viii-p31.1">154</a>; and so win more glory, <a href="#vi.xxiv-Page_158" id="viii-p31.2">158</a>; one body, <a href="#vi.xl-Page_248" id="viii-p31.3">248 sq.</a>; should show sympathy and not rejoice in the punishment of sinners, <a href="#vi.xliii-Page_266" id="viii-p31.4">266</a>; should despise money, and be ready to toil for others, <a href="#vi.xlv-Page_273" id="viii-p31.5">273</a>, <a href="#vi.xlv-Page_274" id="viii-p31.6">274</a>; bound to labor for conversion of others, <a href="#vi.xx-Page_133" id="viii-p31.7">133 sq.</a>; cannot be hurt, because cannot hurt, <a href="#vi.li-Page_306" id="viii-p31.8">306</a>; herein like God, <a href="#vi.li-Page_306" id="viii-p31.9">ib.</a>; plots against, <a href="#vii.xxv-Page_511" id="viii-p31.10">511</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p32">Christianity, above Judaism, <a href="#vi.x-Page_68" id="viii-p32.1">68</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p33">Chrysostom, St. John, an incident of his youth, deliverance from a great danger, <a href="#vi.xxxviii-Page_238" id="viii-p33.1">238 sq.</a>; a story of a deacon, perhaps C. himself, <a href="#vi.xlvi-Page_281" id="viii-p33.2">281</a>; his earnestness for his flock, <a href="#vi.iii-Page_24" id="viii-p33.3">24</a>, <a href="#vi.xi-Page_75" id="viii-p33.4">75</a>, <a href="#vi.xliv-Page_271" id="viii-p33.5">271 sq.</a>; threatens to excommunicate swearers, <a href="#vi.ix-Page_55" id="viii-p33.6">55 sq.</a>; the reform commenced, <a href="#vi.xi-Page_74" id="viii-p33.7">74</a>; his doctrine of free-will, <a href="#vii.vii-Page_365" id="viii-p33.8">365</a>, <a href="#vii.xvi-Page_446" id="viii-p33.9">446</a>; of repentance, <a href="#vii.xxvii-Page_527" id="viii-p33.10">527</a>; fondness for St. Paul, <a href="#vii.xxxiv-Page_561" id="viii-p33.11">561</a>, <a href="#vii.xxxiv-Page_562" id="viii-p33.12">562</a>; succeeded Nectarius as Archbishop of Constantinople, 26th Feb. A.D. 398, (page) <a href="#vi.xliv-Page_270" id="viii-p33.13">270</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p34">Church, the, bought with blood, <a href="#vi.xliv-Page_269" id="viii-p34.1">269</a>; its true prosperity, <a href="#vi.xxix-Page_186" id="viii-p34.2">186</a>; its excellence not numbers but goodness, <a href="#vi.xxiii-Page_149" id="viii-p34.3">149</a>; her true peace within, <a href="#vi.xxi-Page_138" id="viii-p34.4">138</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p35">Churches, why built, <a href="#vi.xxix-Page_186" id="viii-p35.1">186</a>; duty of proprietors of estates to build and endow, <a href="#vi.xviii-Page_118" id="viii-p35.2">118</a>, <a href="#vi.xviii-Page_120" id="viii-p35.3">120</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p36">Church-going, not itself religion, <a href="#vi.xxix-Page_185" id="viii-p36.1">185</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p37">Church-property, how administered in Christ's time, <a href="#vi.xiv-Page_90" id="viii-p37.1">90, and note 2</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p38">Church-services, for spiritual improvement, <a href="#vi.xxix-Page_186" id="viii-p38.1">186 sq.</a>; irreverent behavior in, <a href="#vi.xxiv-Page_160" id="viii-p38.2">160 sq.</a></p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p39">Circumcision, the Jews' opinion of its virtues, <a href="#vii.viii-Page_369" id="viii-p39.1">369, note</a>; two kinds of, <a href="#vii.viii-Page_370" id="viii-p39.2">370</a>; the outward useless without the inward, <a href="#vii.x-Page_388" id="viii-p39.3">388</a>; aimed at specially, because even the Sabbath gave way to it, <a href="#vii.viii-Page_371" id="viii-p39.4">371</a>: behind the faith, <a href="#vii.x-Page_388" id="viii-p39.5">388</a>: does not make men Abraham's children, <a href="#vii.x-Page_388" id="viii-p39.6">ib., sq.</a>; necessary for carnal men, <a href="#vii.x-Page_388" id="viii-p39.7">ib.</a>; yet proclaims its own unavailingness, <a href="#vii.x-Page_389" id="viii-p39.8">389</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p40">Communion with others, its sweetness, <a href="#vii.iv-Page_346" id="viii-p40.1">346</a>. Of saints, the basis of duties to our neighbor, <a href="#vii.ix-Page_381" id="viii-p40.2">381</a>, <a href="#vii.x-Page_393" id="viii-p40.3">393 sq.</a>, <a href="#vii.xiii-Page_414" id="viii-p40.4">414</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p41">Conceit, described and rebuked, <a href="#vii.xxii-Page_500" id="viii-p41.1">500</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p42">Confession, God acquits upon, <a href="#vi.vii-Page_46" id="viii-p42.1">46</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p43">Confessors, <a href="#vi.xv-Page_98" id="viii-p43.1">98</a>, <a href="#vi.xxiv-Page_159" id="viii-p43.2">159</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p44">Conscience, a clear one the true source of joy, <a href="#vii.iii-Page_342" id="viii-p44.1">342</a>; in the Law's stead, <a href="#vii.vii-Page_365" id="viii-p44.2">365</a>; its cheering power, <a href="#vii.xi-Page_397" id="viii-p44.3">397</a>, <a href="#vii.xiv-Page_423" id="viii-p44.4">423</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p45">Converts, condition of the early, <a href="#vi.xxxvi-Page_226" id="viii-p45.1">226</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p46">Covetousness, snare of the devil, <a href="#vi.vii-Page_49" id="viii-p46.1">49</a>; evils of, <a href="#vii.xiii-Page_414" id="viii-p46.2">414</a>, <a href="#vii.xiv-Page_425" id="viii-p46.3">425</a>, <a href="#vii.xxi-Page_495" id="viii-p46.4">495</a>; compared to drunkenness, <a href="#vii.xv-Page_438" id="viii-p46.5">438</a>; care for, <a href="#vii.xv-Page_439" id="viii-p46.6">439</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p47">Creation, a witness of God to the heathen, <a href="#vii.v-Page_352" id="viii-p47.1">352</a>; a great system of teaching, <a href="#vii.v-Page_354" id="viii-p47.2">354</a>, <a href="#vii.vi-Page_356" id="viii-p47.3">356</a>, <a href="#vii.vii-Page_361" id="viii-p47.4">361</a>; serving it, Grecian, <a href="#vii.v-Page_354" id="viii-p47.5">354</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p48">Cross, sign of the, <a href="#vi.x-Page_69" id="viii-p48.1">69</a>; its power, <a href="#vii.iv-Page_348" id="viii-p48.2">348</a>; forgiveness through, <a href="#vii.v-Page_351" id="viii-p48.3">351</a>; a spiritual charm, <a href="#vii.x-Page_392" id="viii-p48.4">392</a>.</p>
<p id="viii-p49"> </p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p50"><span class="sc" id="viii-p50.1">Daniel</span>, in the lion's den, allegorized, <a href="#vii.v-Page_355" id="viii-p50.2">355</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p51">David, why coupled with Abraham, <a href="#vii.ix-Page_377" id="viii-p51.1">377</a>; his sin, <a href="#vii.xviii-Page_466" id="viii-p51.2">466</a>; his psalms, <a href="#vii.xxx-Page_540" id="viii-p51.3">540</a>; his love, <a href="#vii.xxxi-Page_546" id="viii-p51.4">546</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p52">Deacons, use of the term, <a href="#vii.iv-Page_350" id="viii-p52.1">350</a>, <a href="#vii.xxv-Page_512" id="viii-p52.2">512</a>; the seven, <a href="#vi.xiv-Page_90" id="viii-p52.3">90</a>, <a href="#vi.xiv-Page_91" id="viii-p52.4">91</a>; on the number of, in different Churches, <a href="#vi.xiv-Page_90" id="viii-p52.5">note 3, p. 90</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p53">Deaconess, office of, <a href="#vii.xxxii-Page_549" id="viii-p53.1">549</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p54">Dead, the souls of deceased, aided by prayers and alms, <a href="#vi.xxi-Page_140" id="viii-p54.1">140 sq.</a></p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p55">Death, of the righteous, <a href="#vi.xxi-Page_139" id="viii-p55.1">139</a>; the soul escorted by Angels, <a href="#vi.xxi-Page_139" id="viii-p55.2">ib.</a>; those who die in their sins, <a href="#vi.xxi-Page_139" id="viii-p55.3">ib.</a>; "Pangs of death," <a href="#vi.vi-Page_39" id="viii-p55.4">39</a>; a proof of Adam's sin, <a href="#vii.xii-Page_402" id="viii-p55.5">402</a>, <a href="#vii.xii-Page_404" id="viii-p55.6">404</a>, <a href="#vii.xiv-Page_420" id="viii-p55.7">420</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p56">Demons, forced to take Christ's part, <a href="#vi.xli-Page_251" id="viii-p56.1">251</a>, <a href="#vi.xli-Page_253" id="viii-p56.2">253</a>; connected with idolatry and unchastity, <a href="#vii.xxiv-Page_510" id="viii-p56.3">510</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p57">Demoniacs, their appearance described, <a href="#vi.xli-Page_254" id="viii-p57.1">254</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p58">Desire, not in itself sin, <a href="#vi.xxxvi-Page_227" id="viii-p58.1">227</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p59">Devil, the, brought in the doctrine of Fate, etc., <a href="#vi.xlvii-Page_286" id="viii-p59.1">286</a>; see <a href="#viii-p229.1" id="viii-p59.2"><i>Satan</i></a>, <a href="#viii-p250.1" id="viii-p59.3"><i>Temptation</i></a><i>;</i> why the devil was made, <a href="#vi.vii-Page_49" id="viii-p59.4">49</a>; wiles of, <a href="#vii.x-Page_392" id="viii-p59.5">392</a>; how to guard against them, <a href="#vii.xii-Page_407" id="viii-p59.6">407</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p60">Doctrine, meaning of term, <a href="#vii.xiii-Page_412" id="viii-p60.1">412</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p61">Dreams, terrify the wicked, <a href="#vii.xiv-Page_424" id="viii-p61.1">424</a>; sins committed in, <a href="#vii.xxvi-Page_519" id="viii-p61.2">519</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p62">Dress, sumptuousness of female, reproved, <a href="#vi.xxv-Page_166" id="viii-p62.1">166</a>; simplicity in, <a href="#vii.xxxii-Page_552" id="viii-p62.2">552</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p63">Drunkenness, is disgusting, <a href="#vii.xv-Page_438" id="viii-p63.1">438</a>; leads to other sins, <a href="#vii.xxvi-Page_520" id="viii-p63.2">520</a>.</p>
<p id="viii-p64"> </p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p65"><span class="sc" id="viii-p65.1">Ease</span>, more perilous than persecution, <a href="#vi.ix-Page_59" id="viii-p65.2">59</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p66">Easter, great resort to Church at, <a href="#vi.xxix-Page_186" id="viii-p66.1">186</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p67">Economy and frugality, <a href="#vi.xlviii-Page_291" id="viii-p67.1">291</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p68">"Economy," doctrine of, <a href="#vi.ii-Page_12" id="viii-p68.1">12</a>, <a href="#vi.xxxiv-Page_214" id="viii-p68.2">214</a>, <a href="#vi.xlvi-Page_280" id="viii-p68.3">280</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p69">Ecstasy, ὲκστασις, meaning of, <a href="#vi.xxii-Page_143" id="viii-p69.1">143</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p70">Election, what it implies, <a href="#vii.xx-Page_483" id="viii-p70.1">483</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p71">Endurance, a Godlike quality, <a href="#vii.v-Page_354" id="viii-p71.1">354</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p72">Envy, nature and result of, <a href="#vii.ix-Page_380" id="viii-p72.1">380</a>, <a href="#vii.ix-Page_381" id="viii-p72.2">381</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p73">Ephesus, temple of, <a href="#vi.xli-Page_257" id="viii-p73.1">257</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p74">Epistles, reading of in Church, <a href="#vii.ii-Page_335" id="viii-p74.1">335</a>; order and date of, <a href="#vii.ii-Page_336" id="viii-p74.2">336</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p75">Eunuch, conversion of the, <a href="#vi.xxxvi-Page_226" id="viii-p75.1">226</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p76">Eucharist, <a href="#vi.xviii-Page_114" id="viii-p76.1">114</a>, <a href="#vi.xxi-Page_140" id="viii-p76.2">140</a>, <a href="#vii.x-Page_394" id="viii-p76.3">394</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p77"><a id="viii-p77.1" />Evil, Manichæan conception of, <a href="#vi.ii-Page_16" id="viii-p77.2">16 sq.</a>; not physical, <a href="#vi.xx-Page_130" id="viii-p77.3">130</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p78">Evils, natural, a benefit, <a href="#vi.liv-Page_323" id="viii-p78.1">323</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p79">Evil designs, overruled for good, <a href="#vi.xlix-Page_295" id="viii-p79.1">295</a>, <a href="#vi.liv-Page_322" id="viii-p79.2">322</a>; and to the furtherance of the Gospel, <a href="#vi.li-Page_305" id="viii-p79.3">305</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p80">Evil passions, the worst of bonds, <a href="#vi.liii-Page_318" id="viii-p80.1">318</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p81">Eyes, to see the things unseen, Christ's gift, <a href="#vi.lii-Page_313" id="viii-p81.1">313</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p82">Excess makes ugly, moderation beautiful, <a href="#vi.xxvii-Page_177" id="viii-p82.1">177</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p83">Excommunication, <a href="#vii.xviii-Page_465" id="viii-p83.1">465</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p84">Exorcism, practised by Jews for gain, <a href="#vi.xli-Page_252" id="viii-p84.1">252</a>.</p>
<p id="viii-p85"> </p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p86"><a id="viii-p86.1" /><span class="sc" id="viii-p86.2">Faith</span>, an act of free-will, <a href="#vi.xxviii-Page_181" id="viii-p86.3">181</a>; able to grasp what reason cannot, <a href="#vii.iii-Page_341" id="viii-p86.4">341</a>; unreasoning, <a href="#vii.iv-Page_347" id="viii-p86.5">347</a>, <a href="#vii.x-Page_391" id="viii-p86.6">391</a>; little compared with its reward, <a href="#vii.iv-Page_349" id="viii-p86.7">349</a>; men saved by it under the O.T., <a href="#vii.iv-Page_349" id="viii-p86.8">ib.</a>; the mother of all blessing, <a href="#vii.iv-Page_350" id="viii-p86.9">350</a>; scorned as easy, <a href="#vii.vii-Page_363" id="viii-p86.10">363</a>; not a new thing because foretold, <a href="#vii.ix-Page_377" id="viii-p86.11">377</a>; and typified, <a href="#vii.ix-Page_377" id="viii-p86.12">ib.</a>; takes away boasting, <a href="#vii.ix-Page_379" id="viii-p86.13">379</a>; establishes the Law, <a href="#vii.ix-Page_380" id="viii-p86.14">380</a>, <a href="#vii.x-Page_389" id="viii-p86.15">389</a>; its seeming opposition thereto a perplexity to the Jews, <a href="#vii.ix-Page_380" id="viii-p86.16">380</a>; a life of charity necessary after it, <a href="#vii.ix-Page_380" id="viii-p86.17">ib.</a>; not to be ashamed of, <a href="#vii.x-Page_386" id="viii-p86.18">386</a>; its power, <a href="#vii.x-Page_386" id="viii-p86.19">ib.</a>; lies in a belief of God's power, <a href="#vii.x-Page_386" id="viii-p86.20">ib.</a>; and of the promise, <a href="#vii.x-Page_389" id="viii-p86.21">389</a>; its excellence above words, <a href="#vii.x-Page_391" id="viii-p86.22">391</a>; Contemplated by the Fathers as <i>fides formata</i>, <a href="#vii.xii-Page_407" id="viii-p86.23">407</a>; that whereby men come to salvation, <a href="#vii.xviii-Page_470" id="viii-p86.24">470</a>; comes by hearing, <a href="#vii.xx-Page_479" id="viii-p86.25">479</a>; gives relationship to saints, <a href="#vii.xxi-Page_494" id="viii-p86.26">494</a>; a special sense of the term, <a href="#vii.xxviii-Page_531" id="viii-p86.27">531</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p87">False-Christs and false prophets, why permitted, <a href="#vi.xlvi-Page_280" id="viii-p87.1">280</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p88">Fasting, religious efficacy of, <a href="#vi.xxvii-Page_176" id="viii-p88.1">176</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p89">Fate, belief in, <a href="#vi.iv-Page_31" id="viii-p89.1">31</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p90">Fear, power for conversion of evil <pb n="569" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_569.html" id="viii-Page_569" />men, <a href="#vi.xli-Page_252" id="viii-p90.1">252</a>; a safeguard against Satan, <a href="#vii.vi-Page_358" id="viii-p90.2">358</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p91">Feastings and spectacles, evil of, <a href="#vi.v-Page_35" id="viii-p91.1">35</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p92">Forgiveness of injuries, <a href="#vi.xiv-Page_92" id="viii-p92.1">92</a>; how to be shown, <a href="#vi.ix-Page_60" id="viii-p92.2">60</a>; duty and necessity of, <a href="#vii.x-Page_394" id="viii-p92.3">394</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p93"><a id="viii-p93.1" />Free-will, relation to grace, <a href="#vi.xl-Page_245" id="viii-p93.2">245</a>, <a href="#vii.v-Page_355" id="viii-p93.3">355</a>; proof of, <a href="#vii.vii-Page_365" id="viii-p93.4">365</a>, <a href="#vii.xv-Page_428" id="viii-p93.5">428</a>; its power, <a href="#vii.xxi-Page_492" id="viii-p93.6">492</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p94">Friendship, worldly inducements to; not comparable with the Christian, <a href="#vi.xl-Page_248" id="viii-p94.1">248 sq.</a></p>
<p id="viii-p95"> </p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p96"><span class="sc" id="viii-p96.1">Gainas</span>, revolt of, <a href="#vi.xxxii-Page_204" id="viii-p96.2">204, note</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p97">Gamaliel, <a href="#vi.xiii-Page_87" id="viii-p97.1">87</a>, <a href="#vi.xix-Page_125" id="viii-p97.2">125</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p98"><a id="viii-p98.1" />Gentiles, progress of the Gospel among, <a href="#vi.xxxi-Page_201" id="viii-p98.2">201</a>; equally accepted with Jews, <a href="#vii.vii-Page_364" id="viii-p98.3">364</a>, <a href="#vii.ix-Page_379" id="viii-p98.4">379</a>, <a href="#vii.xxi-Page_490" id="viii-p98.5">490</a>; have not the law, <a href="#vii.vii-Page_364" id="viii-p98.6">364</a>; how saved, <a href="#vii.viii-Page_372" id="viii-p98.7">372</a>; their call, <a href="#vii.xviii-Page_469" id="viii-p98.8">469</a>; their salvation, how related to the Jews, <a href="#vii.xxi-Page_489" id="viii-p98.9">489</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p99">Gentleness, compared with passionate temper, <a href="#vi.vi-Page_42" id="viii-p99.1">42</a>; more powerful than vehemence, <a href="#vi.vi-Page_44" id="viii-p99.2">44</a>; distinguished from cowardice, <a href="#vi.xlviii-Page_290" id="viii-p99.3">290</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p100">Glory, the true and the false, <a href="#vi.xxviii-Page_181" id="viii-p100.1">181</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p101">Gluttony, penalties of, against nature, <a href="#vi.xvi-Page_105" id="viii-p101.1">105</a>, <a href="#vi.xxvii-Page_176" id="viii-p101.2">176</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p102">God, source of all good, <a href="#vi.xxx-Page_192" id="viii-p102.1">192</a>; universal presence and universal providence of, <a href="#vi.liv-Page_321" id="viii-p102.2">321</a>; near to all, <a href="#vi.xxxviii-Page_235" id="viii-p102.3">235</a>; cannot be imaged by human thought, <a href="#vi.xxxviii-Page_237" id="viii-p102.4">237</a>; His benefits, <a href="#vi.xxxviii-Page_238" id="viii-p102.5">238 sq.</a>; danger of abusing this gift, <a href="#vii.v-Page_354" id="viii-p102.6">354</a>; gratitude and trust in, <a href="#vi.xxxviii-Page_239" id="viii-p102.7">239 sq.</a>; Divine perfections, <a href="#vi.li-Page_306" id="viii-p102.8">306</a>, <a href="#vii.vii-Page_362" id="viii-p102.9">362</a>, <a href="#vii.ix-Page_383" id="viii-p102.10">383</a>; more ready to hear than we to pray, <a href="#vi.xxxvi-Page_227" id="viii-p102.11">227</a>; is merciful, but is afflicting also, <a href="#vi.xxiii-Page_154" id="viii-p102.12">154</a>, <a href="#vii.vii-Page_361" id="viii-p102.13">361</a>, <a href="#vii.xi-Page_400" id="viii-p102.14">400</a>; His patience and forbearance, <a href="#vi.xxxix-Page_243" id="viii-p102.15">243</a>; does not take instant vengeance, <a href="#vi.xxxi-Page_199" id="viii-p102.16">199</a>; His help, <a href="#vi.xlix-Page_294" id="viii-p102.17">294</a>, <a href="#vii.v-Page_355" id="viii-p102.18">355</a>; how said to "tempt," <a href="#vi.xxii-Page_144" id="viii-p102.19">144</a>; delivers His people, <a href="#vi.liii-Page_316" id="viii-p102.20">316 sq.</a>; His word not to be trifled with, <a href="#vi.l-Page_302" id="viii-p102.21">302</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p103">Gospel, its success, <a href="#vi.xlii-Page_260" id="viii-p103.1">260</a>, <a href="#vii.iv-Page_343" id="viii-p103.2">343</a>; its adaptation to all, <a href="#vii.iv-Page_347" id="viii-p103.3">347</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p104">Grace, power of, <a href="#vi.xiii-Page_84" id="viii-p104.1">84</a>; supernatural, <a href="#vi.xx-Page_132" id="viii-p104.2">132</a>, <a href="#vi.xxxvii-Page_230" id="viii-p104.3">230</a>; went before the Apostles, <a href="#vii.iii-Page_340" id="viii-p104.4">340</a>; destroys earthly distinction, <a href="#vii.iii-Page_341" id="viii-p104.5">341</a>, <a href="#vi.i-Page_7" id="viii-p104.6">7</a>; does not supersede will, <a href="#vi.xl-Page_245" id="viii-p104.7">245</a>, <a href="#vii.xiii-Page_412" id="viii-p104.8">412</a>; to work miracles, given for holy deeds, <a href="#vii.v-Page_355" id="viii-p104.9">355</a>; time of grace, contrasted with earlier times, <a href="#vii.vii-Page_363" id="viii-p104.10">363</a>; needed before and much more after the Fall, <a href="#vii.vii-Page_365" id="viii-p104.11">365</a>; given to Jews, <a href="#vii.viii-Page_372" id="viii-p104.12">372</a>; better than a reward for works, <a href="#vii.x-Page_387" id="viii-p104.13">387</a>; implies remission, so fulfilling the promise, <a href="#vii.x-Page_389" id="viii-p104.14">389</a>; past, a guarantee for future, <a href="#vii.xi-Page_396" id="viii-p104.15">396-398</a>; superabundance of, <a href="#vii.xii-Page_402" id="viii-p104.16">402</a>; ground of higher rules, <a href="#vii.xiv-Page_420" id="viii-p104.17">420</a>; fruits of, <a href="#vii.xiv-Page_420" id="viii-p104.18">ibid.</a>, <a href="#vii.xv-Page_434" id="viii-p104.19">434</a>: needful for the lightest good deeds, <a href="#vii.xvi-Page_446" id="viii-p104.20">446</a>; and from first to last, <a href="#vii.vii-Page_361" id="viii-p104.21">361</a>; its universality, <a href="#vii.xix-Page_474" id="viii-p104.22">474</a>; how increased, <a href="#vii.xxix-Page_537" id="viii-p104.23">537</a>.</p>
<p id="viii-p105"> </p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p106"><span class="sc" id="viii-p106.1">Heathen</span>, religion of, <a href="#vi.xxxiii-Page_211" id="viii-p106.2">211</a>, <a href="#vii.v-Page_352" id="viii-p106.3">352</a>; objection from mean condition of first [... (unreadable in hardcopy)...] <a href="#vi.xxxvi-Page_226" id="viii-p106.4">226</a>; why not all amiable and virtuous heathen are converted, <a href="#vi.xxiii-Page_150" id="viii-p106.5">150</a>, <a href="#vi.xxiii-Page_151" id="viii-p106.6">151</a>; heathen gods demons, <a href="#vi.iv-Page_31" id="viii-p106.7">31</a>, <a href="#vi.xxxv-Page_221" id="viii-p106.8">221</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p107">Hell, does not militate against God's goodness, <a href="#vi.v-Page_35" id="viii-p107.1">35</a>; why threatened, <a href="#vii.vii-Page_366" id="viii-p107.2">366</a>, <a href="#vii.xiv-Page_420" id="viii-p107.3">420</a>; made known by the Gospel, <a href="#vii.iv-Page_348" id="viii-p107.4">348</a>; proofs of its reality, and why men deny it, <a href="#vii.xxvii-Page_526" id="viii-p107.5">526</a>; specially for wicked Christians, <a href="#vii.xxix-Page_538" id="viii-p107.6">538</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p108">Heresies, to be expected, <a href="#vi.xxxiii-Page_210" id="viii-p108.1">210</a>; take their names from men, Marcion, Arius, etc., <a href="#vi.xxxiii-Page_212" id="viii-p108.2">212</a>; why permitted, <a href="#vi.xlvi-Page_280" id="viii-p108.3">280 sq.</a>; often prevail by the personal virtues of their authors, <a href="#vi.xlvii-Page_286" id="viii-p108.4">286</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p109">Heretics, their aim always to draw disciples after them, <a href="#vi.xliv-Page_270" id="viii-p109.1">270</a>; reason when they should believe, <a href="#vii.iv-Page_349" id="viii-p109.2">349</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p110">Hope, a gift of the Spirit, <a href="#vii.xxx-Page_539" id="viii-p110.1">539</a>; implies love and faith, <a href="#vii.xvi-Page_446" id="viii-p110.2">446</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p111">Hospitality, shown to poor and strangers is shown to Christ, <a href="#vi.xlv-Page_275" id="viii-p111.1">275 sq.</a>; Abraham a pattern of, <a href="#vi.xlv-Page_276" id="viii-p111.2">276</a>; a Christian duty, <a href="#vi.xlv-Page_277" id="viii-p111.3">277</a> (see <a href="#viii-p281.1" id="viii-p111.4"><i>Xenon</i></a>.)</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p112">House of mourning better than house of feasting, <a href="#vi.xlii-Page_261" id="viii-p112.1">261</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p113">Household, religious care for, <a href="#vi.xxii-Page_146" id="viii-p113.1">146 sq.</a></p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p114">Humility, the greater the gifts, the greater the, <a href="#vi.xxx-Page_192" id="viii-p114.1">192</a>; the mother of good deeds, <a href="#vii.xxii-Page_499" id="viii-p114.2">499</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p115">Human Nature, capability of, <a href="#vi.xxxii-Page_204" id="viii-p115.1">204</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p116">Hurt, the worst suffered, is from that we do, <a href="#vi.li-Page_306" id="viii-p116.1">306</a>.</p>
<p id="viii-p117"> </p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p118"><span class="sc" id="viii-p118.1">Idols</span>, worship of, <a href="#vii.v-Page_352" id="viii-p118.2">352</a>, <a href="#vii.v-Page_353" id="viii-p118.3">353</a>, <a href="#vii.viii-Page_374" id="viii-p118.4">374</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p119">Ignorance, of the heathen, <a href="#vii.vi-Page_359" id="viii-p119.1">359</a>; no excuse for sin, <a href="#vii.xiv-Page_427" id="viii-p119.2">427</a>, <a href="#vii.xv-Page_428" id="viii-p119.3">428</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p120">Inaction, and activity in evil ways, alike baneful, <a href="#vi.xxxv-Page_223" id="viii-p120.1">223</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p121">Injuries, patience under, <a href="#vi.xxxi-Page_198" id="viii-p121.1">198</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p122">Injustice, an evil to doer, rather than to the sufferer, <a href="#vi.li-Page_307" id="viii-p122.1">307</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p123">Insults, how to be borne, <a href="#vi.l-Page_300" id="viii-p123.1">300</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p124">Intermediate State, nature of, <a href="#vii.xi-Page_396" id="viii-p124.1">396</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p125">Ἰούγα, juga, <a href="#vi.xi-Page_74" id="viii-p125.1">74</a>, <a href="#vi.xlv-Page_276" id="viii-p125.2">276</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p126">Isaac, sacrifice of, <a href="#vii.iii-Page_339" id="viii-p126.1">339</a>; why Abraham's true seed, <a href="#vii.xviii-Page_464" id="viii-p126.2">464</a>.</p>
<p id="viii-p127"> </p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p128"><span class="sc" id="viii-p128.1">Jacob</span>, lessons from his history, <a href="#vi.xlix-Page_295" id="viii-p128.2">295 sq.</a></p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p129">James, St., Bishop of Jerusalem, <a href="#vi.iii-Page_20" id="viii-p129.1">20</a>, <a href="#vi.xxxii-Page_205" id="viii-p129.2">205</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p130">Jealousy, as a motive, <a href="#vii.xx-Page_481" id="viii-p130.1">481</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p131">Jews, their precedence in receiving the Gospel, <a href="#vii.iv-Page_348" id="viii-p131.1">348</a>; their advantages and responsibility, <a href="#vii.vii-Page_363" id="viii-p131.2">363</a>, <a href="#vii.viii-Page_374" id="viii-p131.3">374</a>; bondage under the law, <a href="#vii.vii-Page_363" id="viii-p131.4">363</a>; in practice no better than Gentiles, <a href="#vii.vii-Page_364" id="viii-p131.5">364</a>; their pride, <a href="#vii.viii-Page_369" id="viii-p131.6">369</a>; judgment upon, <a href="#vii.xxi-Page_487" id="viii-p131.7">487</a>; final salvation of, <a href="#vii.xxi-Page_490" id="viii-p131.8">490</a>; offended by the doctrine of Christ's equality with the Father, <a href="#vi.i-Page_2" id="viii-p131.9">2</a>; necessity of forbearance in dealing with them, <a href="#vi.i-Page_2" id="viii-p131.10">ib.</a>; their dreadful punishment, <a href="#vi.v-Page_34" id="viii-p131.11">34 sq.</a>; the famine (Claudius) a warning to them, <a href="#vi.xxv-Page_164" id="viii-p131.12">164</a>; how they sent the Gospel to the Gentiles, <a href="#vi.xxix-Page_188" id="viii-p131.13">188</a>; enraged by the faith of the Gentiles, <a href="#vi.xxix-Page_188" id="viii-p131.14">ib.</a>; their unbelief foretold, <a href="#vi.lv-Page_325" id="viii-p131.15">325</a>; no cause to be proud of their sacrifices, <a href="#vi.xvii-Page_108" id="viii-p131.16">108</a>; or of their Temple, <a href="#vi.xvii-Page_109" id="viii-p131.17">109</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p132">Job, his example of patience, <a href="#vii.iv-Page_348" id="viii-p132.1">348</a>, <a href="#vii.vii-Page_363" id="viii-p132.2">363</a>; his sufferings, <a href="#vii.xvii-Page_454" id="viii-p132.3">454</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p133">Joseph, the patriarch, a pattern of simplicity, <a href="#vi.vii-Page_48" id="viii-p133.1">48</a>; type of Christ, <a href="#vi.xv-Page_100" id="viii-p133.2">100</a>; lessons from his history, <a href="#vi.xlix-Page_295" id="viii-p133.3">295 sq.</a></p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p134">Joseph, husband of the Virgin Mary, probably died before Christ's Resurrection, <a href="#vi.iii-Page_20" id="viii-p134.1">20</a>; does not look upon Christ as man merely, <a href="#vi.iii-Page_20" id="viii-p134.2">ib.</a></p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p135">Josephus, <a href="#vi.v-Page_32" id="viii-p135.1">32</a>, <a href="#vi.v-Page_35" id="viii-p135.2">35</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p136">Joy in the Lord, and in the world, compared, <a href="#vi.xvi-Page_104" id="viii-p136.1">104</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p137">Judaizers, assert necessity of Law to salvation, disparage the power of God, <a href="#vi.xxxii-Page_202" id="viii-p137.1">202</a>; why they abstained from flesh, <a href="#vii.xxvi-Page_521" id="viii-p137.2">521</a>; their weakness, <a href="#vii.xxvi-Page_521" id="viii-p137.3">ib.</a>; gained nothing from the law, <a href="#vii.xxvii-Page_524" id="viii-p137.4">524</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p138">Judas, election of an Apostle in place of, <a href="#vi.iii-Page_18" id="viii-p138.1">18</a>; his history a topic of cavilling, <a href="#vi.iii-Page_18" id="viii-p138.2">ib.</a>; his end a prophecy of the punishment of the Jews, <a href="#vi.iii-Page_21" id="viii-p138.3">21</a>; Satan entered into him, but he was himself the cause, <a href="#vi.liv-Page_322" id="viii-p138.4">322</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p139">Judgment, the final, <a href="#vii.v-Page_351" id="viii-p139.1">351</a>, <a href="#vii.vii-Page_366" id="viii-p139.2">366</a>, <a href="#vii.vii-Page_367" id="viii-p139.3">367</a>; the power of the anticipation of, <a href="#vii.xxvii-Page_525" id="viii-p139.4">525</a>; its reality attested by heathen and devils, <a href="#vii.xxvii-Page_528" id="viii-p139.5">528</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p140">Judgments, temporal, use of, <a href="#vii.v-Page_351" id="viii-p140.1">351</a>; fires had on the final, <a href="#vii.vi-Page_358" id="viii-p140.2">358</a>, <a href="#vii.xxvii-Page_526" id="viii-p140.3">526</a>; furnish analogies to it, <a href="#vii.xxvii-Page_527" id="viii-p140.4">527</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p141">Justification, (vid. <a href="#viii-p86.1" id="viii-p141.1"><i>Faith</i></a>, <a href="#viii-p219.1" id="viii-p141.2"><i>Righteousness</i></a>).</p>
<p id="viii-p142"> </p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p143"><span class="sc" id="viii-p143.1">Kings</span>, worshipped by heathen, <a href="#vii.iv-Page_348" id="viii-p143.2">348</a>; why called ministers, <a href="#vii.xxv-Page_512" id="viii-p143.3">512</a>.</p>
<p id="viii-p144"> </p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p145"><span class="sc" id="viii-p145.1">Landlords</span>, their responsibilities, <a href="#vi.xviii-Page_116" id="viii-p145.2">116 sq.</a>; especially to build and endow Churches, <a href="#vi.xviii-Page_118" id="viii-p145.3">118</a>, <a href="#vi.xviii-Page_120" id="viii-p145.4">120</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p146">Laws, a blessing, <a href="#vi.v-Page_36" id="viii-p146.1">36</a>; their object, <a href="#vii.xiv-Page_423" id="viii-p146.2">423</a>; an aid to God's law, <a href="#vii.xxv-Page_512" id="viii-p146.3">512</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p147">Law of Moses, declared to be a burden, <a href="#vi.xxxiii-Page_207" id="viii-p147.1">207</a>; abrogated even for the Jews, <a href="#vi.xxxiii-Page_209" id="viii-p147.2">209</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p148">Lessons in Church, <a href="#vi.xix-Page_127" id="viii-p148.1">127</a>; profane inattention to, <a href="#vi.xix-Page_127" id="viii-p148.2">ib.</a>; complaint of sameness reproved, <a href="#vi.xix-Page_128" id="viii-p148.3">128</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p149">Levity in Church, <a href="#vi.xxiv-Page_160" id="viii-p149.1">160</a>, <a href="#vi.xxiv-Page_161" id="viii-p149.2">161</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p150">Life, a voyage: our ship the Church, <a href="#vi.liii-Page_318" id="viii-p150.1">318</a>; an evil life a bane to the best creed; and wrong life leads to wrong doctrines, <a href="#vi.xlvii-Page_286" id="viii-p150.2">286</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p151">Love, heavenly, compared with earthly, <a href="#vi.lii-Page_312" id="viii-p151.1">312</a>; love of God overcomes all other feelings, <a href="#vii.xi-Page_400" id="viii-p151.2">400</a>; love a natural tie in all creatures, <a href="#vii.vi-Page_358" id="viii-p151.3">358</a>; want of it, the cause of sin, <a href="#vii.vi-Page_358" id="viii-p151.4">ib.</a>; should be ungrudging, <a href="#vii.vii-Page_366" id="viii-p151.5">366</a>; and passionate, <a href="#vii.vii-Page_367" id="viii-p151.6">367</a>; duties and effects of, <a href="#vii.xxiii-Page_503" id="viii-p151.7">503</a>; ever paying, ever due, <a href="#vii.xxv-Page_514" id="viii-p151.8">514</a>; love to man sanctified by its union with love to God, <a href="#vii.xxv-Page_514" id="viii-p151.9">ib.</a>; see <a href="#viii-p29.1" id="viii-p151.10"><i>Charity</i></a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p152">Luke, St., wrote the Acts, <a href="#vi.i-Page_2" id="viii-p152.1">2</a>; commended by St. Paul, <a href="#vi.i-Page_2" id="viii-p152.2">ib.</a>, <a href="#vi.i-Page_3" id="viii-p152.3">3</a>; was partaker of the Spirit, <a href="#vi.i-Page_3" id="viii-p152.4">3</a>; why he does not relate St. Paul's history after the first imprisonment at Rome, <a href="#vi.lv-Page_326" id="viii-p152.5">326</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p153"><pb n="570" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_570.html" id="viii-Page_570" />Lusts, blind and enfeeble the soul, <a href="#vi.xxviii-Page_180" id="viii-p153.1">180</a>; unnatural, <a href="#vii.v-Page_355" id="viii-p153.2">355, sq.</a>; source and consequences of, <a href="#vii.xxvi-Page_520" id="viii-p153.3">520</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p154">Luxury ruins body and mind, <a href="#vi.xxxv-Page_222" id="viii-p154.1">222</a>; defeats its own object, enjoyment, <a href="#vi.xxxv-Page_223" id="viii-p154.2">223</a>; the true, <a href="#vi.xxvii-Page_177" id="viii-p154.3">177</a>, <a href="#vi.lii-Page_314" id="viii-p154.4">314</a>.</p>
<p id="viii-p155"> </p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p156"><span class="sc" id="viii-p156.1">Magic</span>: true miracles contrasted with, <a href="#vi.xviii-Page_116" id="viii-p156.2">116</a>; magical practices, <a href="#vi.xxxviii-Page_238" id="viii-p156.3">238</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p157">Manichæans, deny Resurrection and Creation, <a href="#vi.ii-Page_15" id="viii-p157.1">15</a>; assail the law, <a href="#vii.xiv-Page_419" id="viii-p157.2">419</a>, <a href="#vii.xiv-Page_421" id="viii-p157.3">421</a>; condemned by the Church, <a href="#vii.xv-Page_430" id="viii-p157.4">430</a>; reject the O.T. and parts of the N.T. [... (unreadable in hardcopy)...] make matter the essence of evil, <a href="#vii.xv-Page_430" id="viii-p157.5">ib.</a>, <a href="#vii.xiii-Page_410" id="viii-p157.6">410</a>, <a href="#vii.xiv-Page_423" id="viii-p157.7">423</a>, <a href="#vii.xv-Page_429" id="viii-p157.8">429</a>, <a href="#vii.xv-Page_433" id="viii-p157.9">433</a>; and coeternal with God, <a href="#vi.ii-Page_16" id="viii-p157.10">16</a>; their impious absurdities exposed, <a href="#vi.ii-Page_16" id="viii-p157.11">ib.</a>; therefore denied incarnation, <a href="#vi.ii-Page_16" id="viii-p157.12">ib.</a>; see <a href="#viii-p77.1" id="viii-p157.13"><i>Evil</i></a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p158">Marcionites, attitude toward the Old Testament, <a href="#vi.v-Page_35" id="viii-p158.1">35</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p159">Marriage, a rich wife not to be sought, but a godly, <a href="#vi.xxi-Page_140" id="viii-p159.1">140</a>; a rich wife not to be desired, <a href="#vi.xlix-Page_296" id="viii-p159.2">296</a>; no bar to holiness, <a href="#vii.xxxii-Page_550" id="viii-p159.3">550</a>; no excuse for worldliness, <a href="#vii.ix-Page_384" id="viii-p159.4">384</a>; second marriage, excuses of rich widows for, <a href="#vii.ix-Page_384" id="viii-p159.5">ib.</a></p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p160">Martyrs, <a href="#vi.xlvii-Page_285" id="viii-p160.1">285</a>, <a href="#vii.xv-Page_434" id="viii-p160.2">434</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p161">Matthew, his genealogy of Christ, <a href="#vii.xiv-Page_421" id="viii-p161.1">421</a>; his call, <a href="#vii.xviii-Page_466" id="viii-p161.2">466</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p162">Ministers, in the Primitive Church, <a href="#vi.xiv-Page_90" id="viii-p162.1">90</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p163">Miracles, not always desirable, <a href="#vi.xxxvii-Page_229" id="viii-p163.1">229</a>; argument from Scriptures more powerful, <a href="#vi.xxxvii-Page_229" id="viii-p163.2">ib.</a>; success of the Apostles, itself a miracle, <a href="#vi.xxxvii-Page_230" id="viii-p163.3">230</a>; uses of, <a href="#vi.xxi-Page_136" id="viii-p163.4">136</a>; not to compel belief, but teach, <a href="#vi.xix-Page_125" id="viii-p163.5">125</a>; not all wrought with same ease, <a href="#vi.xxi-Page_138" id="viii-p163.6">138</a>; the true, in contrast with magic, <a href="#vi.xviii-Page_116" id="viii-p163.7">116</a>; not the cause of the Apostles' holiness, <a href="#vi.xiii-Page_83" id="viii-p163.8">83</a>; nor of the noble devotion of the converts, <a href="#vi.xi-Page_73" id="viii-p163.9">73</a>; too much ascribed to them, <a href="#vi.xi-Page_73" id="viii-p163.10">ib.</a>; holy words and deeds are more potent, <a href="#vi.xiii-Page_84" id="viii-p163.11">84</a>, <a href="#vi.xiii-Page_85" id="viii-p163.12">85</a>; to suffer for Christ, better than miracles, <a href="#vi.xxxi-Page_196" id="viii-p163.13">196</a>; to cast out sin, greater than to expel a demon, <a href="#vi.xli-Page_254" id="viii-p163.14">254</a>; in excess, overpower, not convince, <a href="#vi.xxvi-Page_169" id="viii-p163.15">169</a>, <a href="#vi.xxvi-Page_170" id="viii-p163.16">170</a>; of St. Paul, <a href="#vii.xxxi-Page_544" id="viii-p163.17">544</a>, <a href="#vii.xxxiv-Page_562" id="viii-p163.18">562</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p164">Moderation, essential to enjoyment, <a href="#vi.xvi-Page_105" id="viii-p164.1">105</a>; and to beauty, <a href="#vi.xxvii-Page_177" id="viii-p164.2">177</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p165">Monastic life, <a href="#vi.vii-Page_49" id="viii-p165.1">49</a>, <a href="#vi.xiii-Page_85" id="viii-p165.2">85</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p166">Money, love of, at the root of all idolatry, <a href="#vi.xlii-Page_258" id="viii-p166.1">258</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p167">Morality of heathen, <a href="#vi.xiv-Page_93" id="viii-p167.1">93</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p168">Moses, a type of Christ, <a href="#vi.xvi-Page_101" id="viii-p168.1">101</a>, <a href="#vi.xvii-Page_107" id="viii-p168.2">107</a>; a servant of the Lord, <a href="#vii.ii-Page_338" id="viii-p168.3">338</a>, <a href="#vi.i-Page_9" id="viii-p168.4">9</a>; his love, <a href="#vii.xxix-Page_538" id="viii-p168.5">538</a>.</p>
<p id="viii-p169"> </p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p170"><span class="sc" id="viii-p170.1">Nature</span>, its gifts, <a href="#vii.iv-Page_348" id="viii-p170.2">348</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p171">Nazareth, a mean place, <a href="#vi.l-Page_297" id="viii-p171.1">297</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p172">Night, not for sleep only, but for devout meditation and prayer, <a href="#vi.xxxvi-Page_227" id="viii-p172.1">227</a>.</p>
<p id="viii-p173"> </p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p174"><span class="sc" id="viii-p174.1">Oaths</span>, see <a href="#viii-p245.1" id="viii-p174.2"><i>Swearing</i></a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p175">Offence, our care must be to give no just, <a href="#vi.xlvi-Page_281" id="viii-p175.1">281</a>; if taken unjustly, when are we to forbear or to persist? <a href="#vi.xlvi-Page_281" id="viii-p175.2">281</a>, <a href="#vi.xlvi-Page_282" id="viii-p175.3">282</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p176">Old Testament: grace was given by means of sensible signs, <a href="#vi.iv-Page_26" id="viii-p176.1">26</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p177">Olympic games, illustrate Christian life, <a href="#vii.xxiv-Page_510" id="viii-p177.1">510</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p178">Oppression really hurts the doer; to the sufferer it is a benefit, <a href="#vi.li-Page_306" id="viii-p178.1">306</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p179">Ordinations, fasting before, <a href="#vi.xxxi-Page_197" id="viii-p179.1">197</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p180">Original sin, transmissions of, <a href="#vii.xviii-Page_464" id="viii-p180.1">464</a>.</p>
<p id="viii-p181"> </p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p182"><span class="sc" id="viii-p182.1">Passions</span>, the, each has its age; all to be attacked in turn, <a href="#vi.xiii-Page_87" id="viii-p182.2">87</a>; πάθη, <i>perturbationes</i>, <a href="#vi.xv-Page_98" id="viii-p182.3">98</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p183">Pastor, the faithful, inconsolable for the loss of souls, <a href="#vi.xliv-Page_271" id="viii-p183.1">271</a>, <a href="#vi.xliv-Page_272" id="viii-p183.2">272</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p184">Patience under revilings, <a href="#vi.xiv-Page_92" id="viii-p184.1">92</a>; under wrongs, <a href="#vi.xli-Page_256" id="viii-p184.2">256</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p185">Paul, St., The Acts relate most to him, <a href="#vi.i-Page_2" id="viii-p185.1">2</a>; by birth a Pharisee, <a href="#vi.xlix-Page_292" id="viii-p185.2">292</a>; how a Roman citizen, <a href="#vi.xlviii-Page_288" id="viii-p185.3">288 and note</a>; the three days between his conversion and baptism, <a href="#vi.i-Page_7" id="viii-p185.4">7</a>; his honest, consistent zeal as a persecutor, <a href="#vi.xix-Page_123" id="viii-p185.5">123</a>; his conversion compared with the Eunuch's, <a href="#vi.xix-Page_126" id="viii-p185.6">126</a>; circumstances of his conversion, the accounts reconciled, <a href="#vi.xix-Page_123" id="viii-p185.7">123</a>; the manifold witnesses to, <a href="#vi.xlvii-Page_284" id="viii-p185.8">284</a>; why his conversion was delayed, <a href="#vi.xix-Page_124" id="viii-p185.9">124</a>; a mighty evidence of the Resurrection, <a href="#vi.xix-Page_124" id="viii-p185.10">124</a>; the persecutor Saul did not lightly become Paul the Apostle, <a href="#vi.xlvii-Page_283" id="viii-p185.11">283</a>; no worldly motive for the change, <a href="#vi.xlvii-Page_284" id="viii-p185.12">284</a>; his fitness to be an apostle, <a href="#vi.xx-Page_131" id="viii-p185.13">131</a>; an unexceptionable witness, <a href="#vi.xlviii-Page_287" id="viii-p185.14">287</a>, <a href="#vi.lii-Page_311" id="viii-p185.15">311</a>; his movements, after his conversion, <a href="#vi.xx-Page_134" id="viii-p185.16">134 sq.</a>; preaches "not where Christ was named," <a href="#vi.xxviii-Page_180" id="viii-p185.17">180</a>; his first recorded discourse, <a href="#vi.xxix-Page_182" id="viii-p185.18">182</a>; compared with St. Stephen's, <a href="#vi.xxix-Page_184" id="viii-p185.19">184</a>; labored with his own hands for his support, <a href="#vi.xlv-Page_274" id="viii-p185.20">274</a>; his care that the ministry be not blamed, <a href="#vi.xliii-Page_265" id="viii-p185.21">265</a>; his forbear and love for Christ, <a href="#vi.xliii-Page_265" id="viii-p185.22">ib.</a>; his readiness to suffer and to die for Christ, <a href="#vi.xliii-Page_267" id="viii-p185.23">267</a>; kept back nothing profitable, <a href="#vi.xliii-Page_267" id="viii-p185.24">267</a>; a pattern of gentleness with magnanimity, <a href="#vi.l-Page_300" id="viii-p185.25">300</a>; his charity, <a href="#vi.vi-Page_41" id="viii-p185.26">41</a>; was willing even to perish for the salvation of others, <a href="#vi.xix-Page_125" id="viii-p185.27">125</a>; much forgiven, he loved much, <a href="#vi.xx-Page_132" id="viii-p185.28">132</a>; a pattern of Christian love and zeal, <a href="#vi.xx-Page_133" id="viii-p185.29">133</a>; contention with Barnabas, an "economy," <a href="#vi.xxxiv-Page_214" id="viii-p185.30">214</a>; why he circumcised Timothy, <a href="#vi.xxxiv-Page_214" id="viii-p185.31">ib.</a>; practised "economy" in the "purifying" at Jerusalem, <a href="#vi.xlvi-Page_280" id="viii-p185.32">280</a>; his magnanimity, <a href="#vi.xxxiv-Page_216" id="viii-p185.33">216</a>; his prison-vigil, and St. Peter's, <a href="#vi.xxxvi-Page_224" id="viii-p185.34">224</a>; among the Philosophers at Athens, <a href="#vi.xxxviii-Page_233" id="viii-p185.35">233</a>; overthrows heathen philosophy, <a href="#vi.xxxviii-Page_235" id="viii-p185.36">235</a>; unbelief grieved him more than persecution, <a href="#vi.xxxix-Page_242" id="viii-p185.37">242</a>; his night discourse at Troas, <a href="#vi.xliii-Page_265" id="viii-p185.38">265</a>; why he reproves the high-priest, <a href="#vi.xlviii-Page_288" id="viii-p185.39">288</a>; wist not that Ananias was the high-priest, <a href="#vi.xlviii-Page_289" id="viii-p185.40">289</a>; the Jews' malignity against him, <a href="#vi.li-Page_303" id="viii-p185.41">303</a>; because he believed God, therefore he would not tempt Providence, <a href="#vi.li-Page_303" id="viii-p185.42">ib.</a>; as the Pilot of the ship, i.e. of the Church, still with us, <a href="#vi.liii-Page_318" id="viii-p185.43">318</a>; did not prophecy nor work miracles for display, <a href="#vi.liii-Page_319" id="viii-p185.44">319</a>; affected as man by the sight of the brethren, <a href="#vi.liv-Page_320" id="viii-p185.45">320</a>; twice prisoner at Rome--his history after the first imprisonment, why not related in the Acts, <a href="#vi.lv-Page_326" id="viii-p185.46">326</a>; refutes his enemies by the Law and the Prophets, <a href="#vi.lv-Page_326" id="viii-p185.47">326</a>; his desire to see Rome, <a href="#vi.lv-Page_327" id="viii-p185.48">327</a>; said to have converted Nero's concubine, <a href="#vi.xlvi-Page_281" id="viii-p185.49">281</a>; came to Rome again a prisoner, <a href="#vi.lv-Page_327" id="viii-p185.50">327</a>; eulogy of, <a href="#vi.lv-Page_327" id="viii-p185.51">ib.</a>; his purity and depth, <a href="#vi.lv-Page_327" id="viii-p185.52">ib.</a>; to understand him and his writings, a pure life is necessary, <a href="#vi.lv-Page_327" id="viii-p185.53">ib.</a>; puts his own name to his Epistles, <a href="#vi.i-Page_6" id="viii-p185.54">6</a>; his preaching contrasted with that of the Prophets, <a href="#vii.ii-Page_338" id="viii-p185.55">338</a>; his mode of leading men from lower to higher things, <a href="#vii.iii-Page_340" id="viii-p185.56">340</a>; extent of his travels, <a href="#vii.iii-Page_341" id="viii-p185.57">341</a>, <a href="#vii.iv-Page_347" id="viii-p185.58">347</a>; always begins with grace and peace, <a href="#vii.iii-Page_342" id="viii-p185.59">342</a>; and ends with the same, <a href="#vii.xxxiv-Page_561" id="viii-p185.60">561</a>; glories in the Cross, <a href="#vii.iv-Page_348" id="viii-p185.61">348</a>; does not vilify the Law, <a href="#vii.vii-Page_364" id="viii-p185.62">364</a>; his mode of transition, <a href="#vii.ix-Page_385" id="viii-p185.63">385</a>; his hortatory digressions, <a href="#vii.xii-Page_405" id="viii-p185.64">405</a>; especially in this Epistle, <a href="#vii.xii-Page_408" id="viii-p185.65">408</a>; his use of doxologies, <a href="#vii.xviii-Page_462" id="viii-p185.66">462</a>, <a href="#vii.xxi-Page_494" id="viii-p185.67">494</a>; His marvellous love to Christ, <a href="#vii.xviii-Page_459" id="viii-p185.68">459</a>; his judgment in dealing with the Jews, <a href="#vii.vii-Page_365" id="viii-p185.69">365</a>, <a href="#vii.viii-Page_368" id="viii-p185.70">368</a>, <a href="#vii.viii-Page_370" id="viii-p185.71">370</a>; desires to excuse them, <a href="#vii.xix-Page_472" id="viii-p185.72">472</a>, <a href="#vii.xxi-Page_493" id="viii-p185.73">493</a>; his conformity to the Law no compromise with Judaism, <a href="#vii.xviii-Page_459" id="viii-p185.74">459</a>; takes the attitude of a suppliant, <a href="#vii.xxii-Page_496" id="viii-p185.75">496</a>; difference in his treatment of doctrinal and practical questions, <a href="#vii.xxvii-Page_524" id="viii-p185.76">524</a>; his fellow-prisoners, <a href="#vii.xxxiii-Page_555" id="viii-p185.77">555</a>; tact and discrimination in his <i>encomia</i>, <a href="#vii.xxxiii-Page_555" id="viii-p185.78">ib.</a>; lodged with the worthy only, <a href="#vii.xxxiv-Page_561" id="viii-p185.79">561</a>; his glory in life, in the grave, and in the Resurrection, <a href="#vii.xxxiv-Page_562" id="viii-p185.80">562</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p186">Peasantry, neglect of by Christian proprietors, <a href="#vi.xviii-Page_118" id="viii-p186.1">118</a>; hence heathenism lingered long in the country places (pagans), <a href="#vi.xviii-Page_118" id="viii-p186.2">ib.</a></p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p187">Pelagian controversy, <a href="#vii.vii-Page_365" id="viii-p187.1">365</a>, <a href="#vii.xiv-Page_427" id="viii-p187.2">427</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p188">Pentecost, the type, <a href="#vi.iii-Page_25" id="viii-p188.1">25</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p189">Persians, Eastern nations generally, <a href="#vi.xv-Page_95" id="viii-p189.1">95</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p190">Persecution, <a href="#vi.xxiv-Page_159" id="viii-p190.1">159</a>; the Church's gain, <a href="#vi.xxvi-Page_171" id="viii-p190.2">171</a>; sufferings of women during the, <a href="#vi.xxiv-Page_159" id="viii-p190.3">159</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p191">Peter, St., how changed after the Resurrection, <a href="#vi.v-Page_33" id="viii-p191.1">33</a>; foremost on every emergency, <a href="#vi.xxi-Page_136" id="viii-p191.2">136</a>; why he takes the lead, <a href="#vi.iii-Page_18" id="viii-p191.3">18</a>; acts in nothing imperiously, <a href="#vi.iii-Page_18" id="viii-p191.4">ib.</a>; the true Philosopher, <a href="#vi.iv-Page_30" id="viii-p191.5">30</a>; his first and second Sermon compared, <a href="#vi.viii-Page_52" id="viii-p191.6">52</a>; not ignorant of God's purpose for the Gentiles, nor averse to it: the vision (Cornelius) not for his instruction but for the Jewish brethren who were less enlightened, <a href="#vi.xxii-Page_143" id="viii-p191.7">143 sq. and notes</a>; his night in the prison, and St. Paul's, <a href="#vi.xxvi-Page_172" id="viii-p191.8">172</a>, <a href="#vi.xxxvi-Page_224" id="viii-p191.9">224</a>; at Antioch, <pb n="571" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_571.html" id="viii-Page_571" />practised "economy," <a href="#vi.xlvi-Page_280" id="viii-p191.10">280</a>; what he gave to Christ, <a href="#vii.ix-Page_384" id="viii-p191.11">384</a>; preaching at Rome, <a href="#vii.iv-Page_344" id="viii-p191.12">344</a>; his title among the Fathers, <a href="#vii.xxxi-Page_547" id="viii-p191.13">547</a>; his eminence, <a href="#vii.xxxiii-Page_557" id="viii-p191.14">557</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p192">Pharisees, their zeal for the resurrection, <a href="#vi.lii-Page_311" id="viii-p192.1">311</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p193">Philosophy, put to shame by the Gospel, <a href="#vi.iv-Page_29" id="viii-p193.1">29</a>; cannot convert men, <a href="#vii.iv-Page_347" id="viii-p193.2">347</a>; relation to idolatry, <a href="#vii.v-Page_353" id="viii-p193.3">353</a>; Christian meaning of, <a href="#vii.x-Page_386" id="viii-p193.4">386</a>, <a href="#vii.x-Page_393" id="viii-p193.5">393</a>, <a href="#vii.xii-Page_404" id="viii-p193.6">404</a>, <a href="#vii.xii-Page_406" id="viii-p193.7">406</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p194">Piety, decay of in Chrysostom's time, <a href="#vi.xxiv-Page_160" id="viii-p194.1">160</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p195">Plato, compared with Apostles, <a href="#vi.iv-Page_29" id="viii-p195.1">29</a>, <a href="#vi.xxxviii-Page_235" id="viii-p195.2">235</a>, his absurd and mischievous doctrines, <a href="#vi.iv-Page_30" id="viii-p195.3">30</a>; unable to persuade men to virtue, himself inconsistent, <a href="#vi.xxxvi-Page_226" id="viii-p195.4">226</a>; contrasted with St. Paul, <a href="#vii.xv-Page_437" id="viii-p195.5">437</a>, <a href="#vii.v-Page_353" id="viii-p195.6">353</a>; quoted or referred to, <a href="#vii.vi-Page_357" id="viii-p195.7">357</a>, <a href="#vii.vi-Page_359" id="viii-p195.8">359</a>, <a href="#vii.xi-Page_397" id="viii-p195.9">397</a>, <a href="#vii.xi-Page_400" id="viii-p195.10">400</a>, <a href="#vii.xiv-Page_420" id="viii-p195.11">420</a>, <a href="#vii.xvi-Page_450" id="viii-p195.12">450</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p196">Πλεονεξία, defined and illustrated, <a href="#vi.li-Page_307" id="viii-p196.1">307</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p197">Πονηρος, well named for πονεἵν, <a href="#vi.vii-Page_48" id="viii-p197.1">48</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p198">Poor, and strangers, in them Christ comes to us, <a href="#vi.xlv-Page_275" id="viii-p198.1">275</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p199">Poverty and riches, <a href="#vi.li-Page_307" id="viii-p199.1">307</a>, voluntary, <a href="#vi.xlv-Page_274" id="viii-p199.2">274</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p200">Praise of man, love of, a senseless passion, <a href="#vi.xxviii-Page_181" id="viii-p200.1">181</a>; refused by the saints, <a href="#vi.xxx-Page_191" id="viii-p200.2">191</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p201">Prayer, prevailing, <a href="#vi.xi-Page_72" id="viii-p201.1">72</a>; perseverance in, <a href="#vi.iii-Page_20" id="viii-p201.2">20</a>; efficacy of, <a href="#vi.xxxvii-Page_231" id="viii-p201.3">231</a>; set times for, <a href="#vi.xxiii-Page_149" id="viii-p201.4">149</a>; gift of, <a href="#vii.xvi-Page_447" id="viii-p201.5">447</a>; how answered, <a href="#vii.xvi-Page_448" id="viii-p201.6">448</a>; to be accompanied by works, <a href="#vii.xxxiv-Page_561" id="viii-p201.7">561</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p202">Preaching, studied eloquence in, a snare, and applause during mischievous, <a href="#vi.xxx-Page_193" id="viii-p202.1">193</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p203">Predestination, does not lessen responsibility, <a href="#vi.vi-Page_38" id="viii-p203.1">38</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p204">Priesthood, of all Christians, <a href="#vii.xxii-Page_497" id="viii-p204.1">497</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p205">Prodigality, not generosity, <a href="#vi.xlviii-Page_291" id="viii-p205.1">291</a>; the prodigal a slave to his own lusts, <a href="#vi.xlviii-Page_291" id="viii-p205.2">ib.</a></p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p206">Prophecy, more potent than miracles, <a href="#vi.v-Page_33" id="viii-p206.1">33</a>; its fulfilment, <a href="#vii.xviii-Page_469" id="viii-p206.2">469</a>; its obscurity, <a href="#vii.xx-Page_480" id="viii-p206.3">480</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p207">Prophets, the: witnesses to Christ's death and resurrection, <a href="#vi.lii-Page_311" id="viii-p207.1">311</a>; their condemnation of the Jews, <a href="#vii.viii-Page_375" id="viii-p207.2">375</a>; their sufferings, <a href="#vii.xvi-Page_448" id="viii-p207.3">448</a>; foretell the call of the Gentiles, <a href="#vii.xviii-Page_469" id="viii-p207.4">469</a>, <a href="#vii.xix-Page_474" id="viii-p207.5">474</a>; the saving of a remnant, <a href="#vii.xviii-Page_470" id="viii-p207.6">470</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p208">Proverbs, "evil do, evil fare," <a href="#vi.xiii-Page_84" id="viii-p208.1">84</a>; "sweet is war to the inexperienced," <a href="#vi.iii-Page_23" id="viii-p208.2">23</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p209">Providence, some denied that it extended to things below the moon, <a href="#vi.liv-Page_321" id="viii-p209.1">321</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p210">Public worship, shocking levity of the young in, <a href="#vi.xxiv-Page_160" id="viii-p210.1">160</a>; then elders to blame, <a href="#vi.xxiv-Page_160" id="viii-p210.2">ib.</a></p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p211">Punishment, present impunity more to be dreaded, <a href="#vi.xii-Page_79" id="viii-p211.1">79</a>; brought on man by himself, <a href="#vii.vii-Page_362" id="viii-p211.2">362</a>; proportioned to advantages, <a href="#vii.xiv-Page_422" id="viii-p211.3">422</a>; a less evil than sin, <a href="#vii.xi-Page_400" id="viii-p211.4">400</a>; eternal, proved by temporal, <a href="#vii.xxvii-Page_525" id="viii-p211.5">525</a>, <a href="#vii.xxxiii-Page_557" id="viii-p211.6">557</a>.</p>
<p id="viii-p212"> </p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p213"><span class="sc" id="viii-p213.1">Reasoning</span>, relation to faith, <a href="#vii.iv-Page_349" id="viii-p213.2">349</a>, <a href="#vii.v-Page_352" id="viii-p213.3">352</a>; to duty, <a href="#vii.xxiv-Page_510" id="viii-p213.4">510</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p214">Reconciliation, the first advances toward, <a href="#vi.l-Page_301" id="viii-p214.1">301</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p215">Reproof, must not be in anger, <a href="#vi.xv-Page_99" id="viii-p215.1">99</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p216">Resurrection of the body, <a href="#vi.lii-Page_311" id="viii-p216.1">311</a>; of Christ, <a href="#vii.x-Page_395" id="viii-p216.2">395</a>; universal, <a href="#vii.xv-Page_436" id="viii-p216.3">436</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p217"><a id="viii-p217.1" />Reviling, abusive language disgraces only the utterer, <a href="#vi.xxxi-Page_199" id="viii-p217.2">199</a>, <a href="#vi.xxxix-Page_244" id="viii-p217.3">244</a>; some glory in, <a href="#vi.xxxi-Page_200" id="viii-p217.4">200</a>; patience under, <a href="#vi.xiv-Page_92" id="viii-p217.5">92</a>, <a href="#vi.xv-Page_98" id="viii-p217.6">98</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p218">Riches and poverty, <a href="#vi.li-Page_306" id="viii-p218.1">306</a>, <a href="#vi.li-Page_307" id="viii-p218.2">307</a>; danger of, <a href="#vii.vi-Page_358" id="viii-p218.3">358</a>, <a href="#vii.x-Page_393" id="viii-p218.4">393</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p219"><a id="viii-p219.1" />Righteousness, declaration of God's, <a href="#vii.ix-Page_378" id="viii-p219.2">378</a>; identical with blessedness, <a href="#vii.x-Page_387" id="viii-p219.3">387</a>; the root of life, <a href="#vii.xii-Page_402" id="viii-p219.4">402</a>, <a href="#vii.xii-Page_405" id="viii-p219.5">405</a>; a greater gift than pardon, <a href="#vii.xii-Page_403" id="viii-p219.6">403</a>; conditions of, <a href="#vii.xix-Page_474" id="viii-p219.7">474</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p220">Rome, pride of, <a href="#vii.iii-Page_339" id="viii-p220.1">339</a>, <a href="#vii.iii-Page_341" id="viii-p220.2">341</a>, <a href="#vii.iv-Page_343" id="viii-p220.3">343</a>; true glory of, consists in the possession of the relics of Peter and Paul, <a href="#vii.xxxiv-Page_562" id="viii-p220.4">562</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p221">Ruler, the true, he that rules himself first, <a href="#vi.lii-Page_313" id="viii-p221.1">313</a>; physicians of souls, <a href="#vi.lii-Page_313" id="viii-p221.2">ib.</a></p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p222">Rule, offices of, not to be coveted, <a href="#vi.lii-Page_313" id="viii-p222.1">313</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p223">Rural clergy, description of, <a href="#vi.xviii-Page_118" id="viii-p223.1">118</a>.</p>
<p id="viii-p224"> </p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p225"><span class="sc" id="viii-p225.1">Sacrilege</span>, a dreadful crime, <a href="#vi.xii-Page_77" id="viii-p225.2">77</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p226">Sacrifice, instituted in consequence of the provocation in Horeb, <a href="#vi.xvii-Page_108" id="viii-p226.1">108</a>; expiatory, <a href="#vii.ix-Page_377" id="viii-p226.2">377</a>; of the eucharist, <a href="#vii.x-Page_394" id="viii-p226.3">394</a>, <a href="#vii.xxiii-Page_506" id="viii-p226.4">506</a>; of self, <a href="#vii.xxii-Page_496" id="viii-p226.5">496</a>; of the Gentiles, <a href="#vii.xxxi-Page_543" id="viii-p226.6">543</a>; blessedness of making, <a href="#vii.xii-Page_407" id="viii-p226.7">407</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p227">Sailors, their recklessness, <a href="#vi.liii-Page_317" id="viii-p227.1">317</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p228">Saints, their life interwoven of prosperous and adverse, <a href="#vi.liii-Page_315" id="viii-p228.1">315</a>, <a href="#vii.xvi-Page_448" id="viii-p228.2">448</a>; their presence a safeguard and benefit, <a href="#vi.liii-Page_318" id="viii-p228.3">318</a>; the benediction of, a great good, <a href="#vi.liii-Page_319" id="viii-p228.4">319</a>; local memorials of, <a href="#vii.xxxii-Page_552" id="viii-p228.5">552</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p229"><a id="viii-p229.1" />Satan, his service harder than God's, <a href="#vi.vi-Page_42" id="viii-p229.2">42</a>; his wages, <a href="#vi.vi-Page_43" id="viii-p229.3">43</a>; wars against the soul, <a href="#vi.xxxi-Page_198" id="viii-p229.4">198</a>; his tempting does not excuse the tempted, <a href="#vi.xii-Page_77" id="viii-p229.5">77</a>; bodily diseases, his work, <a href="#vi.xxiii-Page_150" id="viii-p229.6">150</a>; his designs overruled for good, <a href="#vi.liv-Page_322" id="viii-p229.7">322</a>; even in the case of Adam, and there especially, <a href="#vi.liv-Page_322" id="viii-p229.8">ib.</a>; he serves to rouse us and keep us on the alert, <a href="#vi.liv-Page_323" id="viii-p229.9">323</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p230">Scriptures, sufficient to produce faith, <a href="#vi.xix-Page_126" id="viii-p230.1">126</a>: to slight them is to insult God, <a href="#vi.xix-Page_127" id="viii-p230.2">127</a>; The Lessons in Church, <a href="#vi.xix-Page_127" id="viii-p230.3">ib.</a>; inexhaustible riches of, <a href="#vi.xix-Page_127" id="viii-p230.4">127</a>; a storehouse of spiritual medicines, <a href="#vi.xxix-Page_187" id="viii-p230.5">187</a>; use of, as a charm against devils, <a href="#vii.xxx-Page_540" id="viii-p230.6">540</a>; ignorance of, a great evil, <a href="#vi.xxxiv-Page_217" id="viii-p230.7">217</a>, <a href="#vii.ii-Page_335" id="viii-p230.8">335</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p231">Self-praise, how consistent with humility, <a href="#vi.xliii-Page_266" id="viii-p231.1">266</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p232">Senses, testimony of, <a href="#vi.ii-Page_13" id="viii-p232.1">13</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p233">Servants, Christian care for, <a href="#vi.xlv-Page_277" id="viii-p233.1">277</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p234">"Signa," ἐν τοῖς σίγνοις αὐτὸν ἔμβαλε, <a href="#vi.xlvi-Page_279" id="viii-p234.1">279</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p235">Signs, useless without the reality, <a href="#vii.x-Page_388" id="viii-p235.1">388</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p236">Simplicity, is wisdom, <a href="#vi.vii-Page_48" id="viii-p236.1">48</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p237">Sin, called to remembrance, <a href="#vi.xii-Page_80" id="viii-p237.1">80</a>; engenders a habit of, <a href="#vi.xli-Page_255" id="viii-p237.2">255</a>; remission of by Christ, <a href="#vi.xxix-Page_185" id="viii-p237.3">185</a>; punishes itself, <a href="#vii.vii-Page_361" id="viii-p237.4">361</a>; a worse evil than punishment, <a href="#vii.xi-Page_400" id="viii-p237.5">400</a>; how Adam's affected all, <a href="#vii.xii-Page_402" id="viii-p237.6">402</a>; caused death of Christ, <a href="#vii.xiii-Page_410" id="viii-p237.7">410</a>; wrought the death of the body, <a href="#vii.xiii-Page_411" id="viii-p237.8">411</a>; after baptism, <a href="#vii.xiii-Page_412" id="viii-p237.9">412</a>; ascertained by the law, <a href="#vii.xiv-Page_422" id="viii-p237.10">422</a>; how checked, <a href="#vii.xiv-Page_425" id="viii-p237.11">425</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p238">Slaves, set at liberty in the Primitive Church, <a href="#vi.xi-Page_73" id="viii-p238.1">73</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p239">Slavery, recognized as lawful, <a href="#vii.xxv-Page_511" id="viii-p239.1">511</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p240">Socrates, a story of, <a href="#vi.xiv-Page_93" id="viii-p240.1">93</a>; vainglorious and insincere, <a href="#vi.xxxvi-Page_226" id="viii-p240.2">226</a>; his last words, <a href="#vii.v-Page_353" id="viii-p240.3">353</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p241">Soul, neglect of, <a href="#vi.xxxiv-Page_217" id="viii-p241.1">217</a>; its beauty, <a href="#vi.xxxiv-Page_218" id="viii-p241.2">218</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p242">Spirit, the Holy, the Acts may be called a History of, <a href="#vi.i-Page_7" id="viii-p242.1">7</a>; his operation in the Gospels, and in the Acts, <a href="#vi.i-Page_7" id="viii-p242.2">ib.</a>; not an impersonal energy or operation, <a href="#vi.i-Page_7" id="viii-p242.3">ib.</a>; descended on the hundred and twenty, <a href="#vi.iii-Page_25" id="viii-p242.4">25</a>, equal with the Father and the Son, <a href="#vi.iv-Page_26" id="viii-p242.5">26</a>, <a href="#vi.xxii-Page_144" id="viii-p242.6">144</a>, <a href="#vi.xxvii-Page_175" id="viii-p242.7">175</a>; He is not a created Angel, <a href="#vi.lv-Page_326" id="viii-p242.8">326</a>; gift of, <a href="#vii.xv-Page_436" id="viii-p242.9">436</a>; our need of His aid, <a href="#vii.xvi-Page_446" id="viii-p242.10">446</a>; His intercession, <a href="#vii.xvi-Page_447" id="viii-p242.11">447</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p243">Stationes, Wednesday and Friday Fast, <a href="#vi.xxiii-Page_149" id="viii-p243.1">149, note 1</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p244">Suffering for Christ, blessedness of, <a href="#vi.xiii-Page_84" id="viii-p244.1">84</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p245"><a id="viii-p245.1" />Swearing, exhortation against, <a href="#vi.viii-Page_53" id="viii-p245.2">53</a>, <a href="#vi.ix-Page_60" id="viii-p245.3">60</a>, <a href="#vi.x-Page_68" id="viii-p245.4">68</a>, <a href="#vi.xi-Page_74" id="viii-p245.5">74</a>, <a href="#vi.xii-Page_79" id="viii-p245.6">79</a>, <a href="#vi.xiii-Page_86" id="viii-p245.7">86</a>; prevalence of, <a href="#vii.xv-Page_434" id="viii-p245.8">434</a>; Chrys. threatens to excommunicate offenders for, <a href="#vi.viii-Page_53" id="viii-p245.9">53, sq.</a>; oaths the food of wrath, <a href="#vi.ix-Page_60" id="viii-p245.10">60</a>; origin of oaths in corruption of manners, <a href="#vi.ix-Page_61" id="viii-p245.11">61</a>; honesty needs no oaths, <a href="#vi.ix-Page_63" id="viii-p245.12">63</a>; to impose an oath, as evil as to take it, <a href="#vi.ix-Page_61" id="viii-p245.13">61</a>; oathtaking at the Altar prohibited, <a href="#vi.ix-Page_62" id="viii-p245.14">62</a>; by touching the Sacred Volume on the Holy Table, <a href="#vi.ix-Page_62" id="viii-p245.15">62</a>; those who swear most are least believed, <a href="#vi.ix-Page_63" id="viii-p245.16">63</a>; Christ forbids all oaths, <a href="#vi.ix-Page_63" id="viii-p245.17">ib.</a>; swearing a mere habit, <a href="#vi.x-Page_69" id="viii-p245.18">69</a>; how to call upon God aright, <a href="#vi.x-Page_69" id="viii-p245.19">ib.</a>; why the ancients were allowed to take oaths, <a href="#vi.x-Page_70" id="viii-p245.20">70</a>; not a thing indifferent, <a href="#vi.xi-Page_75" id="viii-p245.21">75</a>; God's judgment against false-swearers, <a href="#vi.xii-Page_79" id="viii-p245.22">79</a>; oaths, Satan's snare, <a href="#vi.xiii-Page_86" id="viii-p245.23">86</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p246">Symeon, not taken by Chrys. to be Simon Peter, <a href="#vi.xxxiii-Page_206" id="viii-p246.1">206</a>.</p>
<p id="viii-p247"> </p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p248"><span class="sc" id="viii-p248.1">Teaching</span>, the best is by deeds, <a href="#vi.xxx-Page_192" id="viii-p248.2">192</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p249">Temper, diversities of, are gifts for the Church's service, <a href="#vi.xxxiv-Page_213" id="viii-p249.1">213</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p250"><a id="viii-p250.1" />Temptation, see <a href="#viii-p229.1" id="viii-p250.2"><i>Satan</i></a>, <a href="#viii-p5.1" id="viii-p250.3"><i>Adam</i></a>. When we are tempted, the fault is our own, <a href="#vi.liv-Page_322" id="viii-p250.4">322, sq.</a>; not to be sought, <a href="#vi.xxvi-Page_171" id="viii-p250.5">171</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p251">Testament, Old and New, confirm each other, <a href="#vi.xxix-Page_183" id="viii-p251.1">183</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p252">Theatres, mischief of, <a href="#vi.x-Page_68" id="viii-p252.1">68</a>, <a href="#vi.xlii-Page_262" id="viii-p252.2">262</a>, <a href="#vi.xliv-Page_270" id="viii-p252.3">270</a>; promote irreverent behavior in Church, <a href="#vi.xxiv-Page_161" id="viii-p252.4">161</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p253">Theodorus, <a href="#vi.xxxviii-Page_238" id="viii-p253.1">238</a>, <a href="#vi.xli-Page_252" id="viii-p253.2">252</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p254">Thekla, Acts of Paul and, <a href="#vi.xxv-Page_167" id="viii-p254.1">167</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p255">Timothy, circumcision of, <a href="#vii.xxiii-Page_506" id="viii-p255.1">506</a>; relics of, <a href="#vii.xxxiii-Page_553" id="viii-p255.2">553</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p256">Tree of Knowledge, a type of the cross, <a href="#vii.xii-Page_402" id="viii-p256.1">402</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p257"><a id="viii-p257.1" />Tribulations benefit the soul, <a href="#vi.xxxv-Page_221" id="viii-p257.2">221</a>, <pb n="572" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_572.html" id="viii-Page_572" /><a href="#vi.liv-Page_321" id="viii-p257.3">321</a>; sent to rouse the faithful, <a href="#vi.xlii-Page_260" id="viii-p257.4">260</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p258">Types, a mode of prophecy, <a href="#vii.iii-Page_339" id="viii-p258.1">339</a>.</p>
<p id="viii-p259"> </p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p260"><span class="sc" id="viii-p260.1">Uncircumcision</span>, received the Gospel before the circumcision, <a href="#vii.x-Page_388" id="viii-p260.2">388</a>. See <a href="#viii-p98.1" id="viii-p260.3"><i>Gentiles</i></a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p261">Unction, with the Spirit, not with oil, <a href="#vii.ii-Page_338" id="viii-p261.1">338</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p262">Union is strength, especially in prayer, <a href="#vi.xxxvii-Page_231" id="viii-p262.1">231</a>; how to secure, <a href="#vi.xxxvii-Page_232" id="viii-p262.2">232</a>.</p>
<p id="viii-p263"> </p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p264"><span class="sc" id="viii-p264.1">Vanity</span>, its pernicious fruits, <a href="#vii.xix-Page_475" id="viii-p264.2">475</a>; in spiritual matters, <a href="#vii.xix-Page_476" id="viii-p264.3">476</a>; its cure, <a href="#vii.xix-Page_477" id="viii-p264.4">477</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p265">Vices, how they counterfeit virtues, <a href="#vi.xlviii-Page_290" id="viii-p265.1">290</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p266">Vigils, celebration of, <a href="#vi.iii-Page_24" id="viii-p266.1">24</a>, <a href="#vi.xxix-Page_186" id="viii-p266.2">186</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p267">Virginity, not to be matter of pride, <a href="#vi.xxx-Page_192" id="viii-p267.1">192</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p268">Virtue, pleasures of, <a href="#vii.xiv-Page_424" id="viii-p268.1">424</a>.</p>
<p id="viii-p269"> </p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p270"><span class="sc" id="viii-p270.1">Watchfulness</span>, need of, <a href="#vi.i-Page_7" id="viii-p270.2">7</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p271">Wealth, contempt of, in the Primitive Church, <a href="#vi.xi-Page_73" id="viii-p271.1">73</a>; Christian use of, <a href="#vi.vii-Page_45" id="viii-p271.2">45</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p272">Widows, rich, excuses of, for second marriage, <a href="#vi.xlix-Page_296" id="viii-p272.1">296</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p273">Will, power of, <a href="#vi.xxviii-Page_181" id="viii-p273.1">181</a>, <a href="#vi.xxxiv-Page_218" id="viii-p273.2">218</a>. See <a href="#viii-p93.1" id="viii-p273.3"><i>Free-will</i></a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p274">Witnesses (Martyrs), all Christians are called to be, <a href="#vi.xlvii-Page_285" id="viii-p274.1">285</a>; by a holy life, <a href="#vi.xlvii-Page_286" id="viii-p274.2">286</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p275">Women, extravagance of, <a href="#vi.xxv-Page_166" id="viii-p275.1">166</a>, <a href="#vi.xxvii-Page_176" id="viii-p275.2">176</a>; sufferings of the faithful, in persecution, <a href="#vi.xxiv-Page_159" id="viii-p275.3">159</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p276">Word, the, precious in affliction, <a href="#vi.xlii-Page_262" id="viii-p276.1">262</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p277">Worship, true spirit of, <a href="#vii.iv-Page_344" id="viii-p277.1">344</a>; development of, <a href="#vii.xvi-Page_447" id="viii-p277.2">447</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p278">Wrath, accursed, <a href="#vi.xvii-Page_110" id="viii-p278.1">110</a>; fit of a maniac, <a href="#vi.xvii-Page_110" id="viii-p278.2">ib.</a>; a man in a passion a hideous spectacle, <a href="#vi.xxxi-Page_199" id="viii-p278.3">199</a>; passionate men like demoniacs, <a href="#vi.xli-Page_255" id="viii-p278.4">255</a>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p279">Writers, the Sacred, address themselves to matters of immediate importance, <a href="#vi.i-Page_2" id="viii-p279.1">2</a>.</p>
<p id="viii-p280"> </p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p281"><a id="viii-p281.1" /><span class="sc" id="viii-p281.2">Xenon</span>, Ξενοδοχείον, the Church's hospital for poor strangers, <a href="#vi.xlv-Page_277" id="viii-p281.3">277</a>.</p>
<p id="viii-p282"> </p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p283"><span class="sc" id="viii-p283.1">Young</span>, irreverent behavior of in Church, <a href="#vi.xxiv-Page_161" id="viii-p283.2">161</a>.</p>
<p id="viii-p284"> </p>
<p class="index1" id="viii-p285"><span class="sc" id="viii-p285.1">Zeal</span>, Christian, <a href="#vi.xx-Page_134" id="viii-p285.2">134</a>.</p>
<pb n="565" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf111/Page_565.html" id="viii-Page_565" />
</div1>


<div1 title="Indexes" prev="viii" next="ix.i" id="ix">
<h1 id="ix-p0.1">Indexes</h1>

<div2 title="Index of Scripture References" prev="ix" next="ix.ii" id="ix.i">
  <h2 id="ix.i-p0.1">Index of Scripture References</h2>
  <insertIndex type="scripRef" id="ix.i-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<p class="bbook">Genesis</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#vii.xxv-p41.3">1:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#vi.xxii-p36.5">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=18#vii.xxv-p41.1">2:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=21#vi.xxii-p10.2">2:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=21#vii.xxi-p13.4">2:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=24#vii.vi-p9.3">2:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=24#vii.xxiii-p21.1">2:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=24#vii.xxv-p6.9">2:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#vii.xii-p48.1">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#vi.liv-p10.5">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=11#vii.xxv-p42.1">3:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#vi.xlix-p17.10">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#vii.ix-p50.4">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#vii.xxxiii-p57.2">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#vi.xvi-p26.2">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#vii.xxxiv-p12.1">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=0#vii.ix-p50.5">4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#vii.xxv-p44.5">4:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#vii.xxv-p43.1">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#vii.ix-p50.6">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#vii.xxv-p44.1">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#vii.xxv-p44.3">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=9#vii.x-p72.3">4:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=9#vii.xxii-p24.8">4:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#vi.liv-p10.1">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#vii.x-p72.1">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#vii.xxv-p44.4">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#vii.xxv-p44.5">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#vi.xlvii-p13.9">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#vii.xiv-p53.1">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#vii.xv-p56.1">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=9#vi.xv-p24.3">6:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#vi.xxxiii-p12.10">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=20#vi.xxvii-p19.4">9:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=22#vi.xvi-p28.11">9:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=8#vi.ix-p4.5">11:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=31#vi.xv-p9.1">11:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=3#vii.xviii-p24.4">12:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=7#vii.xviii-p24.4">12:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=7#vii.xxx-p4.3">12:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=14#vi.xlv-p19.6">14:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=12#vii.xxi-p13.5">15:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=13#vi.xvi-p7.2">15:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=3#vi.xxxv-p15.2">18:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=3#vi.xlv-p17.4">18:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=3#vii.xxiii-p36.1">18:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=7#vi.xlv-p19.5">18:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=17#vii.xxxi-p35.4">18:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=19#vii.viii-p42.1">18:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=27#vii.xxxi-p35.3">18:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=33#vii.xxxi-p35.5">18:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=12#vii.xviii-p27.6">21:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=3#vii.iv-p42.1">22:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=18#vii.xxx-p4.4">22:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=33#vi.xxvii-p19.3">25:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=27#vi.xviii-p44.21">27:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=41#vi.xlix-p17.1">27:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=45#vii.xxv-p44.2">27:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=12#vi.xlix-p17.3">28:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=20#vi.xvi-p28.10">28:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=23#vi.xlix-p17.4">29:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=1#vi.xlix-p17.6">30:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=7#vi.xlix-p17.5">31:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=15#vi.xlix-p17.8">31:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=40#vi.iii-p47.6">31:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=10#vi.xxxviii-p45.8">32:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=21#vi.xxiii-p10.9">32:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=28#vii.xviii-p35.2">32:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=29#vii.xxviii-p33.2">32:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=19#vi.xvi-p20.2">33:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=37&amp;scrV=18#vi.xlix-p16.2">37:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=1#vi.xlix-p16.1">39:1-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=23#vi.xlix-p16.3">40:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=41&amp;scrV=40#vi.xlix-p16.4">41:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=41&amp;scrV=42#vi.xvi-p19.2">41:42-43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=42&amp;scrV=21#vi.xii-p19.13">42:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=5#vi.vi-p7.5">45:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix-p9.3">45:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=9#vi.xlix-p16.5">45:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=24#vi.vi-p7.5">45:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=48&amp;scrV=16#vi.xxxviii-p45.7">48:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=7#vi.xxix-p27.9">49:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=60&amp;scrV=8#vi.xxx-p18.6">60:8</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Exodus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#vi.liv-p9.13">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=22#vi.liv-p9.12">1:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#vi.iv-p18.4">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#vii.xxiii-p23.1">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#vi.x-p37.6">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=22#vi.xvii-p24.10">2:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#vii.xxxii-p45.8">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#vi.iv-p14.7">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#vi.iv-p9.2">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#vi.iv-p20.4">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=22#vii.xvi-p11.4">4:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#vii.xxii-p24.6">5:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=11#vi.xxviii-p7.3">9:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=4#vi.x-p37.8">17:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=21#vi.xliv-p4.6">18:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=0#vi.xvii-p7.4">19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=5#vii.xxv-p45.4">20:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=21#vi.ii-p16.1">20:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=21#vii.xxvii-p20.2">21:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=2#vi.xxxvii-p22.11">23:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=8#vi.xxix-p27.14">23:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=9#vii.xxxi-p36.2">23:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=22#vi.xvii-p15.10">25:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=43#vii.xxii-p9.2">28:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=39#vii.xxii-p8.5">29:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=4#vi.xvii-p9.2">32:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=5#vi.xvii-p12.7">32:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=6#vi.xxvii-p19.5">32:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=10#vii.xvi-p57.2">32:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=10#vii.xxix-p30.4">32:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=11#vi.x-p37.2">32:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=32#vi.xxxiv-p24.2">32:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=32#vii.xxix-p30.5">32:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=19#vii.xviii-p41.2">33:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=19#vii.xviii-p51.1">33:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=15#vi.xxxiii-p23.1">34:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=30#vi.xv-p7.10">34:30</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Leviticus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=10#vi.xxxiii-p23.2">17:10-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=0#vii.xix-p19.1">18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=5#vii.xix-p18.1">18:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=21#vi.xvii-p13.6">18:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=22#vii.xxii-p8.7">22:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=27#vi.liii-p6.1">23:27</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Numbers</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#vi.xlvi-p11.1">6:1-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=15#vi.xvii-p15.11">9:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=29#vii.xxxii-p45.9">10:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=5#vii.xii-p44.2">11:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=14#vi.xiv-p23.7">11:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=16#vi.xiv-p19.3">11:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=17#vi.iv-p20.2">11:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=0#vi.xiv-p29.8">12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=3#vi.xvii-p24.11">12:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=13#vi.x-p37.3">12:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=14#vi.xxxiv-p24.1">12:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=10#vi.x-p37.8">14:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=13#vi.x-p37.8">14:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=32#vi.xviii-p20.11">15:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=0#vi.liv-p9.14">16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=0#vi.liv-p9.15">17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=9#vii.xviii-p60.1">24:9</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Deuteronomy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=26#vi.xliv-p21.2">3:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=26#vii.xvi-p51.1">3:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#vii.xviii-p60.3">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=26#vi.xliv-p7.3">4:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=32#vii.viii-p39.2">4:32-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=37#vii.viii-p42.2">4:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=29#vii.xx-p46.1">5:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#vi.i-p10.2">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=7#vi.xix-p37.2">6:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=11#vi.xvi-p28.13">6:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=11#vii.xxxiv-p6.11">6:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#vi.xxvii-p19.6">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=28#vii.xviii-p16.2">9:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=15#vii.viii-p42.3">10:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=16#vii.viii-p24.1">10:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=19#vi.xxix-p27.15">16:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=6#vi.ii-p23.5">17:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=6#vi.xxxiii-p4.2">17:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=10#vi.xvii-p13.7">18:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=18#vi.xvii-p19.6">18:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=1#vi.xix-p14.1">23:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=0#vii.xiv-p25.1">24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=0#vii.xiv-p25.2">25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=6#vii.viii-p24.2">30:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=11#vii.xix-p27.2">30:11-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=15#vi.xvi-p26.1">32:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=15#vi.xxvii-p19.8">32:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=15#vii.xvi-p15.3">32:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=15#vii.xxxiv-p6.10">32:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=21#vii.xx-p5.7">32:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=21#vii.xx-p25.1">32:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=43#vii.xxx-p9.6">32:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=43#vii.xxx-p10.2">32:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=2#vi.xvii-p7.5">33:2</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Joshua</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#vii.iii-p8.5">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#vi.xx-p19.3">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=6#vii.xvi-p60.10">7:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=0#vi.xiii-p28.5">9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=2#vii.xxviii-p32.7">24:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=2#vii.xxviii-p34.1">24:2</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Judges</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Judg&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vi.iii-p7.5">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Judg&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=32#vi.xv-p26.3">6:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Judg&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=18#vii.xxviii-p33.3">13:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Judg&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=5#vi.xiii-p28.3">21:5-10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Samuel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#vi.x-p36.3">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#vi.xv-p24.4">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=24#vi.viii-p20.1">2:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=30#vii.x-p63.1">2:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#vi.iv-p18.5">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#vi.viii-p20.2">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=0#vi.iv-p19.4">9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=6#vi.iv-p19.5">11:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=3#vi.xliv-p4.3">12:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=5#vi.xliv-p4.3">12:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=23#vii.xxxi-p32.4">12:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=24#vi.xiii-p28.4">14:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=35#vi.xxxiv-p24.3">15:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=35#vii.xvi-p60.6">15:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=13#vi.iv-p14.6">16:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=26#vii.xxxi-p32.3">17:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=34#vi.ix-p4.6">17:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=34#vi.xliv-p4.4">17:34-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=5#vii.xxxi-p32.2">19:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=10#vii.ix-p48.2">19:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=10#vii.xxx-p15.4">19:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=12#vi.xx-p19.4">19:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=17#vii.xxiv-p22.1">24:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=7#vi.xvii-p24.9">26:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=12#vii.xxi-p13.6">26:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=19#vi.xvi-p28.9">26:19</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Samuel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Sam&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#vii.xxv-p44.7">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Sam&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=7#vi.xii-p10.6">6:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Sam&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=21#vi.xv-p26.4">11:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Sam&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=26#vi.xvi-p28.8">15:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Sam&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=14#vii.xxx-p15.1">16:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Sam&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=33#vii.xxxi-p35.2">18:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Sam&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=26#vi.xv-p26.5">19:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Sam&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=17#vii.vii-p55.6">24:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Sam&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=17#vii.xxxi-p33.1">24:17</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Kings</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#vi.xxiii-p10.5">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#vi.xxiii-p10.6">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#vi.xxiii-p10.7">2:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=0#vi.xxiii-p10.10">5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#vi.xxix-p8.1">6:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#vi.xvii-p9.3">12:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=13#vii.xx-p43.2">17:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=17#vi.liii-p15.10">17:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=21#vi.xvii-p21.7">18:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=21#vii.xix-p34.5">18:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=10#vi.xvii-p19.5">19:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=10#vi.xxxi-p23.4">19:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=14#vii.xx-p42.1">19:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=14#vii.xx-p43.1">19:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=18#vii.xx-p43.4">19:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=21#vi.iv-p18.6">19:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=35#vii.iv-p42.2">20:35-36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=19#vi.xii-p19.14">21:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=23#vii.xxvii-p29.2">21:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=25#vii.xxvii-p29.2">21:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=29#vii.xxvii-p29.2">21:29</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Kings</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#vi.i-p37.1">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#vi.ii-p23.3">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#vi.xlv-p18.5">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=0#vi.iv-p14.5">13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=20#vi.xvi-p28.12">19:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=31#vi.v-p15.6">23:31</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Chronicles</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Chr&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=34#vi.xv-p26.2">8:34</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Chronicles</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Chr&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=42#vi.xxiii-p10.8">6:42</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Esther</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Esth&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=2#vi.xxxviii-p40.3">6:2-11</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Job</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#vii.xi-p42.2">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#vi.xxxviii-p45.5">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=1#vii.xiv-p60.6">31:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=6#vi.xlv-p19.7">33:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=0#vii.xviii-p58.2">38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=7#vii.xx-p46.11">38:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=2#vi.vi-p10.14">39:2</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Psalms</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#vii.xii-p45.4">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#vii.xxvi-p21.2">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=25#vii.xvi-p28.6">2:25-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=26#vii.xxx-p16.4">2:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=20#vii.xi-p40.5">3:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#vii.xxx-p16.6">4:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#vi.ii-p15.1">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#vi.ii-p15.3">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#vi.xxix-p27.8">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#vii.xxx-p17.1">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#vi.xxxi-p10.6">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=19#vii.xxx-p16.17">4:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=32#vi.xi-p16.8">4:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=15#vii.iii-p9.2">5:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=5#vii.xx-p47.3">6:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#vi.xxvi-p33.1">6:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#vii.v-p6.5">6:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=2#vi.ii-p23.2">7:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=5#vi.xxxii-p26.9">8:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=5#vii.xxx-p16.22">8:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#vi.iii-p29.2">9:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=16#vi.xii-p10.5">9:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=2#vi.xii-p17.1">10:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=4#vi.xxxix-p22.1">10:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=4#vi.xxxix-p22.2">10:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=7#vi.vii-p24.5">10:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#vi.xxxix-p21.1">13:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=1#vii.xxii-p24.7">14:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=8#vi.vi-p21.2">16:8-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=1#vii.xxx-p9.7">17:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=1#vii.xxx-p10.3">17:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=5#vi.vi-p11.4">18:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=7#vi.xi-p16.9">18:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=9#vi.ii-p23.1">18:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=46#vii.xxx-p9.8">18:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=50#vii.xxx-p9.2">18:50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=0#vii.xxii-p14.5">19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=0#vii.xxviii-p31.1">19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=0#vii.xxxiii-p48.1">19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=1#vii.v-p12.1">19:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=1#vii.xx-p46.5">19:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=1#vii.xxx-p16.25">19:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=3#vii.xxx-p16.26">19:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=4#vii.xx-p12.1">19:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=4#vii.xx-p46.8">19:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=5#vii.xx-p5.5">19:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=46#vi.xvii-p20.1">19:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=46#vii.xxxiv-p30.11">19:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=62#vi.xxvi-p33.2">19:62</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=71#vi.xvi-p27.1">19:71</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=85#vi.ii-p33.12">19:85</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=91#vii.iii-p8.1">19:91</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=105#vi.xxvi-p33.7">19:105</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=2#vii.xix-p33.1">23:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=2#vii.xxx-p16.8">24:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=2#vii.x-p71.7">27:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=0#vii.xxi-p13.8">30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=6#vi.xvi-p28.7">30:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=12#vii.xxi-p12.2">30:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=13#vii.xxi-p13.9">30:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=1#vii.xiii-p49.6">32:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=10#vii.xxx-p19.3">32:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=0#vii.v-p6.7">33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=6#vii.xx-p8.2">33:6-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=9#vii.xxx-p16.18">33:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=15#vii.xxviii-p32.2">33:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=16#vii.xxx-p18.5">33:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=2#vii.xxxiv-p34.4">34:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=8#vii.xxv-p45.7">34:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=19#vii.xxx-p20.2">34:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=21#vii.xxx-p20.3">34:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=35&amp;scrV=0#vii.xxxi-p34.2">35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=9#vii.xvii-p30.2">36:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=37&amp;scrV=1#vii.xxx-p19.2">37:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=37&amp;scrV=4#vii.viii-p62.2">37:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=37&amp;scrV=4#vii.xxv-p45.6">37:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=37&amp;scrV=25#vi.xxiii-p26.3">37:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=5#vi.x-p36.1">38:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=10#vi.iii-p53.3">38:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=0#vi.xviii-p44.20">40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=11#vi.xxix-p27.6">40:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=41&amp;scrV=0#vi.xviii-p44.17">41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=42&amp;scrV=5#vii.xxx-p18.9">42:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=44&amp;scrV=13#vi.xxvi-p14.12">44:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=44&amp;scrV=15#vii.xxx-p16.19">44:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=44&amp;scrV=17#vii.xxx-p18.2">44:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=44&amp;scrV=22#vii.xvii-p34.2">44:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=44&amp;scrV=22#vii.xxx-p18.1">44:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=17#vi.v-p14.5">45:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=47&amp;scrV=20#vii.viii-p39.1">47:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=6#vii.xxx-p18.6">49:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=8#vii.vii-p55.3">49:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=17#vii.xxx-p18.8">49:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=13#vi.xxxviii-p20.3">50:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=13#vii.xxii-p6.6">50:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=14#vii.xxii-p6.7">50:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=16#vii.viii-p62.1">50:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=23#vii.xxii-p6.4">50:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=4#vii.viii-p49.1">51:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=17#vii.xxii-p8.2">51:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=17#vii.xxxiv-p33.2">51:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=55&amp;scrV=11#vi.vii-p24.7">55:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=60&amp;scrV=16#vi.xxx-p32.2">60:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=62&amp;scrV=10#vi.xxix-p27.13">62:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=62&amp;scrV=12#vii.xiv-p60.4">62:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=63&amp;scrV=0#vi.xviii-p44.19">63</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=63&amp;scrV=7#vi.xxvi-p33.5">63:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=68&amp;scrV=8#vi.xi-p16.10">68:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=68&amp;scrV=11#vi.xix-p47.7">68:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=68&amp;scrV=12#vii.iii-p14.1">68:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=69&amp;scrV=9#vii.xvi-p57.1">69:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=69&amp;scrV=9#vii.xxix-p16.1">69:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=69&amp;scrV=22#vii.xxi-p14.2">69:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=69&amp;scrV=25#vi.iii-p18.2">69:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=69&amp;scrV=30#vii.xxii-p6.5">69:30-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=73&amp;scrV=6#vi.xvi-p28.14">73:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=73&amp;scrV=22#vii.xi-p42.3">73:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=73&amp;scrV=25#vii.vii-p58.5">73:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=76&amp;scrV=7#vii.xxi-p13.7">76:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=77&amp;scrV=33#vi.xxix-p28.2">77:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=78&amp;scrV=34#vi.xli-p22.2">78:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=78&amp;scrV=50#vi.xliii-p21.8">78:50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=82&amp;scrV=6#vi.xxxii-p26.5">82:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=82&amp;scrV=6#vii.xvi-p11.2">82:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=90&amp;scrV=1#vi.v-p15.8">90:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=90&amp;scrV=10#vi.vii-p24.6">90:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=94&amp;scrV=10#vii.xiv-p53.2">94:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=95&amp;scrV=2#vi.xxxvi-p21.1">95:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=95&amp;scrV=7#vii.xxx-p18.4">95:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=97&amp;scrV=3#vii.xviii-p35.1">97:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=99&amp;scrV=6#vi.iii-p46.4">99:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=103&amp;scrV=11#vii.xxx-p16.7">103:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=103&amp;scrV=12#vii.xxx-p16.7">103:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=103&amp;scrV=13#vii.xxx-p16.23">103:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=103&amp;scrV=14#vii.xxx-p16.20">103:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=103&amp;scrV=15#vii.xxx-p18.7">103:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=104&amp;scrV=12#vii.xxx-p16.13">104:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=104&amp;scrV=14#vii.xxx-p16.16">104:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=104&amp;scrV=15#vii.xxx-p16.14">104:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=104&amp;scrV=17#vii.xxx-p16.12">104:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=104&amp;scrV=18#vii.xxx-p16.11">104:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=104&amp;scrV=20#vii.xxx-p16.10">104:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=104&amp;scrV=27#vii.xxx-p16.15">104:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=104&amp;scrV=29#vii.xxx-p16.21">104:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=104&amp;scrV=32#vii.xxx-p16.9">104:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=116&amp;scrV=7#vii.xxx-p16.24">116:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=116&amp;scrV=15#vii.xxx-p20.4">116:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=143&amp;scrV=2#vii.xxx-p18.3">143:2</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Proverbs</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#vii.xiv-p58.2">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=10#vii.xxii-p24.10">9:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=12#vi.vii-p24.2">9:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=9#vi.vii-p23.2">10:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=25#vi.vii-p23.1">11:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=25#vi.xxix-p27.5">11:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=10#vii.xxxi-p36.1">12:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=8#vi.xxv-p22.9">13:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#vi.xxxi-p23.3">16:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=5#vi.xxix-p27.18">16:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=3#vi.xvii-p21.8">18:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=17#vii.xxxi-p34.1">18:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=19#vi.iii-p53.5">18:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=14#vii.xxv-p6.7">19:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=1#vii.v-p7.2">22:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=29#vi.xxvii-p17.1">23:29-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=6#vi.iii-p52.2">27:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=1#vi.liii-p15.11">28:1</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ecclesiastes</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=2#vi.xvi-p27.2">7:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=24#vi.xix-p45.3">7:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=5#vii.iv-p41.1">11:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=14#vii.xxxiii-p62.6">12:14</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Song of Solomon</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#vii.xxxiv-p35.4">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=0#vii.xiii-p50.1">4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=0#vii.x-p21.1">5</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Isaiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=0#vi.iv-p19.1">1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#vii.vii-p56.1">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#vii.xvi-p11.3">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#vii.xviii-p74.2">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#vi.xvii-p12.5">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#vii.xxii-p6.3">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#vii.xxvii-p49.4">1:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#vii.xx-p47.2">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#vii.v-p4.2">1:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#vii.xx-p4.2">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#vii.xxxi-p24.2">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=4#vii.xiv-p48.1">5:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#vii.xxiv-p10.1">5:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=11#vii.xvi-p61.3">6:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=6#vi.xvi-p24.4">9:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=14#vii.xxii-p24.3">10:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=22#vii.xviii-p42.1">10:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=22#vii.xviii-p70.1">10:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=23#vii.xviii-p72.2">10:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#vii.xxx-p10.4">11:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=10#vii.xxx-p9.4">11:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=10#vii.xxx-p10.4">11:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=14#vii.xxii-p24.2">14:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=1#vi.ii-p15.4">19:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=4#vii.xvi-p61.2">22:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=16#vii.xix-p30.1">28:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=10#vii.xxi-p7.2">29:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=10#vii.xxi-p13.2">29:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=13#vii.xx-p46.4">29:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=10#vi.xix-p41.7">30:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=10#vi.xxx-p20.5">30:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=33#vii.xxxiii-p59.2">30:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=6#vi.ii-p29.2">32:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=6#vii.xxii-p24.1">32:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=35&amp;scrV=1#vii.xxxiv-p30.4">35:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=35&amp;scrV=6#vi.xix-p47.6">35:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=18#vii.xx-p47.3">38:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=31#vii.xviii-p32.1">40:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=41&amp;scrV=8#vii.xxxii-p45.1">41:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=43&amp;scrV=26#vii.xxvii-p49.5">43:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=8#vi.l-p23.8">45:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=12#vii.xvi-p29.4">45:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=23#vii.xxvii-p27.2">45:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=1#vii.xiv-p25.3">50:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=6#vii.xvi-p29.5">51:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=52&amp;scrV=5#vii.viii-p17.2">52:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=52&amp;scrV=7#vii.iii-p14.2">52:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=52&amp;scrV=7#vii.xx-p24.1">52:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=0#vi.xix-p22.1">53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=1#vii.xx-p6.2">53:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=7#vi.xix-p36.1">53:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=7#vi.xix-p35.6">53:7-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=8#vi.xix-p36.2">53:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=9#vi.ix-p22.5">53:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=59&amp;scrV=20#vii.xxi-p60.2">59:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=65&amp;scrV=1#vii.xx-p29.1">65:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=65&amp;scrV=1#vii.xx-p5.8">65:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=65&amp;scrV=2#vii.xx-p30.2">65:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=65&amp;scrV=17#vi.xix-p47.8">65:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=66&amp;scrV=1#vi.xvii-p4.11">66:1-2</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Jeremiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#vii.iii-p12.2">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#vi.iv-p20.5">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#vi.iv-p14.3">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#vii.vii-p56.2">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#vii.v-p15.1">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=22#vii.xvi-p60.3">2:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#vii.xiv-p25.4">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#vii.vii-p56.3">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#vii.xiv-p60.2">4:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=19#vii.x-p71.4">4:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=24#vi.xxxi-p10.7">5:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#vii.x-p71.3">9:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=5#vii.xvi-p60.7">11:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=14#vii.xvi-p59.2">11:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#vii.xvi-p51.2">15:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=19#vi.xviii-p46.4">15:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=1#vii.xviii-p59.2">18:1-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=9#vii.iii-p8.2">25:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=7#vii.xxv-p24.1">29:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=29#vi.xxxv-p25.3">31:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=31#vi.xix-p47.10">31:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=31#vii.xxi-p63.1">31:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=34#vii.xxi-p63.1">31:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=34#vii.xxviii-p32.5">31:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=35&amp;scrV=3#vi.xiv-p29.7">35:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=44&amp;scrV=8#vii.xvi-p60.4">44:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=44&amp;scrV=28#vii.xvi-p60.5">44:28</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ezekiel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#vi.iv-p14.4">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#vi.iv-p12.5">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#vi.xix-p22.7">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=6#vii.xvi-p60.2">8:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=4#vii.xxxiii-p62.7">9:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=8#vi.xliii-p21.6">9:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=8#vii.xvi-p60.11">9:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=12#vii.xxxiv-p31.2">10:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=2#vi.xliii-p21.5">16:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=37#vii.xxv-p45.5">16:37-42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=19#vii.xiv-p60.3">17:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=32#vii.xxxiii-p60.3">18:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=7#vi.xvii-p9.4">20:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=24#vi.xvii-p9.4">20:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=25#vi.xvii-p8.5">20:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=2#vii.xxii-p24.4">28:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=2#vi.iii-p47.5">34:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=2#vii.xxxi-p32.7">34:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=20#vii.viii-p17.3">36:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=23#vii.viii-p17.3">36:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=44&amp;scrV=19#vii.xxii-p8.12">44:19</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Daniel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=30#vi.ix-p4.4">2:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=30#vi.xxx-p18.7">2:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=0#vi.liv-p10.3">3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#vii.xxii-p24.5">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=24#vi.xiii-p6.12">3:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=27#vi.xxv-p21.10">3:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#vii.xxvii-p49.6">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=27#vii.xxxii-p45.7">4:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=0#vi.liv-p10.4">6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=24#vii.v-p32.2">6:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=14#vii.xxi-p18.5">8:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=17#vi.i-p32.3">8:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=2#vii.xvi-p60.8">10:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=2#vii.xv-p65.5">12:2</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Hosea</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#vii.xviii-p31.5">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=23#vii.xviii-p66.1">2:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=4#vii.xxii-p7.4">9:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=8#vii.xviii-p60.2">13:8</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Joel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Joel&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=25#vii.iv-p34.1">2:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Joel&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=25#vii.iv-p34.2">2:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Joel&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=28#vi.v-p8.1">2:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Joel&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=28#vi.iv-p8.1">2:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Joel&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=28#vi.vi-p21.1">2:28-32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Joel&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=32#vii.xix-p30.2">2:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Joel&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#vii.xxxiii-p59.1">3:2</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Amos</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Amos&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#vii.xxxi-p18.1">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Amos&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=25#vi.xvii-p4.8">5:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Amos&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=25#vi.xvii-p13.1">5:25-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Amos&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#vii.xvi-p28.3">8:3</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Jonah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jonah&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#vi.iii-p39.2">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jonah&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#vii.xxvii-p53.2">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jonah&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#vi.xxxvii-p22.8">4:11</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Micah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mic&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#vi.xliii-p21.4">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mic&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#vii.vii-p56.4">6:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mic&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#vii.vii-p56.5">6:3</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Habakkuk</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hab&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#vii.iv-p40.10">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hab&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#vii.xv-p69.9">2:16</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Zechariah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#vii.xxxiv-p29.2">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#vi.xii-p19.12">5:2</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Malachi</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vii.ii-p14.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#vi.xxxii-p26.2">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#vii.iv-p5.4">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#vii.xvi-p15.4">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#vi.xxxii-p26.3">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#vi.v-p14.6">4:6</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Matthew</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vii.ix-p22.2">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#vi.ii-p25.1">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#vi.xxxiv-p30.6">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#vi.xxxiv-p30.6">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#vi.xxvii-p6.5">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=19#vi.xxxiv-p30.6">2:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#vii.xix-p34.3">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#vii.xxi-p33.1">3:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=11#vi.vi-p16.3">3:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=11#vi.iv-p8.3">3:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=11#vi.xl-p21.1">3:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=0#vi.xix-p28.5">4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#vii.x-p65.1">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#vi.i-p20.2">5:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#vi.xliv-p5.1">5:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#vii.xxii-p20.1">5:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=4#vi.xiii-p23.2">5:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#vi.xiii-p23.3">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#vi.xxv-p26.2">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#vi.xiii-p23.3">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#vii.xxxiv-p33.1">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=9#vi.xxxvii-p22.13">5:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=10#vi.xiii-p23.3">5:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=11#vii.xii-p47.7">5:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=11#vii.xxiv-p4.2">5:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#vii.xii-p47.7">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#vi.xlvi-p14.7">5:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#vii.x-p62.3">5:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#vii.xxiv-p14.1">5:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#vii.xxviii-p36.3">5:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#vii.xiii-p38.3">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#vii.xiv-p36.2">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#vii.xiv-p36.1">5:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#vi.xvii-p24.8">5:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#vi.xxix-p27.7">5:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=27#vii.xiv-p36.1">5:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=28#vii.xiv-p60.9">5:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=28#vii.xxvii-p32.1">5:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=31#vii.xv-p33.1">5:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=33#vii.xiv-p36.1">5:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=34#vi.ix-p47.1">5:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=36#vii.xxii-p24.14">5:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=37#vi.viii-p21.1">5:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=37#vi.x-p37.9">5:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=38#vii.xv-p32.1">5:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=39#vii.xii-p47.2">5:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=39#vii.xiv-p61.2">5:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=39#vii.xxiv-p23.4">5:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=39#vi.xiv-p26.3">5:39-41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=40#vi.i-p20.4">5:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=44#vii.xxi-p77.3">5:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=45#vi.l-p23.10">5:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=45#vii.xi-p41.1">5:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=45#vii.xii-p47.5">5:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=46#vii.xxix-p27.1">5:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=47#vi.xiv-p29.6">5:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=48#vii.xxi-p77.2">5:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#vi.v-p32.3">6:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=2#vi.xliii-p19.3">6:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=2#vii.xxvi-p12.1">6:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix-p11.15">6:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#vii.xxvii-p49.3">6:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=23#vii.vi-p12.3">6:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=24#vi.xxix-p27.11">6:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=24#vii.xv-p24.2">6:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=30#vii.xxxii-p42.2">6:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=33#vi.xxiii-p25.6">6:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=33#vii.ix-p54.6">6:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=7#vi.liii-p15.12">7:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=7#vii.ii-p12.3">7:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=8#vi.xix-p17.11">7:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=11#vi.l-p23.9">7:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=18#vii.xv-p53.6">7:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=21#vi.xxix-p25.4">7:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=23#vi.xix-p45.5">7:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=4#vi.ix-p34.2">8:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=10#vi.xxii-p5.2">8:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=11#vii.xvi-p20.2">8:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=12#vii.v-p6.1">8:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=12#vii.v-p6.6">8:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=12#vii.v-p6.8">8:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=20#vi.i-p20.3">8:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#vii.xiii-p49.2">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=29#vi.xli-p25.1">8:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=29#vii.xxvii-p50.2">8:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=29#vii.xxxiii-p63.1">8:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=32#vii.xxx-p15.3">8:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=12#vii.xxix-p26.2">9:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=38#vi.iv-p4.3">9:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=5#vi.ii-p13.9">10:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=5#vi.xviii-p16.5">10:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=5#vi.xxii-p27.1">10:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=6#vii.xxi-p23.7">10:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=10#vi.liv-p8.7">10:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=11#vii.xxxiv-p21.2">10:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=12#vii.xxxii-p45.5">10:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=14#vi.xxx-p12.14">10:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=15#vii.xxxiii-p57.3">10:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=18#vi.i-p5.5">10:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=27#vi.x-p11.11">10:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=28#vii.iv-p34.3">10:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=28#vii.xiii-p49.8">10:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=34#vi.xix-p46.12">10:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=34#vi.xxx-p15.9">10:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=37#vii.xii-p47.1">10:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=38#vi.xx-p22.9">10:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=40#vi.xliii-p22.1">10:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=41#vi.xlv-p15.3">10:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=41#vii.xxiii-p37.2">10:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=11#vi.i-p33.2">11:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=24#vii.xxxiii-p62.3">11:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=29#vi.i-p18.1">11:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=29#vi.vi-p25.9">11:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=29#vii.xiv-p63.4">11:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=24#vii.xxviii-p31.5">12:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=27#vi.v-p8.4">12:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#vi.i-p22.1">12:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#vi.i-p22.4">12:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#vi.xi-p12.1">12:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=34#vi.xxxii-p26.4">12:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=39#vii.iii-p20.4">12:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=41#vii.viii-p30.1">12:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=41#vii.xxxiii-p62.2">12:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=45#vi.i-p41.2">12:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=46#vi.xxvi-p14.8">12:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#vi.ii-p21.1">13:1-43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=13#vii.xxviii-p31.4">13:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=14#vii.xxix-p29.3">13:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=17#vii.iii-p14.5">13:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=22#vii.x-p66.2">13:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=29#vi.xix-p28.9">13:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=29#vii.xv-p53.7">13:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=30#vi.xliii-p22.2">13:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=41#vi.xliii-p22.2">13:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=42#vi.xliii-p22.2">13:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=47#vi.iii-p24.5">13:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=47#vi.iii-p24.14">13:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=55#vi.xxvi-p14.8">13:55-56</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=14#vi.xlvi-p14.5">15:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=16#vi.iv-p26.1">15:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=24#vii.xxi-p23.3">15:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=26#vi.ii-p13.8">15:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=26#vii.xxi-p23.4">15:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=19#vi.xxxvi-p19.11">16:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=23#vi.iv-p26.2">16:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=23#vi.xxxix-p22.5">16:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=27#vi.ii-p5.8">16:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=9#vi.ii-p5.5">17:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=10#vi.xxvi-p22.2">17:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=5#vi.xlv-p14.6">18:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=6#vi.xlvi-p14.8">18:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=10#vii.xxxii-p45.4">18:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=14#vi.i-p17.2">18:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=16#vi.ii-p23.4">18:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=16#vi.xiv-p10.3">18:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=16#vi.xxxiii-p4.3">18:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=20#vi.xxvi-p33.3">18:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=20#vi.xxxvii-p22.9">18:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=20#vii.x-p71.1">18:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=22#vi.xx-p26.5">18:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=23#vi.v-p35.1">18:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=4#vii.xv-p32.2">19:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=4#vii.xxv-p6.8">19:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=7#vii.xiv-p25.5">19:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=12#vi.xxxii-p26.7">19:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=21#vi.xxv-p22.10">19:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=21#vi.xlv-p10.2">19:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=28#vi.ii-p5.10">19:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=29#vii.ix-p56.2">19:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=24#vi.iii-p40.4">20:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=19#vii.xiv-p48.2">21:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=27#vii.xviii-p36.1">21:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=31#vi.xv-p26.6">21:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=37#vi.xxxi-p23.5">21:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=38#vii.xix-p12.1">21:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=38#vii.xxi-p23.2">21:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=41#vi.v-p24.2">21:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=41#vii.xvi-p20.1">21:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=44#vi.x-p11.13">21:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=7#vi.v-p24.3">22:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=9#vii.xxi-p23.1">22:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=9#vii.xxxii-p5.12">22:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=13#vi.xliii-p22.3">22:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=13#vii.v-p6.3">22:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=13#vii.v-p6.4">22:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=13#vii.xxvii-p31.3">22:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=29#vi.ii-p29.1">22:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=30#vi.xxxii-p26.6">22:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=32#vii.xiii-p49.1">22:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=37#vi.xliv-p24.11">22:37-39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=39#vii.xxv-p35.1">22:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=43#vi.vi-p18.2">22:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix-p34.1">23:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=8#vi.x-p33.7">23:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=9#vi.xxxiii-p44.1">23:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=14#vii.xxxiv-p6.9">23:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=27#vi.xlviii-p25.2">23:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=0#vi.ii-p6.3">24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=0#vi.v-p23.3">24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=7#vi.xi-p18.3">24:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=12#vii.vii-p12.1">24:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=14#vi.i-p5.6">24:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=21#vi.v-p26.3">24:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=21#vi.v-p28.2">24:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=21#vii.xxvii-p42.3">24:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=21#vii.xxvii-p47.7">24:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=22#vi.v-p18.1">24:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=24#vi.xviii-p27.13">24:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=29#vii.xvi-p68.4">24:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=36#vi.ii-p4.2">24:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=51#vi.xix-p45.5">24:51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=1#vi.xx-p26.11">25:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=9#vii.xx-p47.6">25:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=12#vi.xxx-p30.4">25:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=12#vii.xv-p65.6">25:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=21#vi.xliii-p22.5">25:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=25#vi.xx-p26.12">25:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=27#vii.xxxiii-p7.1">25:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=31#vi.ii-p25.5">25:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=34#vi.xliii-p22.4">25:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=35#vi.xxv-p22.16">25:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=35#vi.xlv-p15.1">25:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=40#vi.xlv-p15.2">25:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=40#vii.xxxii-p45.3">25:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=41#vii.xxiii-p39.7">25:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=41#vii.xxvii-p31.2">25:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=41#vii.xxvii-p49.8">25:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=46#vii.xxvii-p47.5">25:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=8#vi.iii-p40.4">26:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=24#vi.iii-p29.4">26:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=41#vii.xxxii-p18.2">26:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=52#vi.xv-p23.7">26:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=52#vi.xv-p23.8">26:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=55#vii.xxiii-p39.3">26:55</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=64#vi.xviii-p7.5">26:64</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=69#vii.vii-p58.1">26:69</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=69#vi.v-p12.2">26:69-72</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=8#vi.iii-p17.1">27:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=15#vi.ix-p16.9">27:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=40#vi.xv-p5.5">27:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=40#vi.xxiii-p22.3">27:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=40#vii.xxix-p16.3">27:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=42#vi.xiv-p24.12">27:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=42#vii.xxix-p16.4">27:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=42#vi.ix-p10.4">27:42-43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=43#vi.xvi-p6.5">27:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=6#vi.ii-p25.4">28:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=19#vi.i-p22.5">28:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=20#vi.ii-p21.4">28:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=54#vi.xxii-p5.2">28:54</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Mark</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#vi.xli-p25.2">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#vii.iii-p7.1">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=26#vi.ii-p21.2">4:26-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=38#vii.xxvi-p25.3">4:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=11#vi.xxx-p12.15">6:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=26#vi.xiii-p28.2">6:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=35#vi.xxxviii-p42.4">7:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=36#vi.xli-p15.5">9:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=43#vii.xxvii-p39.1">9:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=44#vi.xix-p45.4">9:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=44#vi.xxii-p36.7">9:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=44#vii.xiii-p50.6">9:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=44#vii.xxvii-p32.3">9:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=44#vii.xxvii-p47.4">9:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=14#vi.iii-p41.1">10:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=21#vi.iii-p41.2">10:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=21#vi.vii-p27.2">10:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=26#vi.xx-p5.7">10:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=39#vi.xxvi-p12.2">10:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=40#vii.xxxiii-p55.2">10:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=25#vi.xx-p26.4">11:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=32#vi.ii-p5.2">13:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=4#vi.iii-p41.3">14:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=21#vi.xxi-p32.4">14:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=6#vi.ix-p16.10">15:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=28#vi.liii-p4.4">15:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=41#vi.iii-p25.2">15:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=16#vi.vii-p6.2">16:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=17#vi.iv-p23.4">16:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=18#vii.xvii-p5.4">16:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=19#vi.ii-p5.7">16:19</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Luke</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vi.xix-p47.9">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#vi.i-p13.3">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#vi.i-p13.2">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#vi.i-p17.1">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=30#vi.ii-p25.2">1:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=25#vi.xviii-p13.3">2:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=25#vi.xxxiii-p7.9">2:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=35#vi.ix-p11.16">2:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=48#vi.iii-p23.1">2:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=48#vi.iii-p24.8">2:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#vi.i-p33.3">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#vi.i-p22.3">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=23#vi.xxxvii-p22.14">4:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#vii.ix-p56.3">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=11#vii.ix-p56.3">5:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#vi.iii-p7.2">6:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#vi.iii-p7.3">6:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=20#vi.i-p20.1">6:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=26#vi.xlvi-p14.6">6:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=26#vii.xix-p31.1">6:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=34#vi.xli-p33.1">6:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=39#vi.xv-p26.7">7:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=47#vi.xx-p22.10">7:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=47#vi.xxx-p31.3">7:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#vii.xxxiii-p14.3">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=5#vi.iv-p5.1">8:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=8#vi.xxvii-p19.12">8:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=10#vii.iii-p23.1">8:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=11#vi.iv-p5.1">8:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=44#vii.x-p67.5">8:44-45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=52#vi.xxi-p20.5">8:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=24#vii.xviii-p21.1">9:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=26#vii.xxviii-p25.1">9:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=48#vi.xlv-p14.7">9:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=55#vii.xxiii-p37.3">9:55</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=58#vii.xxvi-p24.2">9:58</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=5#vii.iii-p29.1">10:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=8#vi.xxxv-p7.5">10:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=19#vi.i-p32.4">10:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=20#vi.xxxi-p12.7">10:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=20#vi.xli-p25.4">10:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=25#vi.ii-p13.6">10:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=40#vii.xvi-p46.2">10:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=5#vi.xxxvi-p19.12">11:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=13#vi.xxxvi-p21.3">11:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=19#vii.xxi-p8.1">11:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=41#vii.xxxii-p45.6">11:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=11#vi.x-p10.3">12:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=14#vi.x-p10.3">12:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#vii.xxxii-p42.3">12:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=47#vii.viii-p64.4">12:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=47#vii.xxxiii-p61.4">12:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=51#vi.xix-p46.13">12:51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=4#vii.xxvii-p45.1">13:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=6#vii.xiv-p48.3">13:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=16#vi.xxiii-p13.11">13:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=32#vii.xxxiv-p35.6">13:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=26#vi.xix-p46.11">14:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=6#vii.xx-p47.7">16:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=13#vii.xv-p24.3">16:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=19#vi.xlviii-p31.1">16:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=20#vii.xiii-p54.2">16:20-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=26#vii.xx-p47.5">16:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=28#vii.xx-p48.2">16:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=10#vii.ix-p52.7">17:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=7#vii.xxxiv-p34.3">18:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=11#vii.xii-p47.8">18:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=11#vii.xviii-p47.2">18:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=13#vi.xv-p25.4">18:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=13#vii.xxvii-p49.7">18:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=19#vi.v-p22.1">18:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=27#vi.v-p24.4">19:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=27#vii.xxvii-p41.1">19:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=13#vi.xxix-p6.2">20:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=1#vi.xx-p26.6">21:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=6#vii.xxvii-p47.6">21:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=13#vi.xlvii-p12.2">21:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=24#vi.ii-p5.11">21:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=24#vii.xxvii-p42.2">21:24-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=27#vi.ii-p5.9">21:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=32#vi.iii-p28.3">22:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=33#vii.vii-p58.4">22:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=69#vi.ii-p5.6">22:69</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=34#vi.ix-p22.1">23:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=34#vii.xxiii-p37.4">23:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=48#vii.xxiii-p39.1">23:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=55#vi.iii-p8.3">23:55</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=6#vi.ii-p25.3">24:6</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=0#vi.xix-p28.4">1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=0#vii.ix-p52.3">1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#vii.xxix-p7.4">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#vii.xviii-p31.6">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=30#vii.vii-p48.2">1:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=33#vi.vi-p6.7">1:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=34#vi.i-p14.1">1:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=38#vii.i-p9.2">1:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=40#vi.iii-p32.1">1:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#vi.iv-p24.5">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#vi.iv-p12.4">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=19#vi.ii-p27.1">2:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=19#vi.ii-p27.3">2:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=19#vii.iii-p20.2">2:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#vi.vi-p13.2">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#vi.xxiii-p18.3">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#vii.xii-p18.1">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#vii.xviii-p31.1">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=11#vi.i-p14.2">3:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#vi.xli-p15.6">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=34#vi.i-p22.2">3:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#vi.iv-p20.3">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#vi.xxii-p36.6">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=22#vi.xvii-p6.3">4:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=22#vii.xxxii-p5.11">4:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=23#vii.iii-p12.3">4:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#vii.iv-p9.2">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=35#vi.iv-p4.2">4:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=39#vi.xviii-p35.2">4:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=48#vi.xl-p25.3">4:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#vi.i-p41.1">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#vii.xxvii-p46.1">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#vi.ii-p5.4">5:17-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=18#vii.xvii-p6.3">5:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#vii.xvii-p30.3">5:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#vi.ii-p8.1">5:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#vii.xvii-p30.3">5:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#vii.xxvii-p39.2">5:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=29#vii.xv-p65.4">5:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=34#vi.xxxv-p15.6">5:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=36#vii.xvii-p30.3">5:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=44#vi.ii-p13.5">5:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=44#vii.xix-p30.3">5:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=45#vi.xlviii-p26.2">5:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=45#vii.x-p72.2">5:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=30#vii.xxxiv-p6.12">6:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=60#vi.lv-p17.4">6:60</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=62#vi.ii-p16.4">6:62</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=63#vi.i-p22.6">6:63</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=63#vi.xvii-p8.2">6:63</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=67#vi.xlvi-p18.3">6:67</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=67#vii.vii-p58.3">6:67</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=7#vi.iii-p24.15">7:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=7#vii.xv-p58.2">7:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=20#vi.xxxix-p22.3">7:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=22#vii.viii-p35.1">7:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=28#vi.vi-p6.8">7:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=38#vii.xxxiv-p33.3">7:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=39#vii.xiii-p38.1">7:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=39#vii.xiv-p53.3">7:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=46#vi.xiii-p18.3">7:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=23#vii.x-p66.1">8:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=28#vii.iii-p20.3">8:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=39#vii.xxi-p33.2">8:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=44#vi.xxxix-p23.4">8:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=48#vi.iv-p23.5">8:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=48#vii.xvii-p6.2">8:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=49#vi.l-p20.2">8:49</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=56#vii.iii-p14.4">8:56</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=34#vii.viii-p8.4">9:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=11#vii.xxxi-p32.8">10:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=35#vi.v-p15.9">10:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=4#vi.xv-p17.1">11:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=47#vii.xvii-p6.4">11:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=48#vi.xlii-p10.10">11:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=53#vii.xvii-p6.4">11:53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=6#vi.liv-p11.11">12:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=19#vi.xlii-p10.9">12:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=19#vii.xix-p12.2">12:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=20#vi.xlvi-p12.9">12:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=23#vii.xii-p47.4">12:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=25#vii.xii-p47.3">12:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=29#vi.xix-p30.14">12:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=32#vii.xx-p32.1">12:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=42#vii.xix-p12.3">12:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=24#vi.viii-p4.2">13:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=27#vi.liv-p11.10">13:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=34#vii.ix-p52.6">13:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=35#vi.i-p5.7">13:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=35#vii.xxix-p26.1">13:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=36#vi.ii-p18.4">13:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=36#vii.vii-p58.2">13:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=10#vi.xxvii-p16.11">14:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=12#vi.i-p5.4">14:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=12#vi.xii-p7.9">14:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=12#vi.xii-p11.2">14:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=12#vi.xii-p11.5">14:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=12#vi.xli-p8.5">14:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=12#vii.xxxiv-p32.1">14:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=15#vi.i-p36.1">14:15-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=16#vi.i-p31.5">14:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=5#vii.xxvi-p17.9">15:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=8#vii.xvii-p41.1">15:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=13#vii.xxxii-p39.8">15:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=14#vii.xxvi-p17.10">15:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=19#vii.xv-p58.1">15:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=22#vi.i-p41.3">15:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=22#vi.v-p36.5">15:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=22#vii.xiv-p43.4">15:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=27#vi.i-p14.3">15:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=2#vi.xix-p23.2">16:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=5#vi.ii-p16.2">16:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=7#vi.i-p31.4">16:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=7#vi.i-p32.5">16:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=7#vi.ii-p16.2">16:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=12#vi.i-p10.1">16:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=12#vii.iii-p22.1">16:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=12#vii.xxxiv-p32.2">16:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=33#vi.xix-p46.14">16:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=33#vi.xxv-p9.10">16:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=33#vii.v-p32.3">16:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=3#vii.iii-p12.4">17:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=5#vi.iii-p9.3">17:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=10#vii.iv-p10.1">17:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=21#vi.xxxiii-p38.1">17:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=21#vii.xxix-p25.2">17:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=6#vii.xxiii-p39.4">18:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=22#vi.xxxix-p22.4">18:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=31#vi.xxxix-p19.7">18:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=36#vi.xxvii-p16.12">18:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=12#vi.xxxv-p11.7">19:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=14#vi.xxxv-p11.7">19:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=15#vi.ix-p16.11">19:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=15#vi.xvii-p4.2">19:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=26#vi.iii-p8.4">19:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=38#vi.xviii-p13.6">19:38-39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=3#vi.viii-p4.3">20:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=22#vi.i-p32.2">20:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=29#vi.xl-p25.2">20:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=15#vii.ii-p16.9">21:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=15#vii.xxxiii-p55.3">21:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=15#vi.xviii-p47.3">21:15-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=16#vii.xxv-p36.2">21:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=16#vii.xxxi-p32.1">21:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=17#vii.xii-p46.4">21:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=21#vi.viii-p4.4">21:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=25#vi.i-p16.1">21:25</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Acts</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vi.i-p13.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vi.i-p2.1">1:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vi.i-p12.1">1:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#vi.i-p21.1">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#vi.i-p24.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#vi.i-p31.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#vi.i-p30.7">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#vi.i-p31.2">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#vi.i-p31.3">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#vi.i-p33.1">1:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#vi.ii-p2.1">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#vi.ii-p5.3">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#vi.ii-p21.6">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#vi.ii-p6.4">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#vi.ii-p13.10">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#vi.ii-p16.3">1:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#vi.iii-p2.1">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#vi.iii-p7.2">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#vi.iii-p7.6">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#vi.xi-p21.8">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#vi.iii-p8.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#vi.iii-p25.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#vi.xiii-p18.2">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#vi.iii-p9.4">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#vi.iii-p26.2">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#vi.xxi-p16.4">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#vii.ii-p17.7">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#vi.iii-p11.4">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#vi.iii-p14.2">1:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#vii.xxvii-p53.3">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#vi.iii-p16.3">1:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#vi.iii-p18.1">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#vi.iii-p18.3">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#vi.xiv-p19.2">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=22#vi.iii-p19.2">1:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#vi.iii-p19.4">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#vi.iii-p36.1">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#vi.xi-p4.3">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#vi.xxxii-p14.2">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#vi.xxxii-p15.3">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#vi.iii-p20.6">1:24-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#vi.iii-p20.7">1:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#vi.i-p32.1">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#vi.iv-p2.1">2:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#vi.iv-p6.11">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#vi.iv-p16.2">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#vi.iv-p7.5">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#vi.iv-p8.2">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#vi.xviii-p13.3">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#vi.iv-p9.4">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#vi.iv-p9.5">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#vi.iv-p9.6">2:7-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#vi.iv-p10.1">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#vi.v-p2.1">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#vi.ix-p4.2">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#vi.vii-p10.7">2:14-36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#vi.v-p7.4">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#vi.xxi-p16.4">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#vi.v-p8.1">2:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#vi.vi-p21.3">2:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#vi.vi-p16.2">2:17-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=19#vi.v-p10.1">2:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#vi.v-p10.2">2:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#vi.vi-p21.5">2:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=22#vi.vi-p2.1">2:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=22#vi.ix-p16.5">2:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=22#vi.ix-p19.9">2:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=22#vi.xlvii-p8.5">2:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=22#vi.vi-p13.1">2:22-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=23#vi.vi-p6.9">2:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=23#vi.vi-p8.1">2:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=23#vi.vi-p13.3">2:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=24#vi.vi-p9.9">2:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=24#vi.vi-p13.4">2:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=24#vi.ix-p17.1">2:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=25#vi.vi-p11.5">2:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=25#vi.vi-p14.8">2:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=25#vi.vi-p12.7">2:25-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=26#vi.vi-p12.2">2:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=26#vi.ix-p7.2">2:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=29#vi.vi-p12.8">2:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=29#vi.xxix-p18.3">2:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=30#vi.vi-p12.9">2:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=30#vi.vi-p14.9">2:30-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=30#vi.vi-p15.4">2:30-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=31#vi.vi-p12.11">2:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=32#vi.i-p14.4">2:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=32#vi.xxix-p16.3">2:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=33#vi.vi-p16.1">2:33-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=34#vi.vi-p10.15">2:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=34#vi.vi-p18.3">2:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=35#vi.ix-p14.3">2:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=36#vi.vi-p19.4">2:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=37#vi.vii-p2.1">2:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=37#vi.vii-p10.4">2:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=37#vi.vii-p12.1">2:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=37#vi.xiii-p10.2">2:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=37#vi.xiii-p10.6">2:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=38#vi.vii-p5.1">2:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=38#vi.vii-p12.2">2:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=38#vi.vii-p13.12">2:38-39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=39#vi.vii-p6.4">2:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=39#vi.vii-p11.3">2:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=39#vi.vii-p12.4">2:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=39#vi.vii-p13.9">2:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=40#vi.vii-p6.5">2:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=40#vi.vii-p10.9">2:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=40#vi.vii-p13.6">2:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=40#vi.vii-p13.15">2:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=41#vi.i-p50.3">2:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=41#vi.vii-p7.8">2:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=41#vi.vii-p13.16">2:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=41#vi.xiv-p13.4">2:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=41#vi.xl-p29.11">2:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=41#vii.xx-p37.1">2:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=42#vi.vii-p7.3">2:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=42#vi.vii-p8.5">2:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=42#vi.vii-p14.2">2:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=42#vi.vii-p16.2">2:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=42#vi.vii-p16.7">2:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=42#vi.xi-p21.8">2:42-44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=43#vi.vii-p8.6">2:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=43#vi.vii-p15.2">2:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=43#vi.vii-p16.13">2:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=44#vi.vii-p9.4">2:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=44#vi.vii-p10.1">2:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=44#vi.vii-p11.2">2:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=44#vi.vii-p16.14">2:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=44#vi.vii-p17.8">2:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=44#vi.xi-p20.2">2:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=44#vi.xi-p21.2">2:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=45#vi.vii-p17.3">2:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=46#vi.vii-p7.7">2:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=46#vi.vii-p9.7">2:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=46#vi.vii-p16.4">2:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=46#vi.vii-p16.8">2:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=46#vi.vii-p17.2">2:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=46#vi.vii-p17.10">2:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=47#vi.vii-p9.8">2:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=47#vi.vii-p21.3">2:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#vi.viii-p2.1">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#vi.viii-p10.4">3:1-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#vi.viii-p7.3">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#vi.viii-p10.5">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#vi.viii-p7.4">3:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#vi.viii-p10.6">3:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#vi.xxi-p16.4">3:4-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#vi.viii-p7.5">3:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#vi.xx-p26.7">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#vi.viii-p10.7">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#vi.xi-p7.5">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#vi.xxi-p17.7">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#vi.xxv-p22.14">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#vi.xxvii-p14.2">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#vii.iii-p23.4">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#vi.viii-p10.8">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#vi.viii-p7.6">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#vi.viii-p11.7">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#vi.viii-p7.7">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#vi.viii-p13.7">3:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#vi.viii-p14.3">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=11#vi.viii-p14.5">3:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#vi.iv-p40.4">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#vi.viii-p14.6">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#vi.ix-p2.1">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#vi.ix-p16.4">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#vi.xx-p15.7">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#vi.xxx-p18.5">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#vi.ix-p18.1">3:12-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#vi.ix-p4.7">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#vi.ix-p16.6">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#vi.ix-p16.7">3:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#vi.ix-p7.1">3:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#vi.ix-p17.2">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#vi.xxix-p16.5">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#vi.ix-p8.2">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=18#vi.ix-p9.4">3:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=18#vi.ix-p16.8">3:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=18#vi.ix-p22.4">3:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=18#vi.ix-p28.10">3:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#vi.ix-p10.5">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#vi.ix-p22.3">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#vi.ix-p23.3">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#vi.ix-p26.1">3:19-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=20#vi.ix-p26.3">3:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=20#vi.ix-p14.1">3:20-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=21#vi.ix-p27.7">3:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=22#vi.ix-p27.8">3:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=23#vi.ix-p30.2">3:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=23#vi.ix-p14.2">3:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=24#vi.ix-p30.3">3:24-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=25#vi.ix-p14.4">3:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=25#vi.ix-p30.4">3:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=26#vi.ix-p14.6">3:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=26#vi.ix-p30.5">3:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#vi.x-p2.1">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#vi.x-p15.1">4:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#vi.iii-p33.2">4:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#vi.x-p5.1">4:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#vi.xv-p13.7">4:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#vi.l-p19.5">4:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#vi.x-p6.2">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#vi.x-p21.4">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#vi.i-p50.3">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#vi.x-p7.4">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#vi.xiv-p13.4">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#vi.xl-p29.12">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#vii.xx-p37.2">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#vi.x-p22.1">4:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#vi.x-p9.1">4:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#vi.x-p22.2">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#vi.x-p10.1">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#vi.x-p22.3">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#vi.x-p10.2">4:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#vi.x-p22.4">4:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#vi.xxi-p16.4">4:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#vi.x-p24.1">4:8-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=9#vi.x-p22.5">4:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=9#vi.x-p24.3">4:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#vi.x-p11.10">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#vi.x-p24.4">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#vi.x-p24.5">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#vi.xlvii-p8.5">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#vi.x-p11.12">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#vi.x-p24.6">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#vi.x-p11.14">4:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#vi.x-p24.7">4:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#vi.xx-p26.8">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#vi.x-p13.1">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#vi.x-p24.10">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#vi.x-p13.2">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#vi.x-p13.3">4:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#vi.xviii-p5.7">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#vii.xvii-p37.1">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#vi.x-p14.3">4:16-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=17#vi.x-p16.1">4:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=17#vi.x-p27.2">4:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=18#vi.x-p28.3">4:18-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=19#vi.xiii-p14.7">4:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=19#vi.x-p14.4">4:19-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=20#vi.x-p30.3">4:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=20#vi.xiii-p14.8">4:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=20#vi.viii-p7.2">4:20-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=21#vi.x-p30.4">4:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=22#vi.x-p14.5">4:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=23#vi.xi-p2.1">4:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=23#vi.xi-p11.1">4:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#vi.xi-p4.2">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#vi.xi-p11.3">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#vi.xi-p5.4">4:24-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=25#vi.xi-p12.10">4:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=27#vi.xi-p13.2">4:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=27#vi.xi-p13.7">4:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=27#vi.xi-p5.6">4:27-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=28#vi.xi-p14.4">4:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=29#vi.xi-p13.4">4:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=29#vi.xi-p15.6">4:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=30#vi.xi-p5.8">4:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=30#vi.xi-p16.6">4:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=31#vi.xi-p6.1">4:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=31#vi.xi-p16.7">4:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=32#vi.vii-p17.7">4:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=32#vi.xi-p6.2">4:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=32#vi.xi-p19.4">4:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=32#vi.xi-p20.3">4:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=32#vi.xi-p21.5">4:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=32#vi.xi-p21.9">4:32-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=33#vi.iii-p33.2">4:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=33#vi.xi-p8.3">4:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=33#vi.xi-p20.5">4:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=33#vi.xi-p19.1">4:33-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=34#vi.xi-p8.4">4:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=34#vi.xi-p20.4">4:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=34#vi.xi-p20.7">4:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=34#vii.xiii-p53.5">4:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=34#vi.xi-p21.7">4:34-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=34#vi.xii-p9.1">4:34-37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=35#vi.xi-p9.5">4:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=36#vi.xi-p9.6">4:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=36#vi.xii-p2.1">4:36-37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#vi.xii-p10.1">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#vi.xii-p4.2">5:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#vi.xi-p21.10">5:1-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#vi.xxviii-p10.2">5:1-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#vi.xii-p4.3">5:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#vi.xii-p10.2">5:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#vi.xxi-p16.4">5:3-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=4#vi.xi-p21.11">5:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=4#vi.xii-p4.4">5:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#vi.xii-p4.5">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#vi.xii-p10.4">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#vi.xii-p5.1">5:6-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#vi.xii-p10.7">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#vi.xii-p10.8">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#vi.xxvi-p14.11">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=9#vi.xii-p10.9">5:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=9#vi.xii-p5.2">5:9-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=10#vi.xii-p10.10">5:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#vi.xii-p10.11">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#vi.xii-p7.8">5:12-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=13#vi.xii-p11.3">5:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=13#vi.xiii-p17.2">5:13-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#vi.xii-p11.1">5:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#vi.xii-p11.4">5:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=15#vi.xxi-p17.8">5:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=15#vii.x-p67.7">5:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=15#vii.xvi-p36.1">5:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#vi.xii-p7.10">5:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#vi.xxvi-p14.2">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#vi.xiii-p2.1">5:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=18#vi.xxvi-p10.7">5:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#vi.xx-p18.12">5:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#vi.xiii-p12.6">5:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#vi.xiii-p5.8">5:19-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#vi.xxvi-p23.3">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#vi.xiii-p7.2">5:21-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#vi.xiii-p7.4">5:21-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=24#vi.xiii-p8.2">5:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=25#vi.xiii-p8.3">5:25-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=27#vi.xiii-p19.3">5:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=27#vi.xiii-p8.4">5:27-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=28#vi.iv-p27.1">5:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=28#vi.x-p16.2">5:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=28#vi.xiii-p6.13">5:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=28#vi.xiii-p7.3">5:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=28#vi.xiii-p12.7">5:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=28#vi.xiii-p13.1">5:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=28#vi.xlii-p10.8">5:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=29#vi.xiii-p8.5">5:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=29#vi.xiii-p9.1">5:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=29#vi.xiii-p13.2">5:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=30#vi.xiii-p9.2">5:30-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=30#vi.xiii-p15.1">5:30-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=31#vi.xiii-p19.4">5:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=32#vi.xiii-p9.3">5:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=32#vi.xiii-p15.2">5:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=33#vi.xiii-p9.4">5:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=33#vi.xiii-p15.3">5:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=33#vi.xiii-p19.5">5:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=34#vi.xiv-p2.1">5:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=35#vi.xiv-p5.2">5:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=35#vi.xiv-p10.1">5:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=36#vi.xiv-p5.3">5:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=36#vi.xiv-p10.2">5:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=37#vi.xiv-p5.4">5:37-39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=38#vi.xiv-p10.4">5:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=38#vi.xiv-p12.1">5:38-39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=39#vi.xiv-p11.3">5:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=40#vi.xiv-p6.2">5:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=40#vi.xiv-p12.4">5:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=40#vi.xiv-p14.1">5:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=40#vi.xiv-p14.2">5:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=40#vii.xxiv-p4.3">5:40-41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=41#vi.xliv-p6.1">5:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=41#vi.xiv-p14.3">5:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=41#vi.xxxi-p12.6">5:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=41#vi.xxxiv-p26.1">5:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=41#vii.xi-p42.4">5:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=41#vi.xiv-p6.3">5:41-42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=42#vi.xiv-p14.4">5:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#vi.xiv-p6.4">6:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#vi.xiv-p14.5">6:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#vi.xiv-p15.4">6:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#vi.xiv-p22.6">6:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#vi.xiv-p21.11">6:1-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#vi.xiv-p21.15">6:1-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#vi.xiv-p24.3">6:1-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#vi.xiv-p15.2">6:1-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#vi.xiv-p16.1">6:1-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=2#vi.xiv-p7.4">6:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=2#vi.xxi-p17.3">6:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=2#vi.xiv-p17.1">6:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#vi.xiv-p19.1">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#vi.xiv-p24.7">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#vi.xiv-p7.6">6:3-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#vi.xiv-p19.4">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#vi.xxv-p22.14">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#vii.xxxiv-p24.1">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=5#vi.xiv-p24.9">6:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=5#vi.xiv-p19.5">6:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=5#vi.xiv-p8.6">6:5-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=7#vi.xiv-p15.1">6:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=7#vi.xiv-p15.5">6:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=7#vi.xiv-p19.10">6:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=7#vi.xiv-p24.5">6:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=7#vi.xiv-p24.11">6:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=8#vi.xv-p2.1">6:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=8#vi.xv-p12.1">6:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=9#vi.xv-p4.2">6:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=9#vi.xv-p14.13">6:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=9#vi.xv-p4.6">6:9-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=10#vi.xv-p14.12">6:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=11#vi.xv-p13.6">6:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=11#vi.xv-p14.14">6:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#vi.xv-p14.16">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#vi.xv-p5.3">6:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=13#vi.xv-p15.5">6:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#vi.xv-p5.4">6:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#vi.xv-p15.6">6:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=15#vi.xv-p6.1">6:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=15#vi.xv-p12.4">6:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=15#vi.xv-p15.8">6:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=15#vi.xvi-p21.8">6:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=0#vi.xxix-p16.6">7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#vi.xv-p7.12">7:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#vi.xv-p15.9">7:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=2#vi.xv-p7.13">7:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=3#vi.xv-p9.2">7:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=4#vi.xv-p16.6">7:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=4#vi.xv-p10.2">7:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=5#vi.xv-p16.7">7:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=5#vi.xvi-p7.1">7:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=5#vi.xlv-p17.5">7:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=6#vi.xvi-p2.1">7:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=6#vi.xvi-p7.1">7:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=6#vi.xvi-p13.1">7:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=8#vi.xvi-p7.3">7:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=8#vi.xvi-p16.2">7:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=9#vi.xvi-p8.1">7:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=9#vi.xvi-p16.3">7:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=10#vi.xvi-p9.1">7:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=10#vi.xvi-p18.1">7:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=11#vi.xvi-p9.2">7:11-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=11#vi.xvi-p20.6">7:11-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=13#vi.xvi-p9.3">7:13-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=17#vi.xvi-p20.7">7:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=19#vi.xvi-p20.8">7:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=20#vi.xvi-p9.6">7:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=20#vi.xvi-p20.9">7:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=21#vi.xvi-p20.11">7:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=22#vi.xvi-p10.6">7:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=22#vi.xvi-p20.12">7:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=22#vi.xvi-p21.3">7:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=23#vi.xvi-p21.6">7:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=23#vi.xvi-p21.7">7:23-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=24#vi.xvi-p11.6">7:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=26#vi.xvi-p11.7">7:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=26#vi.xvi-p21.9">7:26-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=29#vi.x-p37.7">7:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=29#vi.xvi-p22.6">7:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=30#vi.xv-p14.15">7:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=30#vi.xvi-p23.1">7:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=31#vi.xvi-p23.2">7:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=32#vi.xvi-p23.3">7:32-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=34#vi.xvi-p24.5">7:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=35#vi.xvii-p2.1">7:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=35#vi.xvii-p5.1">7:35-50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=36#vi.xvii-p4.3">7:36-37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=37#vi.xvii-p5.2">7:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=38#vi.xvii-p4.4">7:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=38#vi.xvii-p6.2">7:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=38#vi.xvii-p7.1">7:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=39#vi.xvi-p11.10">7:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=39#vi.xvii-p4.5">7:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=39#vi.xvii-p8.4">7:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=39#vi.xvii-p9.1">7:39-40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=40#vi.xvii-p4.6">7:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=40#vi.xvii-p8.6">7:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=41#vi.xvii-p11.1">7:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=42#vi.xvii-p11.2">7:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=43#vi.xvii-p4.6">7:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=43#vi.xvii-p13.4">7:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=43#vi.xvii-p13.5">7:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=43#vi.xvii-p13.8">7:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=44#vi.xvii-p4.7">7:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=44#vi.xvii-p13.9">7:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=45#vi.xvii-p15.12">7:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=45#vi.xvii-p4.9">7:45-46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=46#vi.xvii-p15.13">7:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=47#vi.xvii-p15.14">7:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=47#vi.xvii-p4.10">7:47-50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=48#vi.xvii-p15.15">7:48-49</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=50#vi.xvii-p15.16">7:50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=51#vi.xvii-p16.2">7:51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=51#vii.xix-p34.4">7:51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=51#vi.xviii-p7.2">7:51-53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=52#vi.xvii-p17.1">7:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=53#vi.xvii-p19.2">7:53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=53#vi.xvii-p7.6">7:53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=54#vi.xviii-p15.3">7:54</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=54#vi.xviii-p2.1">7:54</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=54#vi.xxvii-p6.2">7:54</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=55#vii.xvii-p30.4">7:55</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=55#vi.xviii-p7.6">7:55-58</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=56#vi.xviii-p15.4">7:56-57</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=58#vi.xviii-p15.5">7:58</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=59#vi.xviii-p9.2">7:59</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=59#vi.x-p36.2">7:59</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=60#vi.xviii-p9.3">7:60</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=60#vi.xviii-p16.3">7:60</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=0#vi.xxxvi-p19.8">8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#vi.xviii-p10.1">8:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#vi.xviii-p16.4">8:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=2#vi.xviii-p12.2">8:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=2#vi.xviii-p15.3">8:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=2#vii.xxxii-p34.1">8:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#vi.xviii-p17.1">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=4#vi.xviii-p27.6">8:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=4#vi.xxv-p5.2">8:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=4#vi.xviii-p27.10">8:4-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=4#vi.xviii-p17.2">8:4-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=4#vi.xviii-p18.1">8:4-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=7#vi.xviii-p27.7">8:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=7#vi.xviii-p27.11">8:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=10#vi.xviii-p18.7">8:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=10#vi.xviii-p27.12">8:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=10#vi.xviii-p18.10">8:10-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=11#vi.xviii-p27.14">8:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=11#vi.xviii-p18.2">8:11-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=12#vi.xviii-p27.15">8:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=13#vi.xviii-p32.1">8:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=13#vi.xviii-p27.16">8:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=13#vi.xviii-p28.3">8:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=14#vi.xxiv-p9.6">8:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=14#vi.xxv-p11.2">8:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=15#vi.xviii-p18.3">8:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=15#vi.xviii-p28.4">8:15-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=16#vi.xviii-p24.3">8:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=16#vi.xviii-p18.11">8:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=17#vi.xviii-p18.5">8:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=18#vi.xviii-p24.2">8:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=18#vi.xviii-p29.3">8:18-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=18#vi.xviii-p18.12">8:18-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=19#vi.xviii-p18.4">8:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=19#vi.xviii-p18.9">8:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=19#vi.xxxv-p15.5">8:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=20#vi.iii-p50.1">8:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=20#vi.xviii-p29.4">8:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=20#vi.xviii-p20.12">8:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=20#vii.xiv-p59.4">8:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=21#vi.xviii-p29.5">8:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=21#vi.xviii-p24.5">8:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#vi.xviii-p30.6">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#vi.xix-p37.1">8:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#vi.xviii-p24.6">8:22-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=23#vi.xviii-p30.7">8:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=24#vi.xviii-p27.8">8:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=25#vi.xviii-p29.2">8:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=25#vi.xviii-p34.1">8:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=26#vi.xix-p12.1">8:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=26#vi.xix-p2.1">8:26-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=26#vi.xviii-p21.1">8:26-40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=27#vi.i-p47.3">8:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=27#vi.xix-p14.2">8:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=27#vi.xix-p5.2">8:27-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=28#vi.xix-p15.3">8:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=28#vi.xix-p15.5">8:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=29#vi.xix-p15.6">8:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=29#vi.xix-p6.4">8:29-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=30#vi.xix-p16.9">8:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=31#vi.xix-p17.12">8:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=31#vi.xxiii-p15.3">8:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=32#vi.xix-p37.1">8:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=32#vi.xix-p20.7">8:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=32#vi.xix-p35.6">8:32-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=32#vi.xix-p6.5">8:32-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=33#vi.xix-p37.1">8:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=35#vi.xix-p19.7">8:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=35#vi.xix-p20.6">8:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=36#vi.xix-p6.6">8:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=36#vi.xix-p22.2">8:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=37#vi.vii-p6.3">8:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=37#vi.xix-p7.3">8:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=38#vi.xix-p22.3">8:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=38#vi.xix-p7.4">8:38-39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=39#vi.xix-p16.2">8:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=39#vi.xix-p22.4">8:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=40#vi.xix-p8.3">8:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=40#vi.xix-p22.5">8:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=40#vi.xxiii-p12.5">8:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=0#vi.xx-p11.5">9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=0#vi.xx-p11.7">9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=0#vi.xxi-p5.1">9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=0#vi.xxi-p8.7">9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#vi.xix-p23.1">9:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=2#vi.xlii-p6.2">9:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=3#vi.xxviii-p10.1">9:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=3#vi.xxxiv-p30.7">9:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=3#vi.xix-p24.7">9:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=4#vi.xix-p27.5">9:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#vi.xix-p26.2">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#vi.xlvii-p8.4">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#vi.xix-p27.1">9:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=6#vi.xix-p27.7">9:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=7#vi.xx-p11.8">9:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=7#vi.xlvii-p8.3">9:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=7#vi.xix-p28.7">9:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=8#vi.xx-p7.9">9:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=9#vi.xix-p28.10">9:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=10#vi.xx-p2.1">9:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=11#vi.xx-p13.11">9:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=12#vi.xx-p2.1">9:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=12#vi.xx-p14.5">9:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=12#vi.xxxiv-p21.4">9:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=13#vi.xx-p5.5">9:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=13#vi.xx-p14.2">9:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=14#vi.xx-p5.6">9:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=15#vi.xx-p13.12">9:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=15#vi.xlviii-p4.2">9:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=15#vii.xx-p46.12">9:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=15#vii.xxxii-p41.2">9:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=15#vi.xx-p6.6">9:15-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=16#vi.xx-p15.5">9:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=17#vi.xx-p7.7">9:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=17#vi.xx-p15.6">9:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=18#vi.xx-p7.8">9:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=18#vi.xx-p16.7">9:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=19#vi.xx-p8.5">9:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=19#vi.xx-p16.8">9:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=20#vi.xx-p9.2">9:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=20#vi.xx-p9.4">9:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=20#vi.xx-p16.9">9:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=20#vi.xx-p20.1">9:20-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=21#vi.xx-p16.10">9:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=21#vi.xx-p10.4">9:21-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=22#vi.xx-p23.8">9:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=22#vi.xx-p16.11">9:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=23#vi.xx-p18.6">9:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=23#vi.xx-p18.8">9:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=24#vi.xx-p18.10">9:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=25#vi.xx-p19.5">9:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=25#vi.xx-p21.1">9:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=26#vi.xx-p18.3">9:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=26#vi.xxi-p22.1">9:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=26#vi.xxi-p2.1">9:26-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=27#vi.xxi-p10.1">9:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=27#vi.xxi-p11.6">9:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=27#vi.xxi-p23.1">9:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=28#vi.xxi-p12.5">9:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=28#vi.xxi-p12.7">9:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=28#vi.xxi-p12.9">9:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=28#vi.xxi-p23.2">9:28-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=29#vi.xxi-p12.10">9:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=30#vi.xxi-p12.11">9:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=30#vi.xxi-p14.1">9:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=30#vi.xxi-p23.3">9:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=31#vi.xxi-p15.6">9:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=32#vi.xxi-p16.3">9:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=32#vi.xxi-p24.4">9:32-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=33#vi.xxi-p17.5">9:33-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=35#vi.xxi-p17.6">9:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=35#vi.xxi-p26.4">9:35-36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=36#vi.xxi-p17.9">9:36-38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=39#vi.xxi-p18.11">9:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=40#vi.xxi-p19.5">9:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=40#vi.xxi-p27.2">9:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=41#vi.xxi-p20.8">9:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=42#vi.xxi-p27.3">9:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=42#vi.xxi-p20.10">9:42-43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=43#vi.xxxv-p14.3">9:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=0#vi.i-p50.3">10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#vi.xxii-p6.2">10:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#vi.xxii-p5.2">10:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#vi.xxii-p19.1">10:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#vi.xxii-p2.1">10:1-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=2#vi.xxii-p7.4">10:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=2#vi.xxii-p34.1">10:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=2#vi.xxii-p36.4">10:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=3#vi.xxii-p8.4">10:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=3#vi.xxii-p21.3">10:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=3#vi.xxxiv-p30.7">10:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=4#vi.xxii-p8.5">10:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=4#vi.xxxvi-p19.13">10:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=5#vi.xxii-p8.6">10:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=5#vi.xxii-p23.1">10:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=6#vi.xxii-p8.7">10:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=6#vi.xxii-p24.1">10:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=7#vi.xxii-p9.2">10:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=9#vi.xxii-p9.3">10:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=9#vi.xxii-p25.1">10:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=10#vi.xxii-p9.4">10:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=10#vi.xxii-p10.6">10:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=11#vi.xxiv-p11.7">10:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=11#vi.xxii-p10.23">10:11-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=13#vi.xxii-p25.2">10:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=14#vi.xxii-p13.6">10:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=17#vi.xxii-p17.1">10:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=18#vi.xxii-p28.3">10:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=19#vi.xxii-p17.2">10:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=19#vi.xxii-p29.3">10:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=20#vi.xxxiv-p30.5">10:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=21#vi.xxii-p29.4">10:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=21#vi.xxii-p17.3">10:21-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=22#vi.xxii-p24.2">10:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=22#vi.xxii-p31.1">10:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=22#vi.xxii-p32.7">10:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=22#vi.xxii-p34.1">10:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=23#vi.xxii-p18.1">10:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=23#vi.xxiii-p2.1">10:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=24#vi.xxii-p32.8">10:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=24#vi.xxiii-p15.2">10:24-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=25#vi.xxiii-p4.2">10:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=26#vi.xxiii-p4.3">10:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=26#vi.xxiii-p15.5">10:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=27#vi.xxiii-p15.6">10:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=27#vi.xxiii-p4.4">10:27-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=28#vi.xxiii-p15.7">10:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=28#vi.xxiv-p17.8">10:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=29#vi.xxiii-p6.3">10:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=30#vi.xxiii-p6.4">10:30-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=31#vi.xxiii-p8.3">10:31-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=32#vi.xxii-p24.3">10:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=33#vi.xxiii-p15.8">10:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=34#vi.xxiii-p15.9">10:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=34#vi.xxiii-p9.5">10:34-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=34#vi.xxxiii-p43.6">10:34-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=35#vi.xxiii-p11.1">10:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=35#vi.xxiv-p5.2">10:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=36#vi.xxiii-p11.3">10:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=36#vi.xxiii-p17.3">10:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=37#vi.xxiii-p11.4">10:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=37#vi.xxiii-p12.4">10:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=37#vi.xxiii-p17.4">10:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=38#vi.xxiii-p11.5">10:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=38#vi.xxiii-p12.2">10:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=38#vi.xxiii-p18.2">10:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=38#vi.xlvii-p8.5">10:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=39#vi.xxiii-p13.12">10:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=39#vi.xxiii-p19.2">10:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=40#vi.xxiii-p13.13">10:40-41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=41#vi.i-p14.5">10:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=41#vi.i-p30.8">10:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=41#vi.xxiii-p19.2">10:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=42#vi.xxiii-p13.14">10:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=42#vi.xxiii-p20.4">10:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=43#vi.xxiii-p13.15">10:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=43#vi.xxiii-p20.5">10:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=44#vi.xxiv-p2.1">10:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=45#vi.xxxii-p5.12">10:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=46#vi.xxiv-p2.1">10:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=46#vi.xxiv-p17.3">10:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=47#vi.xxiv-p7.3">10:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=47#vi.xxiv-p17.7">10:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=48#vi.xxiv-p7.5">10:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=48#vi.xxiv-p17.9">10:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=0#vi.xxv-p10.6">11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#vi.xxiv-p17.10">11:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#vi.xxiv-p8.1">11:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=2#vi.xxxii-p5.12">11:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=3#vi.xxii-p11.2">11:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=3#vi.xxiii-p6.1">11:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=3#vi.xxiv-p17.11">11:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=4#vi.xxx-p8.6">11:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=4#vi.xxiv-p10.4">11:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=6#vi.xxiv-p10.5">11:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=8#vi.xxii-p13.1">11:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=8#vi.xxii-p13.6">11:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=8#vi.xxiv-p10.6">11:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=9#vi.xxiv-p10.7">11:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=11#vi.xxiv-p11.1">11:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=13#vi.xxiv-p11.8">11:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=14#vi.xxii-p24.4">11:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=14#vi.xxii-p24.5">11:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=15#vi.xxiv-p12.3">11:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=16#vi.xxiv-p13.3">11:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=17#vi.xxiv-p14.1">11:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=18#vi.xxiv-p15.2">11:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=19#vi.xxv-p2.1">11:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=19#vi.xxv-p5.1">11:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=19#vi.xxv-p17.1">11:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=19#vi.xxviii-p5.4">11:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=19#vi.xxv-p6.4">11:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=20#vi.xxv-p5.4">11:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=20#vi.xxv-p6.2">11:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=20#vi.xxv-p11.1">11:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=20#vi.xxv-p18.7">11:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=21#vi.xxv-p6.5">11:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=22#vi.xxv-p6.6">11:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=23#vi.xxv-p18.8">11:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=23#vi.xxv-p6.7">11:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=23#vi.xxv-p12.2">11:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=24#vi.xxi-p11.20">11:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=24#vi.xv-p12.5">11:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=25#vi.xxv-p6.9">11:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=25#vi.xxv-p13.3">11:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=26#vi.xxv-p6.10">11:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=26#vi.xl-p6.5">11:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#vi.xxv-p8.4">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=28#vi.xlv-p6.10">11:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=28#vi.xxv-p9.8">11:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=29#vi.xxv-p9.11">11:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=30#vi.xxi-p8.11">11:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=30#vi.xxi-p9.1">11:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=30#vi.xxv-p9.12">11:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#vi.xxvi-p12.1">12:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#vi.xxvi-p2.1">12:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=2#vi.xxvi-p13.4">12:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=3#vi.xxvi-p14.10">12:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=3#vi.xxvi-p14.11">12:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=4#vi.xxvi-p6.4">12:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=4#vi.xxvi-p16.2">12:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=5#vi.xxvi-p6.5">12:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=5#vi.xxvi-p16.3">12:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=5#vi.xxvi-p26.1">12:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=6#vi.xxvi-p17.4">12:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=6#vi.xxxvi-p10.2">12:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=6#vi.xxvi-p6.6">12:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=7#vi.xxvi-p17.6">12:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=8#vi.xxvi-p10.4">12:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=8#vi.xxvi-p18.7">12:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=9#vi.xxvi-p18.8">12:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=9#vi.xxvi-p26.2">12:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=10#vi.xxvi-p19.2">12:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=10#vi.xxvi-p27.3">12:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=10#vi.xxvi-p10.6">12:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=11#vi.xxvi-p19.3">12:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=11#vi.xxvi-p27.4">12:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=12#vi.xxvi-p11.3">12:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=12#vi.xxvi-p19.6">12:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=12#vi.xxvi-p28.4">12:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=13#vi.viii-p15.1">12:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=13#vi.xxvi-p21.7">12:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=13#vi.xxvi-p11.4">12:13-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=14#vi.xxvi-p22.1">12:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=15#vi.xxvi-p21.8">12:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=16#vi.xxvi-p11.5">12:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=16#vi.xxvi-p23.2">12:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=17#vi.xxvi-p27.2">12:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=17#vi.xxvi-p28.5">12:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=18#vi.xxvi-p25.2">12:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=18#vi.xxvii-p12.1">12:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=18#vi.xxvii-p2.1">12:18-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=19#vi.xxvi-p28.1">12:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=19#vi.xxvii-p14.3">12:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=20#vi.xxvii-p14.4">12:20-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=20#vi.xxvii-p7.1">12:20-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=20#vi.xxvii-p8.2">12:20-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=22#vi.xxvii-p16.10">12:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=22#vi.xxvii-p15.1">12:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=24#vi.xxvii-p9.1">12:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=24#vi.xxvii-p16.9">12:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=25#vi.xxvii-p9.2">12:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=0#vi.xxvii-p10.1">13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=0#vi.xxix-p8.9">13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#vi.xxvii-p10.4">13:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#vi.xxxiii-p7.8">13:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=2#vi.xxvii-p16.13">13:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=2#vi.xxxi-p14.9">13:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=2#vii.iii-p22.2">13:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=2#vi.xxvii-p10.5">13:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=3#vi.xxviii-p6.1">13:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=4#vi.xxvii-p11.5">13:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=4#vi.xxviii-p2.1">13:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=5#vi.xxviii-p8.1">13:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=6#vi.xxviii-p5.5">13:6-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=7#vi.xxviii-p8.3">13:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=8#vi.xxviii-p14.4">13:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=9#vi.xxviii-p5.7">13:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=10#vi.xxviii-p6.2">13:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=10#vi.xxviii-p9.4">13:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=10#vi.xxxiii-p27.4">13:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=11#vi.xxviii-p6.4">13:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=11#vi.xxviii-p9.5">13:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=11#vi.xxviii-p15.1">13:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=12#vi.xxviii-p7.4">13:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=12#vi.xxviii-p11.9">13:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=13#vi.xxviii-p12.1">13:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=13#vi.xxxiv-p11.3">13:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=13#vi.xxviii-p7.5">13:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=14#vi.xxviii-p12.2">13:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=15#vi.xxviii-p7.6">13:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=15#vi.xxviii-p14.6">13:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=15#vii.xxiii-p12.1">13:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=16#vi.xxix-p2.1">13:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=16#vi.xxix-p18.1">13:16-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=17#vi.xxix-p12.4">13:17-41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=18#vi.xxix-p7.3">13:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=19#vi.xxix-p7.4">13:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=20#vi.xxix-p8.6">13:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=21#vi.xxix-p8.2">13:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=21#vi.xxix-p8.7">13:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=22#vi.xxix-p18.2">13:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=22#vi.xxix-p8.8">13:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=23#vi.xxix-p13.4">13:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=23#vi.xxix-p18.4">13:23-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=24#vi.xxix-p12.2">13:24-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=24#vi.xxix-p12.4">13:24-36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=24#vi.xxix-p12.1">13:24-41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=26#vi.xxix-p12.3">13:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=26#vi.xxix-p13.5">13:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=26#vi.xxix-p19.1">13:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=26#vi.xxix-p8.10">13:26-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=26#vi.xxix-p12.4">13:26-32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=27#vi.ix-p22.1">13:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=27#vi.xxix-p14.2">13:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=27#vi.xxix-p19.2">13:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=28#vi.xxix-p19.3">13:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=29#vi.xxix-p19.4">13:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=29#vi.xxix-p9.4">13:29-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=29#vi.xxix-p9.7">13:29-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=29#vi.xxix-p9.2">13:29-37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=29#vi.xxix-p9.6">13:29-37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=31#vi.xxix-p15.1">13:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=32#vi.xxix-p9.8">13:32-39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=33#vi.xxix-p21.6">13:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=37#vi.xxix-p10.2">13:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=38#vi.xxix-p21.7">13:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=38#vi.xxix-p10.3">13:38-39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=39#vi.xxix-p20.4">13:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=40#vi.xxix-p10.4">13:40-41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=40#vi.xxix-p17.2">13:40-41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=41#vi.xxix-p21.8">13:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=42#vi.xxx-p2.1">13:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=42#vi.xxx-p19.1">13:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=43#vi.xxx-p6.3">13:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=43#vi.xxx-p19.2">13:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=44#vi.xxx-p6.4">13:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=44#vi.xxxvii-p8.3">13:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=45#vi.xxx-p6.5">13:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=45#vi.xxx-p12.12">13:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=45#vi.xxx-p19.3">13:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=46#vi.xxv-p5.3">13:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=46#vi.xxx-p6.6">13:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=46#vi.xxx-p19.4">13:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=46#vi.xxxvii-p4.2">13:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=46#vii.xxi-p23.5">13:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=46#vii.xxi-p23.8">13:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=47#vi.xxx-p8.7">13:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=47#vi.xxx-p20.6">13:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=48#vi.xxx-p9.3">13:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=48#vi.xxx-p21.8">13:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=49#vi.xxx-p10.1">13:49</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=49#vi.xxx-p21.10">13:49</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=50#vi.xxx-p11.5">13:50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=50#vi.xxx-p21.11">13:50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=51#vi.xxx-p12.13">13:51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=51#vi.xxx-p21.12">13:51-52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=52#vi.xxx-p12.16">13:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=1#vi.xxx-p13.1">14:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=1#vi.xxx-p22.1">14:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=2#vi.xxx-p14.3">14:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=2#vi.xxx-p22.2">14:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=2#vi.xxxvii-p17.6">14:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=3#vi.xxx-p14.4">14:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=3#vi.xxx-p23.4">14:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=4#vi.xxx-p15.8">14:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=4#vi.xxx-p24.6">14:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=5#vi.xxx-p15.10">14:5-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#vi.xxx-p25.1">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#vi.xxx-p25.3">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#vi.xxx-p26.5">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=8#vi.xxx-p16.8">14:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=8#vi.xxx-p16.4">14:8-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=10#vi.xxx-p18.2">14:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=10#vi.xxxi-p9.10">14:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=11#vi.liv-p5.5">14:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=11#vi.xxx-p26.6">14:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=11#vi.xxx-p18.3">14:11-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=12#vii.ii-p12.5">14:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=13#vi.xlii-p10.7">14:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=14#vi.iv-p40.5">14:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=14#vi.xxvi-p14.7">14:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=14#vi.xxxi-p15.1">14:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=14#vi.xxx-p18.4">14:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=14#vi.xxxi-p2.1">14:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=15#vi.xxxi-p15.4">14:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=16#vi.xxxi-p8.1">14:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=16#vi.xxxi-p10.1">14:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=16#vi.xxxi-p15.5">14:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=17#vi.xxxi-p9.2">14:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=17#vi.xxxi-p9.7">14:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=17#vi.xxxi-p9.13">14:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=18#vi.xxxi-p10.9">14:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=19#vi.xxxi-p10.10">14:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=19#vi.xxxi-p16.6">14:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=19#vi.xxxi-p19.4">14:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=19#vi.xxxvii-p17.6">14:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=19#vi.xxxvii-p17.8">14:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=20#vi.xxxi-p10.11">14:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=20#vi.xxxi-p16.7">14:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=21#vi.xxxi-p16.8">14:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=21#vi.xxxvii-p17.8">14:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=21#vi.xxxi-p11.4">14:21-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=22#vi.xxxi-p16.10">14:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=23#vi.xxxi-p13.5">14:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=23#vi.xxxi-p14.5">14:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=23#vi.xxxi-p16.11">14:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=24#vi.xxxi-p14.6">14:24-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=26#vi.xxxi-p14.7">14:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=26#vi.xl-p6.6">14:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=27#vi.xxxi-p16.12">14:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=27#vi.xxxi-p14.10">14:27-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=28#vi.xxxii-p10.1">14:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=0#vi.xxii-p14.2">15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=0#vi.xxxiii-p36.1">15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=0#vi.xlvi-p4.2">15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#vi.xxi-p9.3">15:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#vi.xxxii-p2.1">15:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#vi.xxxii-p7.3">15:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#vi.xxxii-p22.13">15:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#vi.xxxii-p7.2">15:1-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=2#vi.xxxii-p5.7">15:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=2#vi.xxxii-p7.4">15:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=2#vi.xxxii-p10.3">15:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=3#vi.xxxii-p5.8">15:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=3#vi.xxxii-p10.4">15:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=3#vi.xxxii-p7.5">15:3-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=4#vi.xxxii-p5.9">15:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=4#vi.xxxii-p10.5">15:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=4#vi.xxxii-p22.3">15:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=4#vi.xxxii-p22.12">15:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=4#vi.xlv-p14.5">15:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=5#vi.xxxii-p10.2">15:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=5#vi.xxxii-p11.2">15:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=5#vi.xxxii-p22.6">15:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=5#vi.xxxii-p5.10">15:5-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=6#vi.xxxii-p12.2">15:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=7#vi.xxii-p5.1">15:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=8#vi.xxxii-p5.13">15:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=8#vi.xxxii-p14.4">15:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=9#vi.xxxii-p5.14">15:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=9#vi.xxxii-p14.5">15:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=10#vi.xxxii-p5.15">15:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=10#vi.xxxii-p15.6">15:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=11#vi.xxxii-p5.16">15:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=11#vi.xxxii-p16.6">15:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=12#vi.xxxiii-p13.2">15:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=12#vi.xxxiii-p14.1">15:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=13#vi.xxvi-p14.3">15:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=13#vi.xxxiii-p2.1">15:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=13#vi.xxxiii-p15.4">15:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=14#vi.xxxiii-p15.6">15:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=15#vi.xxxiii-p2.1">15:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=15#vi.xxxiii-p16.6">15:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=16#vi.xxxiii-p8.4">15:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=16#vi.xxxiii-p17.9">15:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=17#vi.ix-p11.17">15:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=17#vi.xxxiii-p9.2">15:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=17#vi.xxxiii-p10.2">15:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=17#vi.xxxiii-p17.10">15:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=18#vi.xxxiii-p10.6">15:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=19#vi.xxxiii-p20.4">15:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=19#vi.xxxiii-p10.8">15:19-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=20#vi.xxxiii-p22.9">15:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=21#vi.xxxiii-p11.3">15:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=21#vi.xxxiii-p11.5">15:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=21#vi.xxxiii-p22.10">15:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=21#vi.xxxiii-p23.3">15:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=22#vi.xxxiii-p11.7">15:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=22#vi.xxxiii-p27.2">15:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=23#vi.xxxiii-p11.8">15:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=24#vi.xxxiii-p12.6">15:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=25#vi.xxxiii-p12.7">15:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=25#vi.xxxiii-p28.7">15:25-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=26#vi.xxxiii-p12.8">15:26-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=27#vi.xxxiii-p28.8">15:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=28#vi.xxxiii-p29.6">15:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=29#vi.xxxiii-p12.9">15:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=30#vi.xxxiii-p32.7">15:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=30#vi.xxxviii-p15.4">15:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=30#vi.xxxiii-p12.11">15:30-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=31#vi.xxxiii-p32.8">15:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=32#vi.xxxiii-p12.12">15:32-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=33#vi.xxxiii-p33.1">15:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=35#vi.xxxiv-p2.1">15:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=35#vi.xxxiv-p12.1">15:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=36#vi.xxxiv-p13.1">15:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=36#vi.xxxiv-p23.1">15:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=36#vi.xxxiv-p4.3">15:36-39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=37#vi.xxxiv-p13.2">15:37-40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=38#vi.xxxiv-p23.2">15:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=39#vi.xxi-p12.8">15:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=39#vi.xxxiv-p31.7">15:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=39#vi.xxxiv-p6.2">15:39-41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=41#vi.xxxiv-p18.2">15:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=0#vi.xxvii-p10.2">16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#vi.xliii-p6.10">16:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#vi.xxxiv-p26.1">16:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#vi.xliii-p5.3">16:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#vi.xliii-p6.7">16:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#vi.xxxiv-p19.1">16:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=3#vi.xxii-p27.2">16:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=3#vii.xviii-p10.3">16:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=3#vii.xxviii-p22.1">16:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=4#vi.xxxiv-p28.2">16:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=4#vi.xxxiv-p20.3">16:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=5#vi.xxxiv-p30.2">16:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=6#vi.xxxiv-p20.4">16:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=6#vi.xl-p8.2">16:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=6#vi.xli-p7.6">16:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=6#vi.xxxiv-p30.4">16:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=7#vi.xxxiv-p20.5">16:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=7#vi.xl-p8.5">16:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=8#vi.xxxiv-p20.6">16:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=9#vi.xxxiv-p20.7">16:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=9#vi.xxxiv-p30.3">16:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=9#vi.xxxvii-p20.4">16:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=10#vi.i-p7.4">16:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=10#vi.xxvii-p10.3">16:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=10#vi.xxxiv-p22.2">16:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=10#vi.xxxiv-p22.5">16:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=10#vi.xxxiv-p30.8">16:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=11#vi.xxxiv-p30.9">16:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=11#vi.xxxiv-p22.6">16:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=13#vi.xxxv-p6.1">16:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=13#vi.xxxv-p12.2">16:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=13#vi.xxxv-p14.1">16:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=13#vi.xxxv-p2.1">16:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=14#vi.xxxv-p14.2">16:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=14#vii.iii-p22.5">16:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=15#vi.xxxv-p7.3">16:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=15#vi.xxxv-p15.1">16:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=16#vi.xxxv-p9.1">16:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=16#vi.xxxv-p15.3">16:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=16#vi.xli-p16.4">16:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=16#vi.xxxv-p9.10">16:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=17#vi.xxxv-p15.4">16:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=17#vi.xli-p25.3">16:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=18#vi.xxxv-p11.1">16:18-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=18#vi.xxxv-p16.5">16:18-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=20#vi.xxxv-p11.3">16:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=21#vi.xxxv-p11.4">16:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=21#vi.xxxv-p16.6">16:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=22#vi.xxxv-p11.8">16:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=22#vi.xxxv-p16.8">16:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=23#vi.xxxv-p11.9">16:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=23#vi.xxxv-p17.4">16:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=24#vi.xxxv-p11.10">16:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=24#vi.xxxv-p12.3">16:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=24#vi.xxxv-p17.5">16:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=24#vi.xxxvi-p10.5">16:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=25#vi.xxvi-p28.3">16:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=25#vi.xxxvi-p9.1">16:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=25#vi.xxxvi-p2.1">16:25-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=26#vi.xxxvi-p10.3">16:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=27#vi.xxxvi-p5.3">16:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=27#vi.xxxvi-p10.4">16:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=28#vi.xxxvi-p6.2">16:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=28#vi.xxxvi-p11.4">16:28-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=29#vi.i-p47.4">16:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=29#vi.xxxvi-p6.3">16:29-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=31#vi.xxxvi-p7.1">16:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=31#vi.xxxvi-p14.3">16:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=32#vi.xxxvi-p14.4">16:32-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=33#vi.xxxvi-p7.2">16:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=34#vi.xxxvi-p15.3">16:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=34#vi.xxxvi-p7.3">16:34-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=35#vi.xxxvi-p7.1">16:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=36#vi.xxxvi-p16.1">16:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=36#vi.xxxvi-p7.4">16:36-40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=37#vi.xxxvi-p6.1">16:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=37#vi.xxxvi-p16.2">16:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=38#vi.xxxvi-p16.3">16:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=39#vi.xxxvi-p17.1">16:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=1#vi.xxxvii-p2.1">17:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=2#vi.xxxvii-p7.1">17:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=2#vi.xxxvii-p10.6">17:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=3#vi.xxxvii-p5.7">17:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=3#vi.xxxvii-p12.8">17:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=4#vi.xxxvii-p5.8">17:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=4#vi.xxxvii-p10.3">17:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=4#vi.xxxvii-p10.7">17:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=4#vi.xxxvii-p11.1">17:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=5#vi.xxxvii-p10.4">17:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=5#vi.xxxvii-p13.4">17:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=5#vii.xxxiv-p16.1">17:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=5#vi.xxxvii-p5.9">17:5-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=6#vi.xxxvii-p13.5">17:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=6#vi.xlii-p10.11">17:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=7#vi.xxxvii-p13.6">17:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=8#vi.xxxvii-p14.1">17:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=8#vi.xxxvii-p5.10">17:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=9#vi.xxxvii-p14.3">17:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=10#vi.xxxvii-p15.3">17:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=10#vi.xxxvii-p6.4">17:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=11#vi.xxxvii-p15.4">17:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=12#vi.xxxvii-p16.3">17:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=12#vi.xxxvii-p6.5">17:12-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=13#vi.xxxvii-p16.5">17:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=14#vi.xxxvii-p18.5">17:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=15#vi.xxxvii-p6.6">17:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=15#vi.xxxvii-p20.3">17:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=16#vi.xxxviii-p15.1">17:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=16#vi.xxxviii-p2.1">17:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=17#vi.xxxviii-p16.3">17:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=18#vi.iii-p33.3">17:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=18#vi.xxxviii-p5.4">17:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=18#vi.xxxviii-p17.12">17:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=18#vi.xxxix-p5.10">17:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=18#vi.xxxviii-p7.2">17:18-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=19#vi.xxxviii-p8.3">17:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=19#vi.xxxviii-p17.15">17:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=20#vi.xxxviii-p9.9">17:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=20#vi.xxxviii-p17.16">17:20-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=21#vi.xxxviii-p9.10">17:21-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=22#vi.xxxviii-p17.17">17:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=23#vi.xxxviii-p9.14">17:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=23#vi.xxxviii-p10.1">17:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=23#vi.xxxviii-p17.22">17:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=23#vi.xlii-p10.5">17:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=23#vi.xxxi-p10.2">17:23-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=24#vi.xxxviii-p10.9">17:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=24#vi.xxxviii-p17.23">17:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=25#vi.xxxviii-p20.2">17:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=25#vi.xxxviii-p12.2">17:25-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=26#vi.xxxviii-p20.4">17:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=27#vi.xxxviii-p26.3">17:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=27#vi.xxxviii-p36.1">17:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=27#vi.xxxviii-p12.3">17:27-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=28#vi.xxxviii-p28.3">17:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=28#vii.ii-p17.1">17:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=29#vi.xxxviii-p12.4">17:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=29#vi.xxxviii-p30.1">17:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=30#vi.xxxviii-p14.6">17:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=30#vi.xxxviii-p14.8">17:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=30#vi.xxxviii-p35.8">17:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=30#vi.xxxviii-p14.1">17:30-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=30#vi.xxxviii-p14.7">17:30-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=31#vi.i-p9.1">17:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=31#vi.xxxviii-p14.9">17:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=31#vi.xxxviii-p36.3">17:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=32#vi.iii-p33.3">17:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=32#vi.xxxix-p11.1">17:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=32#vi.xxxix-p2.1">17:32-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=33#vi.xxxix-p11.3">17:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=34#vi.xxxix-p5.2">17:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=34#vi.xxxix-p12.4">17:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=1#vi.xxxix-p2.1">18:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=1#vi.xxxix-p5.2">18:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=1#vi.xxxix-p12.5">18:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=2#vi.xxxix-p5.11">18:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=2#vi.xl-p29.6">18:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=3#vi.xxxix-p6.1">18:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=3#vii.xxxii-p31.1">18:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=4#vi.xxxix-p13.3">18:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=4#vi.xxxix-p7.3">18:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=6#vi.xxxix-p7.5">18:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=6#vi.xxxix-p13.4">18:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=7#vi.xxxix-p13.6">18:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=8#vi.xxxix-p13.8">18:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=8#vi.xxxix-p8.6">18:8-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=9#vi.xxxix-p17.10">18:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=11#vi.xxxix-p17.11">18:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=11#vi.xxxix-p9.3">18:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=12#vi.xxxix-p17.12">18:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=13#vi.xv-p5.1">18:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=13#vi.xxxix-p9.4">18:13-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=14#vi.xxxix-p18.1">18:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=16#vi.xxxix-p19.8">18:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=17#vi.xxxix-p10.5">18:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=17#vi.xxxix-p15.4">18:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=17#vi.xxxix-p19.9">18:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=18#vi.xl-p2.1">18:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=18#vi.xl-p5.1">18:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=18#vi.xl-p6.4">18:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=18#vii.xviii-p10.4">18:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=18#vii.xxviii-p22.2">18:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=19#vi.xl-p17.1">18:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=19#vi.xl-p8.8">18:19-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=20#vi.xl-p19.2">18:20-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=22#vi.xl-p8.9">18:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=22#vi.xl-p19.1">18:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=22#vi.xl-p19.3">18:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=24#vi.xl-p8.10">18:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=24#vi.xl-p19.4">18:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=25#vi.xl-p8.11">18:25-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=26#vi.xl-p5.5">18:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=26#vi.xl-p20.7">18:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=26#vii.xxxii-p31.2">18:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=27#vi.xl-p14.2">18:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=27#vi.xl-p20.9">18:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=27#vi.xl-p13.4">18:27-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=28#vi.xl-p15.6">18:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=28#vi.xl-p20.10">18:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=1#vi.xl-p15.7">19:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=1#vi.xl-p20.12">19:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=1#vi.xl-p13.4">19:1-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=2#vi.xl-p20.13">19:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=2#vi.xl-p15.8">19:2-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=4#vi.xl-p20.14">19:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=5#vi.xxiv-p5.1">19:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=5#vi.xl-p14.1">19:5-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=5#vi.xl-p15.9">19:5-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=6#vi.xviii-p24.4">19:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=6#vi.xl-p21.2">19:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=8#vi.xli-p11.1">19:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=8#vi.xli-p2.1">19:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=9#vi.xli-p7.4">19:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=9#vi.xli-p12.2">19:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=9#vi.xlii-p6.2">19:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=9#vi.xlii-p7.3">19:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=10#vi.xli-p6.10">19:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=10#vi.xli-p17.6">19:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=10#vii.iii-p23.2">19:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=10#vii.xxxii-p42.5">19:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=11#vi.xli-p7.7">19:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=11#vi.xlii-p7.4">19:11-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=12#vii.x-p67.6">19:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=12#vii.xvi-p36.2">19:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=12#vii.xxxiv-p30.12">19:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=13#vi.xli-p8.6">19:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=13#vi.xlii-p8.2">19:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=14#vi.xli-p15.7">19:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=14#vi.xli-p8.7">19:14-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=15#vi.xli-p16.3">19:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=17#vi.xli-p17.7">19:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=17#vi.xli-p8.8">19:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=17#vi.xlii-p7.2">19:17-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=19#vi.xli-p9.3">19:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=21#vi.xlii-p2.1">19:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=21#vi.xlii-p16.1">19:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=22#vi.xlii-p17.7">19:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=23#vi.xlii-p2.1">19:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=23#vi.xlii-p6.2">19:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=23#vi.xlii-p18.4">19:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=24#vi.xlii-p7.8">19:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=24#vi.xlii-p7.7">19:24-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=25#vi.xlii-p9.5">19:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=26#vi.xlii-p18.5">19:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=26#vi.xlii-p9.6">19:26-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=27#vi.xlii-p19.1">19:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=28#vi.xlii-p19.2">19:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=28#vi.xlvi-p7.2">19:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=28#vi.xlii-p11.4">19:28-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=29#vi.xliii-p6.8">19:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=29#vi.xlii-p10.12">19:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=29#vi.xlii-p19.3">19:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=29#vi.xliii-p6.3">19:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=30#vi.xlii-p12.3">19:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=30#vi.xlii-p12.5">19:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=30#vi.xlii-p19.4">19:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=31#vi.xlii-p12.4">19:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=31#vi.xlii-p12.6">19:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=31#vi.xlv-p11.3">19:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=32#vi.xlii-p12.7">19:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=33#vi.xlii-p13.3">19:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=33#vi.xlii-p19.5">19:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=34#vi.xlii-p13.4">19:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=34#vi.xlii-p20.4">19:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=35#vi.xlii-p13.5">19:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=35#vi.xlii-p20.5">19:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=36#vi.xlii-p11.3">19:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=36#vi.xlii-p22.3">19:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=36#vi.xlii-p14.21">19:36-37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=36#vi.xlii-p15.3">19:36-37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=37#vi.xlii-p22.4">19:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=37#vi.xlvii-p4.2">19:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=37#vii.viii-p14.2">19:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=38#vi.xlii-p15.4">19:38-40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=40#vi.xlii-p24.6">19:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=41#vi.xlii-p24.7">19:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=1#vi.xliii-p14.1">20:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=1#vi.xliii-p2.1">20:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=2#vi.xliii-p14.3">20:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=2#vi.xliii-p4.2">20:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=4#vi.xliii-p6.1">20:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=4#vi.xliii-p4.3">20:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=6#vi.i-p7.5">20:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=6#vi.xliii-p6.12">20:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=6#vi.xxvii-p10.3">20:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=6#vi.xlv-p11.6">20:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=7#vi.xliii-p6.13">20:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=7#vi.xliii-p15.6">20:7-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=8#vi.xliii-p8.4">20:8-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=9#vi.xliii-p10.4">20:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=12#vi.xliii-p10.6">20:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=13#vi.xliii-p11.5">20:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=13#vi.xliii-p12.4">20:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=13#vi.xliii-p17.1">20:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=13#vi.xlv-p11.7">20:13-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=14#vi.xliii-p12.5">20:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=14#vi.xliii-p12.13">20:14-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=15#vi.xliii-p12.10">20:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=15#vi.xliii-p12.9">20:15-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=16#vi.xliii-p12.12">20:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=16#vi.xliii-p17.2">20:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=17#vi.xliv-p2.1">20:17-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=19#vii.xxxiv-p34.1">20:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=20#vi.xliv-p19.6">20:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=22#vi.xliv-p17.4">20:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=22#vi.xlv-p7.3">20:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=22#vii.xxxii-p13.5">20:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=22#vii.xxxiv-p35.2">20:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=22#vi.xliv-p18.1">20:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=22#vi.xliv-p8.5">20:22-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=23#vi.xliv-p9.1">20:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=24#vi.xliv-p18.2">20:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=25#vi.xliv-p12.1">20:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=25#vi.xliv-p19.7">20:25-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=26#vi.xliv-p12.6">20:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=26#vi.xliv-p21.1">20:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=26#vi.xliv-p20.1">20:26-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=27#vi.xliv-p12.8">20:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=27#vi.xliv-p19.2">20:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=27#vi.xliv-p19.5">20:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=28#vi.xliv-p12.9">20:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=28#vii.iii-p22.4">20:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=29#vi.xliv-p15.3">20:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=29#vi.xliv-p19.8">20:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=29#vi.xlv-p4.2">20:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=29#vi.liii-p15.6">20:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=30#vi.xliv-p15.6">20:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=30#vi.xliv-p19.9">20:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=31#vi.xliv-p15.7">20:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=31#vi.xliv-p19.10">20:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=31#vi.xlv-p9.4">20:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=32#vi.xlv-p2.1">20:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=33#vi.xlv-p5.3">20:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=33#vi.xlv-p8.1">20:33-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=34#vi.xlv-p5.4">20:34-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=35#vi.xlv-p9.5">20:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=36#vi.xlv-p6.2">20:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=37#vi.xlv-p10.3">20:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=37#vi.xlv-p6.4">20:37-38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=1#vi.i-p7.6">21:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=1#vi.xxvii-p10.3">21:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=1#vi.xlv-p10.4">21:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=1#vi.xlv-p6.5">21:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=1#vi.xlv-p12.4">21:1-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=2#vi.xlv-p10.5">21:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=3#vi.xlv-p11.1">21:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=4#vi.xlv-p6.6">21:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=4#vi.xlv-p11.2">21:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=5#vi.xlv-p11.4">21:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=5#vi.xlv-p6.7">21:5-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=6#vi.xlv-p11.5">21:6-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=8#vi.xiv-p24.10">21:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=9#vi.xlv-p6.8">21:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=9#vi.xviii-p21.2">21:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=9#vi.xviii-p21.7">21:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=10#vi.xlv-p6.9">21:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=11#vi.xlv-p12.5">21:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=12#vi.xlv-p6.11">21:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=12#vi.xlv-p13.1">21:12-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=13#vi.xlv-p7.2">21:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=13#vii.xxxiv-p34.11">21:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=13#vi.xlv-p7.1">21:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=13#vi.xlv-p7.4">21:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=15#vi.xlv-p13.2">21:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=16#vi.xxii-p27.3">21:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=16#vi.xlv-p14.1">21:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=16#vi.xlv-p14.3">21:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=17#vi.xlv-p14.4">21:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=18#vi.xxvi-p14.4">21:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=18#vi.xlvi-p2.1">21:18-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=20#vi.xlvi-p4.3">21:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=20#vii.xx-p37.3">21:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=21#vi.xv-p5.2">21:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=21#vi.xlvi-p4.5">21:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=22#vi.xlvi-p4.6">21:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=23#vi.xlvi-p4.7">21:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=23#vi.xlvi-p10.1">21:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=24#vii.xviii-p10.5">21:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=25#vi.xlvi-p4.8">21:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=25#vi.xlvi-p11.2">21:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=26#vi.xl-p4.2">21:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=26#vi.xlvi-p5.1">21:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=26#vi.xlvi-p12.6">21:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=26#vi.lv-p12.8">21:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=26#vii.xxviii-p22.3">21:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=27#vi.xlvi-p12.7">21:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=27#vi.lv-p13.1">21:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=27#vi.xlvi-p6.4">21:27-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=28#vi.xlvi-p12.8">21:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=29#vi.xlvi-p7.3">21:29-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=30#vi.xlvi-p12.10">21:30-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=31#vi.xlvi-p7.4">21:31-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=34#vi.xlvi-p7.5">21:34-36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=36#vi.xlvi-p12.11">21:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=37#vi.xlvi-p8.6">21:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=37#vi.xlvi-p12.12">21:37-38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=38#vi.xiv-p13.3">21:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=38#vi.xlvi-p8.7">21:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=39#vi.xlvii-p2.1">21:39-40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=0#vi.xx-p11.1">22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=0#vi.xx-p11.4">22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=0#vi.xx-p11.6">22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=0#vi.xx-p20.2">22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=1#vi.xlvii-p6.7">22:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=2#vi.xlvii-p6.8">22:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=3#vi.xlvii-p6.9">22:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=3#vi.lii-p15.7">22:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=3#vi.lii-p16.2">22:3-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=4#vi.xlvii-p7.1">22:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=6#vi.xix-p25.10">22:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=6#vi.xlvii-p8.1">22:6-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=9#vi.xx-p11.9">22:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=9#vi.xx-p11.11">22:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=9#vi.xix-p27.6">22:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=9#vi.xlvii-p8.2">22:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=10#vi.xlvii-p8.6">22:10-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=12#vi.xviii-p13.4">22:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=14#vi.xlvii-p9.2">22:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=15#vi.xlvii-p9.3">22:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=16#vi.xlvii-p9.4">22:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=17#vi.xx-p18.1">22:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=17#vi.xlviii-p19.1">22:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=17#vi.xxi-p14.2">22:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=17#vi.xlviii-p2.1">22:17-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=17#vi.xxi-p9.4">22:17-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=18#vi.xlviii-p20.4">22:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=18#vi.lv-p12.7">22:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=19#vi.xlviii-p20.5">22:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=21#vi.xlviii-p4.5">22:21-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=21#vi.xlviii-p5.1">22:21-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=22#vi.xlviii-p21.2">22:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=23#vi.xlviii-p21.3">22:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=23#vi.xlviii-p6.1">22:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=24#vi.xlviii-p22.1">22:24-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=25#vi.xlviii-p7.4">22:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=26#vi.xlviii-p11.4">22:26-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=30#vi.xlviii-p12.1">22:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=1#vi.xlviii-p12.2">23:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=1#vi.xlviii-p23.3">23:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=3#vi.xlviii-p23.4">23:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=3#vi.xlviii-p14.4">23:3-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=4#vi.xlviii-p26.3">23:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=6#vi.xlix-p15.1">23:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=6#vi.xlix-p3.1">23:6-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=9#vi.xlix-p9.1">23:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=10#vi.xlix-p9.2">23:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=11#vi.xxxiv-p22.3">23:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=11#vi.li-p6.6">23:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=11#vi.li-p11.11">23:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=11#vi.xlix-p9.3">23:11-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=14#vi.xlix-p15.8">23:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=14#vi.xlix-p10.1">23:14-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=15#vi.xlix-p15.9">23:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=16#vi.xlix-p15.10">23:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=17#vi.xlix-p15.11">23:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=23#vi.xlix-p14.2">23:23-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=31#vi.l-p2.1">23:31-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=31#vi.l-p16.1">23:31-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=34#vi.l-p5.6">23:34-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=35#vi.li-p10.3">23:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=0#vi.xxix-p8.9">24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=1#vi.l-p6.4">24:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=2#vi.l-p6.5">24:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=2#vi.l-p6.3">24:2-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=4#vi.l-p15.6">24:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=4#vi.l-p16.3">24:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=4#vi.l-p7.2">24:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=5#vi.xxv-p7.3">24:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=5#vi.l-p11.3">24:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=5#vi.l-p13.2">24:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=5#vi.l-p13.4">24:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=5#vi.l-p16.4">24:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=5#vi.l-p13.1">24:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=6#vi.l-p7.3">24:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=6#vi.l-p13.6">24:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=6#vi.l-p17.2">24:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=6#vi.l-p8.1">24:6-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=7#vi.l-p17.3">24:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=7#vi.l-p8.3">24:7-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=8#vi.l-p17.4">24:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=9#vi.l-p17.5">24:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=10#vi.l-p8.4">24:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=10#vi.l-p9.2">24:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=10#vi.l-p17.6">24:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=11#vi.l-p9.3">24:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=11#vi.l-p13.3">24:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=12#vi.l-p10.6">24:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=14#vi.l-p11.2">24:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=14#vi.l-p13.5">24:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=14#vi.l-p11.4">24:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=15#vi.l-p18.2">24:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=16#vi.l-p19.6">24:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=16#vi.l-p11.5">24:16-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=17#vi.l-p18.3">24:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=17#vi.lv-p16.7">24:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=17#vi.l-p13.7">24:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=18#vi.l-p18.4">24:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=18#vi.lv-p13.2">24:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=19#vi.l-p12.7">24:19-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=19#vi.l-p19.4">24:19-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=20#vi.l-p12.5">24:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=21#vi.l-p12.3">24:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=22#vi.xlii-p6.2">24:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=22#vi.li-p8.1">24:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=22#vi.li-p2.1">24:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=23#vi.li-p5.3">24:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=24#vi.li-p8.2">24:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=24#vi.li-p5.6">24:24-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=25#vi.li-p7.1">24:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=25#vi.li-p8.3">24:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=26#vi.li-p8.4">24:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=27#vi.li-p5.4">24:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=27#vi.li-p8.5">24:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=0#vi.xxix-p8.9">25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=1#vi.li-p8.6">25:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=1#vi.li-p6.2">25:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=4#vi.li-p10.4">25:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=4#vi.li-p10.8">25:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=4#vi.li-p6.3">25:4-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=5#vi.li-p10.9">25:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=6#vi.li-p10.10">25:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=7#vi.li-p6.4">25:7-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=9#vi.li-p10.11">25:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=9#vi.xxvi-p10.5">25:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=10#vi.li-p11.10">25:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=10#vi.li-p6.5">25:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=12#vi.li-p11.12">25:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=12#vi.li-p6.7">25:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=14#vi.li-p12.5">25:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=14#vi.li-p6.8">25:14-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=18#vi.li-p14.4">25:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=19#vi.li-p14.5">25:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=20#vi.li-p14.6">25:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=23#vi.lii-p2.1">25:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=23#vi.lii-p11.1">25:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=23#vi.lii-p12.7">25:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=24#vi.lii-p12.11">25:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=24#vi.lii-p12.13">25:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=24#vi.lii-p4.2">25:24-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=26#vi.li-p13.1">25:26-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=0#vi.xx-p11.2">26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=0#vi.xx-p11.3">26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=1#vi.lii-p4.3">26:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=1#vi.lii-p15.5">26:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=2#vi.lii-p4.4">26:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=4#vi.lii-p15.6">26:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=4#vi.lii-p4.5">26:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=6#vi.lii-p16.7">26:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=6#vi.lii-p4.6">26:6-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=8#vi.xxv-p7.1">26:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=9#vi.lii-p16.8">26:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=9#vi.lii-p5.2">26:9-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=12#vi.xix-p25.10">26:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=15#vi.xix-p28.3">26:15-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=16#vi.lii-p17.3">26:16-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=18#vi.lii-p6.3">26:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=19#vi.lii-p6.4">26:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=19#vi.lii-p17.4">26:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=21#vi.lii-p6.5">26:21-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=22#vi.lii-p17.5">26:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=23#vi.lii-p7.2">26:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=23#vi.lii-p17.6">26:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=24#vi.lii-p8.3">26:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=24#vi.liii-p4.2">26:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=25#vi.lii-p8.4">26:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=25#vi.lii-p17.7">26:25-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=26#vi.lii-p8.5">26:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=27#vi.lii-p17.8">26:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=27#vi.lii-p9.1">26:27-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=27#vi.lii-p10.17">26:27-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=28#vi.lii-p17.10">26:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=28#vi.lii-p10.1">26:28-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=29#vi.lii-p10.2">26:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=29#vi.lii-p18.9">26:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=30#vi.liii-p2.1">26:30-32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=1#vi.i-p7.7">27:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=1#vi.xxvii-p10.3">27:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=1#vi.liii-p4.5">27:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=4#vi.liii-p4.6">27:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=5#vi.liii-p4.7">27:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=7#vi.liii-p5.2">27:7-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=10#vi.liii-p11.1">27:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=10#vi.liii-p7.12">27:10-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=11#vi.liii-p11.2">27:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=12#vi.liii-p11.3">27:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=13#vi.liii-p12.11">27:13-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=16#vi.liii-p9.3">27:16-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=17#vi.liii-p10.2">27:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=21#vi.liii-p12.12">27:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=22#vi.liii-p9.4">27:22-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=23#vi.xxxiv-p22.4">27:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=24#vi.liii-p15.3">27:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=27#vi.liii-p9.5">27:27-32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=33#vi.liii-p9.6">27:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=34#vi.liii-p13.11">27:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=34#vi.liii-p10.3">27:34-36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=36#vi.liii-p13.12">27:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=37#vi.liii-p13.13">27:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=37#vi.liii-p10.4">27:37-41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=38#vi.liii-p13.14">27:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=39#vi.liii-p14.2">27:39-40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=42#vi.liii-p10.5">27:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=42#vi.liii-p14.3">27:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=43#vi.liii-p10.6">27:43-44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=1#vi.liii-p10.7">28:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=1#vi.liv-p2.1">28:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=2#vi.liv-p8.1">28:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=4#vi.liv-p5.3">28:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=4#vi.liv-p8.2">28:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=5#vii.x-p67.4">28:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=5#vii.xxxiv-p34.16">28:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=5#vi.liv-p5.4">28:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=6#vi.liv-p8.3">28:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=7#vi.liv-p8.5">28:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=7#vi.liv-p5.6">28:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=9#vi.liv-p5.7">28:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=10#vi.liv-p8.6">28:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=11#vi.liv-p9.7">28:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=11#vi.liv-p7.1">28:11-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=13#vi.liv-p9.8">28:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=15#vi.liv-p9.9">28:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=15#vii.xxxii-p13.2">28:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=16#vi.liv-p7.2">28:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=16#vi.liv-p9.10">28:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=17#vi.li-p12.7">28:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=17#vi.liv-p9.11">28:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=17#vi.lv-p2.1">28:17-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=18#vi.lv-p8.1">28:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=19#vi.lv-p9.3">28:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=20#vi.lii-p18.11">28:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=20#vi.lv-p10.4">28:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=21#vi.lv-p6.2">28:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=21#vi.lv-p12.3">28:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=21#vi.lv-p11.19">28:21-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=22#vi.lv-p6.3">28:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=22#vi.lv-p12.1">28:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=23#vi.lv-p6.4">28:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=23#vi.lv-p12.4">28:23-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=25#vi.lv-p6.5">28:25-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=26#vi.lv-p12.5">28:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=28#vi.lv-p12.6">28:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=28#vi.lv-p6.6">28:28-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=30#vii.xxxii-p13.3">28:30-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=31#vi.lv-p14.10">28:31</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Romans</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vii.iii-p2.1">1:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#vii.iii-p13.1">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#vii.iii-p20.1">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#vii.iii-p17.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#vi.xxix-p21.5">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#vii.iii-p19.1">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#vii.xix-p26.1">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#vii.iii-p21.1">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#vii.iii-p25.1">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#vii.iii-p27.1">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#vi.lv-p12.2">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#vii.iv-p2.1">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#vii.xxxi-p4.8">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#vii.xxxi-p7.7">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#vii.iv-p6.1">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#vii.xxxi-p8.2">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#vii.xxxii-p21.1">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#vii.iv-p12.1">1:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#vii.ii-p12.11">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#vii.iv-p14.1">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#vii.iv-p18.2">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#vii.iv-p18.4">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#vii.iv-p23.3">1:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#vii.xxxi-p7.9">1:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#vii.iv-p16.1">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#vii.iv-p18.1">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#vii.iv-p20.1">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#vii.iv-p23.1">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#vii.xxxi-p27.1">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#vii.xxxi-p31.1">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#vii.xxxi-p12.4">1:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#vii.iv-p23.5">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#vii.iv-p27.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#vii.xxxi-p8.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#vii.ii-p16.6">1:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#vii.iv-p29.1">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#vi.xxviii-p5.3">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#vii.iv-p31.1">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#vii.iv-p37.1">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#vii.xxi-p23.6">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#vii.iv-p38.1">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#vii.iv-p40.2">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#vii.ix-p22.1">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#vii.x-p4.4">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#vii.v-p2.1">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#vi.xxxi-p10.3">1:18-32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#vii.vii-p17.2">1:18-32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#vii.ix-p5.8">1:18-32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#vii.ix-p18.2">1:18-32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#vii.v-p8.1">1:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#vii.xii-p9.4">1:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#vii.v-p26.3">1:19-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#vi.ii-p29.4">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#vii.v-p11.1">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#vii.xxviii-p31.2">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#vii.v-p5.1">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#vii.v-p14.1">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#vii.xii-p9.4">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#vii.v-p23.1">1:21-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=22#vi.ii-p33.11">1:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=22#vii.v-p16.1">1:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#vii.v-p18.1">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#vii.v-p24.1">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#vii.v-p26.1">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=25#vii.v-p28.1">1:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=25#vii.v-p26.4">1:25-32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#vii.vi-p12.2">1:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#vii.vi-p2.1">1:26-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=28#vii.v-p5.1">1:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=28#vii.vii-p2.1">1:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=29#vii.vii-p8.1">1:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=30#vii.vii-p10.1">1:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=31#vii.vii-p11.1">1:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=32#vii.vii-p13.1">1:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=32#vii.vii-p17.3">1:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=32#vii.xxvii-p30.2">1:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#vii.xix-p19.2">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#vii.xxxiv-p6.1">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#vii.vii-p15.1">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#vii.ix-p18.3">2:1-3:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#vii.vii-p18.1">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#vii.vii-p20.1">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#vii.vii-p23.1">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#vii.vii-p25.1">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#vii.vii-p28.1">2:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#vii.vii-p30.1">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#vii.vii-p32.1">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#vii.vii-p35.1">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#vii.vii-p37.1">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#vi.xxiii-p10.11">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#vii.vii-p41.1">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#vii.vii-p45.2">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#vii.vii-p43.1">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#vii.vii-p45.1">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#vii.vii-p45.3">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#vii.viii-p31.1">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#vii.xiii-p50.4">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#vii.xxxiii-p61.3">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#vii.vii-p17.1">2:12-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#vii.vii-p46.1">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#vi.xxiii-p15.10">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#vi.xxxi-p10.5">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#vii.vii-p49.1">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#vi.xxxi-p10.4">2:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#vii.vii-p51.1">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#vii.ix-p5.8">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#vii.xii-p9.4">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#vi.i-p8.2">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#vii.i-p9.3">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#vii.vii-p52.1">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#vii.viii-p6.1">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#vii.viii-p2.1">2:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#vii.ix-p5.8">2:17-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=18#vii.xxii-p16.2">2:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=19#vii.viii-p7.1">2:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#vii.viii-p9.1">2:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=21#vii.vii-p48.3">2:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=21#vii.viii-p6.4">2:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=21#vii.viii-p11.1">2:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=22#vii.viii-p14.1">2:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=23#vii.viii-p15.1">2:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=24#vi.xlvi-p15.1">2:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=24#vii.viii-p17.1">2:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=25#vii.viii-p20.1">2:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=26#vii.viii-p26.1">2:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=27#vii.viii-p29.1">2:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=27#vii.xiv-p32.1">2:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=29#vii.viii-p33.1">2:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=0#vii.xxxiv-p6.1">3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#vii.viii-p37.1">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#vii.viii-p38.2">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#vii.x-p4.5">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#vii.ix-p5.4">3:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#vii.viii-p38.1">3:1-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#vii.ix-p5.6">3:1-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#vii.viii-p38.3">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#vii.viii-p40.1">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#vii.viii-p38.4">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#vii.viii-p45.1">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#vii.xx-p46.2">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#vi.ix-p11.18">3:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#vii.viii-p38.5">3:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#vii.viii-p48.1">3:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#vii.xx-p46.3">3:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#vii.viii-p50.1">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#vii.viii-p51.1">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#vii.viii-p54.1">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#vii.viii-p38.6">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#vii.viii-p56.1">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#vii.ix-p5.5">3:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#vii.x-p5.1">3:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#vii.x-p5.5">3:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#vii.ix-p2.1">3:9-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#vi.xxxvii-p22.12">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#vii.ix-p7.1">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=20#vii.ix-p14.1">3:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=21#vii.ix-p17.1">3:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=21#vii.ix-p18.1">3:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=21#vii.x-p38.1">3:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=21#vii.ix-p18.4">3:21-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=22#vii.xix-p29.2">3:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=23#vii.xviii-p34.1">3:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=23#vii.xviii-p35.3">3:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=24#vii.xvi-p37.2">3:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=24#vii.ix-p25.1">3:24-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=26#vii.ix-p27.1">3:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=27#vii.ix-p33.1">3:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=27#vii.x-p5.6">3:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=28#vii.ix-p37.1">3:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=29#vii.ix-p39.1">3:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=29#vii.xix-p29.1">3:29-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=30#vii.ix-p41.1">3:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=31#vii.ix-p44.1">3:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=0#vii.ix-p18.5">4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=0#vii.xviii-p77.1">4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#vii.x-p2.1">4:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#vi.xxxii-p5.17">4:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#vii.x-p11.2">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#vii.x-p25.2">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#vii.x-p10.1">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#vii.iv-p40.9">4:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#vii.x-p13.1">4:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#vii.x-p25.2">4:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#vii.x-p25.2">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#vii.x-p18.1">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#vii.x-p25.2">4:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=9#vii.x-p22.1">4:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=9#vii.x-p25.2">4:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#vii.x-p27.1">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#vii.x-p32.1">4:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#vii.x-p6.2">4:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#vii.x-p35.1">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#vii.x-p36.2">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#vii.x-p36.1">4:14-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#vii.x-p39.1">4:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#vii.xii-p9.1">4:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#vii.xii-p27.4">4:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#vii.xiv-p39.3">4:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#vii.xiv-p39.5">4:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#vii.x-p41.1">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=17#vii.x-p45.1">4:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=18#vii.x-p49.1">4:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=18#vii.xix-p24.1">4:18-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=19#vii.x-p51.1">4:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=20#vii.x-p55.1">4:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=21#vii.x-p59.1">4:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=23#vii.xi-p2.1">4:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=25#vii.xi-p5.1">4:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#vii.xi-p8.1">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#vii.ix-p18.6">5:1-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#vii.ix-p36.2">5:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#vii.xi-p14.1">5:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#vii.xi-p40.1">5:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#vi.xlii-p30.2">5:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#vii.ix-p36.3">5:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#vii.xi-p16.1">5:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=4#vi.xxxv-p19.3">5:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=4#vii.xxiii-p31.1">5:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=4#vii.xxx-p20.1">5:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=4#vii.xi-p18.1">5:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#vii.xi-p31.1">5:6-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#vii.xiv-p31.1">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=9#vii.xi-p34.1">5:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=11#vii.ix-p36.4">5:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=11#vii.xi-p38.1">5:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#vii.xii-p2.1">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#vii.ix-p18.7">5:12-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=13#vii.vii-p45.4">5:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=13#vii.xii-p6.1">5:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=13#vii.xii-p27.4">5:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#vii.i-p8.2">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=15#vii.xii-p13.1">5:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=15#vii.xii-p19.2">5:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=15#vii.xii-p5.3">5:15-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=15#vii.xii-p19.1">5:15-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#vii.xii-p15.1">5:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#vii.xii-p19.3">5:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#vii.xii-p17.1">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#vii.xviii-p35.4">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=18#vii.xii-p20.1">5:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#vii.xii-p22.1">5:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#vii.viii-p59.2">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#vii.xii-p25.1">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#vii.xiv-p39.4">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#vii.xii-p30.1">5:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=0#vii.ix-p18.8">6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#vii.xii-p32.1">6:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#vii.viii-p60.2">6:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=2#vii.xii-p34.1">6:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=2#vii.xiii-p8.13">6:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#vii.xii-p38.1">6:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#vi.i-p47.2">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#vii.xiii-p8.13">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#vii.xxvi-p17.6">6:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=5#vii.xiii-p2.1">6:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#vii.xiii-p9.1">6:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#vii.xiii-p11.1">6:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#vii.xiii-p49.5">6:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#vii.xiv-p21.13">6:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=7#vii.xiii-p12.1">6:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=8#vii.xiii-p15.1">6:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=9#vii.xiii-p17.1">6:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=10#vii.xiii-p21.1">6:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=11#vii.xiii-p24.1">6:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#vii.xiii-p26.1">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=13#vii.xiii-p29.1">6:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#vii.xiii-p37.1">6:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#vii.xiv-p39.2">6:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=15#vii.xiii-p39.1">6:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=15#vii.xiii-p41.1">6:15-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#vii.xiii-p42.1">6:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=17#vii.xiii-p44.1">6:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=17#vii.iii-p8.3">6:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=18#vii.xiii-p41.3">6:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=18#vii.xiii-p47.1">6:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=19#vii.xiv-p2.1">6:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=20#vii.xiv-p6.1">6:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=21#vii.xiv-p8.1">6:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=21#vii.xiv-p14.3">6:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=21#vii.xiv-p14.2">6:21-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=22#vii.xiv-p10.1">6:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=23#vii.xiv-p12.1">6:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=23#vii.xiv-p14.1">6:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=0#vii.ix-p18.8">7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#vii.xiv-p15.1">7:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#vii.xiv-p21.6">7:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#vii.xiv-p21.7">7:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#vii.xiv-p21.8">7:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#vii.xiv-p21.9">7:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#vii.xiv-p21.11">7:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#vii.xiv-p21.12">7:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#vii.xiv-p21.1">7:1-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=2#vii.xiv-p21.2">7:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=2#vii.xiv-p19.1">7:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=4#vii.xiv-p21.10">7:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=5#vii.xiv-p29.1">7:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=5#vii.xiv-p39.1">7:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=6#vii.xiv-p33.1">7:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=7#vii.xiv-p38.1">7:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=7#vii.xiv-p43.3">7:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=7#vii.xx-p33.1">7:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=7#vii.xv-p5.3">7:7-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=8#vii.xii-p37.1">7:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=8#vii.xiv-p41.1">7:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=9#vii.xiv-p44.1">7:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=11#vii.xiv-p49.1">7:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=12#vii.xiv-p51.1">7:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=13#vii.xiv-p54.1">7:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=14#vii.xv-p2.1">7:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=14#vii.xv-p5.1">7:14-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=14#vii.xv-p5.2">7:14-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=14#vii.xv-p5.7">7:14-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=15#vii.xv-p8.1">7:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=16#vii.xv-p12.1">7:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=17#vii.xv-p14.1">7:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=19#vii.xv-p17.1">7:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=21#vii.xv-p19.1">7:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=22#vii.xv-p21.1">7:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=23#vii.xv-p23.1">7:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=24#vii.xv-p27.1">7:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=25#vii.xv-p5.5">7:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=25#vii.xv-p29.1">7:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=0#vii.ix-p18.9">8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=0#vii.xv-p5.4">8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=0#vii.xv-p5.6">8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#vii.xv-p35.1">8:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#vii.xvii-p19.3">8:1-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=2#vii.xv-p37.1">8:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#vi.xvii-p8.3">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#vii.xv-p42.1">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=4#vii.xv-p45.1">8:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=4#vii.xxx-p5.1">8:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=5#vii.xv-p50.1">8:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=6#vii.xv-p52.1">8:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=7#vii.xv-p53.1">8:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=8#vii.xv-p55.1">8:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=9#vii.xv-p57.1">8:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=10#vii.xv-p60.1">8:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=10#vii.xxvi-p17.1">8:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=11#vii.xv-p63.1">8:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=12#vii.xvi-p2.1">8:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=14#vii.xvi-p8.1">8:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=15#vii.xvi-p12.1">8:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=16#vii.xvi-p17.1">8:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=17#vii.x-p6.3">8:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=17#vii.xvi-p19.1">8:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=18#vii.xvi-p21.1">8:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=19#vii.xxiii-p18.2">8:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=19#vii.xvi-p25.1">8:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=21#vii.xvi-p30.1">8:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=21#vii.xx-p47.1">8:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#vii.xvi-p33.1">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=23#vii.xvi-p35.1">8:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=23#vii.xxiii-p19.2">8:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=23#vii.xxiii-p20.2">8:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=24#vii.xvi-p39.1">8:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=25#vii.xvi-p43.1">8:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=26#vii.xvi-p45.1">8:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=26#vii.xxi-p13.1">8:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=26#vii.xvii-p19.2">8:26-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=27#vii.xv-p52.2">8:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=27#vii.xvi-p53.1">8:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=28#vi.xxv-p4.2">8:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=28#vii.xvii-p2.1">8:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=28#vii.xviii-p45.1">8:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=28#vii.xvii-p19.1">8:28-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=29#vi.xxx-p21.9">8:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=29#vii.xvii-p8.1">8:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=30#vii.xvii-p14.1">8:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=31#vi.xv-p17.2">8:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=31#vii.xii-p47.9">8:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=31#vii.xvii-p16.1">8:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=32#vii.xii-p46.3">8:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=32#vii.xvii-p20.1">8:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=33#vii.xvii-p22.1">8:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=33#vii.xvii-p27.1">8:33-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=34#vii.xvii-p25.1">8:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=34#vii.xxvi-p17.8">8:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=35#vii.xvii-p31.1">8:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=36#vi.xxvi-p14.13">8:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=36#vii.xvii-p34.1">8:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=36#vii.xxxi-p36.5">8:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=37#vii.xvii-p36.1">8:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=38#vii.xvii-p38.1">8:38-39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=38#vii.xxxiv-p31.1">8:38-39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=0#vi.xxviii-p5.1">9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=0#vii.xviii-p7.1">9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=0#vii.xviii-p7.2">9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=0#vii.xxxiv-p6.2">9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=0#vii.ix-p18.10">9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#vii.xviii-p2.1">9:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=2#vi.xix-p31.2">9:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=2#vii.xviii-p6.1">9:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=3#vi.vi-p22.1">9:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=3#vi.xxxvii-p4.4">9:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=3#vii.i-p4.1">9:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=3#vii.xxxiii-p51.3">9:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=3#vii.xxxiv-p30.10">9:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=3#vii.xxxiv-p34.10">9:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=4#vi.xxxvii-p5.1">9:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=4#vii.xvi-p11.5">9:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=4#vii.xviii-p12.1">9:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#vii.xxi-p75.1">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=6#vii.xviii-p15.1">9:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=6#vii.xviii-p27.1">9:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=6#vii.xviii-p27.2">9:6-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=7#vii.xviii-p25.1">9:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=8#vii.x-p6.4">9:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=8#vii.xviii-p28.1">9:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=9#vii.xviii-p30.1">9:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=10#vii.xviii-p33.1">9:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=10#vii.xviii-p43.1">9:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=11#vii.xii-p24.1">9:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=11#vii.xviii-p37.1">9:11-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=14#vii.xviii-p48.1">9:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=15#vii.xviii-p41.1">9:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=15#vii.xviii-p50.1">9:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=16#vii.xviii-p52.1">9:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=18#vii.xviii-p55.1">9:18-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=19#vii.xviii-p27.3">9:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=20#vii.xviii-p57.1">9:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=20#vii.xviii-p59.1">9:20-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=22#vii.xviii-p62.1">9:22-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=23#vii.xviii-p27.4">9:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=25#vii.xviii-p65.1">9:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=26#vii.xviii-p67.1">9:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=27#vii.xviii-p69.1">9:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=27#vii.xx-p43.5">9:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=28#vii.xviii-p72.1">9:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=29#vii.xviii-p74.1">9:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=29#vii.xx-p43.5">9:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=30#vii.xviii-p76.1">9:30-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=30#vii.xx-p31.1">9:30-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=30#vii.xix-p5.1">9:30-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=31#vii.xviii-p27.5">9:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=32#vii.xviii-p78.1">9:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=33#vii.xviii-p81.1">9:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=0#vii.xviii-p7.1">10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=0#vii.xix-p5.2">10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=0#vii.xxxiv-p6.2">10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#vi.xxxvii-p4.3">10:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#vii.xviii-p23.1">10:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#vii.xix-p2.1">10:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#vii.xix-p5.3">10:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=2#vi.xx-p25.1">10:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=2#vii.xix-p6.1">10:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=3#vii.ix-p10.3">10:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=3#vii.xviii-p42.3">10:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=3#vii.xix-p9.1">10:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=3#vii.xix-p5.4">10:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=4#vii.xix-p13.1">10:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=5#vii.xix-p5.5">10:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=5#vii.xix-p17.1">10:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=5#vii.xix-p5.6">10:5-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=6#vii.xix-p20.1">10:6-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=6#vii.xix-p27.1">10:6-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=9#vii.xviii-p73.1">10:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=9#vii.xix-p20.1">10:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=9#vii.xix-p27.3">10:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=10#vii.xix-p27.8">10:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=10#vii.xxviii-p24.1">10:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=11#vii.xix-p5.7">10:11-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=11#vii.xix-p28.1">10:11-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=13#vi.v-p11.3">10:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=14#vii.xix-p5.8">10:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=14#vii.xx-p1.1">10:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=14#vii.xx-p5.1">10:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=15#vii.iii-p14.3">10:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=16#vii.xx-p5.3">10:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=16#vii.xx-p6.1">10:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=16#vii.xix-p5.9">10:16-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=16#vii.xx-p5.2">10:16-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=18#vi.v-p36.6">10:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=18#vii.xx-p5.4">10:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=18#vii.xx-p9.1">10:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=19#vii.xx-p5.6">10:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=19#vii.xx-p23.1">10:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=20#vii.xx-p28.1">10:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=21#vii.xx-p30.1">10:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=0#vi.xxviii-p5.2">11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=0#vii.xviii-p7.1">11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=0#vii.xx-p35.1">11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=0#vii.xxxiv-p6.2">11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#vii.xx-p34.1">11:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#vii.xx-p35.2">11:1-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=2#vi.xxix-p15.5">11:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=2#vii.xx-p38.1">11:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=2#vii.xxi-p59.2">11:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=2#vii.xx-p41.1">11:2-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=6#vii.xx-p44.1">11:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=6#vii.xxvii-p31.1">11:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=6#vii.xxvii-p49.1">11:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=7#vii.xxi-p2.1">11:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=8#vii.xxi-p7.1">11:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=9#vii.xxi-p14.1">11:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=10#vii.xxi-p16.1">11:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=11#vii.xxi-p19.1">11:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=11#vii.xxi-p21.15">11:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=11#vii.xxi-p59.3">11:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=11#vii.xxi-p21.3">11:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=11#vii.xxi-p21.8">11:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=11#vii.xx-p35.3">11:11-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=12#vii.xxi-p24.1">11:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=13#vi.xxxvii-p12.7">11:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=13#vii.xxxi-p4.2">11:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=13#vii.xxi-p26.1">11:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=13#vii.xxi-p21.4">11:13-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=14#vi.xli-p5.4">11:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=15#vii.xxi-p21.5">11:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=15#vii.xxi-p28.1">11:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=16#vi.xvii-p6.4">11:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=16#vii.xxi-p21.6">11:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=16#vii.xxi-p30.1">11:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=16#vii.xxi-p21.1">11:16-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=17#vii.xxi-p32.1">11:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=17#vii.xxi-p21.7">11:17-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=18#vii.xxi-p36.1">11:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=19#vii.xxi-p21.9">11:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=19#vii.xxi-p39.1">11:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=20#vi.xxx-p29.3">11:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=20#vii.xxi-p21.10">11:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=20#vii.xxi-p41.1">11:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=21#vii.xxi-p21.11">11:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=21#vii.xxi-p44.1">11:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=21#vii.xxiii-p7.2">11:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=21#vii.xxxi-p4.3">11:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=22#vii.xxi-p21.12">11:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=22#vii.xxi-p45.1">11:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=23#vii.xxi-p21.13">11:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=23#vii.xxi-p47.1">11:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=24#vii.xxi-p21.14">11:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=24#vii.xxi-p52.1">11:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=25#vii.xxi-p57.1">11:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=25#vii.xx-p35.4">11:25-36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=26#vii.xxi-p60.1">11:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#vii.xxi-p62.1">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=28#vii.xxi-p67.1">11:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=29#vi.i-p41.4">11:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=29#vii.xxi-p65.1">11:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=30#vii.xxi-p69.1">11:30-32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=33#vii.xxi-p71.1">11:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=34#vii.xxi-p73.1">11:34-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=0#vii.ix-p18.11">12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#vii.xxii-p2.1">12:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=2#vii.xxii-p10.1">12:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=3#vii.xxii-p19.1">12:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=3#vii.xxiii-p7.3">12:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=4#vii.xxiii-p2.1">12:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=6#vii.xxiii-p5.1">12:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=6#vii.xxiii-p8.1">12:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=6#vii.xxv-p19.1">12:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=7#vii.xxiii-p8.2">12:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=7#vii.xxiii-p9.1">12:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=8#vii.xxiii-p11.1">12:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=9#vii.xxiii-p15.1">12:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=9#vii.xxv-p31.1">12:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=10#vi.xl-p31.4">12:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=10#vii.xxiii-p22.1">12:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=10#vii.xxiii-p24.2">12:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=11#vii.xxiii-p25.1">12:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=11#vii.xxiii-p29.4">12:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=12#vii.xxiii-p30.1">12:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=13#vii.xxiii-p32.1">12:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=14#vii.xxiv-p2.1">12:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=15#vii.ix-p46.3">12:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=15#vii.xxi-p77.6">12:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=15#vii.xxiv-p5.1">12:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=16#vii.xxiv-p7.1">12:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=16#vii.xxxi-p4.4">12:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=17#vii.xxiv-p11.1">12:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=18#vi.xl-p26.2">12:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=18#vii.xxiii-p23.2">12:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=18#vii.xxiv-p13.1">12:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=19#vii.xxiv-p15.1">12:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=20#vi.l-p22.16">12:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=20#vii.xiv-p63.1">12:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=20#vii.xxiv-p17.1">12:20-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#vii.xxv-p2.1">13:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=3#vii.xxv-p6.4">13:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=3#vii.xxv-p9.1">13:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=4#vii.xxv-p6.6">13:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=4#vii.xxv-p11.1">13:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=5#vii.xxv-p17.1">13:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=7#vii.xxv-p25.1">13:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=10#vii.xxv-p37.1">13:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=11#vii.xxvi-p2.1">13:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=12#vii.xvi-p69.1">13:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=12#vii.xxvi-p6.4">13:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=12#vii.xxvi-p7.1">13:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=14#vi.xxvii-p19.9">13:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=14#vii.xvi-p5.2">13:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=14#vii.xxvi-p15.1">13:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=0#vii.xxix-p11.2">14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=1#vii.ii-p16.1">14:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=1#vii.xxvii-p2.1">14:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=2#vii.xxvii-p7.1">14:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=2#vii.xxvii-p7.4">14:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=3#vii.x-p34.1">14:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=3#vii.xxvii-p9.1">14:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=4#vii.xxvii-p11.1">14:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=4#vii.xxxi-p4.6">14:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=5#vii.xxvii-p13.1">14:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#vii.xxvii-p16.1">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=7#vii.xxvii-p18.1">14:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=9#vi.xxxviii-p39.1">14:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=9#vii.xxvii-p19.1">14:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=10#vi.xxxviii-p39.2">14:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=10#vii.xv-p65.3">14:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=10#vii.xxvii-p22.1">14:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=10#vii.xxxi-p4.5">14:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=11#vii.xxvii-p25.1">14:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=13#vii.xxvii-p28.1">14:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=14#vii.xxvii-p5.3">14:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=14#vii.xxviii-p2.1">14:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=15#vii.xxviii-p5.1">14:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=16#vii.xxviii-p8.1">14:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=17#vii.xxviii-p10.1">14:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=17#vii.xxviii-p10.4">14:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=18#vii.xxviii-p12.1">14:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=19#vii.xxviii-p14.1">14:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=20#vii.xxviii-p16.1">14:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=21#vii.xxviii-p21.1">14:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=22#vii.xxviii-p23.1">14:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=23#vii.xxviii-p28.1">14:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=25#vii.xxix-p2.1">14:25-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=0#vii.xxix-p11.1">15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#vii.xxix-p9.1">15:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=2#vii.xxix-p12.1">15:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=3#vii.xxix-p14.1">15:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=3#vii.xxx-p4.2">15:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=4#vii.xxix-p17.1">15:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=4#vii.xxx-p20.5">15:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=5#vii.xxix-p19.1">15:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=6#vii.xxix-p11.3">15:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=6#vii.xxix-p21.1">15:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=7#vii.xxix-p23.1">15:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=8#vii.xxx-p2.1">15:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=9#vii.xxx-p7.1">15:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=9#vii.xxx-p9.1">15:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=9#vii.xxx-p9.2">15:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=10#vii.xxx-p9.5">15:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=10#vii.xxx-p10.1">15:10-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=12#vii.xxx-p9.3">15:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=13#vii.xxx-p12.1">15:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=14#vii.ii-p16.4">15:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=14#vii.xxxi-p2.1">15:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=15#vii.xii-p33.1">15:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=15#vii.xxxi-p5.1">15:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=15#vii.ii-p16.5">15:15-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=16#vii.xxxi-p9.1">15:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=17#vii.ix-p36.5">15:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=17#vii.xxxi-p13.1">15:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=18#vii.xxxi-p15.1">15:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=18#vii.xxxi-p16.1">15:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=19#vii.xx-p46.10">15:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=20#vi.xxviii-p12.3">15:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=20#vii.xxxi-p16.2">15:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=20#vii.xxxi-p20.1">15:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=21#vii.xxxi-p24.1">15:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=22#vii.xxxi-p26.1">15:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=22#vi.lv-p16.3">15:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=23#vii.xxxi-p28.1">15:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=24#vi.lv-p16.4">15:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=24#vii.xxxi-p30.1">15:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=25#vi.lv-p16.6">15:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=25#vii.ii-p12.6">15:25-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=25#vii.xxxii-p2.1">15:25-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=28#vii.xxxii-p8.1">15:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=29#vi.lv-p16.5">15:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=29#vii.xxxii-p10.1">15:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=29#vii.xxxii-p13.1">15:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=30#vii.xxxii-p14.1">15:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=31#vii.xxxii-p16.1">15:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=32#vii.xxxii-p20.1">15:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=33#vii.xxxii-p23.1">15:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=0#vii.xxix-p4.5">16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#vii.xxxii-p24.1">16:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=2#vii.xxxii-p27.1">16:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=2#vii.xxxii-p30.1">16:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=2#vii.xxxiii-p51.2">16:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=3#vi.xl-p5.3">16:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=3#vi.xl-p17.2">16:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=4#vii.xxxii-p33.1">16:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=5#vii.xxxii-p37.1">16:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=5#vii.xxxiii-p2.1">16:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=6#vii.xxxiii-p10.1">16:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=7#vii.xxxiii-p15.1">16:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=7#vii.xxxiii-p21.2">16:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=8#vii.xxxiii-p23.1">16:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=9#vii.xxxiii-p25.1">16:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=10#vii.xxxiii-p27.1">16:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=11#vi.xlvi-p16.1">16:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=11#vii.xxxiii-p29.1">16:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=12#vii.xxxiii-p33.1">16:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=12#vii.xxxiii-p38.1">16:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=14#vii.xxxiii-p40.1">16:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=15#vii.xxxiii-p42.1">16:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=16#vii.v-p6.9">16:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=16#vii.xxxiii-p44.1">16:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=17#vii.xxxiv-p2.1">16:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=17#vii.xxxiv-p6.3">16:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=19#vii.xxxi-p7.8">16:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=19#vii.xxxiv-p7.1">16:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=20#vii.xxxiv-p11.1">16:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=20#vii.xxxiv-p23.4">16:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=21#vii.xxxiv-p14.1">16:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=22#vii.xxxiv-p17.1">16:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=23#vii.xxxiv-p19.1">16:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=24#vii.xxxiv-p22.1">16:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=24#vii.xxxiv-p23.2">16:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=25#vi.i-p8.3">16:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=27#vii.xxix-p7.1">16:27</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vi.xxxix-p15.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#vi.xxxix-p14.3">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#vi.xxxvii-p12.4">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#vi.xxxvii-p17.9">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=25#vii.v-p19.1">1:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=31#vii.ix-p36.6">1:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#vi.xi-p20.6">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#vi.ix-p22.1">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#vi.ii-p13.7">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#vi.xxxviii-p17.13">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#vi.xxxix-p11.2">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#vii.xv-p58.3">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#vi.lv-p17.2">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#vii.xix-p8.1">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#vii.xiii-p50.7">3:6-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=0#vi.xvii-p20.2">4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#vii.xxxiii-p51.8">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#vi.xlviii-p14.5">4:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#vi.viii-p21.3">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=17#vii.xxxii-p5.7">4:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=18#vii.xxxiii-p51.7">4:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#vii.vii-p10.2">5:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#vii.xxxiv-p32.3">5:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#vii.xv-p53.3">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#vii.xxx-p16.3">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#vii.xxxiv-p35.7">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#vii.xix-p34.2">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#vii.xxxiii-p62.1">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#vii.xxxiv-p35.10">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#vi.v-p33.9">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=15#vii.viii-p64.3">6:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=18#vii.vi-p11.3">6:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=19#vii.xvi-p4.3">6:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=19#vii.xiv-p28.1">6:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#vii.ii-p16.3">7:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=15#vii.xxiv-p14.3">7:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=16#vii.xxxiii-p13.4">7:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=17#vii.xxxii-p5.6">7:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=19#vi.xxxii-p15.4">7:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=19#vii.iv-p35.1">7:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=21#vii.xxv-p7.1">7:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=23#vii.xiv-p28.2">7:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=23#vii.xvi-p4.2">7:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=29#vii.xxvi-p5.1">7:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=29#vii.xxvi-p5.2">7:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=31#vii.xvi-p38.4">7:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=31#vii.xxii-p12.3">7:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=0#vii.xxvii-p5.1">8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=5#vii.xviii-p22.1">8:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=6#vii.iii-p30.1">8:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=8#vii.xxviii-p11.1">8:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=13#vi.xlvi-p19.5">8:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=0#vi.xlv-p8.1">9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=4#vii.xvi-p15.2">9:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=14#vi.xliii-p18.11">9:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=14#vi.xxxvii-p12.3">9:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=16#vii.iv-p28.1">9:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=21#vi.xlvii-p5.9">9:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=21#vii.xiii-p41.2">9:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=22#vi.xliii-p18.12">9:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=27#vi.xliv-p12.10">9:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=27#vii.xviii-p20.1">9:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=27#vii.xxxiv-p34.9">9:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=0#vii.xxvii-p5.2">10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=3#vii.xvi-p14.1">10:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=11#vi.xxix-p28.1">10:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=11#vii.xxxiii-p8.1">10:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=13#vi.xlii-p25.1">10:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=13#vii.v-p32.4">10:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=13#vii.xiv-p4.2">10:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=16#vii.x-p71.5">10:16-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=31#vii.xxvi-p22.1">10:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=32#vii.xxiv-p14.2">10:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#vii.xxxiv-p35.11">11:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=2#vii.xxxi-p6.2">11:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=7#vi.x-p35.2">11:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=19#vi.xl-p25.1">11:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=19#vi.xlvi-p12.13">11:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=32#vii.v-p5.3">11:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=32#vii.vii-p55.1">11:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=8#vii.iii-p22.3">12:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=8#vi.xv-p12.2">12:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=11#vii.iii-p22.3">12:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=11#vii.xvi-p56.1">12:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=11#vii.xxiii-p7.5">12:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=31#vi.xiii-p18.1">12:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=31#vii.xxiii-p7.4">12:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=5#vi.xl-p25.5">13:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=0#vi.iv-p23.1">14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=11#vi.liv-p5.2">14:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=19#vii.xxxii-p7.2">14:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=32#vii.xvi-p51.3">14:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=35#vii.xxxiii-p11.2">14:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=36#vii.xxxii-p5.5">14:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=0#vi.xxxviii-p8.1">15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#vi.i-p7.10">15:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#vi.i-p8.1">15:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=5#vi.i-p7.10">15:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=6#vi.i-p27.1">15:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=9#vii.vii-p55.5">15:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=10#vi.i-p6.1">15:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=10#vii.ii-p12.4">15:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=10#vii.xviii-p64.4">15:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=26#vii.xiii-p43.2">15:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=33#vii.ii-p17.2">15:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=38#vii.xxxiv-p30.5">15:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=41#vii.xxxiii-p54.1">15:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=41#vii.xxxiii-p56.1">15:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=51#vii.xxi-p58.1">15:51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=53#vii.xvi-p29.6">15:53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=54#vii.xvi-p38.3">15:54</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#vii.xxxii-p5.4">16:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=2#vi.xliii-p8.1">16:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=4#vii.ii-p12.7">16:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=6#vii.xxxi-p31.2">16:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=12#vi.xl-p20.4">16:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=19#vii.xxxii-p39.1">16:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=19#vii.xxxii-p39.4">16:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=21#vii.xxxiv-p34.15">16:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=22#vii.xviii-p8.1">16:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=22#vii.xxxiii-p24.2">16:22</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#vi.xlii-p5.5">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#vi.xxi-p33.7">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#vi.xxxvii-p22.7">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#vii.xxv-p45.3">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#vii.xxxiv-p32.8">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#vii.xxxiv-p34.2">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#vii.xxi-p59.1">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#vii.xv-p53.4">2:6-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#vii.xxxiv-p35.7">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#vi.xxi-p33.8">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#vi.xxxv-p11.2">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#vii.xii-p48.2">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#vii.xxxiv-p31.3">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#vii.xxxiv-p35.7">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#vi.xxx-p18.8">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#vi.xxx-p18.9">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#vii.xiii-p38.4">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#vii.xiv-p39.6">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#vii.i-p9.1">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=17#vi.xliv-p6.3">4:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=17#vii.xv-p58.6">4:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=17#vii.xvi-p22.2">4:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=18#vi.lii-p21.2">4:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=4#vi.ix-p26.2">5:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=10#vi.xxxviii-p39.3">5:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=11#vi.xlvi-p14.4">5:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=15#vii.xiv-p28.3">5:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=15#vii.xvi-p5.1">5:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#vii.iii-p12.1">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#vii.vii-p56.6">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#vii.xvii-p30.7">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#vii.xxvi-p17.7">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#vi.xliii-p17.3">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#vi.xliii-p18.3">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#vi.xliii-p18.13">6:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=11#vii.xxxiv-p32.5">6:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#vi.xliv-p24.5">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=13#vi.xliv-p24.6">6:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=2#vi.xliv-p24.4">7:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=5#vi.liii-p15.5">7:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=11#vi.v-p11.2">7:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#vii.xxxii-p5.2">8:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=9#vii.xxix-p15.1">8:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=18#vi.i-p14.6">8:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=18#vi.i-p7.9">8:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=18#vi.i-p15.1">8:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=21#vi.xlvi-p14.2">8:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=23#vii.xxxiii-p19.1">8:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=2#vii.ii-p12.9">9:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=2#vii.xxxii-p5.3">9:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#vii.xxxii-p7.1">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#vii.xxxii-p12.1">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=6#vii.xxiii-p13.3">9:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=7#vi.vii-p21.2">9:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=7#vii.xxiii-p13.4">9:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=15#vii.xx-p46.9">10:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=17#vii.ix-p36.7">10:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=0#vi.xlv-p8.1">11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=0#vii.xv-p58.5">11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=2#vii.xxvi-p17.4">11:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=3#vii.xxvii-p15.8">11:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=3#vii.xxxiv-p34.7">11:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=6#vii.ii-p16.10">11:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=6#vii.ii-p17.5">11:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=10#vi.xlv-p9.3">11:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=12#vi.xxxix-p6.2">11:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=26#vii.xxxiii-p17.1">11:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#vi.li-p16.4">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=29#vi.xliii-p18.14">11:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=29#vii.xxxi-p31.3">11:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=32#vi.xx-p21.2">11:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=33#vi.xx-p19.2">11:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=4#vi.ii-p5.12">12:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=6#vi.xxxi-p10.11">12:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=7#vii.xvii-p5.1">12:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=7#vii.xxx-p16.1">12:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=8#vii.iv-p13.3">12:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=8#vii.xvi-p50.1">12:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=8#vii.xvii-p5.2">12:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=9#vi.x-p30.5">12:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=9#vi.xxxi-p10.12">12:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=9#vi.xxxv-p16.7">12:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=9#vii.ix-p36.8">12:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=9#vii.xx-p46.14">12:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=10#vii.xvii-p5.3">12:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=11#vi.xliv-p4.5">12:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=20#vii.xxxiv-p34.8">12:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=2#vi.x-p33.8">13:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=7#vi.iii-p51.2">13:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=7#vii.xviii-p64.2">13:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=10#vii.xxxiv-p32.4">13:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Galatians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=0#vi.xxii-p14.2">1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=0#vi.xxxiii-p36.1">1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=0#vii.vi-p8.1">1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vi.xxvii-p11.4">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#vi.xxxiii-p28.5">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#vi.xxxiii-p25.4">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#vii.xxxiii-p24.3">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#vii.xxvii-p15.7">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#vi.xlvi-p14.3">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#vi.i-p8.4">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#vi.xxxi-p16.13">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#vi.xx-p18.2">1:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#vi.xx-p18.7">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#vi.xxi-p4.2">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#vi.xxi-p8.4">1:17-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#vi.xx-p18.4">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#vi.xxi-p10.2">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#vi.xxi-p10.3">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#vii.xxxiv-p29.3">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#vii.xxxiv-p35.3">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#vi.xxvi-p14.1">1:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#vi.xxvi-p14.6">1:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#vi.xxxiii-p6.1">1:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#vii.xxxiii-p21.4">1:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#vi.xxii-p14.2">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#vi.viii-p6.1">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#vi.xxv-p10.4">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#vi.xxxii-p7.1">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#vi.xxxiii-p36.1">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#vi.xxi-p8.10">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#vi.xxi-p9.2">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#vi.xxxiv-p30.1">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#vi.xxxiii-p36.2">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#vi.xxxvii-p12.6">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#vii.xxxiv-p29.4">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#vi.xxv-p9.14">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#vi.xxv-p10.5">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#vi.xxv-p15.3">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#vi.xxvi-p14.5">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#vi.xxxiii-p35.6">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#vi.xxxvii-p11.2">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#vi.xiv-p23.8">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#vi.xxv-p22.8">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#vi.xxiii-p6.2">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#vi.xxxii-p7.6">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#vi.xlvi-p12.5">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#vi.xxii-p14.1">2:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#vi.xxxiii-p6.2">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#vii.xxviii-p22.4">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#vi.xlvii-p6.5">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#vi.xxxii-p20.4">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=19#vi.xvii-p7.8">2:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#vi.lii-p21.1">2:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#vii.xxvi-p17.5">2:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#vii.xxxiv-p34.5">2:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#vii.xv-p58.9">3:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#vii.x-p6.5">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#vii.xii-p27.2">3:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#vii.x-p6.6">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#vii.x-p6.7">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=18#vii.x-p6.8">3:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#vi.xvii-p19.3">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#vi.xvii-p7.3">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=28#vi.v-p20.2">3:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=28#vii.xxxii-p36.1">3:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#vii.xvi-p18.1">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#vii.xxxiv-p34.6">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#vii.xxxiii-p51.6">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#vi.xliv-p24.9">4:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#vii.xxxi-p32.6">4:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=19#vi.xi-p26.1">4:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=19#vii.xxxiv-p32.9">4:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=21#vii.ix-p8.1">4:21-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#vii.xxxiii-p51.5">5:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=4#vii.xv-p53.5">5:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=4#vii.xxvii-p17.2">5:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#vii.iv-p35.2">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=10#vii.xxxi-p6.3">5:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#vii.vii-p6.5">5:19-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#vi.i-p50.4">5:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#vii.iii-p31.1">5:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=24#vii.xiii-p49.7">5:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=25#vii.xvi-p10.1">5:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=0#vii.vi-p8.1">6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#vii.xxix-p10.1">6:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=2#vii.x-p71.2">6:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#vii.ix-p36.9">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=11#vii.xxxiv-p34.14">6:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#vii.x-p34.1">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#vi.lii-p20.2">6:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#vii.iv-p32.1">6:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#vii.ix-p36.10">6:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#vii.xiv-p21.14">6:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#vii.xix-p34.1">6:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=15#vii.iv-p35.3">6:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=15#vii.x-p34.1">6:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=17#vi.xv-p20.2">6:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=17#vi.xxxix-p13.5">6:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=17#vii.xxxiv-p30.9">6:17</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ephesians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#vii.iv-p4.2">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#vii.xxix-p11.4">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#vii.xvii-p7.3">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#vii.xiv-p60.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#vii.xxix-p11.4">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#vii.xxvi-p17.3">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#vi.xxxii-p15.5">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#vi.xxx-p28.4">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#vi.lii-p18.10">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=11#vii.xvii-p19.4">3:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#vii.xxvi-p17.2">3:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#vi.ii-p18.3">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=19#vii.xiii-p46.3">4:19-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=26#vi.xxxiv-p25.9">4:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=26#vi.xli-p31.10">4:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=29#vi.xxxi-p27.9">4:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#vii.xxi-p77.4">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=25#vii.xxix-p15.2">5:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=26#vii.xviii-p31.2">5:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#vi.xliv-p15.5">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#vi.xxvii-p19.11">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#vi.xxxi-p18.4">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#vii.xxxiv-p35.9">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=17#vi.xxii-p38.4">6:17</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Philippians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vi.xiv-p22.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vi.xxxi-p14.4">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#vii.ii-p12.2">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#vii.xviii-p19.1">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#vi.xx-p24.2">1:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=30#vi.xxxi-p12.5">1:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#vi.iii-p53.4">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#vii.xxii-p13.2">2:6-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#vii.xxix-p16.2">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=25#vii.xxxiii-p19.2">2:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=25#vii.xxxiii-p19.3">2:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#vii.xxvii-p15.9">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#vii.ix-p36.11">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#vii.xviii-p20.2">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#vii.xxviii-p31.3">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#vi.i-p20.5">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#vi.xlv-p6.1">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#vii.xv-p24.4">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#vii.xxxiv-p6.7">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=21#vii.xvi-p38.2">3:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#vi.xi-p26.2">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#vii.xxxii-p39.7">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#vi.xv-p18.3">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#vi.xvi-p29.1">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#vi.ii-p6.2">4:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=22#vii.ii-p12.12">4:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=22#vii.xxxii-p13.4">4:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=22#vii.xxxiv-p21.3">4:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=0#vii.xxxiii-p51.4">9</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Colossians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#vii.xxxii-p5.8">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#vi.i-p7.1">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#vi.i-p7.2">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#vi.xliv-p6.2">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#vii.xxxiv-p30.7">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#vii.xxvii-p15.4">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#vii.xxvii-p15.5">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=18#vii.xxvii-p15.6">2:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#vii.ii-p16.2">2:20-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=23#vi.xxxvii-p22.17">2:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#vii.xvi-p23.1">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#vii.xxv-p26.2">3:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#vii.xvi-p23.2">3:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#vii.xiii-p49.4">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#vii.xvi-p61.4">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=22#vii.xxv-p7.1">3:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#vii.xxv-p7.2">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#vii.ii-p12.16">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#vi.xxxiv-p11.4">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#vi.xxxiv-p11.5">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#vii.xxxiii-p18.3">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#vii.xxxii-p39.2">4:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=17#vii.ii-p12.17">4:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=0#vi.xvii-p20.3">11</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Thessalonians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#vii.iv-p5.3">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#vi.xxxviii-p16.2">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#vi.xliv-p24.10">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#vii.xx-p43.3">2:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#vi.xxv-p11.3">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#vi.xxxvii-p17.7">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#vii.xxxiv-p34.12">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=19#vii.ix-p36.12">2:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#vi.xlii-p17.6">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#vi.xi-p21.12">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#vii.xxxiv-p34.13">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#vii.vii-p4.2">4:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#vii.v-p7.1">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=9#vii.ii-p12.8">4:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#vii.vii-p4.3">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=17#vii.xvi-p68.5">4:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=17#vii.xxxiv-p30.3">4:17</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Thessalonians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#vii.xv-p58.8">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#vii.xxxiii-p61.1">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#vii.xxxiii-p61.2">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#vii.xxxiv-p6.4">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#vi.xxxiv-p25.4">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#vi.xxxiv-p25.10">3:13</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#vii.xxi-p77.1">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#vii.xiii-p46.2">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#vii.xxxiii-p22.1">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#vi.xix-p37.3">1:13-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#vi.liii-p15.9">1:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#vii.xxx-p16.2">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#vii.xxxiv-p35.8">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#vii.xxv-p24.2">2:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#vii.xxv-p24.1">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#vi.xvii-p21.4">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#vii.xxxiii-p19.4">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#vi.liii-p4.3">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#vii.xxxii-p40.2">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#vii.xxxiii-p11.1">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#vii.xxvii-p29.1">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#vii.xxxiii-p57.1">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#vii.xxxiii-p14.1">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#vi.iii-p42.3">3:2-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#vii.viii-p64.2">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#vi.xiv-p22.2">3:8-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#vii.viii-p43.1">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#vi.xix-p44.3">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#vii.xxxiii-p8.2">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=19#vi.xl-p5.4">4:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#vi.xxxvi-p19.14">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#vi.xxvii-p19.7">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#vi.xlv-p17.7">5:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#vi.xii-p10.3">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=23#vi.xx-p26.10">5:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=23#vii.xxvi-p18.1">5:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=2#vii.xxv-p7.1">6:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=8#vi.xvi-p32.2">6:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=9#vi.i-p28.3">6:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=9#vi.liii-p15.8">6:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=10#vi.xxix-p27.12">6:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=10#vii.xiii-p50.8">6:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=13#vi.xxx-p24.5">6:13</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#vi.xxxiv-p26.3">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#vi.xxxiv-p27.1">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#vii.xxiii-p34.1">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#vi.lii-p18.12">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#vi.lii-p19.1">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#vi.liii-p15.7">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#vi.xxiv-p20.14">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#vi.xxxiv-p28.1">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#vii.ii-p12.14">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#vii.xxii-p8.8">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#vi.i-p7.8">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#vi.i-p7.3">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#vi.xxxiv-p11.6">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#vi.xliv-p12.3">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#vii.xxxiv-p6.5">4:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=17#vi.xxxviii-p45.6">4:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=20#vi.xliv-p12.3">4:20</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Titus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#vi.iii-p42.4">1:7-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#vii.ii-p17.3">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#vii.xxxiv-p6.8">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#vi.xlvii-p12.1">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#vii.xiii-p46.1">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#vii.xviii-p31.7">3:5</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Philemon</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phlm&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vii.xxxii-p39.5">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phlm&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#vii.xxxii-p39.3">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phlm&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#vii.xxxii-p39.5">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phlm&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#vii.ii-p12.15">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phlm&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=22#vi.xliv-p12.2">1:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phlm&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=13#vi.xx-p26.9">5:13</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Hebrews</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#vi.xxix-p21.4">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#vi.xxvi-p22.3">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#vi.xvii-p19.4">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#vi.xvii-p7.7">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=11#vi.lv-p17.3">5:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=9#vii.xxxi-p6.1">6:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=11#vii.xxviii-p32.6">8:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=13#vii.xii-p44.3">8:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=16#vii.x-p6.9">9:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=26#vii.x-p6.10">9:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=26#vii.xiii-p23.1">9:26-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=12#vii.xvii-p30.5">10:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=24#vi.xxxvii-p22.6">10:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=28#vi.i-p42.1">10:28-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=28#vii.xiii-p50.5">10:28-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=29#vii.xiv-p43.5">10:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=34#vii.xii-p47.6">10:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=37#vii.xxvi-p5.3">10:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=31#vii.iv-p41.2">11:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=2#vii.xxix-p15.3">12:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=24#vi.liv-p10.2">12:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=29#vii.xviii-p60.4">12:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=3#vii.xxi-p77.7">13:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=3#vii.xxiv-p8.4">13:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=10#vii.x-p71.6">13:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=17#vi.xliv-p23.3">13:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=17#vii.xxxi-p36.4">13:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=21#vi.xviii-p8.7">13:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=22#vii.xxxiii-p13.3">13:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=24#vii.ii-p12.13">13:24</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">James</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#vii.ix-p36.13">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#vii.xviii-p31.3">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#vi.xlii-p30.1">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=23#vii.xxxii-p45.2">2:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#vi.xxx-p25.5">3:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#vi.xxix-p27.16">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#vii.xxvii-p49.2">5:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#vi.xxxvi-p19.10">5:17</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Peter</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=21#vii.xviii-p31.4">3:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#vi.xl-p27.3">4:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#vi.xxv-p7.2">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#vi.xxvi-p17.5">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#vi.xxxii-p26.8">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#vi.liv-p12.1">5:8</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Peter</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vi.xxxiii-p7.5">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#vii.xxvii-p32.2">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#vii.xvi-p29.7">3:13</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Jude</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jude&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#vi.xli-p20.1">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jude&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#vii.vi-p11.4">1:7</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Revelation</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#vi.xliii-p8.2">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#vii.vii-p54.2">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=46#vii.v-p22.1">1:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=17#vii.xvii-p30.6">7:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=8#vii.x-p6.11">13:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=46&amp;scrV=0#vii.v-p20.1">46</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Prayer of Azariah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=PrAzar&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#vii.xxii-p8.3">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=PrAzar&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#vii.xvi-p60.9">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=PrAzar&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#vii.xxii-p8.3">1:16</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Bel and the Dragon</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Bel&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=36#vi.xix-p22.6">5:36</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Maccabees</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Macc&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=54#vii.xxi-p18.6">4:54</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Maccabees</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Macc&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=33#vii.xxi-p18.3">14:33</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Esdras</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Esd&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=40#vii.ii-p14.3">1:40</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Sirach</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=22#vi.xxix-p27.4">1:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=9#vi.xxix-p27.10">9:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=14#vi.xxix-p27.17">10:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=15#vii.vii-p12.2">13:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=9#vi.xxxv-p15.7">15:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#vi.xxiv-p22.11">16:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=3#vi.xxiv-p22.2">16:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=3#vi.xxvi-p33.4">16:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=2#vii.x-p63.2">21:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=27#vi.xl-p26.3">22:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=10#vi.x-p35.1">23:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=1#vi.xlix-p17.9">25:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=20#vi.xvi-p30.5">31:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=8#vi.ii-p6.1">51:8</a> </p>
</div>




</div2>

<div2 title="Index of Scripture Commentary" prev="ix.i" next="ix.iii" id="ix.ii">
  <h2 id="ix.ii-p0.1">Index of Scripture Commentary</h2>
  <insertIndex type="scripCom" id="ix.ii-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<p class="bbook">Acts</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vi.i-p0.1">1:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#vi.ii-p0.1">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#vi.iii-p0.1">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#vi.iv-p0.1">2:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#vi.v-p0.1">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=22#vi.vi-p0.1">2:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=37#vi.vii-p0.1">2:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#vi.viii-p0.1">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#vi.ix-p0.1">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#vi.x-p0.1">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=23#vi.xi-p0.1">4:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=36#vi.xii-p0.1">4:36-37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#vi.xiii-p0.1">5:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=34#vi.xiv-p0.1">5:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=8#vi.xv-p0.1">6:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=6#vi.xvi-p0.1">7:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=35#vi.xvii-p0.1">7:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=54#vi.xviii-p0.1">7:54</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=26#vi.xix-p0.1">8:26-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=10#vi.xx-p0.1">9:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=12#vi.xx-p0.1">9:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=26#vi.xxi-p0.1">9:26-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#vi.xxii-p0.1">10:1-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=23#vi.xxiii-p0.1">10:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=44#vi.xxiv-p0.1">10:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=46#vi.xxiv-p0.1">10:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=19#vi.xxv-p0.1">11:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#vi.xxvi-p0.1">12:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=18#vi.xxvii-p0.1">12:18-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=4#vi.xxviii-p0.1">13:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=16#vi.xxix-p0.1">13:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=42#vi.xxx-p0.1">13:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=14#vi.xxxi-p0.1">14:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#vi.xxxii-p0.1">15:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=13#vi.xxxiii-p0.1">15:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=15#vi.xxxiii-p0.1">15:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=35#vi.xxxiv-p0.1">15:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=13#vi.xxxv-p0.1">16:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=25#vi.xxxvi-p0.1">16:25-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=1#vi.xxxvii-p0.1">17:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=16#vi.xxxviii-p0.1">17:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=32#vi.xxxix-p0.1">17:32-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=1#vi.xxxix-p0.1">18:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=18#vi.xl-p0.1">18:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=8#vi.xli-p0.1">19:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=21#vi.xlii-p0.1">19:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=23#vi.xlii-p0.1">19:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=1#vi.xliii-p0.1">20:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=17#vi.xliv-p0.1">20:17-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=32#vi.xlv-p0.1">20:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=18#vi.xlvi-p0.1">21:18-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=39#vi.xlvii-p0.1">21:39-40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=17#vi.xlviii-p0.1">22:17-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=6#vi.xlix-p0.1">23:6-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=31#vi.l-p0.1">23:31-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=22#vi.li-p0.1">24:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=23#vi.lii-p0.1">25:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=30#vi.liii-p0.1">26:30-32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=1#vi.liv-p0.1">28:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=17#vi.lv-p0.1">28:17-20</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Romans</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vii.iii-p0.1">1:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#vii.iv-p0.1">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#vii.v-p0.1">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#vii.vi-p0.1">1:26-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=28#vii.vii-p0.1">1:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#vii.viii-p0.1">2:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#vii.ix-p0.1">3:9-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#vii.x-p0.1">4:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=23#vii.xi-p0.1">4:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#vii.xii-p0.1">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=5#vii.xiii-p0.1">6:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=19#vii.xiv-p0.1">6:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=14#vii.xv-p0.1">7:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=12#vii.xvi-p0.1">8:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=28#vii.xvii-p0.1">8:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#vii.xviii-p0.1">9:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#vii.xix-p0.1">10:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=14#vii.xx-p0.1">10:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=7#vii.xxi-p0.1">11:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#vii.xxii-p0.1">12:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=4#vii.xxiii-p0.1">12:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=14#vii.xxiv-p0.1">12:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#vii.xxv-p0.1">13:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=11#vii.xxvi-p0.1">13:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=1#vii.xxvii-p0.1">14:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=14#vii.xxviii-p0.1">14:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=25#vii.xxix-p0.1">14:25-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=8#vii.xxx-p0.1">15:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=14#vii.xxxi-p0.1">15:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=25#vii.xxxii-p0.1">15:25-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=5#vii.xxxiii-p0.1">16:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=17#vii.xxxiv-p0.1">16:17-18</a> </p>
</div>




</div2>

<div2 title="Greek Words and Phrases" prev="ix.ii" next="ix.iv" id="ix.iii">
  <h2 id="ix.iii-p0.1">Index of Greek Words and Phrases</h2>
  <div class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p0.2">
    <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="EL" id="ix.iii-p0.3" />



<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀόκνον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxii-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p35.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγάπαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p8.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγόμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p25.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγώνισαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p4.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγαγέσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p35.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγαθά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p19.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγαθοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xi-p32.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγαπὥντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xi-p40.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγαπᾷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p30.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγαπητὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvii-p19.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγαπητοὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvi-p8.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγνώστῳ θέ&amp; 254·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p10.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγνώστῳ θεῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p10.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγνοήσαντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.v-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγνωμονήσαντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.v-p13.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγχιστείαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.x-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀδόκιμος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vii-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀδόμενος καὶ περιφερόμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p25.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀδεὲς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p18.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀδιαφόρως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxii-p5.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀδικοῦσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p21.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀδικουμένοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p21.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀθυμία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀθυμίαις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p30.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀθυμίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxx-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀκατασκέυαστον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p44.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀκοἥς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xx-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀκούει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p41.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀκοᾕ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xx-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀκρίβεια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀκρίβειαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀκρόασις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxii-p7.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀκρι βεστέραν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.x-p44.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀκριβὥς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvii-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀκριβέστερον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxii-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀκριβ. αὐτῷ ἐξέθεντο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p9.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀκροάομαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxii-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀκτήμονας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-p19.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλόγων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p34.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλγῶ μέν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p10.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλγῶμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p10.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλείφει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiii-p36.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλείφεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxi-p77.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλ ἦν αὐτοῖς ἅπαντα κοινά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p21.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλὰ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p30.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxix-p17.10">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλὰ διὰ τούτων αὐτὰ κατασκευάζει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p11.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλὰ καὶ ἄλλης πολλῆς· ὅρα πῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlix-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλὰ καὶ πρὸς τὸ μὴ ζητεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p29.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλὰ κατὰ Πνεῦμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-p48.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλὰ καταργεἵται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p25.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλὰ λαμβάνουσιν ἑαυτοὺς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p25.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλὰ μὴ γένοιτο μηδένα ὑμῶν ὑπέκκαυμα τοῦ πυρὸς ἐκείνου γενέσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p34.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλὰ μόνον ὅτι ἐπήγειραν τὸν βασιλέα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p22.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλὰ μᾶλλον ἐπὶ τὸν Θεὸν τὸ πᾶν ἄγειν αὐτοὺς ἐκείνους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλὰ πρὸς εὐτελῆ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλὰ πυνθάνεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p30.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p33.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλὰ τέως τοῦτο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p32.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλὰ τὸ ἔργον τοῦτο δηλοῖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλὰ τὸν ἀγροῖκον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p22.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλὰ τὸν οἰκέτην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p22.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλὰ τότε μὲν οὕτως ἐκείνοις, τοῖς προφήταις δὲ ἑτέρως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p12.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλὰ τῶν πρεσβυτέρων ἐστὶν ἡ οἰκονομία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλὰ τρίφωσι παῤ ἑαυτοις οἰκεῖον κακὸν, κἀθάπερ τινὰ δήμιον τὴν μνησικακίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p30.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλὰ ψυχὰς ἀνίησιν θερμαινομένη καὶ ζέουσα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p31.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλά τι; ᾽Αναστὰς πορεύθητι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλότριον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxi-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλότριος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-p23.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλόφυλος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλ᾽ ἐκεῖνος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lv-p14.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλ᾽ ἐκεῖνος οὐκέτι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lv-p14.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλ᾽ ἐκεῖνος οὐκέτι. Α., ἐκείνων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lv-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλ᾽ ἐνταῦθα μὲν οὕτως, κεῖ δὲ οὐκέτι. &amp; 169·Αλλως δὲ καὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lv-p14.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλ᾽ ἐπέβαινε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p35.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλ᾽ ἐπιτείνει τὴν κόλασιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxix-p17.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλ᾽ ἔδει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liv-p11.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλ᾽ ἔτι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p8.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλ᾽ ἴδωμεν κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p12.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-p15.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλ᾽ ἴδωμεν τί εὐκολώτερον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p26.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλ᾽ ἵνα πεῖραν λάβωσι, διανιστῶσαν αὐτοὺς καὶ διυπνίζουσαν καὶ εἰς μέριμναν ἐμβάλλουσαν, ἐποίει αὐτοὺς καὶ ἀνθρώπινα πάσχειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-p20.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλ᾽ ὁ Θεὸς συνεχώρησεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλ᾽ ὅμως κατεῖχε τὸν πόθον καὶ τὰ ἐκεῖ κατορθοῦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλ᾽ ὅμως τἀναντία ἐποίει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλ᾽ ὅρα πῶς οὗτος οὐ κρύπτει ταῦτα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvii-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλ᾽ ὅρα τὴν παρρησίαν μετὰ μέτρου γινομένην. Α. μετὰ τὸ μέτρου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλ᾽ ὅρα τοῦτον οὐ φιλοτίμως λέγοντα, οὐδὲ λαμπρὸν δεικνύντα τὸν Π: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p22.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλ᾽ ὅταν καὶ τὰ πλείονα λέγῃ τῆς συμφορᾶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liii-p12.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liii-p13.6">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλ᾽ ὅτι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλ᾽ ὑπὲρ τοῦτο. τί δαὶ τὸ ὑπὲρ τοῦτο; Θεός· ἀλλ᾽ οὐδὲ τοῦτο, ἐνεργείας γάρ ἐστιν ὄνομα· ἀλλὰ τέως τοῦτο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p32.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλ᾽ αὐτὸς ἀξιόπιστος ἦν διηγούμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p25.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλ᾽ αὐτοὺς ἀφῆκε κυρίους εἶναι, καὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλ᾽ εἰ καὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p9.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλ᾽ εἴποι ἄν τις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p34.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλ᾽ οἱ τῆς ὁδοῦ μόνον ἤκουον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλ᾽ οὐ βαπτίζεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλ᾽ οὐ τῇ γνώσει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii-p17.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλ᾽ οὐδὲ ἡγοῦμαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p10.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλ᾽ οὐδὲ β: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλ᾽ οὐδὲν ἀξιόπιστον εἴρηκα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.li-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλ᾽ οὐδὲ, ῾Ηγοῦμαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p10.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλ᾽ οὐδενὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p19.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλ᾽ οὐκ ἂν ἠκριβολογησάμην, μὴ μέ τις ἀγροικίας γραφέτω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p35.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλ᾽ οὐκ ἐπηρεάζειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p20.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλ᾽ οὐκ ἴσχυσεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλ᾽ οὐκ αἰσχρόν; πῶς; ὅπερ γὰρ ἂν εἰς ἡμᾶς γένηται ὄντως αἰσχρόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-p33.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλ᾽ οὐχ ἡσύχασαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλ᾽ οὐχ ἡσυχάζουσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλ᾽ οὐχ ὁ βάρβαρος τότε ἐκεῖνος ταῦτα εἶπε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλοὺς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p19.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀμύνων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-p29.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀμελεστέρους γενομένους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liv-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀμηχάνων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p7.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀμυνεῖται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-p29.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀμφ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p10.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀμφότερα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlix-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀμφότερα οὐκ ἐνὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vi-p5.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀμφιβαλλόμενα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνάγκη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p37.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνάθεμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xviii-p8.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xviii-p10.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνάθημα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xviii-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνάρπαστος ὁ ἄνθρωπος γέγονε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvii-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνάστασιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p4.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνέκρινον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνέπαυσεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p22.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνήχθημέν, φησιν, εἰς τὴν Θάσον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p12.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναγκαίαν τὴν ἀρχὴν εἰσαγομένην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxii-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναγκαίως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p8.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναγκαίως δὲ ἐνταῦθα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναθέσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p4.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναθήματα Οὐδὲ εἰς κρύβδην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p36.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναθεωρῶν τὰ σεβάσματα ὑμῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p10.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναιρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p14.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναισχυντεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liii-p12.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liii-p13.5">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνακαλοὕντας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxv-p44.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνακαλουμένου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p32.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνακεφαλαιοῦται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-p15.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxv-p34.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνακλώσης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p21.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναλὕσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p37.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναμιμνήσκων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxi-p7.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxi-p7.5">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνανδρία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-p28.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναξιοπαθοῦσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p20.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναρτῆσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνασκ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p28.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναστήσας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p31.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναστρεφόμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p18.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνασχευάζοντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p27.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνατρέψαι τὸ γενόμενον οὐκ ἴσχυσαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p14.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνατρέψαι (φησὶν) τὸ γενόμενον οὐκ ἔνι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνατρεφόμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p18.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναψύξεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p11.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνείλετε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p9.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνεῖλεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνεκτήσατο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p14.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνελεύθερον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvii-p18.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνελεῖν αὐτόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p5.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p6.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνελευθερία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvii-p19.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνελπιστία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p9.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνενεγκόντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p24.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνερεθίζοντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνεχώρησε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p13.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνθρωπίνῳ κινούμενος λογισμῷ διεπράττετο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p26.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνοητότερον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvii-p14.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀντέπιπτεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-p36.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀντὶ τοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p12.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀντὶ τοῦ, διεκομίζετο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p12.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀντίδοσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p34.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀντίστησον τὴν γέενναν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p45.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀντιδόσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiv-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀντιλεγόντων τῶν ᾽Ιουδ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lv-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀντιπίπτοντας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiv-p23.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀντιτίθησι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-p25.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνωμοσίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiii-p28.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνωτέρω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p5.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνωτέρω ἔλεγεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p6.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀξίως τοῦ καλοῦντος πολιτευόμενοι καὶ τῷ τῆς υἱοθεσίας προσιόντες βαπτίσματι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀξιόπιστος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p24.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀοράτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p7.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπάθεια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p34.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπάρτισαι καὶ οἰκειῶσαι ἑαυτῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπέστη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p14.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p26.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπέστη ἀπ᾽ αὐτῶν ὁ Βαρνάβας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p14.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπέχουσι τὸν μισθὸν αὐτῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p19.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπήγαγε τὰ ἔθνη. Διὰ τί οὖν μὴ τὰ ἐξ αὐτοῦ μανθάνουσιν, οἷον (τὰ ἔθνη?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p24.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπήγγειλαν ὑποστρέψαντες ἅπερ εἶδον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiii-p19.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπήγ. τὰ ἐξ αὐτοῦ μανθ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p24.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπήγ. τὰ ἐξ αὐτοῦ πάντα, οἷον τὰ ἔθνη. Διὰ τί κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p24.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπήγ. τὰ ἔθνη ἐξ αὐτοῦ. Διὰ τί οὖν μὴ παῤ αὐτοῦ μανθ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπὸ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xii-p19.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p17.3">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiii-p17.1">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπὸ ἔχθρας τοσοῦτον, ὅσον ἀπὸ ἀσθενείας, τοῦτο ὑπομένει· οὕτω καὶ ἡμεῖς οὐκ ἀπὸ τῆς φύσεως τῶν ὑβρέων κινούμεθα, ὅσον ἀφ᾽ ἡμῶν αὐτῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-p22.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπὸ ᾽Αραβίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p6.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπὸ ᾽Εφέσου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπὸ δὲ Κλ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p5.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπὸ μὲν τοῦ χρόνου δῆλος ἦν, τὸ δὲ ἀξιόπιστον οὐκ εἶχε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπὸ μερους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxi-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπὸ τῶν Προφητῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxix-p13.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπὸ τῶν παρόντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxix-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπὸ τῶν πνικτῶν καὶ ἀπὸ τοῦ αἵματος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p22.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπὸ τετάρτης ἡμ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p7.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπὸ τετράτης ἡμέρας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπὸ τούτου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπὸ τούτου ζῆλον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p8.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπὸ τούτου στοχάζομαι δεδόξ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p8.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπὸ τοῦ δειπνοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p6.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπὸ τοῦ κηρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p6.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p6.7">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπὸ τοῦ προοιμίου διεκωμῴδησεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπὸ τοῦ τόπου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπό τε νέων ἀπό τε παλαιῶν βεβαιουμένου τῶν προφητῶν τὸν λόγον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπόδοτε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxv-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπόνοια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxii-p24.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπ᾽ αὐτῶν εἰσαγ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxii-p5.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπῆλθον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p7.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπῆλθον, ἦλθον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p8.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπαγαγεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvii-p16.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπαγγελια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p11.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπαγορεύειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p25.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπαλλαγὴν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπαλλ. τοῦ ἐγκλήματος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπεδίδουν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπεκδεχόμενοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiii-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπελεύσῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-p44.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπελθὼν ἄμοιρος τῆς χάριτος ἀπαιραίτητον ἕξει τὴν τιμωρίον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-p44.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπενοήθησαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p14.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπεπάγημεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p45.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπεπάγην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p45.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπεστ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p12.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπεφήνατο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπεχθῶς πρός τινα ἔχειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p27.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπεχομένους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπεχρησάμεθα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπιόντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p11.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπιστεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.viii-p46.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπιστηθῆναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπιστου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p27.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπιστουμένων ἑαυτοῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p40.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπλάστους ὄντας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπλῶς δὲ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p42.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπογινώσκοντες ἑαυτῶν·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p26.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποδύεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p24.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p15.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποκαραδοκία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-p26.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiii-p18.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπολ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p35.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπολύτρωσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-p37.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπολύτρωσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-p37.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπολύτρωσις,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiii-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπολαβεῖν τὸν θησαυρὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p35.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπολογία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπολογίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπολογοῦνται· δἰ ὧν ἀπολογοῦνται, κατηγοροῦσιν αὐτῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lv-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπονοίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποπηδᾶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p15.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποπλἥγας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p25.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποπληροῦται, φησὶ, καὶ ὑπολαμβάνεται ὅτι μεθύουσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p7.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπορῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.li-p16.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποροῦντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p21.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποστἥσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p31.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποστὰς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p7.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποστόλοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxiii-p21.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποστασία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποστρεφόμενοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποστρεφομένης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποστροφὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p50.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p50.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποστροφῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p14.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποστυγοὕντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiii-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποτάξασθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvi-p19.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvi-p20.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποτεμνομένης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xii-p19.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποτεμν. τῆς κεφ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xii-p19.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποφθέγγεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποφθέγματα,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p9.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποχαί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p22.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπυλοίμην εἰ μὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p53.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπωθεῖσθε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p20.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀρετὴν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p18.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀρετήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p13.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀρχἥς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-p66.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀρχὴν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-p65.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀρχόντων φόβοι, ὅπλων ἰσχύς· πόλεσι καὶ τείχεσιν ὀχυροῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p32.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀσημα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p42.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀσθενέστερον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xviii-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀσθενοὕντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀσκωλιάζῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p37.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀσυνειδησίας ἄπιστον δόξαν λαβών: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p27.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀσφάλειας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p30.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀσφαλείαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p17.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀτόποις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p15.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀτελὴς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p16.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀτελοὕς γνώμης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xi-p41.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀυτοῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-p30.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀφίστανται τῆς ὁρμῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-p5.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀφ᾽ ἡμῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxix-p25.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀφ᾽ ὧν ἔλεγον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀφ᾽ οὗ πάντες ἐκινήθησαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀφεὶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀφεδρὥνα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p21.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀφεθεὶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀφθονία διπλῆ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀφοσιούμενοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxix-p24.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀφοσιούμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvi-p21.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀφοσιουμένως,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p25.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀφοσιωμένως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p25.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀχαριστεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-p10.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἁλής: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-p30.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἁμαρτία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xii-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἁμαρτίαν οὐκ ἐποίησεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p35.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἁπλὥς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvi-p12.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-p8.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-p58.2">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἁπλῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p9.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvii-p7.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἁπλῶς οὐκ εἴασεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p8.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἁπλς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvi-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἁρπάζει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἂν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p11.21">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἂν γένῃ σπούδασας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p49.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἂν δὲ αὐτοὺς καὶ τρέφῃ ὁ ἀλλότριος καὶ οὕτω βλάπτουσιν (Α. βλάψουσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἂν εἰς ἡμᾶς γένηται· τὸ δὲ σὸν ὄντως αἰσχρόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-p33.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἂν μὲν τὸν βίρρον ἐναλλὰξ περιβάλῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p38.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἂν μὴ παρὰ σαυτῷ τὰ νικητήρια ἴδῃς ἂν μὴ λαμπροὺς λάβῃς στεφάνους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἂν μὴ φύσις ἑτέρα προσέλθῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἂν πάλιν εἴπῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p22.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἂν σκολιάζῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p37.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄγαλμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p14.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄγει ἢ αὐτοὺς ἐκείνους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p9.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄγκων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄγοντες παῤ ᾧ ξενισθῶμεν Μνασωνί τινι Κυπρί&amp; 251· κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlv-p14.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄγχομεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxix-p28.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄκρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄλλα ἀντ᾽ ἄλλων εἰπαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p29.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄλλοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p8.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄλλοι τινὲς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-p16.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄλλον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p33.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄλλον μὲν εἶναι κύριον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄλλως δέ, καὶ τύπον αὐτοῖς ἐδεδώκει τοτε, ὅτε οἱ Σαμαρεῖται ἐπίστευσαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p35.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄλλως τε καὶ ἐλθεῖν ὤκνησαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lv-p11.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄλλως τε καὶ ὅτι οὐκ ἂν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiii-p6.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄνδρες ᾽Ιουδαῖοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄνδρες αδελφοὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄνδρες εὐλαβεῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄνεμος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p24.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p24.7">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄνεσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-p22.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄνεσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.li-p5.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.li-p5.5">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄνθρ. ἐπ. καὶ ἡμ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p11.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄνω κάτω βάρος καλοῦσι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p32.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄνω καὶ κάτω στρέφει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxix-p25.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄνωθεν αὐτῶν τὴν διανοίαν οἰκειοῖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄπιστον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p27.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄπιστος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p27.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄπλαστος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p31.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p32.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄπονα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p19.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄρα μὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p46.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄρα τὸ πᾶν ψεῦδος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p14.22">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄρρωστον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄρχοντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxv-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄσμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvii-p14.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄτοπον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p7.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p17.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄτυφον· οὐδὲν λαμπρὸν ἐπεφέρετο σχῆμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p17.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄφεσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p32.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄχρι καιροῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxviii-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄχρι τῆς ᾽Ασίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἅλς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-p30.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἅμα ἔσπευδε τὸν λόγον καθεῖναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p13.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἅμα καὶ παιδεύων αὐτοὺς μηδὲ χωρίζεσθαι αὐτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p12.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἅμα καὶ τὸν λόγον καθίει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p13.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἅμα μὲν τοῦ νόμου λυομένου φησὶν λοιπὸν, ἅμα δὲ διδάσκοντες εὐσέβειαν τοὺς ἀνθρώπους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἅμα τῆς τούτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἅπαξ εἰς ἕxin.…καταστήσας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p32.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἅτε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p9.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἅτε ὡς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἅτε εἰσαγωγικωτέρων λόγων δεομένοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p12.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἅτε μαθητὴν ὄντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p7.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p11.13">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἅτε οὖν ἡπορηκὼς καὶ αἰσχυνόμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvii-p16.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἅψηται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p37.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἆρα ἂν ἐθελήσητε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-p22.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἆρα ἂν ἠθελήσατε οὕτω φιλοσοφεῖν δύνασθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-p22.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἆρα ἂν οὕτω φιλοσοφεῖν δύνησθε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-p22.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐὰν ὁ ὀφθαλμός μου μισῇ με, οὐδὲ ἰδεῖν αὐτὸν βούλομαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxix-p29.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐὰν ὑπερβῇ τὸ μέτρον, οὐχὶ ἑαυτὸν συνδιέφθειρε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.li-p19.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐβόα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p37.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐβόησε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p37.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐβόησεν ὁ Παῦλος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvi-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐβούλετο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p10.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐβούλετο λοιπὸν ἀξιόπιστον ἑαυτὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐβουλόμην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐβουλεύετο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p10.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγένετο ἔτι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγένοντο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p31.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγὼ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p52.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγὼ ἐγερῶ αὐτὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-p27.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγγύτερον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvi-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγγαστρίμυθος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p9.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγγελάσεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-p70.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγελάσατε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-p70.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγκόπτεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-p16.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγκαλλωπίζονται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p25.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγκλήματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p15.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγχρονίζειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγχωρίαζειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p7.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγχωρεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxiii-p55.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐδίδαξε γὰρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p19.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐδείκνυ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p25.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐδείκνυ βουλόμενον εἰπεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐδείκνυον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p25.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐζητ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p24.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐζητοῦμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p24.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐθάρρουν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lv-p11.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐι ἀνακρινόμεθα, κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p24.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐι δὲ ἐκ θεοῦ ἐστίν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p12.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκ γειτ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p45.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκ δ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p28.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκ πίστεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p40.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκ περιουσίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p7.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p12.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκ πολλῆς περιουσίας ὅμως ἀναιροῦσιν αὐτῶν τὴν ἀπολογίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκ τοῦ Διὸς τὸ ὄστρακον ἐκεῖ νοπεπτωκὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p14.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκάθισεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p16.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκάκωσαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p23.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκάλεσε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p22.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκέλευσεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p21.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκέρδαναν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p17.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκίνησεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκβάλλει αὐτῶν τὸ πρόσωπον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-p19.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκβαλὼν ἔξω πάντας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p20.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκβ. ἀ. τ. πρ. λέγων ἀδιορίστως, ᾽Εν οἷς εὗρόν μέ τινες τῶν κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-p12.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκδιδάσκεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p16.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκεἴνοι,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p18.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκείνῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p7.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκείνοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-p22.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκείνου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p34.11">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p28.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκείνους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p5.9">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p9.5">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p13.4">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκείνους γὰρ οὐδ᾽ ἂν εἴασαν ταφῆναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p31.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκείνους, ἐκείνοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvii-p16.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκείνου, τοῦτο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-p13.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκείνων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p21.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p5.5">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκείνως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiii-p6.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκεῖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p16.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκεῖ γὰρ ἦν ἡ τυραννὶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκεῖ πάροντος αὐτοῦ ἤκουσαν ἂν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p32.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκεῖ τοῦ ἀποστόλου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p27.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκεῖθεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p33.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p33.8">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p6.3">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκεῖθεν σωφροσύνην μανθάνει, ἐντεῦθεν ἀκολασίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p33.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκεῖνα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p10.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p11.5">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκεῖνο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p11.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p11.9">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvi-p14.2">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-p13.1">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-p23.6">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lv-p14.2">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lv-p14.5">7</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκεῖνοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p19.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p5.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p13.5">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p21.8">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p29.2">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p10.3">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p17.9">7</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκεῖνοι δὲ ἐμεμήνεσαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκεῖνον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p16.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p16.5">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκεῖνος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p34.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p34.10">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p25.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p25.6">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p29.1">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p7.6">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p26.2">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-p23.2">8</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκεῖνος, οὗτος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p25.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκεῖ, ἐκεῖθεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p32.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκεῖ, ποῖον τὸ ἔγκλημα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p11.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκεῖ. Βαρνάβας ἄνθρωπος ἐπιεικὴς ἦν· καὶ ὅρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p11.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκεινον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p31.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκκαίειν ἦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p26.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκκαῦσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p20.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p20.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκλέγωμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p32.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκλογῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p13.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκολακεύθη ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ ἀπατηθεὶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p29.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκπύρωσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p17.24">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκπλήττει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p18.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκπομπεὕσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p14.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκπομπευέτω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p26.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκρατεία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.li-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκτήκον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p31.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκτομίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p21.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκτραχηλίζεσθαί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p36.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκωλύετο εἰς τὴν ᾽Ασίαν ἐλθεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐλαύνεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-p10.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐλεύθερος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐλεεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐμνημονευσεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p27.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐμπέσῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xii-p19.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p37.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐμποδισμὸς ταῖς βουλήσεσι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p30.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν ἀλλήλοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p18.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν ἐλέφαντι διάγοντας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p28.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν ἕξει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-p19.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν ὀλίγῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p8.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p10.16">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p17.11">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p18.1">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν Συχέμ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p20.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν αἷς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν αὐτοῖς τοῖς ἀδικοῦσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν γέλωτι ἀεί ἐστι καὶ τρυφῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p31.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν δὲ καιρῷ τοιούτῳ πράττειν οὐκ ἤθελον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν δὲ καιρῷ τοιούτῳ τοιαῦτα ἔπραττον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν κακοἵς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν μεγάλῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p10.13">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p10.14">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p10.15">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν μεράλῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p10.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν οἷς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν οἷς ἐστὲ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-p24.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν πολλῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p10.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν τάξει γὰρ παρ. τοῦτο ᾔτουν, μαθ. γὰρ ἦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p18.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν τάξει ναοὕ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p44.22">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν τάξει παρέργου τοῦτο ᾔτουν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p18.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν τῷ ὀν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p20.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν τῷ νῦν καιρῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p27.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν τῷ χρόνῳ τούτῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν ταῖς ἐκείνων ψυχαῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p38.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν τοῖς ἀναγκαίοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν τοῖς σίγνοις αὐτὸν ἔμβαλε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvi-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνάρκων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνέργειαν ἀνυπόστατον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-p36.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνέτυχόν μοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p12.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνέτυχον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxix-p15.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνίκησε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-p5.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνῆν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vi-p5.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐναγωνίους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiii-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνδακόντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p20.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνδείκνυται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p30.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνδείξασθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-p25.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνδιατρίβει τούτῳ τῷ δικαί&amp; 251·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-p10.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνεδύσατο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvi-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐννοήσαντα γὰρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p28.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐννοήσαντας δὲ καὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p28.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνοήσατε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p39.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνομίζετο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p5.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p6.5">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p6.7">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνομίζομεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p6.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνστρεφόμενοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p39.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνσωμάτωσις Θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-p32.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐντ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p33.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐντίθησι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-p25.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνταὕθα ἐπανελεύσονται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνταῖθα πρὸς ἐκείνους κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνταῦθα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p5.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p5.7">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνταῦθα ὁρῶν· καθάπερ, γὰρ ἐνταῦθα ἐν δεσμωτηρί&amp; 251· τυγχάνων οὕτω κἀκεῖ πρὸ τῆς κρίσεως πρὸ τῆς μελλούσης ἡμέρας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p29.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνταῦθα περὶ τοῦ λαοῦ φησιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p24.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐντεῦθεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p28.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐντεῦθεν ἀφέλκων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-p10.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐντολῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxiii-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐντολαὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p22.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐντρέπων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.viii-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐντρεπτικὥς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvi-p4.9">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiii-p39.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐντρυφῶντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p39.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐντυγχάνει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxix-p15.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξ ἀρχἥς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p15.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξ ἀρχῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p16.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p16.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξ ἐκείνου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p17.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξ ἡμῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξ ὀλίγου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p9.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξ ὀλιγου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p17.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξέλυσε τὸ πᾶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξέστη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p10.22">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξείλετο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p20.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξεβακχεύθης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxi-p18.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξεκλάσθησαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxi-p49.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξελθεῖν· καὶ ἐκείνους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p21.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξεπέσομεν καὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-p35.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξεστακέναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p10.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξεστηκότερον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvii-p14.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξετασταὶ, δοκιμασταί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p37.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξηγήσατο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p16.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξηχότερον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvii-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξουσία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxv-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξουσίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξουσί&amp; 139·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξωμὶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p34.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξωμίδας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπάγει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p5.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπάγει τί φησίν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p5.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπάγει τοῦτο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p14.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπέβη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπέμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπέσκηψαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p27.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπέταξεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p23.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπέτησεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p9.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπέτυχε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxi-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπὶ Λυσίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπὶ Νέρωνος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπὶ καθοσίωσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p11.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπὶ μὲν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p5.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπὶ μὲν γὰρ Νέρωνος ἐτελειώθη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p5.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπὶ μῆνας τρεῖς διαλεγ. καὶ πείθων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p6.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπὶ τἥς οἰκίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p8.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπὶ τὸ αὐτὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p17.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπὶ τὸ αὐτὸ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p10.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p16.15">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p17.6">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p17.9">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p8.1">5</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπὶ τὸ αὐτό: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p9.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπὶ τὸ βαπτ. ἐξέρχονται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p13.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπὶ τὸ τὰ αὐτῶν πᾶσι διαδοῦναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p17.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπὶ τῆς οἰκετείας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p35.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπὶ τῶν εὐδοκίμων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p31.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπὶ τῶν μόλις γνωριζομένων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-p13.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπὶ τούτου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p22.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπίβουλος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlix-p17.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπίσταται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xviii-p24.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπίσχες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-p22.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπίχαριν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p7.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπ᾽ ἀγορἅς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p39.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπ᾽ αὐτῆς τῆς ἀληθείας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiv-p60.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπ᾽ αὐτῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπαγάγωσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p22.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπαγγελία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p11.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπαγγελίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p15.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπαιδεύθη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p21.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπαληθεύομεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p41.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπαναμιμνήσκων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxi-p7.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπαρρησ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p6.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπαρρησιάζετο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπαχθὴς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-p26.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπεὶ ἀπαθὲς τὸ Θεῖον, ὁ ἐν πάθει ὡν τῆς πρὸς τὸ Θεῖον συναφείας ἀποσχοινίζεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.v-p31.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπεὶ ἐξῆν…διὰ τοῦτο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p21.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπεὶ δέ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p11.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπεβ. τῇ ψ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p35.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπεγίνωσκον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-p13.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-p13.4">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-p13.6">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπειδἡ προσφάτως μετεγράφη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxviii-p9.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπειδὴ ἐκεῖνος ἀπο μὲν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπειδὴ ἦν καὶ ἡ ἀπόφασις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.li-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπειδὴ Καί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.li-p11.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπειδὴ δὲ ἀντιστῆναι οὐκ ἴσχυσεν κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p33.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπειδὴ εἰ ἦν ἀπόφασις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.li-p11.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπειδὴ οὐκ ἦσαν ἀκηκοότες τοῦ νόμου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπειδὴ οὐκ ἦσαν ἀκ. τοῦ νόμου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p11.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπειδὴ οὖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p11.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπειδη δὲ οὐκ ἴσχυσε λαθεῖν τ. ἀπ., προσῆλθεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p33.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπεμβαίνοντος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p7.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπενθουσί&amp; 139·ν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p16.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπεσπασατο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvi-p17.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπεστήριξαν, ποιήσαντες δὲ χρόνον ἀπελυθησαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p35.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπετείχισε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p20.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπετείχισεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vii-p40.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπηπιδᾷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπηρέαζον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p7.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπηρώθη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p30.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπηρεάζονται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p20.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p20.7">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπηρεάζουσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p20.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπηρείας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-p30.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιβαίνειν τῇ ἐπαρχί&amp; 139·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p35.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιβαίνοντα πόλεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p31.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιείκεια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxii-p22.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιεικὲς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p40.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p6.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιεικές: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p12.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιεικέστεροι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-p5.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιεικῶς νῦν τῷ ἀδικοῦντι προσφέρεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p22.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιεικεἵς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p16.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιεικεία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p20.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιεικείας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-p15.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p10.5">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιεικεί&amp; 139·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-p21.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-p15.5">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιθυμίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-p62.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπινίκια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p38.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπινοεῖσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p29.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιπηδᾳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπισήμοι ἐν τοῖς ἀποστόλοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxiii-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπισπἅται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xviii-p23.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπισπᾶσθαι, ἐπισπάσασθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p32.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιστεύθησαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.viii-p41.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.viii-p48.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιστηρίζοντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p16.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιστρέφει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p15.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιστροφὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p50.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπισφ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liii-p12.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liii-p13.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιτήδειος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiii-p27.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιτίθεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiii-p5.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιτείνει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxix-p17.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιτείχισας αὐτοῖς τὰ σημεῖα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιτείχισμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p20.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιτειχ. τί τινι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p20.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιτεταμένως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p9.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιτηδεία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiii-p27.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιτηδείους πρὸς ἀρετήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiii-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιτηδειότητα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-p31.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιτρίβει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p12.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιχωριάζειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπληροφορήθη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p30.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐποίει τὸν πρῶτον χρόνον, καὶ μυρία ἠδικηκὼς, οὐδὲν ἡγεῖτο ἱκανὸν, κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p23.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐποίει, δεὸν κλαῦσαι καὶ πενθῆσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p25.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐποίησεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπωμὶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p34.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐρώτησις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p21.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐρᾷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p59.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐργάζεται, οὐδὲ τούτους φοβούμεθα· τὸν χωλὸν ἀνέστησε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐρρωμένος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvii-p14.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐρ. μ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p30.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐσκύλη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p17.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐστὶν ἡ οἰκ. Καίτοι κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p21.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐστασ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p17.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐσταυρώθη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p35.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐστερεώθη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-p29.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐστι τῷ θεῷ πάντα τὰ ἔργα αὐτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p10.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐτηρεάζονται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p20.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐυαγγέλιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-p8.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐυρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liii-p7.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐφέσει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p12.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p12.6">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐφίστατο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p16.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐφ᾽ ἑαυτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p22.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐφ᾽ ἡμῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxix-p25.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐφείδετο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p16.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐφείσατο, πολλῷ μᾶλλον ἡμᾶς τοῦτο δεῖ ποιεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p33.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐφιλονείκουν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p36.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐφράξαντο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.v-p19.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐφρυάξαντο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.v-p19.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐχειροτονήθησαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p19.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐχομένους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐψηφίσατο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlix-p15.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑώαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p44.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑῴαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p44.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑαυτὸν κατ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p32.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑαυτόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvii-p16.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑαυτοὺς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p27.9">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p10.11">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑαυτοὺς ἐμακάρισαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p29.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑαυτοὺς ἐταλάνισαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p29.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑαυτοῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p25.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑλεἵν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p33.13">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p21.7">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑλεῖν τ. ἀπ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p33.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑλεῖν) τοὺς ἀποστόλους, ἐξίστατο καὶ προσῆλθεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p33.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑλκύσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p20.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑλληνες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvi-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑν ὣρᾳ φρίκης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p28.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑπιβἥναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p20.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑτέραις γλώσσαις (4), ἡμετέραις γλώσσαις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p23.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑτέροις ὑπὲρ ἑτέρων χαρίζεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p33.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑτέρως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p28.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑφιλοσόφουν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xx-p27.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑως ἐσχάτου τῆς γῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-p21.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔαν ἦ ἐξ ἀνθρώπων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p12.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔγερσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p17.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔγραφεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxviii-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔγραψα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxi-p7.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔδει γοὖν π. ὅτι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-p14.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔδει κατὰ τοῦτο πάντας τοὺς πειραζομένους ἀπόλλυσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liv-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔδειξαν ὅτι οὐκ ἐθάρρουν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lv-p11.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔδοξεν ἡμῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p30.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔθεντο αὐτοὺς, φ., ἐν τ. δ. ῎Αγγελος δὲ κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiii-p5.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔθετο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p17.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔθετο ἐν πνεύματι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p17.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔθνεσι τοσούτοις ὁμιλῶν ὑπὲρ μεταστάσεως πολιτείας μόνης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiii-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔθνος): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-p27.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔθρεψε καὶ ἐτράφη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvi-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔκδοτον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p9.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔκδοτον λαβόντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔκεἵνον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p33.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔκεινον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.v-p31.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔκπληξις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p19.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔκστ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p10.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p10.10">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔκστασις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p10.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p10.8">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p10.20">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔλαβεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p24.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔλεγεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.viii-p59.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔλεγον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p19.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔμαθον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p7.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔμεινεν ἐν τῇ ἀσεβεία καὶ οὐ μετεβάλλετο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p27.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔν τισιν ἡμ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p7.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔνεδρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p23.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔνθα αἱ φονικαὶ δίκαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p9.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔνθα δὲ οἰκονομία, καὶ ἔνθα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p17.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔνθα οὐδαμοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p26.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔνθα τὰς φ. δ. ἐδίκαζον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p9.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔντρεψαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-p60.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔξωθεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p29.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔπαθεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p19.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔπασχεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p19.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔπασχον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p17.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔπνιγεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxx-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔριθος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vii-p33.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔρις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vii-p33.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔστη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p13.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔστησαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p8.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔστιν τί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p10.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔσω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.v-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔτι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔτρεχον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p17.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p17.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔχειν ἀπὸ τῆς γειτνιάσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p8.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔχομεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xi-p10.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔχουσα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-p17.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔχωμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xi-p10.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xi-p10.5">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἕλκεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vii-p55.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἕμφυτον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἕνα οὐδέπω ἔφθασαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p22.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἕνεδρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p23.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἕνεκα τῶν ἀπ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p12.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἕξιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxii-p24.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἕξις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p28.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἕτερα κατασκ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p12.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἕως τῆς συντελείας τοῦ αἰ&amp; 242·νος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-p21.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἠλόγησεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p23.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἠνώχλει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἠξίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p9.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p11.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἠρ. ἐκεῖνοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p26.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἠσπάσατο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvi-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἠσχόληντο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p14.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἠυχόμην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xviii-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p9.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p27.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiv-p54.3">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ ὁδός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ ᾽Εκκλ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p24.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ Παλαία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p10.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ βασιλεία τοῦ θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p10.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ δὲ οἰκείωσις τοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ δὲ περιοχὴ τῆς γραφῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p19.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p20.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ δε ἀναστασις καθ᾽ εαυτήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ δευτέρα ἑτέρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ δι᾽ αὐτοὕ πίστις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p18.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ εἰς αὐτὸν πίστις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ εἰς αὐτὸν πιστις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p19.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ κακία αὐτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p13.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ κτίσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-p27.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ μήτηρ ἔλεγεν, ᾽Εγὼ καὶ ὁ πατήρ σου ὀδυνώμενοι ἐζητοῦμέν σε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p24.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ μετενσ. ἐκβαίνει εἰς σικύους κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-p32.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ μητήρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p34.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ πολλὴ φατρία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p18.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ προθεσμία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p25.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ σκηνὴ τοῦ μαρτυρίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ σωτηρία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvi-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ φύσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡγούμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-p22.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡδέα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liv-p13.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡδονὴν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡλεγξεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p31.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡμέρᾳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p25.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡμέραι ἱκαναί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p18.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡμᾶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡμᾶς ώθοῦσί τινες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p22.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡμεῖς δὲ ἐν σπατάλῃ τοῦ ἐλέους ὄντες τοῦ Θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡμεῖς δὲ οὐδὲ ἐν ἁπαλοῖς κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvi-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡμεῖς δὲ (ἐν σπατάλῃ ὅντες), τοῦ ἐλέους τοῦ Θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p21.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡμεῖς· πόθεν δῆλον; ἐξ ὧν θαυματουργοῦμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p34.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡξίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p4.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡσυχία καὶ σιγὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p38.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡττῶντο, ἀλλὰ καὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p14.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἢ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xii-p7.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἢ ἀποβεβλημένοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p31.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἢ ὅτι καὶ πρὸς τὰ ἔθνη τὰ τῶν δογμάτῶν ἤδη κατέσπαρτο, καὶ διὰ τοῦτο πολλοὶ καὶ ἐξ αὐτῶν παρῆσαν ἐκεῖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p22.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἢ ὡς εὐδοκιμοῦντας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiii-p17.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἢ ὥστε πιστεῦσαι ἐκεῖνον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p16.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἢ Λοβνάν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p15.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἢ βούλεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p26.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἢ γὰρ κατὰ ἄγνοιαν, ἢ κατὰ οἰκονομίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἢ γὰρ τέχνη ἢ δ. εὗρε. Διὰ τοῦτο οὕτως εἶπεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p35.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἢ εἰ μὴ ταῦτα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-p31.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἢ εἰ μὴ τοῦτο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p6.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p6.5">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἢ εἰ μὴ τοῦτο πάλιν κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p8.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἢ καὶ ἐκεῖ διέσπαρτο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p22.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἢ καὶ ἵνα μή τις…ὑπεκρ. Πῶς γὰρ ὁ καὶ αἱμ. ἐπ. κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p30.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἢ καὶ Θεὸν εἶναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-p31.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἢ καὶ Θεὸν μὴ εἶναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-p31.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἢ οὐκ ἠλ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p17.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἢ προείλετο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἢ τὸ ἄγαλμα αὐτῆς φησιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p14.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἢ τοίνυν τοῦτο φησίν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἢ, εἰ μὴ τοῦτο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἣ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p16.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἤ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xii-p7.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἤγαγον ζῶντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p10.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἤγγικεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvi-p6.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἤθελε πανταχοῦ· καθάπερ τις φυγὰς περιφυγών: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-p20.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἤθελον εὔλογον κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p6.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἤκουσαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p11.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἤλγουν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p13.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἤλειφεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-p65.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἤξω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p43.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἤπου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p18.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἤρθη νεκρός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p10.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἤρξατο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p41.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἤτοι τὸ ὄστρακον αὐτῆς φησιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p14.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἤ, εἰ παῤ ἡ. ἡ. ἀ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liv-p11.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἥ τε τούτων ῾ἐπιείκεια καὶ ἐκείνων θρασύτης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p19.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἥμερος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p11.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἥξω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p43.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἥτις οὐκ ἐγένετο μετὰ τὸ τυπτηθῆναι τὸν Σωσθένην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἦλθον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p7.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p27.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p27.9">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p18.4">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἦν διηγήσασθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p25.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἦν· εἰ γάρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p29.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἦν· οὐ γὰρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p29.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἧψεν ἐκεῖνος τὸ φῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvi-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἰδ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p34.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἰδὼν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἰδὼν δὲ” εἶπεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p23.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἰδών: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p6.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἰδεῖν τ. ἀπ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p33.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἰδιώτης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p9.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἰδιώτης τῷ-λόγῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii-p17.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἰλίγγοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiv-p59.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἰούγα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlv-p18.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἰούγγων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p22.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἰούγων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p22.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἰούλων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p22.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἰσχυρὸν συλλογισμόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p18.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἰσχυροὺς γὰρ ἡμᾶς ποιεῖ καλὰ καὶ τὰ ἐναντία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liv-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἰταμούς· τὰ δὲ ἐνταῦθα πᾶν τοὐναντίον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p43.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἱερὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p13.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p14.5">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p14.10">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἱερὸν ἕτερον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p14.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἱερὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiii-p27.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἱερεὺς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p46.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἱο῞Ελληνες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p10.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἱστορἥσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p4.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἴδε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p17.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.viii-p4.4">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.viii-p6.3">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἴδεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p23.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἴλιγξι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiv-p59.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἴσχυσαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἴσως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἴσως δὲ καὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p20.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἴσως οὐδαμῶς ὕποπτος ἦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxii-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἴυγγα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlv-p18.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἵν ἄλλος μή τις εἰδείη τάδε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-p58.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἵνα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p30.8">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxi-p21.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἵνα ἐπισφίγγωμεν τοὺς διαρρέοντας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liii-p12.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liii-p13.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἵνα ἑλῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vii-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἵνα ἓν ἁμάρτῃ ἁμάρτημα μόνον, ἐκολάζετο πικρῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p46.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἵνα ἔχωσι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p21.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἵνα ὥσπερ ἐξέπληττεν τούτῳ, οὕτω κἀκείνῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἵνα δείξῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p21.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἵνα δείξῃ ὅτι οὐ τοῦ ἀεὶ συνόντος αὐτοῖς ᾽Ιωάννου τὴν μήτερα φησίν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p20.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἵνα δείξη, ὅτι οὐ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p12.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἵνα δειχθῇ αὐτοῦ γυμνὴ ἡ πίστις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἵνα διὰ τούτων ἐκεῖνοι μανθάνωσιν, οὐκ αὐτοὶ δἰ ἐκείνων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p29.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἵνα εἰδὼς ἐκεῖνο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἵνα μάθῃς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p24.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἵνα μὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p41.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἵνα μὴ καταχώσῃ αὐτῶν τὴν διάνοιαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἵνα μὴ λάθωνται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liii-p12.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liii-p13.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἵνα μὴ πάλιν νομίσωσι τὸ ἔθνος ἄλλο, τὴν θρησκείαν ἐπήγαγεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvii-p5.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἵνα μὴ προστῇ (προσστῇ) αὐτοῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p12.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἵνα μείζονος ἄξιοι θαύμ. γ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p17.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἵνα μείζονος θαύματος αἴτιοι γένωνται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἵνα ξενίσῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p31.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἵνα πλεονάσῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xii-p27.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἵνα στήσῃ τὰ ὑπὲρ ἑαυτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p10.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἵνα τινὰ καρπὸν σχῶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p23.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἵσταται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p9.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p13.18">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἵσως ἐκεῖνος ὁ ἀεὶ αὐτοῖς συνών: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὀβόλους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xii-p18.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὀβελίσκοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p33.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὀβελίσκοις αὐτοὺς διέπειραν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p27.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὀδόντες τῶν τέκνων ᾑμωδίασαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p25.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὀλίγῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p10.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p10.11">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὀλίγου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p18.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὀλίγου δεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p18.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὀργὴ θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.v-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὀρθὰ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxii-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὀφθάλμοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p49.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p12.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ ἀκούων καὶ μὴ πειθόμενος μειζόνως καταφρονεῖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p43.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ ἀκούων μειζ. κατ. καὶ διὰ τούτου κωλύων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p43.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ ἀναδεχθεὶς (ἀναδειχθεὶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p40.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ ἀναλ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p34.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ ἀνθρώπος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiv-p21.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ ἀνθ. καὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxviii-p11.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ ἐκ στόματος τοῦ π. ἡμῶν Δ. καὶ παιδός σου, Β. ὁ διὰ στόμ. Δ. τοῦ παιδὸς σοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ ἐπιτρέψας, ὁ καὶ ἐγκαλῶν καὶ εἰς πέρας ἀγαγών: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ ὀφείλων ἀποθανεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p10.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ ὑπερβαίνων τὰ παραγγέλματα τοῦ Χριστοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p18.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ Θεὸς τοῦτο ἐκέλευσε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ Παῦλος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p5.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ βασιλεὺς καὶ) πᾶν τὸ πλῆθος τῶν ᾽Ι. παρῆσαν οὐχ οἱ μὲν οἱ δὲ οὔ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p12.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ γὰρ ὑπὲρ ἑαυτοῦ μὴ ἀλγῶν, δυσκόλως ὑπὲρ ἑτέρων ἀλγήσει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-p29.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ γὰρ Πετρὸς κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xii-p7.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ δὲ ἐπικαθ., μετὰ τῆς χορ., καὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p37.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ δεῖνα ὁ ῾Ελλὴν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p24.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ δεῖνα ῾Ελλὴν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p24.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ διὰ τοῦτο ἀπιών: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p25.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ διὰ τοῦτο ἀπιών·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p25.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ καὶ ἐγκαλῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p14.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ καλοὐμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liii-p7.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p16.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ λόγος αὐτῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p34.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ νόμος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiv-p21.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ πατήρ σου κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p24.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ τιθεὶς νέφει τὴν ἐπίβασιν αὐτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ τοῦ πατρὸς ἡμῶν διὰ Πνεύματος ῾Αγίου στόματος Δ. παιδός σου, Α. Ν. τοῦ π. ἡμῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ φθόνος ἔξω Θείου χοροῦ ἵσταται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxv-p40.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ χορὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p19.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁδᾥ προβαίνει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p23.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁδῷ βαδίζειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p24.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁδῷ καὶ τὰ ἅλλα προὔβαινεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p24.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁι ἐκ περιτομῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p9.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p9.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p9.4">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμόδουλον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p41.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμώνυμος, οὐ μὴν συνώνυμος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p22.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμοὕ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p15.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμοίωμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiii-p8.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p16.9">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p16.11">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμοθ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p16.10">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p16.12">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμοθυμαδὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p7.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p15.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμοθυμαδόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p16.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμολογίας εἰς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p5.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμοφυὲς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p14.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁρᾷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxviii-p11.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁρᾷς ὅτι τὰ δόγματα ἀπηρτισμένα εἶχε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁρᾷς πῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p16.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁρμή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p25.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p25.6">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁσίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiii-p52.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁφεῖλον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p21.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὃ δὲ τολλὴν εἶχε τὴν ἔκπληξιν καὶ πάντας ἐξένισε, τοῦτο λέγει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-p5.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὃ οὖν ἀγνοοῦντες εὐσεβεῖτε, τοῦτο ἐγὼ καταγγέλω ὑμῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p10.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὃν δεῖ δέξασθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p27.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὃν τρόπον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-p28.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὃς καὶ διὰ τοῦτο ἔκρινε διελθεῖν, ἐπείδη τῆς αὐτοῦ διδασκαλίας ἐδέοντο οἱ πιστεύσαντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὄντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p11.18">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὄντα σε κριτὴν δίκαιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὄντως αἰσχρόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-p33.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὄντως μυῖα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p35.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὄστρακον?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p14.18">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅθεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p16.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅθεν εἰς…παραγίνονται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p31.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅθεν καὶ τοὺς κορ. οὐκ ἄλλους τινὰς ἔστιν ἰδεῖν τοῦτο ποιοῦντας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p22.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅλος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.viii-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅλως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.viii-p8.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅλως εἰ οὕτω ποιεῖς μὴ ποιήσῃς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p46.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p47.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅλως εἰδέναι ὅτι ἄλλως καὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p21.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅλως οὐδὲν ἕτερον ἡ πάντα γέλως καὶ κατάγελως τὰ εκεῖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p27.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p10.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅν ἐζήτησαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p30.8">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p33.8">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅπερ ἔπαθεν ἐπὶ τοῦ νόμου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅπερ ἦν συμφορᾶς ὄνομα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxix-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅπερ οὖν ἢ τ. ἢ δ. ἀ. εὗρε, τοῦτο ὁ Θεὸς, καὶ ἐν λίθω οὐσία θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p35.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅπλα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiii-p35.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅπως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p11.20">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅπως ἂν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p11.14">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p11.19">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅπως ἂν ἔλθωσι καιροὶ ἀναψ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p11.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅπως εἰς ᾽Εκκλησίαν ἐμβάλητε, ἀλλ᾽ ὅπως τι καὶ λαβόντες ἀναχωρῆτε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxix-p27.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p16.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p8.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅρα ἤδη τὸν νόμον λυόμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p27.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅρα αὐπὸν οὐκ, ἐπειδὴ διεσώθη, ἐπὶ τούτῳ στέργοντα, ἀλλὰ τὴν δύναμιν ἐκπλαγέντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvi-p11.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅρα γοῦν ἐνταῦθα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅρα οὐ βούλεται κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p9.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅρα πάλιν πῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p12.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅρα πόσα οἱ ἔξωθεν ἐπενόησαν φιλικά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p29.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅρα πῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p13.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅρα πῶς ὁ νόμος καταλύεται λοιπόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p12.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅρα πῶς λανθανόντως κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p9.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅρα πῶς μάλιστα δὴ αὐτοῖς ἐγχρονίζει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvi-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅρα πῶς, καίτοι μιαρὸς ὢν, ὅμως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p31.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅρα πῶς, κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p13.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅρα τὸ ἄτυφον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p10.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅρα τὸ ἦθος αὐτῶν πανταχοῦ ταραχῶδες, καὶ ἁπλῶς βοῶντων ἐν τῷ μέσῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvi-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅρα τῶν ᾽Α. τὸ ἄ. και τὴν φ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p10.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅρα τοὺς πιστοὺς τότε μετὰ τῆς οἰκίας τοῦτο ποιοῦντας ὁλοκλήρου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅρα τους πιστους κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅσα γὰρ οὶ προφῆται εἰρήκασι μετὰ συνέσεως παρακολουθοῦντες ἐφθέγγοντο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p10.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅσιοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvi-p13.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvi-p13.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅσοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p21.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅταν ἡμεῖς αὐτοὺς κοινωνοὺς λέγωμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅταν λέγωμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p22.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅταν μεθύσωσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p12.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅταν πάντα συλλέγῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p39.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅταν τοίνυν ἀδιαφορον ᾖ τὸ κώλυμα, γινέσθω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvi-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅταν τοὺς κάρπους συλλέγῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p39.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτε ἐκαθῄρουν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p10.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτε ἐλέχθη ὥστε δὲ μὴ παθεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p17.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτε ἠλέγχθη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p33.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτε γὰρ ἔλεγον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p24.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτε πάλιν ἠλέγχθη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p33.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτε πρῶτον ἐπίστευσαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p27.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p19.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p20.4">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p29.7">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p40.3">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p25.3">5</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι ἀνέστῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p17.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι ἀξιόπιστοι εἰσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p29.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι ἁμ. οὐκ ἐπ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p35.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι ἂν ἔστη Θεός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p17.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι ἄνθρωπός ἐστιν ἁπλῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι ἐκεῖνο ἐκώλυσεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι ἐ&amp; 128·λω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p30.8">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p33.14">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι ἑ&amp; 128·λω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p33.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι ἔδεισαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lv-p11.18">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι ἔχοι τι τῶν ἄλλων τῶν ἀδιαφὸρων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p28.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι ἠλέγχθη φοβούμενος ἢ οὐκ ἠλέγχθη ὥστε μὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι ἠλ. φοβούμενος, ἢ οὐκ ἠλ. μὲν, ἀλλ᾽ ὥστε μηδὲ τοῦτο παθεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p17.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι ὑβριστὴν εἶναι οὐ χρή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p26.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι ὑγιὴς ἕστηκεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι κόσμος ὅλως ἐστίν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p21.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι καὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p16.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι καὶ ἀντεῖπον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p12.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι καὶ ἐπήγετο αὐτόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι καθαιρῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι μοχθηρός τις ἐστι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p43.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι οὐδένα τῦφον εἶχον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p6.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι οὐκ ἂν ἐμεθύσθησαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p24.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι οὐκ ἐβούλετο καταφρονηθῆναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι οὐκ ἔστι Θεός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvii-p11.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι οὐκ ἔστι μερικὴ, οὐδὲ ψυχὴ τοῦ ἀνθρώπου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι οὐκ ἠτιμάσθη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p30.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι οὐκ ἤδειν, κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-p14.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι οὐκ αὐτοὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p16.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι οὕτω μᾶλλον κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiii-p6.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι παρυφεστᾶσιν αὐταῖς αἱ κακίαι, τῇ μὲν παρρησί&amp; 139· θρασύτης τῇ δὲ ἐπιεικεί&amp; 139· ἀνανδρία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-p28.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι πρὸ πάντων οὗτοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι πρότερον εἴσεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p15.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι τὰ τοι. δικ. ψήφ. δεῖται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p19.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι τὸν Θεὸν ὑβρίσαι ἀνέχῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p42.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι τῇ χάριτι μόνον κατώρθουν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι τῇ χειρὶ διέταττεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p15.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι φοβηθέντες τὸν κίνδυνον ἐξῆλθον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liv-p9.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὐβριστικῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p6.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὐπορύττει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiv-p8.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑβριστὴς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p26.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑβριστὴς, κλέπτης κατάρατος καὶ δραπέτης· καὶ ὡς ἂν εἴποι τις σπουδῇ εἰσιὼν, καθάπερ ἐκεῖνος πανταχοῦ περιβλέπεται ὑφελέσθαι τι σπουδάζων, οὕτω καὶ οὗτος πάντα περισκοπεῖ ἐκβάλλειν τι θέλων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p27.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑβριστής. Καὶ ὡς ἂν εἴ τις κλέπτης καταρ. καὶ δραπ. σπουδῇ εἰσιὼν, παντ. περιβλ. ὑφ. τι θέλων, οὕτω καὶ οὗτος καθάπερ ἐκεῖνος πάνταπερισκ. ἐκβάλλειν τι σπουδάζων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p27.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑιός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p7.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑμῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p43.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑμεῖς οἴδατε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p12.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπάτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-p28.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπὲρ μαρτύρων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p37.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p37.5">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπὲρ οὗ οὐδὲν γέγραπται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπὲρ σοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p41.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπὲρ τῶν φυγαδευσάντων αὐτόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p37.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπὲρ τοῦ κεκτημένου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p41.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπὲρ φιλονεικίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p41.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπόθεσιν σχεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p31.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπόθεσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p22.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπόμενε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-p22.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπόστασις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxii-p12.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπ᾽ ἐκείνου γενομένας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p13.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπερέθετο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p4.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπερβαίνειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-p15.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxiv-p21.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπερβολὴ σημείου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p18.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπερβολὴν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p18.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπερηφανία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxii-p24.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπερτιθέμενοι τὴν αὐτῶν ἔνδειξιν·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p21.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπηκόων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-p22.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπομένει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-p22.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπομονή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xi-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑποσύρει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiv-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑποσκελίσειε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxii-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑποτέμνεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxi-p31.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑποτεμνόμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p15.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxi-p44.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπσλήψεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p25.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑστερῆσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p21.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὓβρεων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p28.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὕβρις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p20.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p28.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὕβρισται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p26.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὕπαρχοι καὶ τοπάρχαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p48.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὕπτιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p44.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὕστερον ἐξίσταται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p17.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὕψος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p18.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὕψωσεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxix-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὠδῖνας λύειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p10.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὠδῖνας τοῦ θανάτου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὠδῖνες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὠδῖνες θανάτου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p10.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὠμόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p19.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὠμότερον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p28.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὠμωδίασαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p25.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὠμωδιᾷν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p25.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὠφελιμώτερον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p26.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p26.6">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p8.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-p23.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p43.6">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς ἀνθρώπῳ προσεῖχον ψιλῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p24.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς ἂν εἴποιεν, μὴ καταφρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p31.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς ἂν οἷ&amp; 231·ν τε ᾖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p33.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς ἐκ τῆς ἐκείνων σπουδῆς μὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς ἐμὲ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p32.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς ἐνδεικ. πεινῆν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p16.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς ἐπὶ τοῖς δεινοῖς ἀλλούς· ἀλλ᾽ οὐδενὸς τούτων ἐφρόντιζεν. Β. ἁλούς·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p19.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς ἐπ᾽ ἀγάθῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p19.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς ἔτεσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxix-p8.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς ὁ κύων εἰδέτω (ἰδέτω Χ.) ὅτι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-p23.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς ὅταν λέγῃ ἐν τῷ ἀμπελῶνι πέμπειν τὰ στρατεύματα αὐτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς αὐτοὶ καθελόντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-p10.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς δῆθεν φιλοσοφῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p41.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς εἰκόνα βαδίζοντα τοῦ ᾽Αβρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p43.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς εὐδοκιμοῦντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiii-p17.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς ζητοῦμεν σκεπάσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς καταπλήξοντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p9.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς λυμεῶνα λοιπὸν καὶ κοινὸν ἐχθρὸν τοῦ ἔθνους διαβάλλουσι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς μήτε τοὺς μαθητὰς εἰς θυμὸν ἐγεῖραι, μήτε ἐκείνους ἀναχωρῆσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς νεκρός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p10.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς οὐ δι᾽ ἀλήθειαν ταῦτα ποιοῦντων ἀλλ᾽ ἀμύνασθαι βουλομένων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiii-p14.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς πᾶσι προκεῖσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p11.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς, ὑπεύθυνοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-p10.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡσανεὶ νύμφῃ, ἢ γυν. ἀγ., ἢ δοὺς θυγ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p39.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡσεὶ τρίτην ὥραν μεθ᾽ ἣν προσηύξατο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p7.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὣ τῆς μανίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p16.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὥραν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p44.10">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p44.11">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὥς που διέξεισιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p8.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὥσπερ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xii-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὥσπερ ἂν εἴ τις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p28.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὥσπερ ἂν εἴποι τις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p28.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὥσπερ ἐπ᾽ αὐτῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxii-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὥσπερ ἔπαθέ τι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p7.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p8.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὥσπερ γὰρ πνεῦμα τῆς ὀργῆς ὁ ὅρκος, φησὶν, ἐστί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p36.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὥσπερ γὰρ πν. ἡ ὀργὴ καὶ ὁ ὅρκος ἐστι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p36.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὥσπερ κἀκεῖνοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p31.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὥσπερ κᾀκεῖνοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p11.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὥσπερ καὶ ὁ Χριστὸς ἔλεγεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p13.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὥσπερ οὖν ἐκεῖνοι, οὕτω καὶ οὗτος οὐκ ἀπὸ ἔ. ὅσον ἀπὸ ἀσθ. τοῦτο πάσχει· ὑπόμενε. Καὶ ἡμεῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-p22.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὥσπερ οὖν ἐκεῖνος οὐκ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-p22.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὥσπερ οὖν οὐδὲν οὕτω σκανδαλίζειν εἴωθε τοὺς παχυτέρους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p38.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὥστε ἐγγενέσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.li-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὥστε ἐν τῷ ὄρει ἡ ὑπογραφὴ γέγονε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὥστε ἐπέσκηψαν ἂν αὐτοῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p26.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὥστε αὐτὸν συναρπάσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lv-p11.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὥστε δεῖξαι ὅτι ἐν κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p18.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὥστε δεῖξαι τὸν τιμήσαντα αὐτὸν καλῶς βεβουλευμένον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὥστε δεῖξαι φιλοτιμίας τὸ κατόρθωμα ὄν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxi-p19.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὥστε εἶναι β'ἡμ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p7.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὥστε καὶ ἀπὸ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὥστε καὶ π. ἐ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p16.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὥστε κολάσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p9.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὥστε μὴ δυνηθῆναι συναρπάσαι με: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lv-p11.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὥστε μᾶλλον ἑαυτοὺς ἐκακιζον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p21.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὥστε μηδὲ μακρὰν βαδίζουσιν ὁδὸν φόβον τινὰ γενέσθαι τρέμουσιν ἔτι καὶ δεδοικόσιν αὐτοῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p22.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὥστε οὐδὲν νεώτερον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p28.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὥστε οὖν ὕστερον αὐτὸν θαυμασθῆναι, τοῦτο ἐγένετο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὥστε τοῦτο μανθάνομεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p29.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">άντο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">άσυνειδ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p27.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὴ ἐμβάλῃς εἰς ἀγοράν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxix-p28.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ίερέως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p46.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ίνα μή τις νομίσῃ ἐτέρου ουνάμει τοῦτο γενέσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">όγγων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p22.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ᾀσμάτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p33.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ᾄδουσα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p30.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p30.6">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ᾐδοῦντο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ᾔσθετο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvii-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ᾔσθοντο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvii-p13.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ᾖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p25.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ᾖδιηγούμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p25.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ᾗ καὶ τούτους τοὺς ἐν ἀκροβυστί&amp; 139· ἐκείνοις προσερριμμένους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.x-p30.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ᾠκονόμητο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ᾥκείωσεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxv-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ᾦ ἐνεδείκνυτο πεινῆν, καὶ οὐκ ἦν ἄκαιρον, ἀρχὴν ὁ λόγος λαβὼν παρετάθη, ὥστε οὐ προηγ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p16.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ᾧ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxix-p8.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxix-p8.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αγγέλων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Ακμὴν δεξασθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p27.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αλλὰ δἰ οἰκονομίαν ἐποίουν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αλλὰ καὶ ἕτερον· ἀλλ᾽ οὐδὲν ἀξιόπιστον· μᾶλλον δὲ οὐδὲ μικρόν, ἀλλὰ καὶ ὠφλεῖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.li-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αλλὰ καὶ τοὺς ἐκπνέοντας οἱ λῄσται διηρεύνων, μήτις ὑπὸ κόλπον ἔχων τροφὴν σκήπτοιτο τὸν θάνατον αὑτῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p27.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αλλὰ μετὰ τὸ δεῖξαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αλλὰ πάλιν εἰ βούλει ἑτέρους ἐξετ. τόπους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p28.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αλλὰ σπάνιον ἀεὶ τὸ τοιοῦτον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.li-p17.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αλλὰ τὸ σπάνιον ἀεὶ τοιοῦτον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.li-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αλλὰ τῶν πρεσβυτέρων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p21.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αλλὰ τοῦτον μόνον ἐπήρωσε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αλλ᾽ ἄχρηστος γίνεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p22.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αλλ᾽ ἐγὼ οὐ βούλομαι, φησί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p42.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αλλ᾽ ἐκεῖθεν πάλιν λαμβάνουσιν ἀφορμὴν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxii-p22.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αλλ᾽ ἔδει, φησὶ, πάντας τοὺς πειραζομένους κατορθοῦν· οὐ· παῤ ἡμᾶς γὰρ ἡ αἰτία· ἔδει, φησὶ, καὶ χωρὶς τοῦ διαβόλου ἀπόλλυσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liv-p11.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αλλ᾽ ἔνεδρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αλλ᾽ ἔχει ἰούγα ἡ ἐκκλησία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlv-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αλλ᾽ ἴδωμεν ἄνωθεν τὰ εἰρημένα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-p6.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxii-p12.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αλλ᾽ ἴδωμεν ἄνωθεν τὰ εἰρημένα. Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ ἄγγελος κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p22.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αλλ᾽ ἴδωμεν ἄνωθεν τὰ λεγόμενα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αλλ᾽ ἴδωμεν κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p19.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p12.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αλλ᾽ ὁ ὄχλος ὁ ἄτακτος κ. τ. λ., Α: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p15.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αλλ᾽ ὅρα πόση ἀσφάλεια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αλλ᾽ ὡς σημεῖον μᾶλλον αὐτὸ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αλλ᾽ εἰ βούλει πάλιν πολλοὺς ἐξετάσωμεν τόπους·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p28.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αλλ᾽ εἰ β., πάλιν ἑτέρως ἐξετ. τοὺς αὐτοὺς τόπους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p28.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αλλ᾽ εἴποι ἄν τις, Οὐ τοῦτο νομίζομεν. ᾽Αλλὰ πρὸς τοὺς πολλοὺς ὁ λόγος ἦν αὐτῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p13.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αλλ᾽ οὐδὲν ἴσχυσαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p17.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αλλ᾽ οὐδε τουτο· ού γὰρ, κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αλλ᾽ οὐκ αἰσχρόν; πῶς γάρ; ὅπερ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-p33.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αλλ᾽ οὐχ ὁ ὄχλος ταῦτα ἀλλ᾽ οἱ γραμματεῖς. ῾Ημεῖς ἀκ. κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p15.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αλλα ποῦ θέλεις ἰδεῖν. ἀγαπητὲ, ὅτι ὁ πολὺς ὄχλος κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Ανάγκῃ τινὶ καὶ δεσμῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p37.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αντὶ τοῦ, Οἱ ἄνδρες οἱ συναναβάντες κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxix-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αντὶ τοῦ, Οὗ πάντες ἡμεῖς ἐσμεν μάρτυρες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxix-p16.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αντὶ τοῦ, οὐκ ἔστησαν μεχρὶ τοῦ ζῆλου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αξιόπιστος ὁ λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p13.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Απέστησαν λοιπὸν οἱ ᾽Ι. τῇ ἀφέσει χρησαμένου ἐκείνου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Απελεύσεται πάλιν κενὸς κατορθωμάτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-p44.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Εὰν ὁδῷ προβαίνωμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Εὰν γὰρ μὴ οἰκειωθῶμεν πρὸς τὸ διδόμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-p38.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Εβούλοντο μὲν οὖν ἀνελεῖν· ἀλλ᾽ οὐ ποιοῦσι τοῦτο, αἰτίαν θέλοντες εὔλογον κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p6.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Εθεράπευσεν αὐτήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p22.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Εκέκραξα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Εκείνων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p21.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Εκείνως γὰρ οὐδ᾽ ἂν ἐπὶ τὸ ἐρ. ἦλθον· εἰ δὲ οὐχ οὕτως, οὐκ ἂν ἑτέρως ἐπ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiii-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Εκεῖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p25.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Εκεῖ δὲ ἐν αἰχμαλωσία ἦσαν πολλοὶ ἢ καὶ ἐκεῖ διέσπαρτο τὰ ἔθνη τὰ τῶν δογμάτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p22.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Εκεῖ τετρακόσιοι, ἐκεῖ τετρακισχίλιοι· καὶ ὧδε κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Εκεῖθεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p28.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Εκεῖνα ἀναγκαῖα ἦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Εκεῖνο γὰρ τὸ γένος ἐδόκει τιμιώτερον εἶναι·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p15.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Εκεῖνοι δὲ ἀνδραπ. καὶ λυμ. καὶ πάντα τὰ ἐνάντια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p27.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Εκεῖνος δὲ ὁ ἀναλ. καὶ τὴν οἰκείαν εὐπρ. μικρὰν ὁρᾷν ἐδόκει π. τ. ἐκείνου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p34.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Εκεῖνος μὲν γὰρ οὐδὲ ἀναγκαίας ἀπαιτούσης χρείας, τῆς οὐσίας ἅπτεται τῶν χρημάτων, οὗτος δὲ ἐκείνου γένοιτο ἂν ἀδελφός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-p30.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Εκκλησία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p15.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Εμοὶ δοκεῖ ὅπερ ἐπὶ τῶν ἑκατὸν εἴκοσι τῶν μετὰ τῶν ᾽Απ. βαπτισθέντων, ὅπερ ἐπὶ τοῦ Κορνηλίου γέγονε, γεγένηται καὶ ἐπὶ τούτου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p10.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Εμοὶ δοκεῖ καὶ ἐκείνους ἀπαγαγεῖν βουλόμενος, πρὸς ἀπολογίαν ἦλθε τούτων· ὠργίζετο γὰρ κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvii-p16.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Εμοὶ δοκεῖ καὶ ἐκείνους πρὸς τὴν ἀπολογίαν ἐνάγων ἀπαγαγεῖν ὠργίζετο γὰρ ἐκείνοις, τούτους οὕτω θεραπεύων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvii-p16.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Εμοὶ θαυμάζειν ἐπέρχεται πῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p21.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Εν ἀρχῇ τοῦ διηγματος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Εν ὀλίγῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p8.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p17.9">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Εν αὐτῷ ζῶμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p33.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Εν πνεύματι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p17.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Εν τῷ ὀνόματι?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p19.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Εν τοῖς σίγνοις αὐτὸν ἔμβαλε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvi-p8.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Ενήστευον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p24.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Ενταῦθα δὲ αὐτὸ τὸ Πν. τὸ ῞Α. κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Ενταῦθα δείκνυσι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p20.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Ενταῦθα λοιπὸν αἰνιγματωδῶς εἶπε τὸ αὐτοῦ καὶ ἔστησε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Εντεῦθεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Εντεῦθεν δείκνυσι πολλὰς πηρώσεις διαβολικὰς καὶ διαστροφὴν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Εντεῦθεν καὶ ψευδομαρτυρούντων αὐτῶν, οὐ μόνον οὐκ ἐκράτουν, ἀλλ᾽ κ. τ. λ. Α. οὐχὶ ἰδ. ὄντων ἀλλὰ καὶ ῥητόρων, οὐ μόνον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p14.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Εντρεφόμενοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p39.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Εξέχεε, φησὶν, οὐκ ἀξίωμα ζητῶν, καὶ οὐχ ἁπλῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Εξίστατο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p33.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Εξεκάθαρε πρότερον τὸν λόγον, καὶ τότε κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxii-p16.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Εξ., φ. ᾽Ενταῦθα τὸ ἀξίωμα ἐμφαίνει, καὶ ὅτι οὐχ ἅπλως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p17.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Επέστησαν λοιπὸν οἱ ᾽Ι τῇ ἐφέσει χρησάμενοι ἐκείνου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p12.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Επήγειραν γάρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p22.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Επὶ δὲ τοῦ Θεοῦ τοῦ δεομένου ἡμῶν, οὐκ ἔτι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Επὶ δὲ τοῦ σωτηρίου πάθους ξένως καὶ παρὰ φύσιν γέγονε· καὶ γὰρ τότε πᾶσα ἐσαλεύθη ἡ γῆ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p18.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Επὶ μὲν τῶν ἀποστόλων ἔλεγον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p13.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Επὶ τὸ αὐτὸ,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Επὶ τοῦ βήματος Καίσαρος ἑστώς εἰμι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.li-p11.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Επὶ τοῦτο, ἐπὶ τὸ πᾶσι μεταδοῦναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Επεὶ ἐκεῖνό γε καὶ ἀνῇρει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p37.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Επεὶ τότε ξένως γέγονεν. Καὶ γὰρ ὅτε ἐσταυρώθη, ἐσαλεύθη ἡ γῆ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Επειδὴ γὰρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Επειδὴ γὰρ ἠκόυσατε, καὶ τὸ πλέον ὑμῖν κατώρθωται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p37.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Επειδὴ γὰρ εἶδον τὸν ἄρχοντα καὶ διδάσκαλον τοιαῦτα ἀποφηνάμενον, ἀπὸ τῶν ἔργων λοῖπον τὴν πεῖραν ἐλάμβανον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Επειδὴ δὲ ἀντιστῆναι οὐκ ἴσχυσεν κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p28.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Επειδὴ δὲ ἐπηρώθη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p30.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Επειδὴ δὲ ἐπληρώθη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p30.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Επειδὴ δὲ καὶ κρινόμεθα κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p11.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Επειδὴ καὶ μαρτυρίαν ζητεῖς γραφικήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p21.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Επειδὴ πολλῶν ἀποδειξέων ἐρᾷς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p21.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Επετείχισε γὰρ αὐτοῖς τὰ σημεῖα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p20.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Επι τὸ αὐτὸ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Επιείκεια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxii-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Επισημαίνεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-p12.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Επλήρωσεν ἃ ἔδει παθεῖν; ᾽Επλήρωσεν, εἶπεν, οὐκ ἐπληρώθη· δεικνυς ὅτι ἃ μὲν ἐχρῆν παθεῖν, ἐπλήρωσεν· ἅ δὲ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p28.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Επλήρωσεν ἃ ἔδει παθεῖν; ᾽Επληρώθη ἅ δεῖ γενέσθαι ἐχρὴν οὐδέπω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p28.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Επλήρωσεν;: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p28.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Εριθεία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vii-p33.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Εφέσια γράμματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Ηλαττοῦτο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Ιακὼβ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p24.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Ιακώβ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p24.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Ιδοὺ καὶ γυνή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Ιδοὺ καρδία καὶ ψυχὴ τὸ αὐτό: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p7.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Ιουδαἵοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Ιουδαῖοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p23.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p5.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Ιουδας ᾽Ιακώβου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Οβεγίσκοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p27.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Ολδὰν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Ορᾷς πῶς ΟΥ πάντα προεώρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lv-p16.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽αλλ᾽: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p32.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽πεμφθησαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxii-p22.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῍Αν διακύψῃς εἰς τὸν στενωπόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p32.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῍Αν εἰς ἡμᾶς γένηται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-p33.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῍Η: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῎Αλλως δὲ καὶ μεταβολῆς βίου, ἴσως δὲ καὶ προαιρέσεως ἦν ἡ ὀνομασία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῎Αλλως δὲ οὐ τοσοῦτον τὸ διάφορον Σαμαρειτῶν καὶ ἐθνῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῎Ανδρες ᾽Ισραηλῖται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p5.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῎Ανεσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.li-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῎Ανω μὲν τὴν κηδεμονίαν ἐπιδείκνυται, ἐν οἷς τῷ πλήθει ἐπιτρέπει τὴν ἐκλογὴν κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p25.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῎Ασσον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῎Εδει πιστευθῆναι διότι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῎Ενθα γὰρ δάκρυα, μᾶλλον δὲ ἔνθα θαύματα, οὐ δεῖ δάκρυα παρεῖναι· ἔνθα τοιοῦτον μυστήριον τελεῖται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p29.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῎Ενθα μὲν εὐχαριστεῖν ἔδει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῎Εσται χρηστὸς καὶ μέγας ἀνήρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῎Εστω ἐκεῖνοι αὐτῷ ἐχαρίζοντο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p29.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῎Ετι ᾽Ιάκωβος ἔζη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῎Ετι προσφέρομεν σοι τὴν λογικὴν ταύτην λατρείαν ὑπὲρ τῶν ἐν πίστει ἀναπαυομένων προπατόρων, πατέρων, πατριαρχῶν, προφητῶν, ἀποστόλων, κηρύκων, εὐαγγελιστῶν, μαρτύρων κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p37.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῎Ηδη ᾠκείωτο τὴν προαίρεσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῎Ιδετε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῎Ιδου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῎Ιδωμεν τί χρησιμώτερον, τί δαὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῎Οστρακον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p14.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῏Αρα μὴ ἀπατῶμεν ἑαυτοὺς, νομίζοντες ταῦτα ἑλληνιστι ὑμῖν λέγειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p46.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῏Αρον αὐτόν!: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvi-p8.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῏Ιρος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiii-p27.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῝Ον ἔχρισας, φησίν. &amp; 169·Ορα πῶς, κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p16.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῞Αιρεσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῞Αλλως δὲ καὶ ἐκεῖ πάροντες μᾶλλον αὐτοῦ ἤκουσαν ἄν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p32.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῞Απερ ἔδεἵ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p26.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῞Αρα καρδίας δεῖ πανταχοῦ ζητεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxii-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῞Ελληνας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῞Ελληνες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p45.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῞Ετερον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p28.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῞Ινα ἐν πολλῷ προσώπῳ, κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p33.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῞Ινα γὰρ μὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p29.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῞Ινα γὰρ μὴ τούτῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῞Ινα δὲ ἐξῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῞Οθεν θεῖος αὐτοῦ καὶ ὁ θάνατος γέγονε. Μεχρὶ γὰρ τούτου συγκεχώρητο ταῖς ψυχαῖς ἐν τῷ ἅδῃ εἶναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῞Ολα δἰ οἰκ. ἐπ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῞Οπερ γίνεται ἐπὶ τῶν πεδίων τῶν σταχυηφόρων, ὀλίγους τις στάχυας λαβὼν, καὶ μικρὸν δράγμα ποιήσας καὶ προσενεγκὼν τῷ Θεῷ, διὰ τοῦ μικροῦ πᾶσαν τὴν ἄρουραν εὐλογεῖ· οὕτω καὶ ὁ Χριστὸς κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p40.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῞Ορᾳς τὴν εὐδοκίμησιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῞Ορα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p19.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῞Ορα αὐτὸν μιαρὸν ὄντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p31.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῞Ορα γοῦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p9.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῞Ορα δὲ τί φησὶν καὶ αὐτός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p36.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῞Ορα πῶς διακαθαίρεται τὰ πράγματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p27.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῞Ορα πῶς οὐκ εὐθέως αὐτοὺς ἐδέξατο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p30.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p33.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῞Ορα πανταχοῦ τῆς εἰς τὰ ἔθνη διορθώσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxii-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῞Ορα, ποῖον ἦν τοῦτο μέγα, τὸ εἰπεῖν κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῞Οταν ἀναλίσκῃ, ὅταν δαπανᾷ, κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p38.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῞Οταν γὰρ μὴ ᾖ τι κατορθῶσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῞Οταν δὲ ἀνακαλούμενος ῥ&amp; 208·ματα λέγῃς καὶ συνήθειαν καὶ προστασίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p32.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῞Οτι γὰρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῞Οτι οὕτω μᾶλλον ἢ ἐκείνως ἐπιστεύθησαν· οὕτω καὶ οὐκ ἂν ἐπὶ τὸ ἐρωτῆσαι ἦλθον, οὐκ ἂν ἑτέρως ἐπίστευσαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiii-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῞Οτι τοῦτο ἐκεῖνό ἐστι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῞Ωστε μὴ πρὸς τοῦτο ἐθίζετε ἑαυτοὺς, πρὸς τὸ λύσιν ζητεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p29.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῞Ωστε πάντα δἰ οἰκ. ἐπ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p8.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῟Ων οὐδὲν ὠμότερον γέγονεν, ἀγαπητοὶ, τῶν τότε πεπραγμένων πραγμάτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ῥᾳθυμία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-p63.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ῥᾳθυμίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vii-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ῥεύματος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p28.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ῥοπή ἐστι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p21.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ῥοπή ἐστι, καὶ τὸ πᾶν κατώρθωσας εὐθέως, μὴ συναρπαγῇς μηδὲ κινηθῇς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῾Εβραῖοι ὄντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p7.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῾Ελληνιστάς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῾Ελληνιστί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p46.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῾Ετέρωθεν μὲν οὐδαμόθεν, ἀπὸ δὲ τῶν γενομένων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῾Η μητήρ σου καὶ οἱ ἀδελφοί σου ἐζητοῦμέν σε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῾Ημῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvi-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῾Θρᾷς τὰ ἔξω διαδεχόμενα τὰ ἔσω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῾Ιερὸν ἕτερον οὕτως ἐκαλεῖτο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῾Ο Κύριος προσε. τ. σωζ. καθ᾽ ἡμέραν ἐπὶ τὸ αὐτο. Πέτρος δὲ καὶ ᾽Ι. ἀνέβαινον κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p10.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῾Ο πολὺς ὄχλος, ἀγαπητὲ, κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-p24.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῾Ο τῷ Χριστῷ πιστεύων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvii-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῾Οδὸς ἐπὶ φιλοσοφίαν εὐλαβείας εἰσάγουσα· (Ν. ἄγουσα·) παλαίστρα τίς ἐστι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p48.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῾Οδῷ προβαίνειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p24.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῾Ορᾷς ἐλεημοσύνης πόση γίνεται προτροπή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῾Ορᾷς αὐτοὺς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p10.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῾Ορμή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p25.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῾Υμεῖς κατηφεῖτε, ὑμεῖς κεκώφωσθε· ἀποπληκτοι τυγχάνετε κάτω κύπτοντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p46.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῾Ως εὐδοκιμοῦντες ἐγγὺς τῶν προφητῶν ἔμελλον ἵστασθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiii-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Α ἔδει παθεῖν ἐπληρώθη, ἃ δὲ γενέσθαι ἐχρῆν οὐδεπω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p28.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Α τοῦ διδασκάλου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p35.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Αἰναν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Αἰ&amp; 240·ρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p44.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Αἶρε αὐτόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvi-p8.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvi-p8.5">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Αὕτη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Αὕτη ἡ πηγή κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p37.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Αλλὰ καὶ ἀπαλλάσσων οὐκ ἀφίησιν αὐτοὺς πάντη τοῦ ἐγκλήματος. ᾽Επάγει γὰρ, ὅτι διὰ χειρῶν ἀνόμων ἀνείλετε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p7.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Αλλὰ τῶν ἐπισκόπων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p21.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Βάρβαρος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.viii-p63.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Βαβαὶ, πόση τῶν πιστευσάντων ἡ δύναμις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p15.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Βαρνάβας δὲ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p11.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Βαρνάβας δὲ ἄνθρωπος ἐπιεικὴς καὶ ἥμερος ἥν· καὶ ὅρα κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Γά&amp; 190·ος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p6.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Γνύη, φ., πορφυρόπωλις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p12.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Γραφή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p19.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p20.5">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Δέσποτα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p4.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Δέσποτα ὁ Θεὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p12.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Δίος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Δύο ἀμετρίαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvii-p19.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Δεὸν οὖν τοῦτον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p27.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Δεβ. καὶ ᾽Ολδὰν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p15.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Δεδεμένος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Δερβαῖος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p6.9">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p6.11">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Δεσπότου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p24.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Δεσποτικὰ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Δεσπ. ὁ Θ. ὁ διὰ στομ. Δ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p12.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διὰ γὰρ τοῦτο εἶπεν, ᾽Απὸ τετάρτης ἡμέρας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p7.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διὰ τί ἐκροτήσατε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p34.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διὰ τί μὴ πρὸ τούτου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvi-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διὰ τί πολλοὶ γεγόνασιν ῞Ελληνες, καὶ οὐδεὶς κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p45.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διὰ τί, μεγ. τῇ φ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p16.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διὰ ταῦτα μετ᾽ ἐξετάσεως δεῖ ποιεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διὰ τοῦ ὀνόματος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p19.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διὰ τοῦτο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p34.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διὰ τοῦτο ἐνοχλεῖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διὰ τοῦτο διελέγετο αὐτοῖς συνεχῶς ὅτι ἔπειθε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p6.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διὰ τοῦτο κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p8.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διὰ τοῦτο πάντα γίνεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διὰ τοῦτο τῇ ὑστ. ἀντιδιδόασιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p34.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διά τι καὶ εἰς γεένναν ηὔξατο ἀπελθεῖν ὑπὲρ τοῦ Χριστοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p31.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διὸ καὶ οὕτως εἶπεν εἰδὼς ὅτι πρὸς τὸν πάσχοντα καὶ παραμυθ. ζητοῦντα κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p11.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διό καὶ ἐπ᾽ αὐτῷ πάντα ὁμοῦ οἰκονομεῖται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p21.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Δι᾽ αὐτῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p38.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διαιροῦσι τὸ πάθος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p13.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διακρίσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p7.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διακωδωνίζειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p11.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διαμαρτυρόμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p7.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διαρρήξωμεν τὰ σχοινία· ἐν εὐκολί&amp; 139· καταστήσωμεν ἑαυτούς· πάσης ἀπορίας ἀπαλλαγῶμεν καὶ τῆς σατανικῆς παγίδος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiii-p29.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Δικαιοσύνη θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p40.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διπλῆ ἡ λύπη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p11.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διπλῆ ἡ παραμυθία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Δοῦλος ᾽Επίκτητος γενόμην, καὶ σώματι πηρὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiii-p25.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Δοκιμή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xi-p19.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἰ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p6.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἰ ἐβούλοντο ἀνελεῖν, πῶς οὐκ ἀνεῖλον εὐθέως τότε;: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p6.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἰ γὰρ ἢ τέχνη ἢ διάνοια εὗρε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p35.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἰ γὰρ ὁ σταυρωθεὶς, φησὶ τοιαῦτα ἐργάζεται, καὶ τὸν χωλὸν ἀνέστησεν, οὐ φοβούμεθα οὐδὲ τούτους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἰ γὰρ ὅπερ ἢ τ. ἢ δ. εὗρε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p35.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἰ γὰρ Παῦλος ἕτερον ἠλέ&amp; 219·σε, καὶ δἰ ἄλλους ἄλλων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p33.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἰ γὰρ εἶπεν, δώσει, δῆλον ὅτι, καὶ οὐδὲν παῤ αὐτῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἰ γὰρ καὶ ὡρισμένον ἦν, φησὶν, ὅμως ἀνδροφόνοι ἦσαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἰ γὰρ μετὰ ἀφελείας ἐγίνετο, καὶ κἂν F.) ἀπεδέξατο (ἀπεδέξαντο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p30.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἰ γὰρ μηδὲν τούτων ἦν, οὐκ ἦρκει τὸ κατόρθωμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἰ γὰρ οὐδὲν μὲν εἶχον δεινὸν εἰπεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἰ δἰ αὐτοὺς ἦν, πάντως ἔδει καὶ ὄντα παύσασθαι. Τί ἠδίκησαν ῞Ελληνες, ἵνα καὶ αὐτοὶ τῶν κακῶν μετέχωσιν; εὐδοκιμῆσαι γὰρ αὐτοὺς μᾶλλον ἐχρῆν, ὅτι τὸ αὐτῶν ἐποίουν, κ. τ. λ. ᾽Αλλ᾽ εἰ διὰ τὰ κακὰ, φησίν, κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p9.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἰ δὲ αὐτοὶ οἱ ᾽Ιωάννου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἰ δέ τινες μηδ᾽ ὅλως νήφοιεν, οὐδὲ έκεῖνοι διδόασι δίκην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p29.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἰ διὰ Παῦλον ἑτέρους διέσωσε, καὶ δἰ ἄλλους ἄλλων φείδεται, πῶς οὐχὶ καὶ δἰ ἡμᾶς τὸ αὐτὸ τοῦτο ἐργάσεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p33.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἰ οὐδεὶς ἐτόλμα κολλᾶσθαι αὐτοῖς τ. ἀποστ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xii-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἰ πέποιθεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἰ παθητὸς ὁ Χριστὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p17.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἰκὸς δε αὐτὸν καὶ βαπτισθῆναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἰκότως καὶ αὐτοὶ λοιπὸν ἐπιμαρτυροῦσι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxii-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἰκότως· καὶ γὰρ ὁ Π. κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xii-p7.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἰς ἀναθήματα οὐδὲ εἰς κρύβδην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p36.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἰς τὴν οἰκίαν εἰσήει ὁ Πέτρος ὡς φιλοσοφῶν· ὅρα δὲ πόση ἡ ἐπίδοσις γέγονεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p19.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἰτα καὶ ἐκβάλλει αὐτῶν τὸ πρόσωπον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἴ γε πεισθέντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiii-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἴδε (?) πν. κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlix-p8.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἴδετε συρφετὸν ἀσεβείας!: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-p33.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἶδε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p17.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἶπα, σοφισθήσομαι, καὶ αὕτη ἐμακρύνθη ἀπ᾽ ἐμοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p45.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἶπον, ἐσοφίσθην, φησί, καὶ τότε ἀπέστη ἀπ᾽ ἐμοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p45.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἶτα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxviii-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἶτα ἐπάγει, Καὶ ἐμοὶ ἔδειξεν ὁ Θεὸς (ἵνα μηδεὶς αὐτῷ τὴν χάριν ἔχῃ ταῦτα φησὶν) μηδένα κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p5.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἶτα ἵνα μὴ νομισθῆ τὸ ἔθνος ᾽Ιουδαῖος, λέγει τὴν θρησκείαν· καὶ γὰρ καὶ ἀλλαχοῦ ἔννομον ἑαυτὸν Χριστοῦ καλεῖ. Τί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvii-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἶτα ἵνα μηδεὶς αὐτῷ τὴν χάριν ἔχῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἶτα βουληθῆναι πέντε εἰς Τύρον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlv-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἶτα πάλιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p10.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἶτα τὸ κέρδος ἐπάγει· &amp; 169·Οπως ἂν κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p11.22">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εὐθυμίαις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p30.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εὔκαιρον καὶ ἀπὸ τῆς Παλαιᾶς δεῖξαι τὸ χαλεπὸν τῆς ἐπιορκίας τήμερον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xii-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εὔξαιμην ἂν, φησίν, ἔγωγε οὐκ ἐν ὀλίγῳ, τί ἐστι; παρὰ μικρόν. Καὶ οὐχ ἅπλως εὔχεται ἀλλὰ καὶ ἐπιτεταμένως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ενταὕθα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p9.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ε. Καὶ ἔνφα μὲν αὐτοὺς ἀχαριστεῖν ἦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-p10.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θάσον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θέα πόση ἀσφάλεια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p20.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θεὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p41.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θεὸν εὐφραίνει τὸ μέλος ῞Ολον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p30.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θεὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p20.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p13.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p13.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θεσσαλ. δὲ, ᾽Αρ. καὶ Σεκ. καὶ Γά&amp; 190·ος Δερβαῖος καὶ Τιμόθεος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θεωρῶν αὐτοῦ τὰ σημεῖα, ἐνόμιζε δύνασθαι λανθάνειν· ἐνόμιζε τεχνην εἶναι τὸ πρᾶγμα· ἐπειδὴ δὲ οὐκ ἴσχυσὲν ἰδεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p33.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ιησοῦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p9.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p12.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ιησοῦν τὸν Ναζ. κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p6.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ι. ἐκ Λοβνά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p15.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κἂν φανερῶς οὐ καταγινώσκῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvii-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κἂυ ὑπὲρ μεγάλου ἀξιοῖς, κἂν ἀνάξιος ᾖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p25.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p6.8">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxviii-p11.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ ἄξιον ἐκπλαγῆναι τὸν Παῦλον·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlix-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ ἐδιδάξεν ὅτι τὰ τοιαῦτα δικαστικῆς ψήφου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ ἐκεῖνος μὲν οὐδὲ ἐν προσθήκης μέρει, οὗτος δὲ καὶ προηγουμένως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p26.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ ἐμοὶ κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p5.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ ἐν τισὶν ἡμέραις·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ ἐπὶ προσθήκης μέσει, ἃ προηγουμένως ἐκεῖνος· καὶ οὐκ εἶδεν, φησί, δίκαιον κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ ἐπισφίγγονται αὐτῶν αἱ ψυχαί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liii-p12.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liii-p13.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ ἔνθα οἰκονομία· ἔνθα δὲ, κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ ἔστησαν δύο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p36.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ ἡ αἰχμαλωσία κατηγορία τῆς κακίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-p12.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ ὅρα αὐτοὺς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p10.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ ὅρα κοινωνοὺς ὄντας αὐτούς· εἶτα τὸν κίνδυνον ἐπέστησεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ ὅρα πῶς φορτικῶς ἐκείνους διαβάλλοντες ἐπιστέλλουσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p12.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ ὅρα τοὺς κορυφαίους οὐκ ἄλλους τινὰς ἀλλὰ Πέτρον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p22.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ ὅτι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ αὐτὸς ἀπεφήνατο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p26.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ γὰρ τὸ τῶν πιστευόντων ἀξιόπιστον ἱκανὸν αὐτοὺς ἆραι· εἰ δὲ ἐπέμεινεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ γάρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlv-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ δεικνύντων ἡμῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ διὰ τοῦτο μεθ᾽ ὑπερβολῆς γίνεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ εὐθέως ἐκ τροοιμίων, θανατῶν ὁ ἄνθρωπος ἦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ ζηλοῖ παῤ αὐτοῖς ὁ κύων κατὰ Πλάτωνα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p39.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ καταφρονοῦμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxix-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ κρατήσας, φησί, τῆς χειρός. &amp; 169·Ορα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p20.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ μὴν ἄνω καὶ κάτω ἔλεγον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ μὴν ὑμεῖς, φησί τοῦτο πεποιήκατε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ μὴν διὰ τοῦτο ὀφείλομεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ οὐ λέγει, κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ οὐκ ἐγχρονίζει τούτοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxix-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ οὐκ ἐλάλουν τὸν λὸγον εἰ μη ᾽Ιουδαίοις μόνοις· οὕτως τὸν μὲν τῶν ἀνθρώπων φόβον οὐδὲν ἡγοῦντο· τὸν δὲ τοῦ νόμου προετίμων. ᾽Ιουδαίοις μόνοις ἐλάλουν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ οὐχ ἁπλῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ πόθεν ὅτι ἀνέστη φησι καὶ μάρτυρες εἰσιν. Εἶτα πάλιν ἀπὸ τῶν γραφῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxix-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ πρόφασιν ἐκ τούτου τὸ πρᾶγμα ἔλαβε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p15.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ σφοδρ. ἐπιτίθενται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiii-p5.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ τὰ ὀνόματα δὲ λέγει· ἐπειδὴ προσφάτως ἔγραφον· &amp; 234·ρα κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxviii-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ τί δήποτε οὐ παραδιδόασιν αὐτοὺς ῾Ρωμαίοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ τίνα, φησὶ, πεισθῆναι ἐχρῆν, ἢ μιαρὸν κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvi-p19.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ τὸ ἐν ῾Ι. οἰκεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ τὸ δὴ θαυμαστὸν ὅτι πρότερον πείσεται, καὶ τότε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ τούτους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liii-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ τοῦτο ἀφοσιώσει (μόνον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p25.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ τοῦτο δὲ οὐ μικρὸν, ᾽Ιουδαίων πιστεύοντων καὶ τούτων οὐκ ἀποστραφέντων, ἀπὸ τοῦ τόπου, ἀπὸ τοῦ καιροῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxii-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ τοσαύτη ἡ περιουσία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lv-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ φοβούμενον ἰδὼν, οὐδὲ οὕτως εἶπεν. Οὐκ ἀπιστηθήσῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καίτοι πανταχοῦ αἱ ἀρχαὶ δειναὶ καὶ δύσκολοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p28.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καίτοιγε ἰσότυπον ἅπασιν εἶχε τὴν κατάστασιν,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p28.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καίτοιγε οὐδὲν ἴσον. &amp; 174·Αν γὰρ σὺ ταύτης κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p38.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καθάπερ γὰρ ἐκεῖνα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p34.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καθάπερ γὰρ δρέπανον ὅπουπερ ἂν ἐμπεσῃ οὐκ ἂν καθ᾽ ἑαυτὸ ἀνελκυσθείη μόνον, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἀποτεμνομένης τῆς κεφαλῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xii-p19.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καθάπερ γὰρ δρέπανον εἰς τράχηλον ἐμπεσὸν οὐκ ἂν καθ᾽ ἑαυτὸ ἀνελκυσθείη, μένει δὲ πῶς ἔτι καὶ ἀποτεμνομένης τῆς κεφαλῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xii-p19.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καθότι οὐκ ἦν δυνατὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p10.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καθὼς γέγραπται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p20.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καθὼς δὲ ᾤοντο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καλά γε· οὐ γὰρ ταῦτα εὐαγγέλια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p47.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καλάγε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p47.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κατὰ τὰς ὁροθεσίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p27.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κατηξιώθησαν τῆς χάριτος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-p50.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κονιν επιβ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p25.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κορνήλιος ἄλλα νηστεύων ηὔχετο, καὶ ἄλλα ὁρᾷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κρίνεται παῤ ἀνθρώποις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvii-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κρίνων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κυρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p14.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κυρίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p6.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p13.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p14.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p14.4">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p14.13">5</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Λέγει δὲ ὁ ἄγγελος κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p22.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.v-p22.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μάθωμεν καὶ τὴν ἐπιείκειαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-p27.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μέγα ὄντως ἀγαθὸν ἡ θλῖψις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p18.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μέγα γὰρ ὄντως μεγάλη ψυχὴ γενναία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μέλος τοῦτο καὶ ἀγγέλους κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p30.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μὴ ἀποστῇς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxix-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μὴ γὰρ ὡς ἀπερριμμένοι διακεῖσθε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p31.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μὴ γὰρ οὐκ ἔνι κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p24.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μὴ λαλεῖτε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p42.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μὴ νομίσῃς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p22.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μὴ σὺ μιμήσῃ τοῦτον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p22.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μὴ τοῦτο ἐλαττώσεως εἶναι νομίσῃς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μὴ τοῦτο δῶμεν τί χρησιμώτερον· τὶ δὲ ὠφελιμώτερον̀) Μὴ τοῦτο φησὶν εἴπῃς· ἀλλ᾽ ἐννόησον ὅτι διάβολός ἐστιν· μάλιστα μὲν ἂν ἐκεῖνο δειχθῇ· δεῖ καὶ πόνους ὑποστῆναι καὶ πάλιν, κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p26.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μόνος γὰρ, φησὶν, ἀντλήσει τὰ κακά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μᾶλλον δ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μᾶλλον δὲ καὶ πρὸ τούτου, καὶ ἐν οἷς οὐ κατὰ γνῶσιν ἐποίει, οὐκ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μᾶλλον δὲ νῦν οὐδὲ μετὰ τὸ ἐκβῆναι δῆλος τοῖς πολλοῖς· οὐ γάρ ἐστιν αὐτοῖς πολέμος· &amp; 135·λλὰ κατὰ τοὺς ποίμενας ἐκείνους, κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p47.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μανθάνει ψυχὴ ἐντεῦθεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p33.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μαρτυρίον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-p15.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μεμφιβοσθέ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μετὰ ἀκριβείας μυσταγωγεῖσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-p46.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Νάσον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p11.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οἰκον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p18.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οἰκονομία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p18.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οἱ μὲν διαμαρτυράμενοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p27.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οἱ τὴν ἁλουργίδα βάπτοντες.…ἵνα μὴ ἐξίτηλον γένηται τὸ ἄνθος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-p39.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οἱ τοίνυν ἀντιποιοῦνται τοῦ νόμου, καὶ ἔλεγον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-p18.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐ γὰρ δὴ κατὰ Μωσέα ἦν, εἰ γὰρ πᾶς ὁ μὴ ἀκ. ἐξολοθρευθήσεται, μυρία δὲ εἶπεν τὰ δεικνύντα ὅτι οὐκ ἔστι κατὰ Μωσέα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p29.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐ γὰρ δύναται ὁμοῦ καὶ κατὰ ταὐτὸν (κατ᾽ αὐτὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐ γὰρ εἰ πολλοὺς εἶδε τότε ἐφείσατο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐ γὰρ κ. τ. λ. Β. Οὐ γὰρ εἶπεν, δώσει, ἀλλ᾽, Οὐκ ἔδωκε, δῆλον ὅτι τὰ παῤ ἐκείνου, καὶ οὐδὲν παῤ αὐτῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐ γὰρ τὰ ῥ&amp; 208·ματα μόνον, καὶ τὰ σχήματα ἐδείκνυντο τὸ ἀφροντίστως εστάναι περὶ τοιούτων κρινομένους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p25.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐ δύναται εἰπεῖν αὐτὸν κακῶς· καὶ δέδοικας μήπως ουκ ἦν, φησὶν, τοιοῦτος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p27.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐ τῇ θέ&amp; 139· δὲ μόνον οὐδὲ τῇ ὄψει τέρπει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p30.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐ τοίνυν κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-p18.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐδὲ γὰρ ᾽Ιουδαῖοι ᾔδεσαν αὐτόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐδὲ πρότερον οὕτως ἠν εὔκολον, ὡς ὅτε ὁ προφήτης αὐτὸν κατήχησεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p35.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐδὲ τῶν πρεσβ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p21.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐδὲ τοῦτο ἡμέτερον, φησιν· οὐ γὰρ, κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐδὲν μέγα ἐστὶ γεν. διδασκ. τῆς οἰκ. Οὐ μικρὸν κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-p22.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐδὲν ταύτης ἴσον. &amp; 174·Αν σὺ ταύτης κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p38.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐδεὶς τὴν ἐπιμέλειαν ἔχει τοῦ παιδὸς τοῦ ἑαυτοῦ· οὐδεὶς ἔχει ζῆλον πρὸς πρεσβύτην ἰδὼν μιμήσασθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐκ ἀεὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p31.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐκ ἀκούομεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p42.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐκ ἀπὸ τούτων ὑμᾶς ἐνάγομεν, ἀλλ᾽ ἀπὸ τῶν ἄλλων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p27.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐκ ἀπὸ τ. ὑ. ἀπάγομεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p27.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐκ ἂν δὲ εἶπεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐκ ἄρα ἐν Κορίνθῳ τοῦτο εἰργάσαντο μόνον οἱ διαφθείροντες τοὺς μαθητὰς κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlv-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐκ ἦν ἐμπερίτομος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p27.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐκ ὅτι ἠλέγχθη ὡς φοβούμενος. &amp; 244·στε δὲ μὴ παθεῖν, ᾽Εγώ εἰμι μετὰ σοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p17.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐκ εἰκῆ ταῦτα ἐνομοθετήθη ὑτὸ τῶν ἀποστόλων κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p36.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐκ εἰς ἀναθήματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p36.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐκ εὐκ. τὸ πρᾶγμα δοκεῖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p37.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐκοῦν οἶσθα, ἦν δ᾽ ἐγὼ, ὅτι οἱ βαφεῖς, ἐπειδὰν βουληθῶσι βάψαι ἔρια ὥστ᾽ εἶναι ἁλούργα, πρῶτον μὲν ἐκλέγονται ἐκ τοσούτων χρωμάτων μίαν φύσιν τὴν τῶν λευκῶν, ἔπειτα προπαρασκευάζουσι οὐκ ὀλίγῃ παρα σκεύ&amp; 219· θεραπεύσαντες ὅπως δέξεται ὅτι μάλιστα τὸ ἄνθος, καὶ οὕτω δὴ βάπτουσι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-p39.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐχ ἁπλῶς δὲ προστίθησιν ἐκεῖνον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p37.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐχὶ ὁμοῦ δὲ, ἀλλ᾽ ὁμοθυμαδὸν ἦσαν· “καθ᾽ ἡμέραν τε φησὶν, προσκαρτ. ὁμοθυμ. ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ,” τουτέστι, μιᾷ ψυχῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐχὶ καὶ οἱ ἐθνικοὶ τὸ αὐτὸ ποιοῦσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p29.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐχὶ σημεὶων ἐδεήθη, καὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐχὶ φοροῦντες ἥπτοντο μόνον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐ. παῤ ἡμᾶς γ. ἡ. ἀ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liv-p11.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὕτω μ. ἀ. γέγονε τὸ χωρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p15.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὗ οὐδὲν νεώτερον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p28.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οθεν οὔτε διακόνων οὔτε πρεσβυτέρων οἶμαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p21.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οτι πρόφασιν εὔλογον κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p6.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πάλιν ἀκτημοσύνην παιδεύων, ὅρα πῶς διὰ τῶν ἔργων αὐτὴν ἐπιδείκνυται, λέγων, Αἱ ἀλώπεκες, κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-p19.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πάλιν ἐνταῦθα δηλῶν τὸ αὐτὸ λέγει, ὅτι τοῦ πλήθους, κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πάλιν ἡ ἀνάστασις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p31.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πάλιν τὸ ζητούμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p13.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πάντα τοίνυν ἀποδυσάμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πάνυ γε (οὐ γάρ;) ἄνθρωποι κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πάνυ γε (οὐ γάρ;) ἐπισκ. λέγ. ἔργον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p42.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πάνυ γε· ὅτι ἄνθρωποι κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p24.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πάνυ γε, τοὺς οὐδὲν ὑμᾶς ἡγουμένους καὶ ἀπειλοῦντας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p29.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πάνυ γε. Οὐ γὰρ ἐπισκόπου λέγεις ἔργον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p42.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πέτρου κἂν ἡ σκία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xii-p7.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πόρρωθεν γὰρ οὐκ ἐνῆν ἰδόντας γνῶναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πόφεν δὴ τοιαῦτα ληρεῖν ἐπεβάλετο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p35.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πᾶσι γὰρ ταύτην παρεῖχε πίστιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p37.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πῶς δὲ ἔτρεχος λοιπὸν κηρύττοντες δἰ ὧν ἔπασχον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πῶς δὲ προῆγον τούτους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πῶς καὶ ἄνθρωπος γέγονε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πῶς οὐκ ἔλαβον ἐκ τῶν εἰρημένων ἀφορμὴν εἰς τὸ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πῶς οὖν φατὲ φησίν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p29.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πῶς; ποῦ εἰσὶν οἱ αἱρετικοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p18.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Παἵδα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p5.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Παῦλον· διὰ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p14.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Παῦλος δὲ λοιπὸν ἐδίδασκεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Παῦλος ψεύδεται; ῎Απαγε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvii-p5.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Παλὶν δὲ συναγαγὼν αὐτοὺς οὐτως κατῆλθεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πανταχοῦ γὰρ παῤ αὐτῶν ἐβούλετο λαβεῖν ἀφορμὴν, ὅπερ ἔφην. Τά τε γὰρ ἔθνη παρεζήλου λοιπὸν καὶ ῥαδίως κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Παραινοῦσι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Παραχωρήσω τῆς διδασκαλίας ἱμῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p51.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Παρεζήλου λοιπὸν, ὅπερ ἔφη “Εἰ πῶς παραζηλώσω κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p5.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Παρεζήλου λοιπόν. Τά τε γὰρ ἔθυη ῥαδίως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p5.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πατήρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p12.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πεντηκοστὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-p40.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p7.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Περίειμι γὰρ τούτους ζητῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p36.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Περιπείρουσι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-p28.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πιστοῦται δὲ αὐτοὺς καὶ τὸ ἐν ἡμέρα γενόμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p25.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πλὴν ὅταν κἀκεῖνος εἰς ἐκείνην μεταστῇ τὴν τάξιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p30.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πλὴν ὅτι καὶ ἡδονὴν ἔχει, δῆλον ἐκεῖθεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p28.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πλὴν εἰ καὶ αὐτοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πνεύματος γάρ ἦν νομοθεσία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p32.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ποίας γὰρ ταῦτα οὐ μυίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p35.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ποί&amp; 251· γὰρ συνειδότι ἂν (l. κἂν) γένῃ σπούδασας ἢ, κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p49.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πολέμοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πολλὴ ἡ ἄνοια τοῦ ῾Ηρώδου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p15.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πολλῷ μᾶλλον αὐτοῖς βέλτιον ἦν αὐτοὺς ἀφεῖναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p29.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πολλοὶ δὲ καὶ καταγινώσκοντες αὐτῶν διὰ τὸ δόγμα, αἰδοῦνται δια τον βίον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvii-p13.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πρὸ δέκα τούτων ἐτῶν ἑαλωσαν ἐπὶ τυραννίδι τινές κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p44.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πρὸς αὐτὸν τὸν καιρὸν, ἀρχὴν ὁ λόγος λαβὼν παρέτεινεν ὡς ἐνδεικνύμενος πεινῆν· καὶ οὐκ ἦν ἄκαιρον· οὐ γὰρ προηγουμένως εἰς διδασκαλίαν καθῆκεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πρὸς γὰρ τὸν καυσούμενον καὶ παραμυθίαν ἐπιζητοῦντα οὗτος ἂν ἁρμόσειεν ὁ λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p11.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πρόφασιν (᾽Αλλὰ πρόφ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πρώτῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxix-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πρῶτον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p37.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Προέτειναν ἀυτὸν τοῖς ἱμᾶσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Προεβάλοντο ᾽Ιουδαῖοι οἰκονομικῶς δὲ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Προετρέψατο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Προσέχωμεν!: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p44.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Προσῆλθεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p33.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Προτιμότερος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πρ. μὲν γὰρ τοῦ τοιούτου τὸ σῶμα αὐτὸ ἔκλυτον καὶ πεπλαδηκός· ἔπειτα καὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p21.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Σάρξ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vii-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Σαίνει ὁ διάβολος πολλάκις ὡς ὁ κύων, ἀλλὰ γνώτω πᾶς ὅτι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Σαινάν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p21.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Σενναάρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p21.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Σκεῦος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p13.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Σκεῦος δὲ καλεῖται δικαίως· δεικνύντος τοῦ λόγου ὅτι οὐκ ἔστι φυσικὴ ἡ κακία· σκεῦος, φησὶν, ἐκλογῆς· τὸ δόκιμον γὰρ ἐκλεγόμεθα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Σπεῖρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Συμέων Πέτρος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p7.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Συμβαίνει τινὰ κλῆρον διαδέξασθαι ἀνδρῶν μοχθηρῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p43.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Συμβαίνει τινὰς εκ γειτόνων οἰκεῖν καὶ ἐπιτρόπους ἔχειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p45.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Συμεὼν, φησὶν, ἐξηγήσατο ἐν τῷ Λουκᾷ προφητεύσας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p7.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Συναλιζόμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-p29.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Συχέμ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p20.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Σφόδρα γὰρ αὐτοὺς ἠλόγησεν καὶ διηπόρησεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Σφόδρα γε (οὐ γάρ); φρ. β: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p40.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Σφόδρα γε· οὐ γὰρ φρενὸς βαθείας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p40.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Σωτὴρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p12.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὰ ῥ&amp; 208·ματα ἐκεῖνα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-p47.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὰ γὰρ παρὰ φιλῶν λεγόμενα, Κἂν ὕβρις ᾖ, φορητά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p52.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὰ γὰρ πλείω ταύταις ἤνυον·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p23.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὰ γὰρ τοιαῦτα νηφουσῶν μὲν ψυχῶν προσπίπτοντα, οὐ πολὺ* ἔχει τὸν θόρυβον· ὅταν δὲ μεθύσωσιν τότε μὲν οὕτως, τοῖς προφή* ταις δὲ ἑτέρως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τάδε λέγει Κύριος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p44.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τάξις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p30.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τάς τε ἀκμὰς τῶν ξιφῶν ἐδοκιμάζον ἐν τοῖς πτώμασι, καί τινας τῶν ἐρριμμένων ἔτι ζῶντας διήλαυνον ἐπὶ πείρᾳ τοῦ σιδήρου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p27.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τάφος γέγονεν ἡ πόλις τῶν ξένων, τῶν στρατιωτῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p31.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τέως κατασκευάζει ὅτι αὐτοὶ ἐποίησαν τὸ θαῦμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὴν αἰτίαν τῆς ὄψεως φησίν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τί ἐστιν, καθὼς πρῶτον κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p16.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τί γὰρ εἰ μὴ ἀνεῖλον αὐτὸν τῷ πράγματι; τῷ λόγῳ ἀνεῖλον ὥσπερ κᾀκεῖνοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τί δὲ ταῦτα κατὰ τῆς σεαυτοῦ σωτηρίας προβάλλῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-p44.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τί δὴ τὰ μετὰ ταῦτα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lv-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τί μοι τῶν εὐαγγελίων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p47.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τί οἴει τὸ ὑπὲρ μαρτύρων προσφέρεσθαι, τὸ κληθῆναι ἐν ἐκείνῃ τῇ ὥρᾳ κἂν μάρτυρες ὦσι, κἂν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p37.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τί οὖν ἃν καταξιωθείς φησιν ἀπελεύσεται πάλιν κενὸς κατορθωμάτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-p44.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τί οὖν; οὐκ ἠρνήσατο; κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvii-p5.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τί ποιήσωμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p26.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τί ποιήσωμεν;” ἠρώτων ἐκεῖνοι. ῾Ημεῖς δὲ τὸ ἐναντίον· Τί ποιήσομεν; ῞Απερ ἔδει γενέσθαι ἐποίουν. ῾Ημεῖς δε τοὐναντίον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τί φεύγεις; τί τρέμεις; τί δέδοικας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p24.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὸ γὰρ διαμαρτύρασθαι τοῦτό ἐστιν, ὅταν..…Τὸ γὰρ διαμαρτύρασθαι ὡς ἐπὶ τὸ πολὺ τοῦτό ἐστιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὸ δὲ, ῾Ως ἐμὲ οὐδαμοῦ λόγον ἂν ἔχοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p32.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὸ ζητούμενον συναρπάζειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p29.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τότε ὁ Π: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p17.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ταῦτα ἐκείνων κατασκευαστικά, καί διὰ τῶν ἔργων ἐβεβαίωσε τὰ λεχθέντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p12.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ταῦτα ὅλα ἐπαγωγὰ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p30.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τιμόθεος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p6.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τινές φασι τῆς πηρώσεως εἶναι τοῦτο σημεῖον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τοὺς περιττοὺς, καὶ πάντας ἐμοὶ ἀγάγετε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p44.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τούτῳ σφ. αὐτοὺς διηπ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p23.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τούτου οὖν ἀκριβῶς ἐξετασθέντος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τοῦ ἀναγγεῖλαι ὑμῖν κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p19.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τοῦ πράγματος ἡ δύναμις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p19.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τοῦτο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p12.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τοῦτο αἰνιττομένου ἐστὶ καὶ δεικνύντος ὅτι ἀφ᾽ ὧν ὁ κατὰ Χριστοῦ θάνατος ἐσκευάσθη, πολλοὶ ἀπὸ τούτων πιστεύουσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p15.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τοῦτο γὰρ ἐν τῷ βαπτίσματι παρέλαβον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τοῦτο γὰρ ὅρκος ἐστὶ, τρόπων ἀπιστουμένων ἐγγύη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p39.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τοῦτο γοῦν λέγει, καὶ πρὸς ᾽Αγρίππαν ἀπολογούμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p25.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τοῦτο δὲ ἦν ὑπὲρ Πέτρου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p17.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τοῦτο καὶ ἐν τῇ συνηθεί&amp; 139· ποιοῦμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p25.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τοῦτο καὶ ἐνταῦθα ἁρμόττει εἰπεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τοῦτο καὶ ἐφ᾽ ἡμῶν γενέσθαι, ἑτέραν ἐπεισαχθῆναι συνήθειαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxix-p25.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τοῦτο καί τις σοφὸς αἰνιττόμενος οὕτω τως φησί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p22.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τοῦτο μὲν γὰρ αὐτὸ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lv-p11.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τοῦτο μὲν οὖν αὐτὸ κακὸν, φησίν. Αὐτὸ μὲν οὖν τοῦτο καλὸν τὸ μὴ κατ᾽ ἀξίαν παθεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p30.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τοῦτο οἰκονομία λέγεται εἰς ἀκρότητα καὶ εἰς ὕψος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τοῦτο πάνυ αὐτοῖς προσίστατο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τοῦτο παραμυθίαν ἐκείνοις ἔφερε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τουτέστιν, οἰκείους, ἐγγυτάτους ὥσπερ παροίκους καὶ γείτονας ὅταν λέγῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p29.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τριπλοῦν, ἀγαπητοὶ, κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvi-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Υἱ&amp; 232·ν Θεὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p41.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Υἱ&amp; 232·ν λέγομεν ἡμεῖς ἐπαληθεύομεν κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p41.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Χεὶρ Κυρίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxviii-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Χομμεντ. ιν Γαλ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvi-p12.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Χριστὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p9.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Χριστιανὸν́̈: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlv-p16.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ωσανεὶ γυναῖκα ἀγαγὼν ἢ νυμφην, ἢ θυγατέρα, τῇ ᾽Εκκλ. οὕτω διάκεισο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p39.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ωστε ἀνάγκη ἢ μηδὲν τοῦ Θεοῦ εἶναι εἰ μὴ ταῦτα· &amp; 217· καὶ Θεὸν εἶναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-p31.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">α: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-p11.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-p12.5">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-p15.2">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-p16.2">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-p17.4">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-p18.4">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-p19.3">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p20.3">8</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">α β β: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἰδεσιμώτεροι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p7.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἰνιττόμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p5.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἰρέσεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p40.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἰτίαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p43.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἰτίας δἰ ἅς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p40.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἰχμαλωτότερα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxiii-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἰ&amp; 240·ραν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p44.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἰ&amp; 240·ραν σωμ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p44.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἰ&amp; 241·ν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxii-p12.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἰ&amp; 241·ν μέλλων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p23.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἱ δεδεμένον αὐτὸν ἰδοῦσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlv-p17.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἱμωδιᾷν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p25.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἱρέσεις αἱ γενικαί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvi-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἱρέσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p16.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἱρεῖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvi-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἴτιαι πλεονεξίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p43.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἴτιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p17.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἴων οὕτος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἵρεσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p45.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτὰ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p25.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p9.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p10.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-p10.2">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτὸν βαστάζοντες ἀπήνεγκαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p26.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτὸς ἑαυτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτὸς δὲ οὐκ ἔτι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvi-p22.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p36.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτᾷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p9.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτῶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiii-p8.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p21.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p54.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτῶν τὰ σεβάσματα, ἐκεῖ στέμματα καὶ ταύρους προσέφερον· ἐνταῦθα φησιν ὅτι κινδυνεύει κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p10.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτῶν τῇ ἀσθενεί&amp; 139·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p8.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτῷ., ἐκεινον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p30.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτοὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-p11.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p16.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxii-p18.2">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p19.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p19.7">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτοὺς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p27.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτοὺς διέπειραν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p27.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτοῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p29.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτοῖς συνεχῶς μεταπείθων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p8.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lv-p11.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτοῦ ἐμοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxiii-p51.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτοῦ τὴν προθυμίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p30.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p24.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτοῦ τὸ πᾶν ὄν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p24.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτοζωή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvii-p30.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὑτὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p36.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὔξειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p19.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὔρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p31.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὕτη ἡμ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p7.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὕτη δὲ ἡ τιμὴ εἰς τὸν τόπον διέβαινε τὸ ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ ἐσθίειν· ποί&amp; 251· οἴκω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p19.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὕτη μία ἡμέρα· καὶ ἣν ἀπῆλθον οἱ πεμφθέντες, μία· καὶ ἣν ἦλθον, μία· καὶ τῂ τετάρτῃ ἐφάνη· ὡς εἶναι δευτέραν μεθ᾽ ἣν προσηύξατο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p7.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὕτη μία ἡμέρα· καὶ ἣν ἦλθον οἱ πεμφθέντες παρὰ Κορνηλίου, μία· καὶ τῇ τρίτῃ ἐφάνη· &amp; 244·στε εἶναι δυὸ ἡμέρας μεθ᾽ ἣν προσηύξατο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p7.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὕτη μία ἡμέρα· καὶ ἥν ἦλθον μία· καὶ τῇ τρίτῃ ἐφάνη· ὡς εἶναι δευτέραν μεθ᾽ ἣν προσηύξατο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p7.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ανενεγκεἵν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p21.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αξιοπίστως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxviii-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">απὸ τετάρτης ἡμέρας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p7.18">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">απολογιαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.li-p12.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ασυν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p27.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αυτῇ περιπίπτει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-p28.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">α, β: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-p12.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">β: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-p11.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-p14.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-p16.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-p16.4">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-p17.5">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-p18.6">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p20.2">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p20.5">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p20.11">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p21.3">10</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βάρβαροι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liv-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βέλτιον γέγονε λοιπον πρῶτον μὲν γὰρ, κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βίον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p38.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βίρον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p38.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βίρρος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p38.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βαδίζουσαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p43.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βαπτιζώμεθα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p37.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βασάνους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-p22.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βασιλείων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxiii-p60.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βασιλεῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxii-p25.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βαστερνίοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlv-p19.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βελτίων λοιπὸν ἦν γεγονως ό Πετρὸς αὐτὸς ὲαυτοῦ, κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p11.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βλάπτουσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-p24.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βούλει θεῖναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlv-p12.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βούλεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p26.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βούλεσθαι σπεῖραι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p11.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βούλεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p26.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βουλόμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p13.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p15.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βουλεύονται εἰκῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiii-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βουλομένῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vi-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γὰρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p30.8">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p30.13">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p30.9">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p35.4">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p12.2">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxix-p14.1">6</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γὰρ καὶ αὐτὸς τρόπους παντοίους ἐπιζητῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p36.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γὰρ μὴ ἀξ. αὐτὸν ποιεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p10.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γὰρ μύριοι πρὸς τὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p22.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γάρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p29.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γέγραπται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p20.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γέμοντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p25.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γένεσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvii-p13.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γίνεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-p53.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γίνεσθαι πρός τινι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γίνεσθω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvi-p20.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γαστριζόμενοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p31.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γειτοσύνην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p29.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γενέσθαι λείπεται ἔτι, οὐδέπω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p28.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γενόμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γενομένην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p13.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γλεῦκος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p24.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γλυκὺς ὁ πόλεμος ἀπείροις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p47.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γνώμην εὐγνώμονα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xviii-p46.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γνωρίζει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p30.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γνωστὰ ἀπ᾽ ἀιῶνος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p10.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γνωστὰ ἀπ᾽ αἰ&amp; 242·νος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p10.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γοῦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.viii-p60.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γοργὸς ἦν ὁ ἀνήρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γραφὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p19.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p20.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γρ. καὶ Λοβνὰν. οἷον Δεβ. καὶ Λοβνάν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p15.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γυμνὰς τὰς χεῖρας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-p12.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γυμνὴν τιθ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γυμνοτέρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvii-p10.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γυνὴ ἐν σκληρᾷ ἡμέρᾳ εἰμὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p25.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γυνὴ ἡ σκληρὰ ἡμερὰ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p25.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γυνή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiv-p21.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γυναῖκες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p38.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δἰ ἀνθρώπων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvii-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δἰ ὃν ἔζη μετὰ Θεὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p11.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δἰ ὅλου μὲν τοῦ ἔτους ἡ νηστεία φυλάττεται ἐν τῇ αὐτῇ ἁγί&amp; 139· καθολικῇ ἐκκλησί&amp; 139·, φημὶ δὲ τετράδι καὶ προσαββάτω ἕως ὥρας ἐννάτης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p7.21">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δἰ ὧν ἐπεβουλεύοντο ἐκεῖνοι, δἰ αὐτῶν ἐβούλετο αὐτούς ἐκκαλέσασθαι, εἰ καὶ μηδὲν πλέον ἐγένετο. Καὶ ἐκβαλόντες κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p8.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δἰ ὧν ἔσονται μετὰ Θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p11.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δἱ εαυτῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p28.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δὲ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p26.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p14.23">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δὲ οὐκ ἔλαβον βάπτισμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p24.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δέοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p28.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δέον ἐκείνους καταδικάσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lv-p10.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δέον ἐκείνων κατηγορῆσαι· ἀπολογοῦνται δἰ ὧν κατηγοροῦσιν αὐτῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lv-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δέον λέγειν ὅτι ἐξ ᾽Αραβίας εἰς Δαμ. ὑποστρέψας, ἀνῆλθεν εἰς ῾Ιεροσόλυμα, εἶτα εἰς Δαμ. ἀπῆλθε πάλιν, εἰτα πάλιν εἰς ῾Ιεροσ., εἶτα ἐξεπέμφθη εἰς Καισαρείαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p8.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δέρριν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxx-p16.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvii-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δὶα τοῦτο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vi-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δί ὅτι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-p14.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δία τε τὰ ἔργα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p8.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δίκαιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δίκαιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p40.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δόγματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvi-p19.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δόζα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p27.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δύνασθε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-p22.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δύο ἐγένετο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-p10.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δύο τούτοις ὃ λέγει πιστοῦται, τῷ καιρῷ καὶ τῷ τόπῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxii-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δώσουσι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p29.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δῆλον ὅτι τὰ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p11.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δῆλος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.x-p67.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δῆλος ἦν, ἀπὸ δὲ τοῦ χρόνου τὸ ἀξιόπιστον οὐκ εἶχε διὰ τὸ μὴ παλαιὸς εἶναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p8.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δῆσον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p41.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δαιμόνων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p17.18">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δαιμονίον μαντικόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p9.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δαιμονίων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p17.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δαπανήματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlv-p18.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δείκνυσι τίμιον τὸ πρᾶγμα, ὅτι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δείκνυσιν ὅτι οὐκ ἐστὶ φυσικὴ ἡ κακία αὐτῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p13.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δείκνυται τὰ ἀνθρώπινα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δείξας ἀναπολογήτους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p14.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δεῖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p27.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δεῖ καὶ π. ὑ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p26.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δεῖται· ἀλλὰ ἀτάκτως πάντα ποιοῦσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p19.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δειλὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.x-p67.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δεινοπαθοῦσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p20.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δεισιδαιμονεστέρους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p9.11">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p17.20">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δειχθῆναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p25.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δεκτὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δεκτὸς αὐτῷ ἐστίν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δεκτὸς αὐτῷ ἐστι· τούτεστι, καλεῖ καὶ ἐπισπᾶται αὐτὸν πρὸς τὴν ἀλήθειαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p9.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δεσμώτου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvi-p19.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δεσμοφύλακος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvi-p19.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δεσπότην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p41.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δεσπότης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxi-p46.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δευτέρῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxix-p21.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δευτέραν ἡμέραν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p7.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δεχόμενος, λήψεται μισθὸν τοῦ Χριστὸν ξενίζονος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlv-p16.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δηλῶν ὅτι πάντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p11.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δηλοῦντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p42.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δημιουργους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-p31.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διἥλθεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xii-p3.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ Πν. ῾Α: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p12.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ γὰρ τοῦτο ἐπισημαίνεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ δὲ τοῦ, καθότι οὐκ ἦν δυν. αὐτὸν κρατ., τὸ μεγαλεῖον αὐτοῦ παρίστησι, καὶ ὅτι οὐκέτι ἀποθνήσκει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p10.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ λόγων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-p7.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ λιμὸν οἷα κατασκευάζει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p19.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ πίστεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p28.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ σέ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p41.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ τὴν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-p32.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ τὴν ἀρετήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p13.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ τὴν ὠμότητα καὶ τὴν ἀπανθρωπίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p30.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ τὸ ἀσθενὲς ἔτι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p35.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ τὸ ὁμότεχνον εἶναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p29.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ τὸ μετριάζειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p11.14">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p11.16">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ τὸν τοῦ Χ. πόθον, καταδέχεται καὶ εἰς γεένναν ἐμπεσεῖν καὶ τῆς βασιλείας ἐκπεσεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p31.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ τῆς ὁδοῦ πᾶσιν αὐτοις δεῖξαι ἐβούλετο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ τῶν λοιπῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p5.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ τῶν χρωμάτων τῆς ἀρετἡς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p37.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ τι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p45.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ το δόγμα, αλλ᾽ ἀποδέχεται κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvii-p13.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ τοὺς ἀπ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p12.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ τοὺς ἄλλους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p9.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ τούτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p29.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ τοῦτο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p12.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p27.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p19.2">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ τοῦτο ἐνταῦθα αὐτὸν ἕλκει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ τοῦτο εὐφρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p12.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ τοῦτο νῦν ἥμερος, ὅτι…: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p14.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ τοῦτο οὐ τῶν λυπούντων ὁ θάνατος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p12.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ τοῦτο οὕτως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p35.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ τοῦτο ταῦτα λέγει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ χειρὸς ἀγγέλου αὐτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii-p14.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ χειρὸς ἀνόμων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ χειρῶν ἀνόμων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p8.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p9.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διά τε τὰ ἔργα, διά τε τὸν Υἱ&amp; 232·ν ἀγνοεῖν· καὶ πίστιν τὴν εἰς τὸν Κ. ᾽Ι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διά τι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p17.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p17.7">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διάκονος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p22.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διάνοιαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xviii-p24.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διάστημα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p33.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διέπραττεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p15.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διέπτυσαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxix-p30.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διέσπαρτο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p22.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὸ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.v-p26.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὸ μαρτ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p12.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διόρισαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p37.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διώκεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p27.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαβολή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxviii-p16.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαγγέλλων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvi-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαθέσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p10.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p20.4">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p5.1">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διακόνων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxii-p5.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διακόπτεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p29.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διακονὥν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxii-p5.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διακονία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p38.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p16.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p22.5">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διακονεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p22.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διακονοὕνται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p8.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διακρίσεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p7.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διακρίσεις διαλογισμῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p7.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διακρουεσθε τὰ λεγόμενα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p28.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαλῦσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.x-p62.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαλεχθῆναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p25.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαλογισμός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p7.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαλογισμοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.v-p23.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p7.5">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαμαρτ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p12.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαμαρτύρασθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p7.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p10.6">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαμαρτύρομαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p7.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαμεριζόμεναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαμωκᾶσθε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p28.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διανοίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.v-p17.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διανοί&amp; 139·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p13.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαπέπτωκεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-p18.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαπρίεσθαι), τὸ διακρούεσθαι καὶ καταγέλαστον εἶναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvii-p6.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαπτύσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxix-p30.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαρρ. τὰ σχ. καὶ ἐν εὐκ. καταστήσομεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiii-p29.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διασύροντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p52.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διασαλεῦσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.x-p62.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διασπᾅς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvii-p19.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαστροφὰς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p13.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p13.7">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διατέμνω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xii-p46.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διατί ὁ δ. γέγονεν;: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p27.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διατμέω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xii-p46.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαφέρειν ἀγγελίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαφέρεται ὁ λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p11.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαφέρον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p28.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαφέροντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxii-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαφόρως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxii-p5.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διδόντος ἔστιν τι·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p10.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διδασκαλίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διεκομίζετο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p11.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διεκρίνοντο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p9.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διελέχθ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liv-p9.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διελέχθη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p22.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διελεχθῆσαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p22.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διεπρίοντο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiii-p10.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διεφέρετο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p10.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p11.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διηγεῖται καὶ εὐαγγελίζεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p26.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διηλέγχθησαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liv-p9.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διηνεκὥς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-p30.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διηρεύνων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p27.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δικ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p40.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δικαίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xi-p32.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δικαίωμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-p46.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-p47.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δικαίως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvi-p19.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δικαίως καὶ μὴ μετὰ τ. ἡ. β: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvi-p19.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δικαιοσὑνη θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.x-p25.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δικ. θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p40.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διοπ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p14.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διοπετές: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p14.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διοπετες ἄγαλμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p14.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διορθωσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxviii-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διπλοῦς λιμός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p20.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διωγμὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p20.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διωκόμενοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p12.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p12.10">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δοὺς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p39.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δοῦναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p36.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δοκεῖ τοῦτο μὴ εἶναι ὅτι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p11.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δοκιμάζεις τὰ διαρέροντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.viii-p6.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δραμάτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p33.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δρεπάνην δὲ εἰς τὸν τράχηλον ἐμπεσοῦσαν καὶ ἀντὶ σχοινίου γενομένην, οὐδεὶς ἂν διαφύγοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xii-p19.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δυνήσῃ γνῶναι ῥαδίως καὶ τὴν αὐτῆς καταστολήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p23.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δυσωπεἵ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p7.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xii-p7.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p22.5">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p7.9">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ ἰατρὸς μέλλοις μανθάνειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p41.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ γὰρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p29.12">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p35.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ γὰρ ἡμεῖς οὐκ ἐσμεν ὅμοιοι ἐκείνοις τὸ κατὰ ψυχήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p34.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ γὰρ Πέτρος κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p8.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ γὰρ μὴ οὕτω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlix-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ δὲ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.viii-p4.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.viii-p6.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ δὲ μὴ ἀπόλλυνται, παῤ ἡμᾶς ἡ αἰτία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liv-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ δὲ οὗτοι οἱ ᾽Ιωάννου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p13.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ δέ τινες μηδ᾽ οὕτω ν., ἀλλ᾽ οὖν ἐκεῖνοι διδόασι δίκην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p29.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ δύναται καὶ μετὰ νόμον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxii-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ θεοπρεπῶς πάντα ἐποίει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p10.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ καὶ ἀληθὴς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xii-p40.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ καὶ?) φοβερὸν τὸ τῆς κολάσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p21.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ νοῦν εἶχον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p38.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ ταύτης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰδώλων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p17.19">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰδωλόθυτα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p22.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰκότως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.v-p26.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰκότως ἐπ ἐκεῖνον ἔρχεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p13.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰλικρινὥς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxii-p40.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰπέ μοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p22.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰπών: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p36.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰπών τινα σπέρματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p4.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰρήνην αὐτὴν δὴπου πρὸς ἑαυτὴν, τὴν ὄντως εἰρήνην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰργάσατο μόνον, καὶ οὐχ ὡς οἱ δ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlv-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰργάσω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p14.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰργασμένα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p26.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰρωνείαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvi-p19.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰρωνεύεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-p14.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-p26.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p43.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p7.11">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-p21.2">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-p31.1">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς ἀγώνα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p4.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς ἄξονας οὐδὲ εἰς, κύρβεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p36.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς ἐκεἵνον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-p11.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς ῾Ρώμην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.li-p12.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς αὐτὴν τὴν ῥ&amp; 176·ζαν τῆς Μακεδονίας ἐγένετο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p31.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς αὐτὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p19.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p19.7">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς δευτέραν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς δικαιοσύνην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-p27.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς θ. ἐγεῖραι ανδ ἀναχωρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς καθοσίωσιν ἤγαγον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p11.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς καταδύσεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς οἶκον βαδ. μετὰ τὸν ᾽Αβρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p43.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς πίστιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p40.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς πόσον ἰούγων ἀριθμὸν συντείνει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p22.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς σαυτὸν τὸ πλ. τ. ᾽: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p32.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς σωτηρίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-p27.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς τὰ ἴδια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς τὰ ᾽Ιεροσόλυμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.li-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς τὴν Σύρτιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liii-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς τὸ ἱσχυρὸν κεφάλαιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-p4.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς τὸ πλέον τιμηθῆναι ἐπισπώμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p32.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς τὸν λαιμὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiv-p25.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς τὸν οἶκον αὐτούς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p31.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς τὸν οἶκον αὐτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p31.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς ταῦτα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p7.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς τοῦτο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p36.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς τράχηλον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xii-p19.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς φοβερὸν κατέληξε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxii-p16.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰσάγει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p16.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰστὸ μὴ ἀνελεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p5.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰσωθει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p5.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰσωθοῦντα, ἠνώχλει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p6.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἴ γε π. ἐξῆλθον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiii-p12.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἴ δὲ εἴξω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p43.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἴγε ἀπόντων ὠφέλειά τις ὑμῖν προσεγίνετο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxix-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἴη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p27.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἴληφεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-p65.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἴπῃς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p26.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἴπερ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-p58.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἴποι τις ἄν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p29.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἴπου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἴρξατο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p41.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἴς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xii-p3.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἴς τι καθεῖναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p13.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἶδε στρατιώτας ἀνθρώπους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p30.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p33.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἶδε στρατιώτας ὄντας τοὺς ἐπιστάντας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p30.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p33.5">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἶδεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p30.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἶδεν στρατιώτην, εἶδεν ἄνθρωπον·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p30.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p33.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἶδες πῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p16.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἶδον ἀνθρ. θαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-p24.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἶναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p6.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p21.10">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἶναι περί τι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p6.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἶπεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p29.9">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p22.5">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p6.5">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p13.3">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.x-p4.3">5</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἶπον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἶτα ἄλλη παραμυθία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p13.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἶτα ἐκεῖθεν δἰ ἡμερῶν πέντε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlv-p12.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἶτα ἔνδοθεν λαβὼν ἀπῄει· ἀπεπάγη τῷ δέει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p45.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἶτα ἔ. λ, ἀπῄει καὶ ἀπεπήγει τῷ δέει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p45.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἶτα οὐκ ἐκβ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-p12.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἶτα πάλιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἶτα παρέχονται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p12.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἶχεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p6.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἷδον ἄνθρωπον θανατῶντα· εἰ γὰρ τοῦτο ἦν, κἂν ἐσίγησεν· καὶ λαβὼν αὐτὸν ἀπῆλθεν· κἂν ἐξέδωκεν αὐτὸν αὐτοῖς ὁ χιλίαρχος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἷς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p7.8">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p7.10">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐαγγέλια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p46.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p46.5">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐγ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvii-p10.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐγνωμοσύνην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-p10.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.v-p12.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐγνωμοσύνης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐδοκίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-p5.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐδοκίμησις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p7.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐδοκιμἥσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p9.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐθέως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p6.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐθὺς πιστεύει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxviii-p11.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐλάβεια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.viii-p53.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐλᾶβῆ γυναῖκα καὶ θυγάτριον ἀγαγέσθαι σεμνόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p35.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐλαβὴς κατὰ τὸν νόμον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p13.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐλαβείας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p48.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐλαβεστέρους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p9.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐμήχανα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p7.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐμήχανον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p9.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐρύς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liii-p7.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐρακύλων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liii-p7.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liii-p7.9">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐρακλύδων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liii-p7.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐροκλύδων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liii-p7.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liii-p7.10">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐσεβεία·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐφραίνει Τοῦτο μέλος ὅλον κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p30.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐχ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-p10.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐχερῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p13.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐχερῶς, ὅρα μεθ᾽ ὅσης ἀφθονίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὔξ. ἐν ὀλίγῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p9.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὖρος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liii-p7.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liii-p7.5">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εύλαβής: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">επίσκοποι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p14.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ζήλου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p12.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ζῆθι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p25.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ζῆλον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p8.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ζῶα ἄλογα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxii-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ζηλοτυπία,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p34.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ζημία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p46.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ζητὥν τὸ πρἅγμα εὶπεἵν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ζητοῦσι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p24.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ζητοῦσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p24.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ηὐχόμην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xviii-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ηὔξησεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p9.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ητοιτοοστρακον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p14.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p14.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θέατρον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p20.12">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xx-p47.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θέουσα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p31.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θαύμαστος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p10.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θαλομευομένην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vi-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θανάτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p10.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θαυμάσεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-p70.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-p32.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θείαις ἀκροάσεσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxii-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxix-p8.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p14.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p14.3">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p14.11">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p14.12">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεοῦ διάκονος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxv-p6.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεραπείας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p22.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεραπεύει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p18.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεραπεύει): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxi-p4.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεραπεύετε αὐτὴν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p22.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θερμότης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p13.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θερους δὲ, οὐκ ἔτι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεωρία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p10.21">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεωροῦντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p25.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θηρία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxi-p36.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θλίψεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxiv-p32.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θλῖψις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p10.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θορυβοὕντος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p18.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θρασέως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiii-p14.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θρασύτης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-p28.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θρασυδειλοὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxii-p24.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θυγ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p39.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p35.5">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θυμῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p20.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θυμηδίας·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p31.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θυμοῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p30.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κἂν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvii-p13.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κἂν ἀδικουμένῳ περιτύχῃ προστήσεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiii-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κἂν γὰρ μὴ ἐπιορκῆτε, ὀμνύντες ὅλως οὐκ ἴστε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p37.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κἂν δἰ ἄργιαν κἂν διὰ ῥ&amp; 139·θυμίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-p63.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κἂν εἰς τὰς λαμπάδας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p37.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κἂν καταγώγιον ᾖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlv-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κἂν λαβὼν αὐτὸν ἀπῆλθε καὶ οὐκ ἐσίγησε, κἂν ἐξέδωκεν, κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-p24.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κἂν τοῦτο ἐποίησαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lv-p11.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κἂν φανερῶς ΣΟΥ καταγινώσκῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvii-p13.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κάθαρμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p25.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κάκιστος ὁ πρὸς ἑαυτὸν χρώμενος τῇ μοχθηρί&amp; 139·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.viii-p64.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κάρον τινα καὶ τὸ ἔξω αἰσθήσεως γενέσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p10.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κάρος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p10.9">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p10.11">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κίδαρις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxi-p17.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κόρην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κύνα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiii-p53.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κύρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p30.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κύριον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κύριος ἐρημώσεως μεγάλης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p30.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κύων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiii-p53.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κώλυμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p35.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvi-p20.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κώμου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-p69.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p6.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p7.8">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p39.3">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p25.9">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p37.2">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p32.2">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxix-p17.11">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxii-p22.8">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p35.3">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvi-p8.3">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p42.2">11</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p6.5">12</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.li-p11.2">13</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ἄλλα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p29.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ἄρχοντες ἀρχομένων, καὶ ἡγουμενοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-p22.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ἐβούλετο ἐκεῖνος ὁ ἀναλίσκων καὶ τὴν οἰκείαν εὐπραγίαν μικρὰν ὁρᾷν τρὸς τὴν ἐκεῖνου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p34.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ἐβ. ἐκεῖνος εἶναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p34.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ἐκεἵνο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p19.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ἐκείνους ἑτέρως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p21.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ἐκεῖνοι πλήρεις πίστεως ἦσαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p8.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ἐν ἐλπίδι τοῦ μαθεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p9.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ἐν ὀλίγῳ καὶ ἐν πολλᾥ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p9.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ἐν πολλῷ· οὐχ ἅ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p9.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ἐν τῷ μετὰ ταῦτα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlix-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ἐν τούτῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlix-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ἐν τούτοις ἐγυμνάζοντο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p23.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ἐν τούτοις διαλάμπει τὸ καλὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvii-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ἐν τ., καὶ ἐν τῷ μ. τ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlix-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ἐνθυμήσεως ἀνθρώπου τὸ Θεῖον εἶκαι ὅμοιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p13.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ἐνθυμ. ὀνθρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p13.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ἐπὶ τῆς οἰκετείας δὲ οὕτως. ᾽Αλλ᾽ οὗτος οὐχ οὕτως, ἀλλὰ μετὰ τῆς οἰκίας ἁπάσης. &amp; 244·σπερ γὰρ κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p36.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ἐπὶ τ. οἰκ. δὲ οὐκέτι κακῶς, ἀλλὰ δικαίως· ὥσπερ γὰρ κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p36.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ἐπιφάνη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p21.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ἐπληθύνετο, κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p24.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ἐφιλοσόφησεν ἵνα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p35.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ἔκπληξις ἦν εἰς αὐτόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p18.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ἕτεροι τινές: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p14.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ἡμᾶς φιλονεικεῖν μὴ ἀμύνασθαι, καὶ τοὺς λελυπηκότας φιλονεικεῖν δοῦναι δίκην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p36.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ἡμεῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p14.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p14.6">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ἣν ἀπῆlqon…μία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p7.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ὀλίγοι οἱ καλοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.li-p17.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ὁ Πέτρος σχεδὸν ἁπλῶς πάρεστι παιδευόμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ὁ μὲν ἰδιωτὴς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p34.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ὁ πατὴρ αὐτῷ κατηρᾶτο, καὶ τελευτῆσαι ηὔχετο καὶ ἡ μητήρ· ἔτι γὰρ ἔτυχε ζῶν ὁ πατὴρ αὐτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p43.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ὁ φόβος μαρτυρεῖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liii-p12.10">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liii-p13.10">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ὅρα αὐτὸν οὐ πρὸς τ. ἀπ. ἀπιόντα, ἀλλὰ πρὸς τοὺς μαθητάς· οὐχ ἃτε μαθητὴν ὄντα, ἀλλὰ διὰ τὸ μετριάζειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p11.19">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ὅρα, τὸ μὲν φορτικώτερον, ὅπερ κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p19.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ὅρα, τραχὺ ὂν πῶς ὑποτέμνεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxix-p17.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ὅτι μένειν οὐ συγχωρεῖ· &amp; 169·Ωστε καὶ σὺ ἐ&amp; 129·ν θέλῃς κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p20.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ὅτι οὐκ ἂν ἐπείσθη ᾽Ανανίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p39.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ὡς κακούργος καὶ ὡς ἐπὶ τοῖς δεινοῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p19.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ᾽Ιωάννην μὴν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p22.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ῥ&amp; 178·ψαι ἑαυτὸν ὕπτιον καὶ μετὰ τὴν αἰ&amp; 240·ραν τὴν σωματικὴν καὶ λυχνικοῖς καὶ ἑωθινοῖς ὕμνοις παραγενέσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p44.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ῥ&amp; 178·ψαι κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p44.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ Χριστὸν ὁ Θεὸς ἐποίησ εν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ αὐτὰ κατασκευάζει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p11.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ αὐτὰ ταῦτα διάπλαττεκαὶ ῥ&amp; 192·θμιζε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p25.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ αὐτὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ αὐτὴ δὲ ἡ εἰς τὸν τόπον τιμὴ διέβαινε πρὸς τὸν τοῦ ἱεροῦ Δεσπότην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p19.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ αὐτὸ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p10.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ αὐτὸ διδόντος ἔστιν τίδείκνυσιν ὅτι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ αὐτὸν διδόντα ἐμφαίνει κατασχεῖν· καὶ ὅτι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p10.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ αὐτᾥ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xx-p48.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ αὐτοὺς ἔτι διαβαστάζοντες.”: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p18.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ αὐτοῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p15.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ γὰρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p31.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ γὰρ πολλά ἐστι τὰ συνωθοῦντα ἡμᾶς καὶ συνδεσμοῦντα πρὸς φιλίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p29.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ γυμνήν τίθησι δηλῶν πῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ δἰ ὡν παρακελεύεται αὐτὸν ποιεῖν παραχρῆμα κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p28.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ δόγμα τίθησι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ δεικνύντων ἡμῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-p12.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ δημοσί&amp; 139·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvi-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ διεκωδώνισε, μᾶλλον δὲ αὐτοὺς καὶ ἀνέμνησεν κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p11.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ εἰ ἐξέβ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiii-p12.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ εἰ οἱ μετὰ τοῦτον…τοῦ Χ., πῶς οὐχ οὗτος ἐδεήθη ἄν; ᾽Αλλ᾽ οὐδὲ βαπτίζεται. Τί οὖν ἐστιν εἰπεῖν; οὐδὲ γὰρ ἁπλῶς ἐφεξῆς ἔθηκεν ἀμφότερα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ εἰς παρρησίαν πλείονα ἀλείφων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ εἶχον ἅπαντα κοινά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ εὐφραίνοντο, φησίν· διὰ τοῦτο καὶ ἑορταί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-p12.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ εὶ μὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvi-p19.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ζητήσας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p30.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p33.6">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ θυγ. σεμνὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p35.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ καθάπερ πυρετὸς ὅταν σφοδρὸν πνεύσῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p24.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ κατόρθωμα εἶναι καὶ ἐλάττωμα. ῾Η παρρησία, κατόρθωμα· ὁ θυμὸς, ἐλάττωμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-p21.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ καταγέλαστον εἶναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvii-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ κηρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p33.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ κρατήσας τῆς χειρὸς αὐτῆς, ἐφώνησε κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p20.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ μάρτυρες αὐτοῦ εἰσιν πρὸς τὸν λαὸν ὅτι ἀνέστη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxix-p9.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ μὲν μέρος ἕκαστον ἐκάλεσε καὶ τάγμα καὶ σπεῖραν καὶ σημεῖον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p7.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ μὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ μὴ ἀκούοι αὐτῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p41.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ μὴ ἐπαγάγωμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p22.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ μὴ μετὰ τῆς ἡμετέρας βλαβῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvi-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ μὴ τὸ Πν. τὸ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p21.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ μὴ τῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p36.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ μὴν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-p24.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ μὴν ἀφελῆ ἔδει εἶναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p30.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ μὴν τοὐναντίον γέγονεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxix-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ μὴν, φησὶν, ἤγαγον αὐτὸν πρὸς τὸν ἀνθ., ἀλλ᾽ οὐδὲν σχυσαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ μείζονα θελῆσαι παθεῖν ἢ βούλεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ μεγάλῃ τῇ φωνῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p16.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ μεγάλης ψυχῆς καὶ γενναίας κατόρθωμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p18.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ μετὰ τὴν ἐνάτην ὥραν τῆς σωματικῆς μεταλαβεῖν τροφῆς καὶ ἐν λυχν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p44.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ μετὰ τῆς χορείας κόσμω κεκ. ᾖ νυμφικῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p37.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ μετὰ τροφὴν σωμ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p44.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ μετέρχεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxix-p17.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ μετ᾽εἰρήνης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p35.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ οἱ χαριζόμενοι αὐτοῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.li-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ οἷον σημεῖον ἦσαν ποιήσαντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ οὐ τοσαύτης ἀπολαύοντα ἐπιμελείας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ οὐ φοβ. κρύπτων τὸ τῆς κολάσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p21.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ οὐδὲν ἀπ᾽ αὐτῆς καρπουμένους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxviii-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ οὐδένα λόγον ποιεῖν ὑπὲρ τούτου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p35.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ οὐδεὶς, κἂν σύρεται κ τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p35.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ οὐκ ἀτιμωρητὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ οὐκ αὐτοὺς πέμπει πρὸς αὐτὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ οὐχ ἅπλως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p9.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ οὔτε ἐπιορκήσετε, οὔτε ὀμόσεσθε ὅλως. Οὐκ ἴστε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p37.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ οὕτω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-p24.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ οὗτος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p15.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ πάλιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p23.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p32.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ πάλιν ἕτερα ἐρῶ, οἷον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p46.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ πάντα κάλων κινοῦμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p33.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ πάντα καλοῦμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p33.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ πάντας ἐκεῖ συνήγαγεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ πένθους σημεῖα ποιοῦντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ πέρα τοῦ δέοντος μαλθακοῦ παιδίου κ. τ. λ. πλακοῦντα ἐπιδῷ καὶ ψυχρὸν καὶ ὅσα τέρπει μόνον κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p33.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ πόθεν; ὅτι τὰς φωνὰς τῶν προφ., κρίναντες τοῦτον ἐπλήρωσαν. Εἶτα πάλιν ἀπὸ τ. γρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxix-p9.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ πῶς, ἄκουε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p16.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ παιδεία καὶ γράμματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p21.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ παιδεί&amp; 139· καὶ γράμμασιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ πανταχοῦ αὐτοῖς προκεῖνται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ πενίαν ῏Ιρος, καὶ φίλος ἀθανάτοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiii-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ποδαλγία; οὐχὶ ἑαυτὸν συνδιέφθειρε μετ᾽ ἐκείνου;: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.li-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ πολίτειαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p16.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ πρὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p34.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ πρὸς τοῦτο ὁ Π. ὕστερον ἵσταται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p17.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ σὺ οὐκ ἀφί&amp; 219·ς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvi-p22.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ σύρεται χάμαι καθάπερ παιδίον, καὶ ἀσχημονεῖ μυρία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p35.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ σημεῖα μεγάλα ἐγένετο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p18.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ συγγένειαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p16.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τὰ ἄλλα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p35.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τὰ ἄλλα ὅσ᾽: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p35.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τὰ τῆς οἰκονομίας, καὶ (τὰ) τοῦ ἀλήπτου βίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p18.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τὴν δημιουργίαν ἐδήλωσε καὶ τοὺς ἀνθρώπους.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τὴν οἰκείαν εὐπρ. μ. ὁρῶν π. τ. ἐκείνου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p34.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τὶ βουλεται ὁ ἄγγελος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τί πρὸς σὲ, ἄνθρωπε; σὺ γὰρ οὐδὲ ἐπὶ τῶν εὐδοκ. τοῦτο ποιεῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p31.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τὸ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p36.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τὸ ἀξίωμα πάλιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p10.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τὸ ἔργον ἐδείκνυ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p10.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τὸ “ἐν τάχει,” ὥστε μη ῥαθυμησαι· καὶ ἔπληξεν αὐτόν·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τὸ κληρονομίαν ἐνταῦθα μὴ λαβεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p16.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τὸ μὲν χαυνοῖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liv-p13.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τὸ μὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p36.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τὸ μὴ ἐν ἡμέρᾳ γενεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p25.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τὸ μὴ ὀργ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p36.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τὸ πολλάκις ἐπιχειρίσαι ἔδειξαν, Α., ἐπιχῆραι ἔδεισαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lv-p11.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τὸν ἀπάνθρωπον καὶ τὸν ἀνελεήμονα ἵστησι μετ᾽ αὐτῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p30.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τὸ, μηδὲ καιροῦ καλοῦντος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τῶν παρόντων καὶ τῶν μελλόντων ἀπαλλάττει κακῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τῷ καλ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-p10.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τῷ μὴ ἐνδεᾶ χρημάτων εἶναι·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p36.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τῷ μὴ κρείττονα χρημάτων εἶναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p36.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τῷ π. ἐπιχειρῆσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lv-p11.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ταὐτὸν γίνεται, οἷον ἂν εἰ τις πατὴρ ψυχροῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p33.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ταύτῃ δὲ θαυμαστὸς ἦν ἁ Φ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p24.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ταῦτα ἐν μέσοις κινδύνοις ἐμβεβληκότων αὐτῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p22.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ταῦτα ἱκανὰ ἐκείνους πιστώσασθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liv-p9.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ταῦτα ᾽Ιουδαῖος ὢν κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τοὺς ἐκείνων διδασκάλους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p38.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τοὺς ἐχθροὺς ἑλεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τοῦτό φησι διὰ πίστεως οὐκ ἐξ ἡμῶν· ἀλλὰ τὸ πλέον τοῦ Θεοῦ· Θεοῦ γὰρ φησι τὸ δῶρον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p28.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τοῦτο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-p5.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-p5.6">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τοῦτο μέσον τίθησι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τοῦτο οὐ παῤ ἡμῶν παῤ ὑμῶν δὲ γέγονε τὸ, πρὸ ὑμῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τοῦτο οὐ πρὸ ὑμῶν, παῤ ὑμῶν δὲ κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p21.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τοῦτο οὐ φύσει ἀλλὰ τῷ συνηθεί&amp; 139· πολλῇ μήπω κατορθοῦν αὐτὸ μεμαθηκέναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p37.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τοῦτο πρὸ ὑμῶν. Οὕτω γὰρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p21.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τοῦτο προστίθησι, δεικνὺς, ὅτι ἡ δωρεὰ τοῦ ῾Α. Πν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p13.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τοῦτο, ὥσπερ τὸ κήρυγμα, οὕτως ἠνύετο·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τοῦτο, φησί, τὸ “διὰ π: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p28.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τρίτον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τρίτον δεῖ εἰς μέσον ἐλθεῖν ὅτι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p26.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ φιλόσοφα, φησὶν, ἵνα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p35.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ φρίξει τοὺς τόπους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p29.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ χαίροντας ἑκατέρους ἀποπέμψω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p46.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ χρηστὸς σφόδρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p11.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ χωρὶς τῆς ἀληθειας, ἐν αὐτῷ τῷ πράγματι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ χωρίζεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ χ. τῆς βοηθείας αὐτῷ. τῷ. πρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p19.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ψεύδεσθαι τὸν Π. ἴσως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-p11.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ (=καίπερ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ [ἐν Λύστροις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p16.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καίτοι γε πολλάκις αὐτοῖς ὐπὲρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p22.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καίτοι οὐδὲ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p28.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καίτοι οὐδεν ἔχων αὐτοῖς ἐγκαλεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καίτοι οὐκ ἔδει ἀξιοῦν αὐτὸν ἔχοντα κατηγορεῖν μετὰ ταῦτα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καίτοι χαριζόμενος αὐτοῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.li-p14.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καίτοιγέ φησιν, ὥρισεν ἡμ. ἀναστήσας αὐτὸν ἐκ νεκρῶν. Κατασείσας αὐτῶν τὴν διανοίαν τῷ φόβῳ, τότε ἐπάγει τοῦτο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p14.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθάπερ ἐπὶ οἰκοδομῆς τὰ ὑπ᾽ ἐκείνων γεγενημένα μετατιθέντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p28.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθάπερ γὰρ ἐν σώματι ἡ νόσος χαλεπωτέρα, ὅταν πλ. ἔχοι τὴν ὕλην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-p17.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθάπερ γὰρ ἐν σώματι, ὅταν ἡ νόσος χαλεπωτέρα ᾖ, πλείονα ἔχει τὴν ὕλην καὶ τὴν τροφήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθάπερ καὶ ἡμεις τότε μάλιστα ἀθοῦμέν τινας, ὅταν λέγωσιν ἡμῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p22.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθάπερ οἰ πολλοὶ τῶν νεοφωτ. ἐτηρεάζουσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p20.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθάρματα μᾶλλον ἢ νέοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p25.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθότι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p10.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθότι ἄν τις χρείαν ειχεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθὼς ἐν τῷ προοιμί&amp; 251·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθὼς πρ. κ. τ. λ. ᾽Εξ ἀρχῆς σφοδρότερον μέν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p16.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθὼς τὰ ἔθνη (φησὶν) ποίησατε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p29.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθ᾽ ἡμέραν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-p10.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθ᾽ ὃν τρόπον κἀκεῖνοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxii-p17.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθ. αὐτῶν τὰ σεβ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p10.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">και τὸ ἔθνος καὶ τὴν θρησκείαν εἰπών: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvii-p5.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καιρίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κακίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-p63.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κακίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiv-p60.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κακία, ἀσέβεια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κακὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p30.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κακηγορίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiv-p25.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κακηγορῆσαί τινα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p27.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κακούργως διέθηκαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p23.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κακοῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p11.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καλὥς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καλὰ καὶ τὰ ἐναντία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liv-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καλὴ πρόφασις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.li-p11.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καλὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p30.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καλὸν καὶ λυπὴ σύμμετρος, καλὸν καὶ φροντὶς, καλὸν καὶ ἔνδεια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liv-p13.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καλῶς γε (οὐ γάρ;) τοὺς μισθοὺς ἀπ έλαβον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p19.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καλῶς γε· οὐ γὰρ τοὺς μισθοὺς ἀπέλαβον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καλῶς δὲ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καλῶς δὲ ἔτρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p17.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καλῶς δὲ οὐδὲ τοῦτο ἐκβάλλει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-p12.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καλῶς εἶπε, φ., τὸ Πν. τὸ ῞Α: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lv-p14.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καλῶς λέγει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καλούς γε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p19.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καλοῦντος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p42.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καμίνους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p37.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καμόντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.x-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καρδία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-p27.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καρδιογνώστης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxii-p14.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxii-p15.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p14.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ κράτος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-p25.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ μέρος κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p20.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ μνημὴν ὦν ἤκουσαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p22.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ παροξυσμὸν ἐνήργησε τὸ Πν. τὸ ῞Α: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p31.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ σύνεσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p15.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p16.5">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ τὰς ὁρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p27.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ τὴν ὁροθεσίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p27.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατάγαιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlv-p19.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατάχωσον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p41.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατέγνωκε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p39.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατέγνωσαν, ἀπέγνωσαν, ἔγνωσαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p26.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατέδραμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.viii-p60.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατέναντι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.x-p47.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατέστησαν ἐπὶ τῶν χηρῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατέφυγον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p26.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατέχει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p38.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατέχειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p14.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p14.7">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατήχησις μυσταγωγική: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-p46.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατόρθωμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p25.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατώγεον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlv-p19.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατώρθου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p15.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατώρθωται ἡμἵν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-p47.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καταάνυξις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxi-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καταβ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p10.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καταγγέλειν ἐν τῶ ᾽Ιησοῦ τὴν ἀνάστασιν κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καταγγέλλων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvi-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καταγινώσκειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p43.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καταδιώκειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiii-p35.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατακλᾶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxii-p47.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατακρίνων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p26.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καταλελυμένον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p45.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καταμαθὼν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvi-p25.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατανύξαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxii-p43.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατανύξεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlv-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατανύσσομαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxi-p13.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καταξιωθέντας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p8.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καταπτύσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxix-p30.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατασαπέντας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p30.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατασκευἥς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p4.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατασκευὰς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p32.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατασκευάζεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-p22.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατασκευὴν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-p23.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καταστέλληται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-p23.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καταστρέφειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p25.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καταφορικὥς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καταχρηστικῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlix-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καταχωσθέντας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p28.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατεγνωκυίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p24.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατενηνεγμένης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.x-p62.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατεξανίσταται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατεπᾴδειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxix-p28.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατεσπαρκέναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατεφρόνουν, ἠγρίαινον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p16.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατηγορία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxviii-p16.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατηξιώθησαν τοῦ κηρύγματος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p9.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατηργήθημεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiv-p33.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατηρτισμένον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xviii-p64.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατηχήθη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p35.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατηχήθησαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvi-p4.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατηχηθείς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlix-p8.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlix-p8.6">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατηχουμένων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p42.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατορθῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p15.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατορθῶσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p12.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατορθούντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-p11.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατορθοῦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vi-p5.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατορθοῦν,.…ἔδει ἀπόλλυσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liv-p11.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατ. τῷ φ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p14.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καυσάμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p11.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καυσούμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p11.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καυχήσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xi-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καυχώμεθα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xi-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καυχᾶσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p36.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κείμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κειράμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κεκώφωσθε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p46.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κεκινημένον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxix-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κενὥν τὸ φύσημα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-p24.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κενοῖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κενοδοξία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p32.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxviii-p14.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κενοδοξίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p38.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κεράσῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxx-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κεφάλαιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p13.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κεχάρισται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liii-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κεχωρισμένον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxii-p5.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κηδεμὼν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p26.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κηδεμονίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p8.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κηρύγματος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p12.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κιόνα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiii-p53.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κιών: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiii-p53.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κιβώρια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p7.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κιθαρώδων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p32.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κιθαρῳδὥν καὶ κιθαριστὣν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p32.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κιθαριστὥν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p32.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κινηθεὶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiv-p23.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κλῶντες τε κατ᾽ οἶκον ἄρτον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p19.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κλαυσόμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p11.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p11.10">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κλαυσούμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p11.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p11.11">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κοινά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κοινοἵς συλλόγοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vii-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κοινωνία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p8.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p8.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κοινωνίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxii-p5.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κολακεί&amp; 139·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p37.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κομᾅν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-p49.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κορυφαί&amp; 251·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxi-p37.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κορυφαῖον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxiv-p29.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κουφότερα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p22.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κράτος ἐνίκων, καίτοι κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p14.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κρίνω ἐγὼ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p35.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κρατεῖσθαι αὐτόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p10.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κρείσσων γὰρ εἷς ἢ χίλιοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p22.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κρείσσων εἷς ποιῶν τὸ θέλημα Κυρίου, ἢ μύριοι παράνομοι.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p22.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κτίσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-p27.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κυανίζοντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p29.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κυρίως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vi-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κυριώτερον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p27.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κωλυθέντες λαλῆσαι τὸν λόγον ἐν τῇ ᾽Ασί&amp; 139·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p8.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κωμῳδὥν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxiv-p6.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κωμῳδίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-p69.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvii-p14.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κ. ἐπιείκειαν, ἐντ. τῦφον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p33.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κ. κοσμίοτητα, ἐντ. ἀσχημοσύνην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p33.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p37.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λἥξιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-p28.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λάβοντες τὸ ἱκανὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λέγειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p45.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p45.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λέγει, ἀφίησιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p8.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λέγομεν, ἐπιδεικνύμενοι πρὸς τοὺς παρόντας, καὶ μέγα φρονοῦντες ἐφ᾽ ἑαυτοῖς·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p26.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λέγοντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xii-p8.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λέγοντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-p18.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λέγω δὴ τὸ μὴ ὀργίζεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p36.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λέγων εἶναι κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p18.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λέγων πρὸς αὐτοὺς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λήλει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p30.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-p7.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγια ζῶντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.viii-p44.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγον καθεῖναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p13.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόχος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λύει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p26.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λύμης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p24.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λύπης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p24.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λύσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p47.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λύτρωσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p21.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λύτρωσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-p38.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λῃσταὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p27.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λῆξιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p56.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p47.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λαός μοι πολύς ἐστιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p16.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λαγῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p34.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λαμβάνειν πρὁσωπον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p10.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λανθανόντως λέγει τὴν αἰτίαν, παιδευτικὴν οὖσαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λατρείαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxii-p9.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λατρεύει καὶδουλεύει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p8.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λειτουργἥσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxii-p5.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λειτουργία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxii-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λειτουργίαν καί ὶερουργίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxi-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λιθοκόλλητα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-p68.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λογίζεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.x-p25.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λογίζεται ἡ πίστις αὐτοῦ εἰς δικαιοσύνην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.x-p25.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λογίζεται ἡ πίστις εἰς δικαιοσύνην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p40.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λογικὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxii-p8.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λογικήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxii-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λογισμὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-p53.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λογισμᾥ καταλαβεἵν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-p23.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λογισμοὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p32.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λογισμούς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.x-p58.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λογισταὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p37.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λυμαίνονται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-p24.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λυμεὥνες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p27.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λυμεῶνες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p27.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λυτρώσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p28.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λυχνικὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p44.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μάλιστα γὰρ ἐκείνοις συγχρονίζει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvi-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μάλιστα δὲ οὐδεὶς αὐτὸν ἀτιμάζει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p30.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μάλιστα μὲν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p26.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μάλιστα μὲν οὐδὲ οὕτω χρήσιμος ὁ ἔπαινος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p35.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μάλιστα μὲν οὖν καὶ ἐντεῦθεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μάντις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p10.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μάρτυρας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p17.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μάρτυς τῆς ἀναστάσεως ἀυτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p33.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μέλη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p33.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μένειν, καὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p41.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μέρη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p33.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μέτρῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p5.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-p29.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μὴ ἐντύχῃς κατὰ τούτου τῷ Θεῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p27.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μὴ γὰρ ἀμφηριστὰ τὰ πράγματο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p28.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μὴ εἰς διακρίσεις διαλογισμῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μὴ θεομ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlix-p8.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μὴ θεομαχῶμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlix-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μὴ κατὰ σάρκα περιπ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-p48.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μὴ καταφρονήσῃς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p31.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μὴ κιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p21.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μὴ λαβεῖν τὸν θ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p36.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μὴ νομίσῃς, ὅτι κατεφρόνησέ σε· οὐχ ὡς κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p31.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μὴ οὖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p31.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μὴ πάλιν αἰδεσιμώτερος γένηται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p7.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μὴ πάλιν καινόν τι περὶ αὐτὸν ἄλλο γένηται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p7.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μὴ πλουτοῦντα υἱ&amp; 232·ν καταλιπεῖν ἀλλ᾽ εὐλαβῆ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p35.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-p10.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μή τις εἵπῃ ὃτι ὑπεκρίνετο, ὁ καὶ αἱμάτων ἐπιθυμῶν κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p30.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μήπω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p13.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μία ψυχὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p30.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μόνῳ σοφῷ θεῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxix-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μόνον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p29.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p23.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlix-p15.7">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μόνον μὴ καθάπερ οἱ λοιποὶ τῶν νεοφωτίστων ἐπηρεάζονται, ὅταν ἄλλους ὁρῶσι φωτισθέντας, καὶ εὐθὺς ἀπιόντας. Δοξάζειν δεῖ τὸν Θεὸν, κᾂν πάντες σωθῶσιν· καὶ σὺ ἐ&amp; 129·ν θέλῃς κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μόνος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlix-p15.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μόνος ἐπίστευσεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxviii-p11.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μόνου αὐτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-p34.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μᾶλλον ἀνίησι κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p30.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μᾶλλον ἢ νυμφικῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p37.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μᾶλλον αὐτὸν ἐποίει διαπρίεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvii-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μᾶλλον δὲ εἰ ἐξέβ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiii-p12.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μᾶλλον δὲ μονονουχὶ τοιαῦτα δικαιολογούμενος τρὸς αὐτοὺς ἀποτείνεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μᾶλλον ζητεῖν, οὐχὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p29.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μᾶλλον μετὰ τῆς πορείας καὶ κόσμῳ κεκοσμημένος νυμφικῷ· ὁ δὲ ἐπικαθ. κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p37.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μᾶλλον χρήματα αἰτοῦσι…οἳ καὶ διὰ τοῦτο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-p11.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μαθήτρια γὰρ ἦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p18.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μακρὰν τοῦτο φιλοσοφίας· ἀπὸ τοῦ κηρύγματος. ὅτι οὐδένα τῦφον εἶχεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μακροθυμίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiv-p63.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μαλάσσεται· ἔσται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p17.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μαλαχθήσεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p17.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μανίαις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p30.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μανθάνωμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p29.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μαρτυρίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p17.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μαρτυρίον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-p15.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ματαιολογίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p35.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">με: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lv-p11.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μείζονα τὰ σκάμματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiii-p38.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μείωσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p6.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεῖζον ἦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p20.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεγάλῃ τῇ φωνῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p16.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεγάλῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p10.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p10.8">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p10.12">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεγάλη παραμυθία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p21.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεγάλην δείκνυσι τὴν βουλήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεγαλόψ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-p30.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεγαλόψυχον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiii-p14.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεγαλοπρεπής: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p31.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεθ᾽ ὑπερβολῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p6.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p17.4">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p19.2">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεθ᾽ ὑποστολῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p19.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεθ᾽ ὑτερβολἥς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvii-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεθυσθῆναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p24.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεμεριμνημένη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p37.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεμεστωμένοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p24.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μερικῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p21.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μερικοὶ δαίμονες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p22.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετὰ ἀκριβείας ἔνθα πάθος οὐκ ἦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετὰ ἀπονοίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p31.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετὰ ἐγκωμίου καὶ ἐπαίνου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p18.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετὰ γὰρ ταῦτα καθολικὰς εἰδέναι αὐτῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p40.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετὰ δαψιλείας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p17.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετὰ εὐτελοῦς σχήματος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p17.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετὰ πολλῆς φαντ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p12.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετὰ π. φ. παρῆσαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p12.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετὰ σαρκὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-p43.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετὰ τὸ ἐκβῆναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p47.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετὰ τὸ τὰς καθ. εἰδέναι αὐτῷ χάριτας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p40.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετὰ τὸν Θεὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p31.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετὰ τῆς ἡμετέρας βλαβῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvi-p21.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετὰ ταῦτα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxix-p8.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετὰ το Πέτρου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p8.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετά παροινίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvi-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετέωροι τῶν ἐνεργειῶν ἡμῖν γίνονται αι οψεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p22.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετ᾽ ἐκείνου ἡ χολὴ κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.li-p19.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετ᾽ εἰρήνης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p35.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεταβάσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxii-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεταβολὴ βίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p20.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεταδῶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p18.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεταδιδοὺς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiii-p12.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεταμορφοὕ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxii-p12.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεταπείθων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p6.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεταστῆναι, μετάστασις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p30.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεταστρέψαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p25.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετατίθεσθε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p28.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετατιθέντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p27.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεταχ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-p17.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεταχειρισμὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-p17.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετενσωμάτωσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-p32.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-p32.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετοικεἴν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p5.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετριάζοντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxii-p21.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετριάζοντος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p9.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετριάζων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p6.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετριάζων, ἅτε διδ. ὢν, καὶ οὐ μαθ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p11.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεχρὶ πολλοῦ σημεῖα ποιοῦσι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p15.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μη ἐμβάλῃς εἰς αγοράν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxix-p27.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μηδὲ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p17.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μηδὲν ὅλως εἰδὼς ἐν ταῖς Γραφαῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p39.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μηδὲν καταγνῷς·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p31.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μιαρία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p33.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μιαρίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p22.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μιαρὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p26.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μιγάδων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p22.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μικρὰς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vi-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μικρόψυχος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiv-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μικροψυχίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiv-p63.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μνείαις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiii-p32.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiii-p34.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μονῳδίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxv-p44.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μορφὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxii-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μορφή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxii-p14.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxii-p14.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μοχθηρίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p22.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μυῖα τῇ ἐν Πλατ. οἰκόυσῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p35.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μυρία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p29.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μυρία δέ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p29.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μυρίαις χερσὶν ἀναιρὥν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-p4.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μυρίαν ἄσκησιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p50.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μυρίοις ἀρκοὕντος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxii-p29.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μυριάδας πολλάς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvi-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μυριομακαριότης “Countless blessedness,” which is more like St. Chrysostom than a copyist.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vii-p57.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μ. τ. πείθων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p6.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p29.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ν ἡ ἀπόφασις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.li-p11.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ν τῷ ἱερῷ;: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p19.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νέρβον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p17.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νήφοντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p34.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νόμος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-p39.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νόσημα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p20.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νῦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p10.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νῦν δὲ ἔμαθεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p35.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νῦν δέ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p11.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">να μὴ τὰ αὐτὰ κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p8.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ναὸς τοῦ Διός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p14.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ναοὺς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νεκρός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νενομοθέτηται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νεφέλη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-p28.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νηστεὑων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νικηθεὶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiv-p23.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νομίσωσιν εὐσεβεῖς (Ν. εὐσεβεῖν) εἶναι, διὰ τὸ λέγειν κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p6.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νοσήματι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p31.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ξένον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxiv-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ξένος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxiv-p19.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰκείωσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p17.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰκειακὸν καθ. τ. δ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p30.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰκειοὕται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰκοδομεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p23.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰκοδομούενοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰκον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p13.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-p30.7">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰκονομία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-p13.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-p13.4">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p21.2">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p17.2">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p6.2">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p18.9">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p10.1">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p15.6">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-p10.13">9</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰκονομίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p30.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰκονομίαν εἶναι καὶ τὸ καλεῖσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-p10.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰκονομίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-p9.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p20.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰκονομεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p23.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰκονομεῖται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰκονομικὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-p30.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰκονομικός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰκονομούμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p13.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰκονομοῦσαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰκτίρμονας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-p19.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰωνίζονται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxii-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p22.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ ἀπὸ τῆς ᾽Ασιας ᾽Ιουδαῖοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvi-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ ἄλλοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiii-p10.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ ἐξ αὐτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p24.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ ἑκατὸν εἴκοσι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p11.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ ὑπολειπόμενοι τότε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ ᾽Ι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ ᾽Ιουδαῖοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p10.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p15.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ βαστ. αὐτὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-p10.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ δὲ ἐπιεικέστεροι αὐτῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p27.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ κολακεύοντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvii-p8.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ κρ': 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p11.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ λοιποὶ τῶν νεοφ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p20.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ μετὰ τοῦτον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p9.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ περὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vii-p38.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ τὰ ἡμέτερα εἰρηκότες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xii-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱαπέρ ἐστι καὶ τὰ τοιαῦτα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p46.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἳ καὶ ὑστέρουν τῆς χάριτος διὰ τὸ μήπω λαβεῖν Πν. &amp; 169·Α: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p21.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἵ καὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxii-p22.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἵ καὶ λέγουσιν αὐτῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p45.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἶδε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxiii-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἶμαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p21.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἷατε κυρίων οὐκ ὄντων τῶν καταδικαζόντων αὐτόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p15.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἷος ἦν ὁ Κάιν πρὸ τούτου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p28.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p7.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p7.7">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-p18.3">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p19.2">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ ῥ&amp; 192·μῃ οὐδὲ ζήλῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ Παῦλον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p14.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ Παῦλον· διὰ μικρῶν ἀρχὴν τὸ πρᾶγμα ἐλάμβανε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ βούλομαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p18.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ γὰρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p29.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ γὰρ ἂν ἐν τριμήνῳ τοσούτῳ διελέχθησαν μὴ σφόδρα αὐτῶν πιστευσάντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liv-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ γὰρ ἦν ὄντως προσδοκίας ἀνθρωπίνης. ᾽Εκεῖνο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p11.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ γὰρ μύριοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p22.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ γὰρ οὕτω τὸ ὑβρίσαι πλεονεκτήσομεν αὐτῶν, ὡς τὸ διδαχθῆναι ὅτι ὑβρίσαμεν ἑαυτούς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p25.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ γὰρ τούτου ἦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxviii-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ γὰρ τοῖς ῥ&amp; 208·μασι μόνον ἐδείκνυντο ἀφροντιστοῦντες π. τ. κρινόμενοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p25.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ γάρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p19.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ γαρ ὡς ὑμεῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ διὰ τῶν ἀποστόλων κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ δικαίως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvi-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ δυνάμεθα ἀρνήσασθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p26.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ δυνάμεθα γὰρ…μὴ λαλεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p26.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ δυνησόμεθα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ ζητοῦμεν αὐτὴν σπάσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p23.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ λέγει γάρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p15.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ μὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxix-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ μὴν αὐτοὺς ἁπλῶς εἴασεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p8.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ μὴν οὐδὲ οὕτως ἐφείσατο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p17.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ μὴν πᾶσι γνώριμος ἦν ὅθεν καὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ μικρὸν δὲ τὸ καὶ ᾽Ιουδαίων πιστευόντων τοῦτο ἀποστραφῆναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxii-p13.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ μικρὸν οὐδὲ τοῦτό ἐστιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvii-p8.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ παῤ ἡμᾶς γὰρ ἡ αἰτία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liv-p11.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ παρὰ τὸν νὁμον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ παρὰ τὸν νόμον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p16.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ περὶ ἔργα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ ποιήσεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p46.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p47.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ ποιητὴν δὲ ἀγέννητον ὕλην ὑποτίθεντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p19.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ ποιητὴν δέ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p19.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ ποιοῦσι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p15.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ πρὸ τῆς π., ἀλλὰ περὶ αὐτὴν, ὡς εἰπεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p6.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ προήκατο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p16.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ προσήκατο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p16.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ προσήσεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-p42.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ τὰ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p25.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ τὸ φοβ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p21.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ τῶν σφόδρα ἐπισήμων ἦν, δῆλον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ τοὺς γείτονας ἠρώτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p29.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ τοιαύτη κόλασις, εἴ τις καταχώσειεν αὐτὰ ἐν κόπρῳ, καὶ εἰ μὴ ἀκούει αὐτῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p41.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ τοσοῦτον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p10.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐγάρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p47.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδ ἂν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiii-p6.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδὲ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p9.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p26.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxix-p17.8">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvi-p5.2">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδὲ ἀναγκ. ἀπ. χρείας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-p30.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδὲ ἀπεπήδησαν ἀπὸ τοῦ κηρ., εἰπόντες· μακρὸν τοῦτο φιλ. &amp; 169·Οτι οὐδ. τ. εἶχεν· ἄλλως δὲ ὅτι οὐκ ἐνόουν κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδὲ ἐς δικαστήριον ἀγομένων, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἐλ. π: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p14.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδὲ ἕξω:: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p43.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδὲ γὰρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p17.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδὲ γὰρ ἂν ἐψεύσατο, οὐδ᾽ ἂν ἐπ᾽ ἄλλους τινὰς ἦλθεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδὲ γὰρ ἐξῆν ἐκεῖ διατρίβειν?) εἰ μὴ μυρία κατ᾽ αὐτῶν (αὐτοῦ A) κατασκευᾶσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-p20.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδὲ μιἵς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vii-p59.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδὲ οὕτως ἀφίστανται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p25.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδὲ τὴν πεῖραν τῆς γεέννης ἡγεῖτό τι εἶναι διὰ τὸν τοῦ Χριστοῦ πόθον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p31.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδὲ τούτους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p8.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδὲ τοῦτο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p13.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδὲ τοῦτο ἐκβάλλει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-p19.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδὲ…ἐδέξατο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p28.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδὲν ἀπ᾽ αὐτῶν καρπωσαμένους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxviii-p16.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδὲν ἀπεικὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-p21.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδὲν ἀπηχὲς ᾄδουσα μέλος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p30.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδὲν ἀπηχὲς ᾄδουσα μέλος Τοῦτο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p30.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδὲν ὑβριστικόν, ὃ δὴ καὶ ἐπι τῶν προφ. ἐποίουν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδὲν γὰρ οὕτως ἀνθρώποις ἐναντίον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p31.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδὲν λέγουσι περὶ τῶν εἰς τοὺς ᾽Ιουδαίους συμβεβηκότων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxii-p22.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδὲν μέγα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδὲν οὐδέπω περὶ αὐτοῦ μέγα φανταζομένη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p24.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδὲν πάσχομεν. Καὶ ἐβούλοντο, φησὶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδὲν περὶ ἑαυτῶν εἶπεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p21.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδὲν προεῖπεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδὲν προσποιήσονται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p25.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδὲν τοιοῦτον εἰπγάσατο· ὅτε δὲ τούτους, λοιπὸν ἐν ἀφασί&amp; 139· ἦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvii-p16.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδὲν…ἐδείξατο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p28.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδέπω τὰ μέγαλα εἶπεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p23.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδαμοῦ τὸν θυμὸν αὐτῶν ἐκκαίοντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδεὶς ἕκων πονηρὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p7.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p16.3">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p17.7">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-p24.2">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-p29.6">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-p22.8">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p9.15">7</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἀδοκίμων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p31.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἀλγήσει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-p29.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἀναγκαστικὰ ἀλλὰ διδακτικά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p30.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἀπέρχονται διαβάλλοντες τοὺς ἐν ᾽Αντ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxii-p22.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἀπέστη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἀπέστησαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-p5.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἀπενοήθησαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p31.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἀποστήσομεν…ἂν μὴ ἑτερον ἀντιστήσωμεν πάθος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvii-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἀφήσει καὶ αὐτός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvi-p22.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἀφῆκε κ. ἐ. ἀλλὰ καὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἂν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiii-p6.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p23.5">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἂν δίδοται τότε εἶπεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p23.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἂν εἰ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p31.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἂν εἶδεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p23.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἂν οὕτως εἶπεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p23.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἐδοκίμασαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vii-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἐκεῖ ἔμενεν; οὐδὲ ἐκεῖ διέτριβεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἐκεῖνοι διὰ τούτου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p29.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἐκεῖνος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p20.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἐν ὀλίγῳ· τουτέστι, μικρόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p9.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἐν ῾Ιεροσολύμοις, οὐδὲ πλησίον ἔσπευδεν ἐλθεῖν ἀλλὰ μακροτέρω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p12.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἐνόησεν τί ἐστιν ᾽Εν ὀλίγῳ ἀλλ᾽ ἐνόμισεν ὅτι ἐξ ὀλίγου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p9.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἐξῄεσαν· ᾠκονομήθη τούτους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p21.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἐστασίασαν, οὐκ ἐθορυβήθησαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἐστι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p13.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἐστι πρὸς φιλοσοφίαν· πῶς οὖν πάλιν τὸ ζητούμενον· τοὺς μὲν οὖν χρον. κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p13.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἐστι τὸ πρᾶγμα προαιρέσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiii-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἔδεισαν τὸ πλῆθος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p7.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἔσπευδεν ἐλθεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἔφερεν, ἀλλ᾽ ἐτήκετο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἡσυχί&amp; 139· καὶ σιγῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p38.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἦν ἄκ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p16.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἦν εὔκολος, ὁ προφήτης γὰρ αὐτὸν κατήχησεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p35.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἴσχυσεν ἑλεῖν τοὺς ἀποστόλους (ἐξίστατο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p27.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἴσχ. ἑλεῖν τ. ἀπ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p28.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ᾔδεσαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p20.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ εἰδότων τῶν ἀποστόλων ἐμέμφθησαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxii-p22.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ εἰς μυῖαν μετέπιπτεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p35.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ εἴασεν αὐτοὺς τὸ πνεῦμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p8.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ εἶπεν ἐν παντὶ ἔθνει ὁ ποιῶν δικαιοσύνην σώζεται, ἀλλὰ δεκτός ἐστιν. τούτεστιν, ἄξιος γίνεται τοῦ δεχθῆναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ εὔκολον τοῦτο ἀλλὰ τὸ μὴ πολλῇ συνηθεία κατορθωθῆναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p37.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκέτι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lv-p14.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκέτι ἐγχρονίσας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p17.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκοῦν καὶ ὁ Χριστὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlv-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκοῦν καὶ ταπεινοῦσθαι χρή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p32.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκοῦν κακῶς ὁ Βαρνάβας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p7.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκοῦν μέγα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-p22.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκοῦν μὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p31.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκοῦν μὴ γὰρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p31.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκοῦν, φησὶ, κακὸς ὁ Βαρνάβας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p7.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐσίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiii-p52.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐσίωσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p20.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐχ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p14.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐχ ἁπλῶς δὲ οὐ προτίθησιν ἐκεῖνον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p37.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐχ ὑπὸ τοῦδε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvii-p11.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐχ ὥστε μαθεῖν, ἀλλ᾽ ὥστε κολάσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐχὶ ἰδιωτῶν ὄντων ἀλλὰ καὶ ἐλαυνομένων πάντοθεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐχὶ αὐτὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p22.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐχὶ σημεῖα ειργάσατο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p7.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐχὶ τὰ ὑφαιρεθέντα ᾔσχυνε τοσοῦτον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p28.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐχὶ τῶν ἔξωθεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p38.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐχὶ, ἰδιωτῶν ὄντων, ἐς δ. ἀγομένων, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἐ. π: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p14.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὓ καὶ ἐξελέξαντο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p8.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὔκετι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p13.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὔπω γὰρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὔτε γὰρ ἑλληνιστὶ διελέγοντο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὔτε μὴν ἑτέρως ἂν καὶ αὐτοὶ ἐπίστευσαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiii-p6.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὕπω π. αἱ ἀ. χαλεπαί τε καὶ δυσκ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p28.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὕς ξένους εἶπεν ἀνωτέρω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὕτω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p14.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiii-p6.4">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiii-p6.6">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-p19.2">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p29.2">5</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὕτω βαθέως ἐκάθευδεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p18.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὕτω δὲ αὐτῷ λέγει φανῆναι, ὥς που διέξεισιν, ἵνα κἂν οὕτω δέξωνται τὸν λόγον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὕτω θυμοῦ ἦν καὶ ὀργῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὕτω καὶ ἀποδημίας ἐστέλλοντο, οὕτως ἐνεχειρίσθησαν οὗτοι τὸν λόγον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p23.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὕτω καὶ ἡ τροφή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.li-p19.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὕτω καὶ ἡμεῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvi-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὕτω καὶ τοὺς μαθητὰς ἐκάλεσεν ἐκ δευτέρου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p28.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὕτω μέγα τι καὶ τοῦτο ἐστι καὶ τὸ πᾶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὕτω πᾶσι γνωριμὸς ἦν ὅτι ἐπεγίνωσκον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὕτω τὰ πνευματικὰ ἐπελέγοντο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p23.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὕτως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-p28.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p23.3">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p15.4">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-p24.3">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p52.1">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p52.5">6</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὕτως ἐμελέτων τὸ φιλαρχεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxii-p22.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὕτως ἐτύπωσεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxv-p16.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxv-p27.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὕτως ἑαυτῷ προσεῖχεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p22.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὕτως ἰδιώτης ἦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p18.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὕτως αὐτοῦ φθεγγομένου ὑβριστικῶς εὐθέως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὕτως εἰς ἀπόδειξιν μεῖζον, ὡς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p20.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὕτως εἶχε τὸν πόθον καὶ τὰ ἐκεῖ κατορθοῦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p15.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὕτως οὐδὲν ἀλλότριόν ἐστι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvii-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὕτως οὐκ ᾔδει Φ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p16.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὕτως οὐκ ᾔσθετο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvii-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p22.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p16.4">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvii-p5.2">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xi-p10.4">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὖσία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxv-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὗ ἐν. προσευχὴ εἶναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὗ ἡμεῖς μάρτ. ἐσμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxix-p16.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὗτοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p19.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p7.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p10.2">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὗτοι νῦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-p18.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὗτος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p25.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p25.7">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p29.2">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p7.5">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p26.1">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p13.1">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlix-p13.2">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxi-p49.3">8</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὗτος δὲ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-p30.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὗτος δὲ ἀξιόπιστος ἦν ἀπαγγέλλων μᾶλλον τὰ ἑαυτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p25.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὗτος δέ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-p30.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὗτος λαλήσει σοι τί σε δεῖ ποιεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὗτος οὐκ ἐφθέγξατο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πἅν εἶδος ἰατρείας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xii-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πἅσα ἐξ ἐκείνου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πὕρ ἀφιεὶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxiv-p35.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάθει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p32.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάθη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p21.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p21.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάλιν μὴ γὰρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p31.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p7.13">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p10.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p11.2">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάντας εἰδένα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p36.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p10.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p15.5">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάντες νέοι ψυχροὶ καὶ γέροντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p25.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάντων ὅσα ἂν λαλησῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p27.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάντων ὧν ἐλάλησεν ὁ Θεὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p27.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάντων παρόντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάντως ὅτι ἐρεῖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p40.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάντως τι ἐρεῖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p40.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάρεσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p32.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάροντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p32.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάσης ἀπορίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiii-p29.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάσης φυλακῆς· ἀπαλλαγῶμεν τῆς σατ. παγ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiii-p29.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάσχει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-p22.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πέρα τοῦ δ. μαλθ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p33.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πέρυσι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p22.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πήρωσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p13.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πίπτω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πίστει τῇ εἰς τὸν λὸγον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxii-p16.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πίστιν εἰσήνεγκαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liii-p15.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πίστιν παρασχὼν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p37.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πίστις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.viii-p46.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πόθεν τὰ σιτηρεσία εἶχον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liii-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πόθεν τοῦτο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πόθον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πόλεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πόνοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πόρνη περιφανής: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p26.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πόσαι οὖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p23.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πόσον ἤνυσεν ἡ ἐπιστασία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πύθωνα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πύθωνος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p9.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πύλης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πύραν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πύρωσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxviii-p11.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πᾶν τὸ πλ. τῶν ᾽Ιουδ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p12.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πᾶσαν ἀκολουθίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-p25.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πᾶσιν αὐτοὺς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p24.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πᾶσιν αὐτοῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p24.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πᾶσιν αὐτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p24.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πᾶσιν τοῖς εἰς μακράν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p11.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πῶν πεπιστευκότων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p16.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p12.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πῶς ἀναγκαίως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πῶς ἐπαρρησ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p12.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πῶς ἔχει καὶ τὸ βαρὺ τὰ ῥ&amp; 208·ματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πῶς θεραπεύεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p23.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πῶς καὶ ἄνθρωπος γέγονε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πῶς οὐ μᾶλλον βλάψουσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-p24.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πῶς οὐ ταχέως ἐπιτρέχουσι τοῖς σημείοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πῶς οὐ φορτ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p12.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πῶς οὐκ ἔλαβον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p6.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πῶς οὖν οὗτος ἐκείνου γένοιτο ἂν ἀδελφός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-p30.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παἵδας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxix-p28.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p22.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παῤ ὀλίγον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p18.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παθεἵν εὖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiv-p61.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παθεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p17.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παθητὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-p31.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παιδίον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xviii-p53.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παιδεύει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p9.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παιδεύων τε αὐτοὺς χωρίζεσθαι αὐτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παλαίστρα καὶ γυμνάσιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p26.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παλ. προφ. βεβ. κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πανηγύρεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p42.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πανταχοῦ ἡ κενοδοξία καὶ ἡ φιλαρχία αἴτιαι τῶν κακῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxviii-p14.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πανταχοῦ ἡ πλάνη ἑαυτὴν περιπείρει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-p28.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρὰ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p9.12">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p9.14">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρὰ ἐκείνου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-p14.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρὰ Κορνηλίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p7.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρὰ λάρνακι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρὰ μικρόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p9.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p9.16">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p18.2">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρὰ τὴν τῶν χρωμένων προαίρεσιν γιγνεται φαῦλον ἢ καλὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-p13.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παράβασις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xii-p9.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρέπεμψαν ἄν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρέρχ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p12.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρέρχονται τὰς νήσους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p12.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρέτρεψαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-p10.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρίστατο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p12.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παραίνεσιν καθίησι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p13.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παραβάλλειν τᾕ συνάξει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxix-p24.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παραβάλλειν τῇ συνάξει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxix-p27.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παραγωγή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-p67.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρακόπτειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p10.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παραλ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vi-p8.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παραλογίζῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxiii-p62.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παραμθίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p23.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παραμυθία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παραπετάσματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p29.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παραστήσατε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxii-p8.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρατεταγμένος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxviii-p12.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρατρέχῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liii-p12.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liii-p13.7">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρεἵδεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p35.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρεῖχον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p37.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρεβλάβη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p17.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p17.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρεζήλου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρεισῆλθεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xii-p27.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρεκάλει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρενοχλούμενοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p17.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παροινοῦσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-p16.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παροξυσμὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p15.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παροξυσμός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρουσίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p18.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρρησία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p24.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-p17.3">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-p17.4">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-p27.2">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-p28.3">5</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρρησίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p15.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρρησίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p18.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xviii-p64.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρρησίας ὑπόθεσιν ἔχων τὰ τραύματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρρησιάζεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.x-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρωξύνετο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p15.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p15.5">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πατραλοίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxi-p35.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πατριάρχας δέ φησι τοὺς προγόνους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παχύτεροι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p38.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παχεἵς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlix-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πεῖσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p37.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πεδίον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xviii-p53.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πεικρότερον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p46.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πειρἅτα μετριάζειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p4.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πειρασμοὺς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πεισθέντος ὅτι ἀνέστη, καὶ τοῦτο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p17.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πεισθήσῃ δὲ ἀπὸ τῆς βίβλου τῶν πράξεων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p21.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πενία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiii-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πεντήκοντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxix-p8.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πεπύρωτο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πεπώρωτο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p9.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πεποίηκεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-p12.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p6.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p6.8">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p22.2">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ ἀντιδ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p34.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ ἄλλων λέγουσιν οἱ προφῆται, ἢ ὅτι κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p21.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ οὗ·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p24.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ τῆς ἀπωλείας ἑαυτῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p54.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ τῆς σ. τ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p24.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ τοῦ μὴ δεῖν προφήτην ἐν ἐκστάσει λαλεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p10.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ-ἔχειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p19.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p20.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περίεργα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περιαντλούμενοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περιδερραίων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxii-p49.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περιεῖδεν τοὺς ἀθλητὰς ἀπολλυμένους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvii-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περιεργάζεσθε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlv-p17.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περιεσκεμμένη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p21.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περιουσία νίκης πολλἥς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.x-p5.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περιοχή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p19.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p20.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περιπλακῶμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περισπούδαστον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p15.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περισσευόμενοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p15.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περιστάσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xviii-p47.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περιχυθἥναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxiv-p30.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πικρότερα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p22.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πιστεύειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.viii-p46.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πιστοῦσθαί τινα (ὅρκῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p40.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πιστουμένων ἑαυτοὺς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p40.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πλάσαντι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p32.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πλάττοντας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p14.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πλέον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p16.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πλὴν ἀλλὰ καὶ ἡ ἄγνοια ὠφέλει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvii-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πλὴν εἰ μὴ εἰς ἕξιν ἑαυτόν τινα τοιαύτην καταστήσειε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p32.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πλὴν τοῦτο οὐ παῤ ἡμῶν, παῤ ὑμῶν δὲ γέγονε τὸ πρὸ ὑμῶν ὀφεῖλον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p21.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πλήρωμα ἱερατικὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p36.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πλατεῖαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p32.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πλείους ἡμέρας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.li-p12.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.li-p12.6">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πλειόνων λόγων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p13.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πλεονέκτημα): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xviii-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πλεονεκτεῖν τί τινός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p25.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πλεονεξία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.li-p19.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πλεονεξίαν· ἐκεῖθεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p33.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πνεύματος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p19.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p28.6">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πνεῦμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p24.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p24.6">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p9.5">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πνεῦμα πύθωνα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p9.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πνευματικὰ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxi-p12.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πνοὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ποίαν λέγει ἔγερσιν τὴν μετὰ Βαβυλῶνα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ποῖον ἔγκλημα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlix-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ποῖον μέγα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ποδήρης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxi-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ποιήσατε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxii-p8.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ποιεῖ αὐτους βρύχειν καὶ ὠμοδιᾷν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p25.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ποιεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p10.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ποιοῦντας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxiv-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολὺ δείκν. δἰ ὧν εἶπε τίμιον τὸ πρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολὺ καὶ ἄπειρον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p10.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολὺς πνεἵν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiv-p43.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολεμεἵ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xii-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολιτεία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p9.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολιτείαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxi-p18.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολιτείας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p15.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-p8.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολιτεί&amp; 139·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.viii-p36.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.viii-p63.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολλάκις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xi-p36.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiv-p6.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p32.3">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολλὴ γὰρ καὶ τῶν διδασκάλων αἰδὼς ἦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p31.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολλὴν ἐπεδείξατο την παρρησίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p7.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολλὴν κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p7.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολλὴν τὴν ῥυμην λέγει τοῦ Πνεύματος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p7.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολλῆς ἀσφαλείας ἔδει ἀπολαύειν αὐτοῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxiii-p49.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολλῆς ἐπιεικείας ἡ παρρ. γέμουσα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p8.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολλῆς οὔσης, καθ᾽ ἡμέραν τε κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p18.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολλῆς παραμυθίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολλῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p7.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολλῶν ἔχομεν ἀποστῆναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvi-p20.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολλῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p10.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p10.10">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολλῷ μᾶλλον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xii-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολλῷ μᾶλλον ἐνταῦθα ἐπλήρωσε τὸν χορὸν, ἀπήρτισε την τάξιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p40.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολλῷ μᾶλλον καὶ οὗτος ἐδεήθη ἂν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p9.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολλῷ μᾶλλον οὗτοι ᾽Ιουδαῖοι ἀκούσονται, ὅταν τὰ ᾽Ιουδαίων ποιῶσιν ὥσπερ κἀκεῖνοι διαβόλου τέκνα, ἔπειδη κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p23.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολλοὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxiii-p53.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολλοῖς γοῦν τὸ βιβλίον τοῦτο οὐδὲ γνώριμόν ἐστι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολυτρώσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p28.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πονεἵν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p24.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πονηρὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p24.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πονηρὸς καὶ μοχθηρός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p16.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πορ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p37.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πορευόμενοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p15.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὥτον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p15.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὥτος τοῦ πράγματος αὐθεντει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p29.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πράκτορες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p22.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πράους ἔσεσθαι,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiii-p5.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πράττοντας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p14.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πράττοντας καὶ πλάττοντας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p14.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p6.9">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p17.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸ τῆς πεντηκοστῆς περὶ αὐτὴν ὡς εἰπεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p6.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸ τοῦ ἐμβῆναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p47.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p22.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸς ἄνδρα μαινόμενον ἔχων, πῦρ πνέοντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p27.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸς ἑαυτὴν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p24.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸς ἕτ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvii-p18.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸς ἡμἅς διέκειτο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvii-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸς αὐτὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p27.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸς δόξαν μόνον, πρὸς ἡδονην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸς τὰ ἐθνη ἠπείγετο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p13.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸς τὸ πεισθἥναι αὐτους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p17.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸς τὸ πιστευθῆναι αὐτοὺς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p17.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸς τὸν θεὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.x-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸς τὸ, ῞Ινα ἀναβλέψῃ, ταῦτα εἴρηται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p14.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸς τῇ π.; περὶ αὐτὴν ἤδη τὴν ἑορτήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p6.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸς τοὺς πολλούς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p33.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸς τοὺς πολλούς. Πῶς οὖν οὐχ εὗρον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p13.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸς τοῦτο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p29.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-p8.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸς φιλοσοφίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p13.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρό: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρόθεσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvii-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρόκειται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-p31.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρόξενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xii-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρόφασιν εἶναι τὸ πρᾶγμα καὶ τὸ εἰπεῖν αὐτὸν ῾Ρωμαῖον τὸν Παῦλον· καὶ ἴσως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρόφασις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p22.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρύμνῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvi-p25.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρώρας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvi-p25.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρώτη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii-p12.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρῶτον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p17.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρῶτον μὲν ὅτι τὸ σῶμα ἀνεπιτήδειον πρὸς πάντα καὶ ἐκνενευρισμένον ἐστί· δευτέρον δὲ ὅτι καὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρῶτος σοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vii-p48.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πραγματείαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvii-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p5.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προἥλθεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p19.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προἵστάμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiii-p12.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προίσταται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p23.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προαίρεσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-p13.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p20.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p9.7">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p13.6">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προαίρεσις (βίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p20.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προετίμων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p18.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προετρέψαντο δὲ καὶ οὗτοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p15.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προεχ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προεχόμεθα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προηγ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p18.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προηγουμένως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p34.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvi-p10.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προηγουμένως δὲ οὐκ ἔτι, μαθήτρια γὰρ ἦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p18.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προηγουμενοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiii-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προηγ. δὲ οὐκέτι.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p18.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προθεσμίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p44.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προκατεχόμενοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p20.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προκεκηρυγμένον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p12.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προλήψει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p16.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p20.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προληφθέντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vi-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προοιμίοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiv-p60.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προοιμίων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiv-p58.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προσάββατον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p7.20">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προσίημι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p16.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προσίστασθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p12.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προσῆλθεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p30.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προσελάμβανε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προσετίμουν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p18.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προσευχαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p6.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προσκαρτ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p7.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προσκαρτ. ὁμοθ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p7.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p16.6">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προσκεῖνται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p12.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προσκεκρουκέναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxx-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προσκρούσωμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vii-p55.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προσκυνεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-p13.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προσπ. ἀνείλετε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p9.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προσρήσεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p46.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προστἥναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p22.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προστασία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p22.12">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p46.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προστασίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p20.9">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiii-p14.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προστετ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προσφορὰ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxi-p10.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προσφορὰν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiii-p39.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προσωπολήμπτης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προτετ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προτετυπῶσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvii-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προτιμώμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p10.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προτροπή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p12.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προφ. οὐ γυμνήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p15.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πτερὥν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxi-p10.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πτερούμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiv-p4.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πτωχεία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiii-p14.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πυρώσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p22.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πυρετός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p24.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ροφήτης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvii-p35.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σάρξ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vii-p6.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vii-p6.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σέβεια ταῖς κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p15.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σὺ δὲ, ἔφη, δικαίως ἐβούλου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p30.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σὺ οὐκ ἀνέχῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p42.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σύμφευτοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiii-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σύμφευτοι τῷ ὀμοιώματι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiii-p8.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σύμ. γεγόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiii-p8.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σύν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-p30.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-p30.4">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiii-p8.8">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σύννους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p23.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σώζουσαν τὴν φρόνησιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxii-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σώματος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p13.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σῶμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-p33.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vii-p6.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σῶμα τῆς ἁμαρτίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiii-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σῶσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxii-p20.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σαίνῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-p22.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σαίνει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-p23.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σαίνωμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-p23.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-p23.7">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σανιδώματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-p28.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σαρος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.li-p11.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σαυτὸν τῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p31.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σαυτῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p31.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σαυτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p23.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σβέννυται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p41.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σβεννύναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p41.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σεβασμούς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σεισμὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p19.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σεμνόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p35.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σεμνότερος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxii-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σεμνοτέρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvii-p10.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σημεἵον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p7.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σημείων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p7.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σημεῖον ἦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σιγῶντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p25.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σκίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p15.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σκύλλειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p17.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σκεῦος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p13.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liii-p9.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liii-p9.2">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σκεῦος ἐκλογῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p13.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σκεῦος τί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p10.19">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σκιρτὥντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-p69.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σκιρτὥντας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.x-p70.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σκιρτήματα καὶ πηδήματα τῆς ψυχῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p35.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σκληρόν σοι π. κ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p27.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σκωπτόντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvi-p18.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σοφίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.x-p57.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σπάνει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p21.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σπάσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p23.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σπάτάλῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p21.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σπεἵρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σπερμολόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p6.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σπουδὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxviii-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">στένων καὶ τρέμων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxv-p45.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">στίγμάτα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">στίγματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxiv-p30.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">στίζων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p23.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">στόματι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-p27.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σταθἥ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-p33.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σταθερἅς μεσημβρίας): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xx-p46.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">στασιάζοντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p30.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">στενωπὥν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p33.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">στενωποὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p32.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">στηλιτεύων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p23.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">στρογγυλοειδὲς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p14.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">στρωμνὴν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-p68.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συγγένειαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p16.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvii-p10.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συγγενείας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p29.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συγγενείας γνησίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.x-p5.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συγγνωμονικός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p6.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συγκατάβασιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συγκατάβασις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p12.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p18.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συγκατάβασοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p18.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συγκατέβησαν ἀλλήλοις οὕτω μεῖζον ἀγαθὸν εἶναι τὸ χωρισθῆναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συγκαταβάσει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p10.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συγκαταβαίνων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p24.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συγκατ. ἀλλ. ἰδεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p15.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συγκράτησιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p28.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συγκρίσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxviii-p5.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συγκρατεἵ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p26.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxi-p74.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συγκροτεἵ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxi-p74.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συγκροτεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-p32.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συζυγία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxii-p39.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συλλειτουργούς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxii-p32.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συμμέτρου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p30.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συμμέτρως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvii-p18.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συμπαρελθεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συμπλακἥ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-p33.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συμφωνίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p30.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiii-p8.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiii-p8.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συνάγωμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxix-p24.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συνάπτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.x-p44.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συνήρπασαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p29.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p29.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συναί· ρεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p37.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συναγαγόντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p32.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συναγανακτῆσαι τῳ Παυλῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p25.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συναλιζόμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-p30.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συναλλάλματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiii-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συναναπαύσωμαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxii-p22.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συναντιλαμβανέσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-p46.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συναπελθεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συναρπάσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lv-p11.10">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lv-p11.11">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συναρπαγή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liv-p8.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lv-p11.13">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συναυλιζόμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-p29.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συνδιαιτᾶται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p20.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συνεκρότησεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p16.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συνεστὥτα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p37.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συνηγορίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxiv-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συνοχἥς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxiv-p32.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συντελεῖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p22.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συντεχνίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p29.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συντεχνίαν, γειτονίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p29.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συστέλλεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxii-p8.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σφόδρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p24.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σφόδρα ἐπεσκεμμένου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p21.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σφοδρὸν πνεἵν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-p69.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σφοδρότερον αὐτοῖς ἐπιτίθεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiii-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σφραγίζονται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p35.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σχἥμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p16.10">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxii-p12.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σχῆμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxii-p14.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxii-p14.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σωμάτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p13.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σωματικαὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p22.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σωτηρία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvi-p6.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σωτηρία σοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvi-p6.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σωτηρίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p18.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σωτηρίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p6.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σωφρονεστέρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvii-p18.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σωφροσύνη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxii-p20.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σωφροσύνης καὶ κοσμιότητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvii-p18.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τἥς ἀπαγγελίας καὶ τἥς συνθήκης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p26.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τἥς ᾽Ιουδαἳκἥς εὐτελείας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p33.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τἥς διδασκαλίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p27.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τἥς εἰς αὐτοὺς τιμἥς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p12.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τἥς λεγομένης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p4.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τἥς οἱκείας φιγοσοφίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiv-p61.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τἥς φιλοσοφίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxix-p24.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὥν ἀρχομένων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxi-p32.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὥν ῥημάτων τὴν κατάγνωσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p33.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὥν λεγομένων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p4.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὥν οὐ πιστὥν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p4.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὥν πετάλων τοὕ χαλκοὕ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liv-p9.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ ἀν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p11.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ ἀφορητὰ ἐργαζόμενοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvi-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ ἄψυχα ὀργίζεται, κἂν μὴ πλήξῃ τὸ ἔδαφος ἡ μητὴρ, οὐκ ἀφίησι τὴν ὀργήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p34.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ ἐναντία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liv-p13.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ ἐπιτίμια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ ἔθνη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p22.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p22.5">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ ἔθνη ἀφῆκεν αὐτόνομα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p7.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ ἔξωθεν εἰρημένα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p27.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ ἔξωθεν εἰρημένα λέγομεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p29.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ ὑπ᾽ ἐκ γεγ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p28.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ ὑψηλὰ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiv-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ ῾Ελλήνων ἐλήλεγκται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p33.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ βρέφη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p34.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ γὰρ ἀυτὰ πράσσεις ὁ κρίνων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vii-p17.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ ζητηθέντα λύειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p29.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ καθ᾽ ἑαυτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p10.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ καθ᾽ ὑμᾶς πάντα ἀπολυσόμεθα. ᾽Απολύεσθαι (ἐγκλήματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p24.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ κατὰ Δημήτριον διηγούμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ κτήματα καὶ τὰς ὑπάρξεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p21.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ λεγόμενα συνάγομεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p29.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ λεχθέντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p10.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ μὲν ἐκείνου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ μὲν πικρὰ, τὰ δὲ ἥμερα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liv-p13.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ μεγάλα φυσὥντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p24.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ πάντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p38.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ πάντα κεκόσμηται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p38.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ παρ᾽ ἡμῶν ζητεῖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p13.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ παριστάμενα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lv-p10.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ περὶ ἄριστον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p14.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ πολλὰ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxi-p27.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ σκεύη αὐτοὕ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p28.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ συμφέροντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p27.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ τῆς πρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.v-p32.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ τῶν δ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p22.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p22.6">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p22.9">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p22.11">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ τῶν δογμάτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p22.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰς λήμας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p43.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰς μὲν γὰρ ἄλλας ἀποκτείναντα, σεαυτὸν ἀνελεῖν ἐστὶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰς μὲν γὰρ ἄλλας, ἀποκτ. ἑαυτὸν, ἀνελεῖν ἔστιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰς συνηθειας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p29.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ&amp; 158· θνη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τάξει κέχρηται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vii-p39.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τάξιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiv-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τάφος γέγονεν ἡ πόλις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p31.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τάχα οἰ&amp; 231·μενοι πρὸς φιλοσοφίαν αὐτῷ τι χαρίζεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p19.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τέλος νόμου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τέρποιτο ἄν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p30.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τέσσαρσιν ἀρχαῖς δεδεμένον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p10.18">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τέφρα καὶ κόνις γίνεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τέχν. ἢ ἐνθ. ἀ.”: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p35.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τέως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p9.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p5.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τέως δὲ μανθάνομεν καὶ ἡμεῖς διὰ τῶν εἰρημένων τί ἐστι τὸ κατέχειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p14.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τέως μανθάνωμεν καὶ ἡμεῖς οὕτω κατέχειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τέως περὶ τῆς ἀναστάσεως κινεῖ λόγον, καί φησιν αὐτὸν ἵστασθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν ἐνσωμάτωσιν τοῦ Θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-p32.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν ἐσθῆτα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p38.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν ὀργήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν δὲ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p19.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν εἰς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxix-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν εἰς τὸν Θεὸν μετάνοιαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p8.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν κόνιν ταῦτα ἐργαζομένην, πιστευέτω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν κακίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-p29.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν μὲν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p15.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν νῆσον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p12.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν πήρωσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxviii-p11.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν παρρησίαν ἐνέφαινον τὴν κατὰ τοῦ λαοῦ. ᾽Εξ ὧν ἐφθέγγοντο ἐθαύμαζον ἴσως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p25.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν παρρ. ἐνέφαινον ἐπὶ τοῦ λαοῦ ἐξ ὧν ἐφθέγγοντο. ᾽Εθαύμαζον δὲ ἴσως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p25.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν περὶ τοῦ παρόντος πράγματος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p19.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν πρὸς τὸν χόρτον φιλονεικίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxii-p42.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν χεῖρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν ψυχὴν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xviii-p21.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν ψυχήνσου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxiii-p62.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὶ δὲ ἐκώλυσεν πάντα αὐτὸν ἀκριβῶς μαθεῖν καὶ ἐν τῷ ὀχήματι ὄντα; καὶ γὰρ ἔρημος ἦν καὶ οὐκ ἦν τὸ πρᾶγμα ἐπίδειξις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὶ οὖν ἂν καὶ ἡ σωφροσύνη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὶ ποιοῦντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p25.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τί ἐστιν ἐν ὀλίγῳ; παρὰ μικρόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p9.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τί ἐστιν ἔκστασις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τί βουλόμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p31.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τί βουλόμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p31.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τί γὰρ τὸ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p32.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τί γὰρ τὸ ὑπὲρ τοῦτο θεός· οὐδὲ κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p32.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τί γάρ; ὑπὲρ τοῦτο Θεός; οὐδὲ τοῦτο· ἀλλὰ τέως τοῦτο·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p32.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τί δὴ τοῦτό ἐστιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvii-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τί δὴ τοῦτο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlix-p11.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τί δὴ τοῦτο; οὐκ ἐθορυβήθη, οὐδὲ εἶπε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlix-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τί δήποτε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p13.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τί καὶ λέγοντες οἱ ᾽Απόστ. ἔπεισαν, ὅτι ἐσταυρώθη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxix-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τί κατασκευάζεις ἕκτικον σαυτῷ νόσημα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p31.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τί κ. ἐκτήκον σαυτὸν ·τῷ νοσήματι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p31.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τί οὖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p39.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τί οὖν ἂν καταξιωθεὶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-p44.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τί οὖν ἄν καταξιωθείς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-p50.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τί οὖν ἐ&amp; 129·ν τὸ καὶ τό: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-p44.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τί οὖν προκατέχομεν περισσόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.x-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τί οὖν…ὅτι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p31.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τί οὖν; εἰ πάντων ἐστὶ δημιουργὸς, διὰ τί μὴ καὶ εἰς ταῦτα προνοεῖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p7.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τί ποιήσομεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p26.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τί τὸ πλέον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvii-p19.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τί τούτου ἀπιθ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxix-p20.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τί φησίν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p5.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τίκτεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-p53.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τίνα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvi-p19.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τίνα ἂν ἔχοιεν λόγον εἰπεἵν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vii-p38.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τίνες ὀβελίσκοι πεπυρωμένοι διέπειραν σῶμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p27.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τίς γὰρ ἢ βυρσεὺς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvi-p19.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p17.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p17.3">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p21.2">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p22.7">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.li-p10.1">5</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ἀγαθόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p10.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ἀνενδεκτόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.li-p14.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ἀξιόπιστον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p11.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ἀσώματον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p33.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ἄτυφον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p17.9">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p33.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ἄφυκτον τῆς τιμωρίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xii-p19.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ἐνεργεἵν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p28.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ἐντρεπτικόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-p23.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ἔξω ἑαυτοῦ γενέσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p10.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ἴσον ἀνδράσι ποιοῦσα καὶ διδάσκουσα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ὄνομα εἶναι δῆλον καὶ φανερόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p21.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ὅλως εἰδέναι ἢ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p21.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ὅνομα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p42.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ Παλλάδιον τὸ Διοπετὲς καλούμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p14.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ Πν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lv-p14.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ αὐτὸ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p7.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p15.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ αὐτὸ λέγειν τὴν δύναμιν καὶ βουλήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ αὐτο φύραμα τῆς οὐσίας ἐστὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xviii-p61.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ βαρύ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p23.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ γὰρ εἰ ἤ ἐστι· τοῦτ᾽ ἐστιν, ἢ πν. ἐλάλησεν αὐτῷ ἢ ἄγγελος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlix-p8.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ γὰρ καταμικρὸν τοῦτο ἰσχυρότερον γενόμενον τῶν ἐθνῶν· τοῦτο γὰρ πειράζοντος ἦν κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxii-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ γὰρ κηρύττειν οὐκ ἀνθρώπων ἀλλὰ Πν. ᾽Επεὶ οὖν ἀλαζονικῶς ἐποίουν βοῶντες κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p16.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ γάρ ἔργον τοῦτο ἐδήλου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ δὲ ἡμέτερον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p19.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ δὲ ἡμερώτερον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p19.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ δὲ πιστεῦσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p15.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ δὲ σ. ὅντως αἰσχρόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-p33.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ δίκαιον ὅταν πραχθῇ·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-p46.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ δεύτερον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ δεῖ ἀντὶ τοῦ ἔδει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p27.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ δεῖξαι ὅτι Ρωμαίοις παρέδωκαν δέσμιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lv-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ διαβάλλειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p12.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ διορατικὸν τἥς διανοίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p22.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ δρέπανοειδὲς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xii-p19.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ εἰς ἀκρότητα εἶναι καὶ ὕψους ἀρετῆς, καὶ ταπεινοφροσύνης συγκαταβάσεως. Καὶ ἄκουε πῶς ὁ ὑπερβαίνων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p18.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ εὐρίπιστον τοῦ ὄχλου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ εὕκολον κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p13.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ζητούμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lv-p11.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ θήριον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p11.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ θηρίον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p43.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ καὶ παρασχεῖν ἑαυτὸν εἰς τὸ παθεῖν κακῶς·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p26.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ καὶ πλἐον παρασχεῖν ἢ ἐκεῖνος βούλεται ὁ ποιήσας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p26.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ καθόλου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p21.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ καθόλου μὴ φθέγγεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p29.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ καλεῖσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-p10.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ κεφάλαιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p13.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ λαμπρὸν τοῦ φῶτος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p14.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ μηκέτι μὲν εἰς ᾅδου τρέχειν τὰς τῶν σωμάτων ἀπαλλαττομένας ψυχὰς καθὰ καὶ πρωὴν, πέμπεσθαι δὲ μᾶλλον εἰς χεῖρας Θεοῦ ζῶντος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p16.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ξύλον ἔνθα προσεδέθη καὶ ἐμαστιγώθη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-p34.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ οἰκονομικὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p9.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ οὕτω παράδοξον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ οὖν ἀκριβῶς ἐξετασθὲν τὸ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ πάθος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvii-p18.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ πόσον τῶν ζυγοκεφάλων ἢ ἰο ύγων ἢ ἰουγαλίων, ἢ ὅπως δήποτε ἂν αὐτὰ κατὰ χῶραν καλοῖεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p22.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ πᾶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p9.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p9.11">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ παῤ ἡμῶν ὀφεῖλον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p21.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ παράσημον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p20.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ πλέον τῆς ἀθυμίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p34.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ πλέον τῆς εὐθυμίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p34.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ πλέον τιμηθῆναι,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p32.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ πρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p15.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ πρὸ τούτων ὑμῖν ὀφειλόμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p21.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ σπουδαζόμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p6.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ σχῆμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p17.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ τὰ ἔθνη κληθῆναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p17.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ τ. ἀ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxix-p20.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ φὺσει κακὸν ποιῆσαι (εἴ γε τί ἐστι· καθ᾽ ὑμᾶς γὰρ λέγω· φύσει γὰρ οὐδὲν ἔστι ποιῆσαι κακὸν ἢ καλὸν καὶ καλοῦ συνεργὸν) ἢ τὸ [οὐκ. A.̓̀ ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-p30.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ φύσει κακὸν (εἴ γε τί ἐστι· καθ᾽ ὑμᾶς γὰρ λέγω· φύσει γὰρ οὐδέν ἐστι κακὸν) ποιῆσαι ἢ καλὸν ἢ καὶ καλοῦ συνεργόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-p30.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ φορτικὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p12.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ χρηστὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-p62.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ψυχρὸν ῥ&amp; 210·μα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p17.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν ἀγρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p22.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν ἀπράγμονα βίον ζῇν καὶ ἀκίνδυνον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p25.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν ἐκεῖνα ποιήσαντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν ῞Ελληνα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p23.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν Θεόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν Χριστὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-p62.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν βασιλέα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p22.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν εὐαγγελιστὴν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p22.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν λόγον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxii-p16.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν οὐχ οὕτως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p31.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν παιδα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν παραμετροὕντα λαβἕιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p43.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν προκεχ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p28.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν προκεχειρισμένον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν τιμ. αὐτὸν καὶ τὸν μὴ τιμήσαντα καλῶς βεβ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p17.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ, καὶ, ἔσται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p29.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τό τε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-p10.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τόν Παἵδα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p14.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τόπους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p28.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τότε ἀπεκρίθη ὁ Π: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p17.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τότε ἐπὶ τὸν βίον ἄγει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p13.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τότε ὁ Π. ὕστερον ἐξίσταται· καὶ διὰ τοῦτο φησίν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τότε ὁ τοιοῦτος, ἀλλὰ καὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p30.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τότε τὰ χρηστὰ προλέγει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liii-p12.8">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liii-p13.8">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τᾥ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p54.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τᾥ θεᾥ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxi-p77.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τᾥ καταξιωθἥναι τῆς πίστεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p10.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τᾥ νᾥ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-p22.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τᾥ πράγματι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-p24.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆ προθέσει τῆς καρδίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆς ἐλευθερίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lv-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆς γυμνότητος ἐπίστασαι τὸν τρόπον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p23.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆς δεσποτείας αὐτοῦ τὰ τεκμήρια καὶ τῆς φιλανθρωπίας τότε ἀποκρίνεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p30.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆς διδασκαλίας ἀπέλαυον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p16.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆς ζωῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-p39.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆς παραινέσεως τῆς Γαμ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p13.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆς συστρ. τ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p24.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆς τέχνης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-p16.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆς φ. εἶδε. Τότε ἀπ. Κύριε, κ. τ. λ. ἵνα λὴ κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p30.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆς χαριτὸς ἀπέλθῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-p44.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῇ ἀναστάσει συννοουμένης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῇ ἰδί&amp; 139· διαλέκτῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p23.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῇ προλήψει τῶν ἐθνῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p17.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῇ τριάδι πάντα τὰ παῤ ἡμῶν λογιζόμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-p41.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p41.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν ἀοράτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p7.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν ἀποστόλων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν ἀπ. τὸ ἦθος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p5.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν ἐπ᾽ ἀγορᾶς συρομένων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p28.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν ἐπιγειῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p22.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν ἰατρῶν τῶν ἐκεῖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p41.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν ᾽Αποστόλων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p10.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiii-p14.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν ᾽Αποστόλων. ὅρα τὸ ἄτυφον. &amp; 173·Ιδωμεν λοιπὸν ἄνωθεν τὰ εἰρημένα. Καὶ τῶν ᾽Αποστόλων τὴν φιλοσοφίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν ᾽Ιουδαίων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiii-p14.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν δὲ ἐκεῖσε λεγομένων καὶ κηρυγμάτων καὶ ῥημάτων μέμνηται πάντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p33.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν εἰς τοὺς ᾽Ιουδαίους συμβεβηκότων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxii-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν κατὰ φύσιν καὶ ἀνάγκην οὐ δυνάμεθα μεθίστασθαι, ἂν μὴ κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p23.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν λόγων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p5.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν λοιπῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν πόρνων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p30.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν πλειόνων λόγων τὸ κεφάλαιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν προφητῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν σημείων ἦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν φιλοσόφων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p18.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν χωλῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p37.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῷ ὁμοιώματι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiii-p8.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῷ ὑβρ., τῷ διδ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p25.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῷ δεκαδύο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-p10.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῷ δυναμένῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlv-p5.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxix-p8.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῷ εἰπεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῷ θεῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlv-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῷ καιρῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiii-p29.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῷ κυρί&amp; 251·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiii-p29.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiii-p29.6">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῷ λόγῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῷ πάντα ἀθρόον εἰς τὰς ἐκείνων ῥ&amp; 178·ψαι ψυχάς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p5.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῷ προσθειναι, τὸν Παῖδα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῷ σώματι αὐτῷ τοῦ πρὸς τὸν λειμῶνα ὁρῶντος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p30.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῷ συμφ. ἐνδιατρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxix-p17.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῷ τε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-p10.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ταύτῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p24.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ταύτας τινές φασι τῆς π. αὐτοῦ εἶναι αἰτίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p8.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ταύτην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p8.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ταύτης δὲ οὐδὲν οὕτω σημεῖον μεῖζον ἦν, ὡς τὸ φαγεῖν καὶ πιεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ταῦτα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p10.8">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p7.12">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liv-p13.6">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ταῦτα ἀκούειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p32.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ταῦτα ἀκούσαντες κατενύγησαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiii-p10.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ταῦτα ἐκ τῆς πόλεως τὰ συνέδρια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p29.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ταῦτα ἐκείνων κατασκευαστικὰ ποιῶν, διὰ τῶν ἔργων ἐβεβαίωσε τὰ λεχθέντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p12.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ταῦτα γὰρ εἰκότως περὶ ἐκείνου λέγεται, παρὰ δὲ τούτου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ταῦτα γὰρ παῤ ἐκείνων λέγεται γενέσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-p14.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ταῦτα γοῦν οὐκ ἀπὸ προαιρ. ἀνθρ. ἦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p10.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ταῦτα δὲ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vi-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ταῦτα εὐαγγέλια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p47.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ταῦτα μὲν γὰρ μετὰ προαιρ. ἀνθρ. ἦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p10.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ταῦτα τῆς ἀναστάσεως πιστότερα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiii-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ταῦτα φησίν·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p5.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ταμίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p21.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ταμιεῖαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p21.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ταπεινά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiv-p9.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ταπεινοῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiv-p9.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ταπεινοθρονεἵν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p15.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ταραχθεῖσα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ταριχευθεῖσα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p26.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ταυτας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p29.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxix-p3.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τεινόμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxi-p12.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τεκμ. λαβ., ὅτι ἐστὶ Θεὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p17.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τελειότεροι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p5.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τετάρτῃ ἐφάνη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p7.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τεταγμένον ἄνδρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvii-p6.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τεταραγμένην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvii-p18.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τεταριχευμένον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiii-p39.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τετρὰς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p7.19">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τηρεῖσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.li-p10.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.li-p10.7">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p31.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τι μεταδῶ χάρισμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p23.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τιθέντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p28.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τιθεὶς τὴν ἐπίβασιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-p18.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τιμἥς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxiii-p28.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τινὰς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p45.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τινὰς ἐκ τῶν δυνατωτέρων ἐκ γειτ. οἰκεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p45.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τινές φασι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-p14.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τινα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p22.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p8.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τισὶν ὁ Θεὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvii-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">το μηδένος δεῖσθαι, ὅπερ ἀπεφήνατο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p24.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">το ξύλον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p17.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">το φυσει κακον καλον καλον ποι῾σαι (ει γε τι εστι καθὗ υμα¨ γαρ λεγω: φυσει γαρ ουδεν εσπι ποι῾σαι κακον καλου συνεργον) ῾ το εξ ουκ οντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-p30.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὓ λόγου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxiii-p14.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὕ πράγματος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p23.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὕτο γὰρ αὐτοὺς μάλιστα ὡφέλει· Δείκνυσι πάλιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p29.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὺς ἀλλοφύλους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p11.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὺς ἐκεῖ τόπους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p29.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὺς ἐκ. ποιήσαντας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-p18.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὺς ἐν πολλῇ φιλοσοφί&amp; 139·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p18.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὺς ἐνιαυσιαίους ὑετους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p16.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὺς ἐνιαυτούς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὺς ὀδόντας ἐνδάκνουσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὺς ὁρὥντας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὺς ὑβρίζοντας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-p21.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὺς δὲ καταδικάσαι δέον ἐκείνους, δέον κατηγορῆσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lv-p10.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὺς δὲ μὴ πειθομένους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p44.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὺς δαίμονας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p17.21">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὺς δεομένους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p25.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὺς διαχλ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p5.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὺς δικάζοντας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvii-p11.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὺς δικαίως ἀποθανόντας, ἢ ἐκεῖνον καὶ θαυμάζεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p31.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὺς θαυμαζομένους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὺς κύνας καλῶμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p25.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὺς μαθητάς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p13.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὺς μερικούς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p28.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὺς παῖδας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvii-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὺς περὶ Πρ. κ. ᾽Α: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxiii-p51.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὺς περιττοὺς καὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p44.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὺς σωζομένους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p13.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p22.12">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τούτῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p7.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-p23.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τούτοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxix-p17.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τούτου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p29.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p29.4">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p17.3">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-p13.2">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τούτου μάλιστα ἦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xviii-p20.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τούτους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p7.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p5.7">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p5.8">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τούτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p6.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxii-p13.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-p7.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῖς ἤδη γενομένοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxii-p18.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῖς καταλλαγεῖσι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xi-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῖς ταπεινοῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiv-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ ἀγαθοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xi-p32.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ Δαυὶδ εὐκαίρως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ Δεσπότου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p23.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ Θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p30.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ Κυρίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p14.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ Παυλοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ Πνεύματος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p18.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ Συχέμ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ Χριστοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p30.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ αιρεσιάρχου δηλοῦντος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p42.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ δήμου τὴν ὀργὴν τῆς ὁρμῆς. ᾽Επεὶ οὖν τῆς πόλεως αὐτὸν ἐξέβαλον, τότε ἀφίστανται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ ζήλου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p14.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ λόγου τῆς διδασκαλίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxiii-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ λόγου τῆς παρακλήσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxiii-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ νόμου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxii-p20.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p17.5">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ οὐδ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p24.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ πατρὸς ἡμῶν (ὁ Ν.) διὰ Πν. ῾Α στόματος Δ. Β. Δεσπ. ὁ Θ. τῶν πάτρων ἡμῶν ὁ διὰ Πν. ῾Α διὰ στομ. Δ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p12.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ πράγματος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ προπάτορος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ προπάτορος Δαυίδ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ π. τ. λ. ὁ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p30.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ φιλοσόφου ψυχή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p35.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ χοροῦ πρῶτος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p10.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ….ὁρῶντος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p30.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦτό ἐστι, φησὶν, ἡ δωρεὰ τοῦ ῾Α. Πν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p13.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦτό φησιν, ἵνα δείξῃ ὅτι μακρὰν οὐ βαδίζουσιν ὁδὸν, ὡς φόβον τινὰ μη γενέσθαι τρέμουσιν ἔτι καὶ δεδοικόσιν αὐτοῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p22.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦτο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p23.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p6.3">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p19.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-p5.5">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-p22.13">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-p23.3">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-p23.7">7</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦτο ἐποίει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦτο ἐστιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvii-p5.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦτο ᾔδεσαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p20.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦτο γὰρ κατὰ μικρὸν ἐπαγόμενον ἐγίνετο ἰσχυρότερον· ἐκεῖνο δὲ πειρ. ἦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxii-p19.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦτο γὰρ μάντεως ἴδιον, τὸ ἐξεστηκέναι κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-p10.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦτο γάρ ἐστι τὸ ἤκουσεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦτο δὲ ἐστιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p18.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦτο δὲ ὑπὲρ αὐτῶν εγένετο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p10.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦτο δὲ εὐσεβείας ἦν τὸ ῥ&amp; 210·μα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦτο δὲ πιστὸν ἐγένετο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦτο εἰκότως πρόσκειται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦτο καὶ Δαυὶδ ἐπισημαινόμενος λέγει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-p12.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦτο καὶ αὐτους ἥρμοττε τότε εἰπεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p14.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦτο καὶ τὸ τῶν σκιῶν ἐστιν ὅπερ ἔλεγεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p8.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦτο μάλιστα ἠπόρησαν ἂν οἱ ᾽Ιουδαῖοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦτο μάλιστα αὐτοὺς ἀνέπαυσεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p27.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦτο μόνον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p25.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦτο πεποίηκεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-p12.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦτο τὸ τῶν σκιῶν αἰνιττόμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p8.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦτο ψεῦδος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p14.9">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p14.19">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦτον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p22.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-p8.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p10.8">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦτο, κἀκεῖνο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοιὣσδε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p12.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοικίλον καὶ ταντοδαπὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-p29.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοιοῦτοί τινες ἦσαν καὶ ᾽Ιουδαῖοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τολμᾷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xi-p32.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τολμηρότερον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxi-p7.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τον ἀποστάντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοσαῦτα διελέχθη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liv-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοσαῦτα εἴδωλα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοσαῦτα μυστήρια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvi-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοσοῦτον ὠφέλει ὁ λιμός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p10.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τουτέστι κοινωνῶν ἁλῶν, κοινωνῶν τραπέζης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-p29.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τουτέστι, πρὸς τῇ πεντηκοστῇ περὶ αὐτὴν ὡς εἰπεῖν Πρὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τρέφῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-p24.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τρία γὰρ ταῦτά ἐστι ψυχῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p23.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τρόπους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p36.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τρεῖς αἱρέσεις γενικαί·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvi-p13.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τριβώνιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-p34.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τροφἥς οὐ τρυφἥς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-p9.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τροφὴν διδῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-p24.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τρυφὥντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-p69.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τυγχάνοντα τῶν ἀγαθῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τυπωθεὶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxv-p27.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τυχὸν ἀπλάστως ζητούντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p44.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τ. ἀ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p30.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τ. ἐ. διεγερθεὶς, κινηθεὶς, ἐπὶ τοῖς γινομένοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiii-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τ. ἐ., διηγέρθη, κινηθεὶς ἐπὶ τοῖς γεν. “Καὶ ἐθ. αὐτοὺς ἐν τ. δ.” Νῦν σφοδρ. αὐτοῖς ἐπιτίθενται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiii-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">υἱοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p9.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φάρμακα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p20.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φέρε δὴ κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p37.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φήσιν· αἶρε αὐτὸν οὐ γὰρ καθήκει αὐτὸν ζῇν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φίλος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiv-p14.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φίλτρον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxii-p41.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φίσει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxii-p41.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φύσει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxi-p56.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φύσει ᾽Ιουδαῖοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvii-p6.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvii-p6.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φύω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiii-p8.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φαιδρὰ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p14.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φαινομένη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xii-p45.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φανεῖται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xii-p45.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φανερῶς οὖν καταγ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvii-p13.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φαντασθῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φασὶ δὲ οἱ μυσταὶ λόγῳ μόνῳ ἀνελεῖν τὸν Αἰγύπτιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p11.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φασὶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xii-p8.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φατνώματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-p28.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φερώνυμος ἦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p19.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φευτεύω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiii-p8.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φησὶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p27.8">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p22.8">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p13.2">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φησὶν λοιπὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p17.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φησί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φησίν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p6.11">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p23.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φησιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p22.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φιλόσοφον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p6.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φιλόσοφος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiv-p14.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φιλανθρωπίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lv-p17.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-p62.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φιλαρχία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxviii-p14.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φιλεἵ γὰρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xi-p41.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φιλεἵν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xi-p40.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φιλεἵσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xi-p40.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φιλονεικίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.x-p57.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiii-p19.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φιλοσόφιάν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiv-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φιλοσόφου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p21.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φιλοσόφου γνώμης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.x-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φιλοσοφὥν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.x-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φιλοσοφία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlix-p17.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxiii-p19.5">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φιλοσοφία καὶ πολὺς ὁ λιμήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p35.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φιλοσοφίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-p5.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p15.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p17.3">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.x-p57.3">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xii-p44.1">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiii-p54.1">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxi-p17.3">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxii-p46.1">8</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φιλοσοφίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p24.8">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p20.8">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p35.5">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p21.5">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p26.4">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlix-p15.5">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xii-p24.2">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiii-p49.3">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-p5.8">9</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φιλοσοφίας ἔνεκεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p40.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φιλοσοφί&amp; 139·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-p68.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φιλοσοφώτερον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlix-p17.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φιλοσοφῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p26.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φιλοσοφεἵν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p26.9">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-p21.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φιλοσοφια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p20.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φιλοσοφοὕντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-p17.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φιλοτιμία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxi-p19.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φιλοτιμίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p10.8">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p41.11">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φλεγμαίνων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxi-p77.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φλεγμονἥς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxix-p28.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φοβεῖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-p12.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φοβερὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxii-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φονικὰς λοιπὸν βούλονται δεῖξαι τὰς προαιρέσεις τῶν ’Ιουδαίων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiii-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φονος ἄδικος κακίας;: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φοροῦντος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φορτικὰ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p27.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-p10.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p13.1">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φορτικώτερον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-p27.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p10.7">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φορυτὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvi-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φρίξατε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxiv-p30.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φρίξει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p29.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φυλάττεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.li-p10.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.li-p10.6">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φυσικὰ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxi-p56.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φωτίσματου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p23.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φωτισθείς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p5.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φωτισθεντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p24.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χὥρας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvii-p19.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χάρις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χάριτος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-p35.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χαὕναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p21.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χαίρων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-p46.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χαλεπώτατον καῦμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-p15.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χαλεπώτερα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxiii-p18.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χαράγματι τέχνης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p13.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χαρίζεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p16.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χαρίσασθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlix-p12.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liii-p15.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χαυνοἵ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p20.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χαυνούμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xi-p41.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χαυνοτέρους ἐργάσασθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p5.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χεῖρες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlv-p17.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χειρῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χειροτονἥσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-p22.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χειροτονέω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χειροτονήσαντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p14.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χειροτονία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-p19.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χλόης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxii-p42.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χολὴ πάλιν εὐρυχωρίαν ζητείτω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.li-p19.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χορείας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-p37.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χρήζῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxii-p28.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χρήματα ἔχων ὀλίγα καὶ τῆς ἀναγκαίας εὐπορῶν τροφῆς, ἕτερος δὲ πλούσιος καὶ εὔπορος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.li-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χρείαις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiii-p32.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χρησ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p26.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χρησίμως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-p5.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χρηστὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-p12.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χρηστὸς ἀνὴρ καὶ πρᾶος γενήσεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p17.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χριστῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiii-p8.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χρυσοκόλλητα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-p68.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χυμὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvii-p18.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χυμων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-p24.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χωλεύοντες…οἱ δὲ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-p11.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χωρὶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χωρὶς τῶν ἄλλων ἁπάντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p21.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χωρῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p11.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χωρισθεὶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p21.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χ. ἀ. καὶ μ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p17.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψύξιν ἐξέβαλες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxix-p28.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψαλμὸς ἐπιλύχνιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p44.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψαλμὸς ἑωθινὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p44.18">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψηλαφώμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-p28.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψοφοδεεἵς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvi-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψυχὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p35.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψυχή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p23.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψυχῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p35.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψυχην ἐμάλαξας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxix-p28.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψυχικὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-p58.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψυχρὥν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p23.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψυχρὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p33.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψυχρὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxii-p24.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψυχρόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p24.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψυχρότερον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p23.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψυχροὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-p24.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψυχροῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-p33.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ωραν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-p44.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-p20.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">-ει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvii-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">-σαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">-σωμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiii-p29.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">. χαπ. ii. §. 4, 5: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvi-p12.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">The ms: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vii-p57.1">1</a></span></li>
</ul>
</div>



  </div>
</div2>

<div2 title="Hebrew Words and Phrases" prev="ix.iii" next="ix.v" id="ix.iv">
  <h2 id="ix.iv-p0.1">Index of Hebrew Words and Phrases</h2>
  <div class="Hebrew" id="ix.iv-p0.2">
    <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="HE" id="ix.iv-p0.3" />



<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li><span class="Hebrew">א: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-p20.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-p19.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p6.6">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p9.4">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-p5.2">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-p14.7">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-p8.2">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-p10.9">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.liii-p7.3">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xi-p10.2">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiii-p29.7">11</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxiv-p23.3">12</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">אהל מועד: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">אוב: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-p9.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">דמם: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxi-p13.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">השיב פנים: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p10.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">יעד: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-p15.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">מֹועד: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-p15.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">מלך: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">נטה: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-p29.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">נמלחו: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-p29.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">נשא פנים: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-p10.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">עדות: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-p15.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">עוּד: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-p15.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">עוד: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-p15.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">שירות: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-p28.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">תרדמה: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxi-p13.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">iחבל: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p11.3">1</a></span></li>
</ul>
</div>



  </div>
</div2>

<div2 title="Index of Pages of the Print Edition" prev="ix.iv" next="toc" id="ix.v">
  <h2 id="ix.v-p0.1">Index of Pages of the Print Edition</h2>
  <insertIndex type="pb" id="ix.v-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<p class="pages"><a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_i">i</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_ii">ii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_iii">iii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_iv">iv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_v">v</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_vi">vi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_vii">vii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_viii">viii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_xi">xi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_x">x</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_xi">xi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_xii">xii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_xiii">xiii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_xiv">xiv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_xv">xv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_xvi">xvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_1">1</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-Page_2">2</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-Page_3">3</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-Page_4">4</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-Page_5">5</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-Page_6">6</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-Page_7">7</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-Page_8">8</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-Page_9">9</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-Page_10">10</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-Page_11">11</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-Page_12">12</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-Page_13">13</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-Page_14">14</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-Page_15">15</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-Page_16">16</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-Page_17">17</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-Page_18">18</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-Page_19">19</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-Page_20">20</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-Page_21">21</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-Page_22">22</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-Page_23">23</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-Page_24">24</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-Page_25">25</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-Page_26">26</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-Page_27">27</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-Page_28">28</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-Page_29">29</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-Page_30">30</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-Page_31">31</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-Page_32">32</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-Page_33">33</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-Page_34">34</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-Page_35">35</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-Page_36">36</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-Page_37">37</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-Page_38">38</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-Page_39">39</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-Page_40">40</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-Page_41">41</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-Page_42">42</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-Page_43">43</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-Page_44">44</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-Page_45">45</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-Page_46">46</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-Page_47">47</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-Page_48">48</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-Page_49">49</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-Page_50">50</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-Page_51">51</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-Page_52">52</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-Page_53">53</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-Page_54">54</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-Page_55">55</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-Page_56">56</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-Page_57">57</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-Page_58">58</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-Page_59">59</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-Page_60">60</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-Page_61">61</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-Page_62">62</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix-Page_63">63</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-Page_65">65</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-Page_66">66</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-Page_64">64</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-Page_67">67</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-Page_68">68</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-Page_69">69</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.x-Page_70">70</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-Page_71">71</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-Page_72">72</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-Page_73">73</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-Page_74">74</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xi-Page_75">75</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xii-Page_76">76</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xii-Page_77">77</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xii-Page_78">78</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xii-Page_79">79</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xii-Page_80">80</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiii-Page_81">81</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiii-Page_82">82</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiii-Page_83">83</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiii-Page_84">84</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiii-Page_85">85</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiii-Page_86">86</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiii-Page_87">87</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-Page_88">88</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-Page_89">89</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-Page_90">90</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-Page_91">91</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-Page_92">92</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-Page_93">93</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xiv-Page_94">94</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-Page_95">95</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-Page_96">96</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-Page_97">97</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-Page_98">98</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-Page_99">99</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xv-Page_100">100</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-Page_101">101</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-Page_102">102</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-Page_103">103</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-Page_104">104</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-Page_105">105</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvi-Page_106">106</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-Page_107">107</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-Page_108">108</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-Page_109">109</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-Page_110">110</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-Page_111">111</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xvii-Page_112">112</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-Page_113">113</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-Page_114">114</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-Page_115">115</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-Page_116">116</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-Page_117">117</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-Page_118">118</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-Page_119">119</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xviii-Page_120">120</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-Page_121">121</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-Page_122">122</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-Page_123">123</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-Page_124">124</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-Page_125">125</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-Page_126">126</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-Page_127">127</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xix-Page_128">128</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-Page_129">129</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-Page_130">130</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-Page_131">131</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-Page_132">132</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-Page_133">133</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xx-Page_134">134</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-Page_135">135</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-Page_136">136</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-Page_137">137</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-Page_138">138</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-Page_139">139</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-Page_140">140</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxi-Page_141">141</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-Page_142">142</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-Page_143">143</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-Page_144">144</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-Page_145">145</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-Page_146">146</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-Page_147">147</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxii-Page_148">148</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-Page_149">149</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-Page_150">150</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-Page_151">151</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-Page_152">152</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-Page_153">153</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-Page_154">154</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiii-Page_155">155</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-Page_156">156</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-Page_157">157</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-Page_158">158</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-Page_159">159</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-Page_160">160</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxiv-Page_161">161</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-Page_162">162</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-Page_163">163</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-Page_164">164</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-Page_165">165</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-Page_166">166</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxv-Page_167">167</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-Page_168">168</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-Page_169">169</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-Page_170">170</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-Page_171">171</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-Page_172">172</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvi-Page_173">173</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvii-Page_174">174</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvii-Page_175">175</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvii-Page_176">176</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvii-Page_177">177</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxvii-Page_178">178</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxviii-Page_179">179</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxviii-Page_180">180</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxviii-Page_181">181</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxix-Page_182">182</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxix-Page_183">183</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxix-Page_184">184</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxix-Page_185">185</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxix-Page_186">186</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxix-Page_187">187</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxix-Page_188">188</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-Page_189">189</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-Page_190">190</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-Page_191">191</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-Page_192">192</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-Page_193">193</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxx-Page_194">194</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-Page_195">195</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-Page_196">196</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-Page_197">197</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-Page_198">198</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-Page_199">199</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-Page_200">200</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxi-Page_201">201</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxii-Page_202">202</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxii-Page_203">203</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxii-Page_204">204</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxii-Page_205">205</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-Page_206">206</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-Page_207">207</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-Page_208">208</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-Page_209">209</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-Page_210">210</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-Page_211">211</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiii-Page_212">212</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-Page_213">213</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-Page_214">214</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-Page_215">215</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-Page_216">216</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-Page_217">217</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-Page_218">218</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxiv-Page_219">219</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-Page_220">220</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-Page_221">221</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-Page_222">222</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxv-Page_223">223</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvi-Page_224">224</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvi-Page_225">225</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvi-Page_226">226</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvi-Page_227">227</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-Page_228">228</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-Page_229">229</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-Page_230">230</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-Page_231">231</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxvii-Page_232">232</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-Page_233">233</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-Page_234">234</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-Page_235">235</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-Page_236">236</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-Page_237">237</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-Page_238">238</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxviii-Page_239">239</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-Page_240">240</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-Page_241">241</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-Page_242">242</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-Page_243">243</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xxxix-Page_244">244</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-Page_245">245</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-Page_246">246</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-Page_247">247</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-Page_248">248</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-Page_249">249</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xl-Page_250">250</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-Page_251">251</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-Page_252">252</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-Page_253">253</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-Page_254">254</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-Page_255">255</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-Page_256">256</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xli-Page_257">257</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-Page_258">258</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-Page_259">259</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-Page_260">260</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-Page_261">261</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-Page_262">262</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlii-Page_263">263</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-Page_264">264</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-Page_265">265</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-Page_266">266</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliii-Page_267">267</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-Page_268">268</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-Page_269">269</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-Page_270">270</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-Page_271">271</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xliv-Page_272">272</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlv-Page_273">273</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlv-Page_274">274</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlv-Page_275">275</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlv-Page_276">276</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlv-Page_277">277</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvi-Page_278">278</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvi-Page_279">279</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvi-Page_280">280</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvi-Page_281">281</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvi-Page_282">282</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvii-Page_283">283</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvii-Page_284">284</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvii-Page_285">285</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlvii-Page_286">286</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-Page_287">287</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-Page_288">288</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-Page_289">289</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-Page_290">290</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlviii-Page_291">291</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlix-Page_292">292</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlix-Page_293">293</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlix-Page_294">294</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlix-Page_295">295</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.xlix-Page_296">296</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-Page_297">297</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-Page_298">298</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-Page_299">299</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-Page_300">300</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-Page_301">301</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.l-Page_302">302</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.li-Page_303">303</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.li-Page_304">304</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.li-Page_305">305</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.li-Page_306">306</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.li-Page_307">307</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-Page_308">308</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-Page_309">309</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-Page_310">310</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-Page_311">311</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-Page_312">312</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-Page_313">313</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.lii-Page_314">314</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.liii-Page_315">315</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.liii-Page_316">316</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.liii-Page_317">317</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.liii-Page_318">318</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.liii-Page_319">319</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.liv-Page_320">320</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.liv-Page_321">321</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.liv-Page_322">322</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.liv-Page_323">323</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.lv-Page_324">324</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.lv-Page_325">325</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.lv-Page_326">326</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.lv-Page_327">327</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.lv-Page_328">328</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_329">329</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_330">330</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.i-Page_331">331</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.i-Page_332">332</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.i-Page_333">333</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.i-Page_334">334</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii-Page_335">335</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii-Page_336">336</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii-Page_337">337</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii-Page_338">338</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-Page_339">339</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-Page_340">340</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-Page_341">341</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-Page_342">342</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-Page_343">343</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-Page_344">344</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-Page_345">345</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-Page_346">346</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-Page_347">347</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-Page_348">348</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-Page_349">349</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-Page_350">350</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.v-Page_351">351</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.v-Page_352">352</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.v-Page_353">353</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.v-Page_354">354</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.v-Page_355">355</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.vi-Page_356">356</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.vi-Page_357">357</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.vi-Page_358">358</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.vi-Page_359">359</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.vii-Page_360">360</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.vii-Page_361">361</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.vii-Page_362">362</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.vii-Page_363">363</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.vii-Page_364">364</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.vii-Page_365">365</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.vii-Page_366">366</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.vii-Page_367">367</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.viii-Page_368">368</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.viii-Page_369">369</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.viii-Page_370">370</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.viii-Page_371">371</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.viii-Page_372">372</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.viii-Page_373">373</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.viii-Page_374">374</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.viii-Page_375">375</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-Page_376">376</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-Page_377">377</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-Page_378">378</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-Page_379">379</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-Page_380">380</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-Page_381">381</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-Page_382">382</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-Page_383">383</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-Page_384">384</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-Page_385">385</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.x-Page_386">386</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.x-Page_387">387</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.x-Page_388">388</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.x-Page_389">389</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.x-Page_390">390</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.x-Page_391">391</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.x-Page_392">392</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.x-Page_393">393</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.x-Page_394">394</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.x-Page_395">395</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xi-Page_396">396</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xi-Page_397">397</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xi-Page_398">398</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xi-Page_399">399</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xi-Page_400">400</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xi-Page_401">401</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xii-Page_402">402</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xii-Page_403">403</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xii-Page_404">404</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xii-Page_405">405</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xii-Page_406">406</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xii-Page_407">407</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xii-Page_408">408</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiii-Page_409">409</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiii-Page_410">410</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiii-Page_411">411</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiii-Page_412">412</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiii-Page_413">413</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiii-Page_414">414</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiii-Page_415">415</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiii-Page_416">416</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiv-Page_417">417</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiv-Page_418">418</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiv-Page_419">419</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiv-Page_420">420</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiv-Page_421">421</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiv-Page_422">422</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiv-Page_423">423</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiv-Page_424">424</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiv-Page_425">425</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiv-Page_426">426</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiv-Page_427">427</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-Page_428">428</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-Page_429">429</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-Page_430">430</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-Page_431">431</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-Page_432">432</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-Page_433">433</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-Page_434">434</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-Page_435">435</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-Page_436">436</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-Page_437">437</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-Page_438">438</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-Page_439">439</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-Page_440">440</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-Page_441">441</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-Page_442">442</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-Page_443">443</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-Page_444">444</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-Page_445">445</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-Page_446">446</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-Page_447">447</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-Page_448">448</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-Page_449">449</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-Page_450">450</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-Page_451">451</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-Page_452">452</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvii-Page_453">453</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvii-Page_454">454</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvii-Page_455">455</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvii-Page_456">456</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvii-Page_457">457</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvii-Page_458">458</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xviii-Page_459">459</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xviii-Page_460">460</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xviii-Page_461">461</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xviii-Page_462">462</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xviii-Page_463">463</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xviii-Page_464">464</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xviii-Page_465">465</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xviii-Page_466">466</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xviii-Page_467">467</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xviii-Page_468">468</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xviii-Page_469">469</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xviii-Page_470">470</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xviii-Page_471">471</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-Page_472">472</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-Page_473">473</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-Page_474">474</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-Page_475">475</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-Page_476">476</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-Page_477">477</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xx-Page_478">478</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xx-Page_479">479</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xx-Page_480">480</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xx-Page_481">481</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xx-Page_482">482</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xx-Page_483">483</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xx-Page_484">484</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xx-Page_485">485</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xx-Page_486">486</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxi-Page_487">487</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxi-Page_488">488</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxi-Page_489">489</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxi-Page_490">490</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxi-Page_491">491</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxi-Page_492">492</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxi-Page_493">493</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxi-Page_494">494</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxi-Page_495">495</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxii-Page_496">496</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxii-Page_497">497</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxii-Page_498">498</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxii-Page_499">499</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxii-Page_500">500</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiii-Page_501">501</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiii-Page_502">502</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiii-Page_503">503</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiii-Page_504">504</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiii-Page_505">505</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiii-Page_506">506</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiv-Page_507">507</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiv-Page_508">508</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiv-Page_509">509</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiv-Page_510">510</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxv-Page_511">511</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxv-Page_512">512</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxv-Page_513">513</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxv-Page_514">514</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxv-Page_515">515</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxv-Page_516">516</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvi-Page_517">517</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvi-Page_518">518</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvi-Page_519">519</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvi-Page_520">520</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvi-Page_521">521</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-Page_522">522</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-Page_523">523</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-Page_524">524</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-Page_525">525</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-Page_526">526</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-Page_527">527</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-Page_528">528</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-Page_529">529</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-Page_530">530</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-Page_531">531</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-Page_532">532</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-Page_533">533</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxix-Page_534">534</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxix-Page_535">535</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxix-Page_536">536</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxix-Page_537">537</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxix-Page_538">538</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxx-Page_539">539</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxx-Page_540">540</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxx-Page_541">541</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxi-Page_542">542</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxi-Page_543">543</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxi-Page_544">544</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxi-Page_545">545</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxi-Page_546">546</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxi-Page_547">547</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxii-Page_548">548</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxii-Page_549">549</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxii-Page_550">550</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxii-Page_551">551</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxii-Page_552">552</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxiii-Page_553">553</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxiii-Page_554">554</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxiii-Page_555">555</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxiii-Page_556">556</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxiii-Page_557">557</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxiii-Page_558">558</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxiii-Page_559">559</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxiv-Page_560">560</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxiv-Page_561">561</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxiv-Page_562">562</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxiv-Page_563">563</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxiv-Page_564">564</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_567">567</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_568">568</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_569">569</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_570">570</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_571">571</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_572">572</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_565">565</a> 
</p>
</div>



</div2>
</div1>




</ThML.body>
</ThML>
